《Reclaiming Her Heart》


 Chapter 1 I Dont Want Money

    Selena Fair woke up, only to find the man beside her still asleep. Enduring the difort between her legs, she got out of bed. Just as she was about to pick up the clothes scattered on the floor, a cold voice came from behind her. "How much do you want?" he remarked in an indifferent tone, sounding nothing like the guy who cooed dirty talk in her earst night.


    Selena paused, feeling absurd.


    After three years of marriage, her husband didn''t even know who she was. Three years ago, she identally saved Cassius Montague, the patriarch of the Montague family, from death. At that time, her father''spany encountered difficulties during its first round of financing. So Cassius offered her a deal: if Selena married his grandson Raymond Montague, he would invest three billion dors into her dad''s business.


    Raymond never appeared during their marriage ceremony, and it wasn''t until she received her marriage certificate that Selena found out he had gone abroad.


    Since then, she''d been dubbed as "Mrs. Montague Who Never Was."


    She never expected their first encounter to take ce in a bed, of all ces.


    That was right, her "one-night stand" was her husband, who hadn''t even met her before.


    Selena struggled to put on her clothes, her head spinning from the hangover.


    "I don''t want money," she managed to say, her voice wavering.


    "You don''t want money? So you want me instead?" Raymond''s piercing gaze examined every inch of her body, his sneer betraying his skepticism. She was undeniably beautiful and alluring but that was all.


    "I''ll give you enough money, but don''t expect we''ll be a thing just because of what happenedst night."


    He thought to himself, ''I would never have lost control over a woman, even in my drunken state. So, it must be the drink. There must''ve been something wrong with the drink she handed me.''


    Selena quickly dressed herself up, her mind filled with what happened the previous night. The Montague family hosted a weing banquet for Raymond Montague, attracting all the celebrities and affluent individuals. Since he was about to take over the family business, every guest was dying to befriend him. Cassius had invited Selena. Initially, she nned to make a brief appearance and bail, but her father stopped her and offered her two sses of wine, telling her to talk to Raymond. The evening then had taken an unexpected turn, leading to their intimate encounter.


    She was acutely aware of Raymond''s resistance to their arranged marriage. In this regard, she couldn''t help but wonder, ''How am I gonna convince him that what happenedst night was not part of my n when he already hates our marriage so much?''


    A tinge of self-deprecation flickered in her eyes, and she hesitated for a moment before speaking, "Actually, I..."


    Just then, the phone on the bedside table vibrated, interrupting Selena.


    Raymond nced at it; it was his personalwyer calling. He put the caller on the speakerand a respectful male voice then came from the other side, "Mr. Montague, we''ve arrived at Miss Fair''s apartment. She''s not home. Should we send the divorce agreement to the Fair''s ce?"


    Raymond walked over to the window. His brow furrowed as he gazed at the distant view of the river. He had no recollection at all of his wife whom he had been married to for three years.


    ''Grandpa says she''s good-natured. ording to him, she never engages in conflicts or covets others'' possessions. And she''s an exceptional Harvard graduate. But so what? The Fair family has already passed through its crisis long ago. It was enough to repay her kindness for saving Grandpa''s life,'' heined to himself.


    Then he responded with a ruthless and cold tone, "Keep contacting her and let her sign the divorce agreement. If she refuses, get the Fair family involved."


    As Selena checked for any missed work messages on her phone, she overheard the mention of a "divorce agreement." She paused for a moment before reading James Fair''s message on her phone screen. James: [Selena, did you leave earlyst night? Beatrice asked me if Raymond drank that ss of wine.]


    Selena: [Dad, wasn''t it you who prepared it?]


    James: [Nah, it was Beatrice. If you have time today, pleasee and visit Alice in the hospital. She said she missed you.]Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Anger surged in Selena as she learned Beatrice was the one plotting against her.


    Selena didn''t reply for a long time, so James got worried. He thus called her and asked if she needed any hangover medicine, sounding full of concern.


    Selena was hot-tempered, yet she didn''t wanna upset James. He had been having a hard time raising her since her mother died when she was little. Besides, he only remarried when she had already been in college.


    So she fought back the urge to tell him about Beatrice. Instead, she said, "You don''t have to, Dad. I''ll go see Aliceter. Tell her that I miss her, too."


    Raymond was still on the phone when Selena was done, yet the topic had shifted to business matters.


    Selena looked over and saw the light outside fall on Raymond''s shoulders as he stood there in a white robe with a casual posture. He had his back to the light and his handsome face showed no expression, buthis profile seemed particrly cold and stern, making him even more aloof and unapproachable.


    She decided to leave before he could notice. They were nning to divorce anyway. It would be awkward if he found out that he had slept with his so-called wife. She''d better just leave quietly.


    When Raymond finally hung up the phone, it was already gettingte. Turning around to look at the silent room in front of him, he couldn''t help but frown. The messy sheets dragged to the floor while crumpled shirtsy at the foot of the bed. The smell of red wine mixed with that of sex filled the air.


    Upon thinking about what happenedst night again, he couldn''t help but rub his forehead. If it weren''t for the dark red stain on the sheet, he might have thought that waking up next to a woman earlier today was just a hallucination. A knock sounded from outside followed by John Walker''s voice, "Mr. Montague." "Come on in," said Raymond.


    John walked in holding a brand new suit set. Upon seeing what was inside Raymond''s room, he felt puzzled yet didn''t ask any questions about it. He respectfully ced down clothes before leaving for the living room immediately after. Raymond took a shower and then got neatly dressed before heading out with John. Suddenly halting midway, Raymond asked, "Who''s the woman leaving my room this morning?"

 Chapter 2 Call the Police

    John immediately linked what Raymond asked to what he had seen earlier in the room. Shocked, he hurried to respond, "I''ll go check right away..."


    Raymond pursed his lips as his face darkened. ''ying cat and mouse is so degrading. Maybe she wants me to look into her. I can''t fall into her trap. Since she has tried so hard to put on such a scene, I''m sure she''ll turn up again.'' Thus, Raymond stopped John. "Don''t. She''lle back."


    Selena hurried back to her apartment and washed herself thoroughly several times before copsing onto the bed. Once she closed her eyes, all she could think about was Raymond''s ferocity during sex. At first, she could hardly bear it, butter that extreme pleasure seemed to prate into her bones.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    To be honest, Selena didn''t find it intolerable to lose her virginity to Raymond was eptable. What she couldn''t ept was the fact that he was calling the name of another woman while having sex with Selena. "Olivia..."


    Olivia Stone was the reason why he wanted a divorce from her.


    Though exhausted, Selena stayed awake because of the great pain. She turned over but still felt ufortable. Thus, she gave up on sleeping and instead, got up and opened a drawer where there were two marriage certificates. Back then at the city hall, Raymond didn''t show up. However, with Cassius'' help, she managed to obtain the certificate in Raymond''s absence.


    This was the first time she had opened them and faced the man who shared the same certificate with her. After just one nce at it though, she threw everything back into the drawer. She then set off to visit her sister Alice Fair instead. When Selena arrived at the hospital at noon, Alice was left alone in the ward as her nurse was on a lunch break. Alice looked pale in bed, yet when she saw Selena, her pretty face was filled with joy and surprise.


    "Selena! What brought you here?" Alice sat up eagerly upon seeing Selenae through the door, "Dad is being paranoid again, isn''t he? Oh,e on! I''m totally fine! I told him not to let you know that I''m here! How could he spill the beans?"


    Selena sat down beside Alice''s bed and handed over some water to her. "Dad is worried about you."


    Alice had been susceptible to illness ever since she was born. When her condition worsened, she would have to stay in the hospital for a few days at a time. Thus, James had always paid extra attention to her.


    "But I really hate being hospitalized! Mom is always watching me like a hawk. I can only have some milk as food." Alice pouted pitifully while licking her lips. "The nurses were talking about this new burger shop that just opened up nearby for a few days. It''s driving me crazy!"


    She grabbed Selena''s hand excitedly with doggy eyes.


    "Selena, you''re the best! Can we go there together? Just one bite won''t hurt."


    Alice was so thrilled that Selena couldn''t resist buying some burgers on their way back.


    "You can only have a taste but you can''t swallow it," Selena reminded her repeatedly as she handed Alice the Burger. ;Yet suddenly Beatrice Fair''s voice came from outside the door.


    "What are you doing?!" Beatrice looked shocked and angry as she walked quickly towards them. She then snatched away the burger and binned it. "You wanna kill your sister while I''m gone? I always knew you had bad intentions!"


    Selena was pushed aside by Beatrice. Shethen nced at the burger in the trash bin,feeling somewhat self-mockingly bitter inside.


    "What else did she feed you? Are you feeling unwell?" Beatrice looked at Alice angrily while considering calling James toin about what happened.


    However, Alice pulled on her arm anxiously, trying to exin, "Mom, don''t getSelena wrong! It was my fault."


    Beatrice paused for a moment but didn''t feel embarrassed or awkward at all. She said coldly, looking over towards Selena, "Alice doesn''t know what could happen, yet you must do, right? Then why did you listen to her?" She then turned to Alicia and continued, "If it weren''t for her, how could your dad ignore us for such a long time? You wouldn''t have suffered that much!"


    "Mom, please stop. Selena is busy with work and she came all the way here just to visit me," Alice said.


    Beatrice snorted while looking at Selena, who remained silent beside them.


    She didn''t have much affection towards Selena as she was the daughter of her husband''s ex-wife.


    ''I only bear with her because the chick could still be of use to our family.'' Thinking of it, she nced over Selena''s neck where there were no marks or signs. ''I wonder if my n has worked outst night. If it weren''t for Alice''s physical condition, I wouldn''t have yielded such an excellent young man to her!''


    Beatrice was even more annoyed and her tone became even worse. "Raymond has returned to New York now. You are his wife. Don''t just think about yourself. You need to think about how to get support from the Montague family for your father''s sake."


    Having heard that, Selena smiled faintly and said, "It sounds like you''re ming me for not helping my dad enough. Is this what you think or is it what Dad thinks?"


    Beatrice was speechless while Alice quickly interjected, "The doctor prescribed some medicine for me. Selena, can you go get it for me please?"


    As she left the ward, she could hear Beatrice''s reproachful voiceing from behind. "It''s been years! James doesn''t owe her anything now! She has a grudge against me! Her mother died of overwork, yet it was not my fault! I think she''s ming me for what she used to suffer. How could she do that? It was her mother who didn''t have the luck. How does that involve me?"


    Selena frowned slightly. In fact, she was hurt quite badlyst night. Beatrice couldn''t tell it only because she tried hard to endure her pain.


    After queuing up for a long time to collect Alice''s medication, Selena went to the OB&GYN.


    Her vagina had been slightly torn apart. After examining her carefully, the female doctor asked, with a serious expression on her face, hesitantly, "Miss, do you want us to call the police for you?" Selena didn''t see thising.


    She suddenly understood what the doctor was implying. Feeling embarrassed, she replied, "That won''t be necessary... It was just my husband. You know, after we''ve been parting for quite some time..." Just as Selena walked out of the office, holding her medicine tightly in hand, she saw Nick Fair, Alice''s elder brother.


    He looked up and his gaze fell on the bag of medicine in Selena''s hand. A strange expression shed across his eyes as he asked, "Selena, are you here to see Alice? But... are you feeling unwell?"

 Chapter 3 You Dont Deserve Him

    Nick was smiling and he was neatly dressed. But still, Selena felt ufortable under his gaze. She replied coldly while handing over Alice''s medicine to him. "I''ve already seen her. Please give it to Beatrice."


    Nick raised an eyebrow and said meaningfully, "Why not go upstairs together with me? It has been so long since west met."N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Sorry, but I''m kind of in the middle of something urgent." Selena handed over the medicine before turning around and leaving the lobby directly.


    As Nick saw her off, he couldn''t help but smirk, ''A young woman with anti-inmmatory drugs at the OB-GYN? What a slut! Well, it makes sense since her husband has been away for three years. I''ll have my chance sooner orter.''


    ***


    Selena got into her car, feeling somewhat depressed. When Beatrice moved in with Alice and Nick, Selena suggested that it wouldn''t be proper for her to live in the same ce with Nick, who was not rted to her through blood. Thus, she tried to advise that maybe Nick could move out and live alone.


    Yet James didn''t wanna upset Beatrice and Alice, so he hedged. Selena didn''t wanna frustrate James, so she moved out.


    ''Now I seem to be the outsider,'' Selena thought to herself.


    She didn''t have to clock in at the studio, so she drove back home directly. Her phone rang and she found herself in a worse mood upon seeing the caller ID.


    Taking a deep breath after letting her phone ring for a while, Selena finally picked it up. "Hello, Mrs. Montague."


    It was Catherine Montague, Raymond''s mother, on the other end of the line.


    Ever since they got married, her high-born and snobbish mother-inw was never satisfied with her. Selena knew better than to provoke her. Thus, she tried to keep a distance from the Montague family except for visiting Cassius from time to time.


    "I hope you cane to the Montague family so we can discuss your divorce face-to-face," Catherine spoke frankly. She was afraid that Selena would refuse, so she took the lead and said, "Selena, you should know that you only managed to marry my son because we couldn''t resist Cassius'' pressure back then. Now that Raymond has taken over the Montague family, Cassius won''t mind his business for him."


    She was suggesting that Selena divorce Raymond.


    Catherine originally thought Selena would cry and make a scene since no woman could bear to let go of such a perfect husband. But on the phone, Selena responded calmly without any hesitation or emotion, "Okay, should I go there now?" It was as if Selenahad been waiting for the day toe.


    Catherine was somehow offended by Selena''s calmness. Though she was eager to see Raymond divorce her, she was expecting a much stronger fightback before that. After all, girls would kill to win her son over.


    To make herself feel better, Catherine snorted coldly. "I''m d that you agree. You don''t deserve Raymond. He deserves someone much better than you. Come over now. I''ve also called Raymond and he''ll be here soon."


    Selena paused when she heard that Raymond would be there too. She wondered, ''If he knows that the woman he slept withst night will soon be his ex-wife, what will he do? I''m sure someone as proud as him will be embarrassed.'' Selena chuckled lightly and headed towards Wolnd, the Montague''s vi.


    Catherine looked unhappy when seeing Selena. In fact, she was never happy to see Selena. But since Selena wasn''t making a scene, Catherine didn''t find too much fault with her, either.


    "Don''t me me for being blunt," Catherine said while sitting on the sofa after Selena arrived. "You should know what kind of situation your family is in right now."


    "Yes, I do," replied Selena. She nodded in agreement.


    "A kind reminder for you. Since your dad wasn''t born to be a businessman, he''d better give up as soon as possible. The Montague family can help him once but not twice. Plus, your stepmother is still eyeing my family''s position and wealth. You''re nothing but a troublemaker. I don''t see anything in you at all. You''re just not good enough for him."


    "You''re right," Selena said calmly without any resistance or argument. All she had with Raymond with the marriage certificate. They were not much different from strangers. The divorce was a relief for her.


    Catherine was upset by Selena''s obedience. She didn''t feel the joy of winning a battle at all.


    Just then, the sound of a car braking outside interrupted.


    It was Raymond who had returned home.


    Catherine stood up excitedly and walked towards the door while Selena watched in anticipation, trying to control her nerves despite being mentally prepared to face Raymond already.

 Chapter 4 Hello, Mr. Montague

    As soon as the car door opened, Catherine stepped forward but it wasn''t Raymond who got out of the car. It was his assistant John instead, carrying a gift for Catherine since Raymond had an unexpected appointment and wouldn''t be able to make it home for dinner tonight.


    When Catherine called earlier, asking him toe home for dinner, she didn''t mention that Selena would also be there because she knew he''d refuse outright if Raymond had known that. After all, he left the country back then right after he knew about marrying her.


    He was avoiding meeting Selena.


    Catherine waved goodbye with a hint of disappointment on her face as John got back into the car.


    "I know he''s quite upied... Never mind. just tell him to take care of himself."


    Back in the living room, Catherine felt a little uneasy and waved her hand at Selena. "You can leave now. I''ll call you again when he''s avable."


    "Okay." Selena nodded as she never thought about staying for dinner.


    She didn''t see John''s face, yet she was sure it wasn''t Raymond, judging from his back. It didn''t matter if they met today. The divorce agreement was already prepared anyway.


    She got back into her car, heading to her own ce. During a red-light break, Selena nced at her work group chat. Despite being off work for hours, the group was incredibly active.


    "I heard that Raymond is preparing to get married after hees back. He bought a residence in Manhattan as soon as it went on sale. He has probably started furnishing already?" "Matthew was Raymond''s schoolmate at senior high. Will he get us the opportunity?"


    "If we could design Raymond''s wedding house, our value would increase by more than 100 times! His personal wealth abroad is enough to rank him among the top few on Forbes'' list. As an international top capital operator from the Montague family, I would kill for a small chat with him!"


    Except for a few people in their circle, no one knew that Raymond had already been married.


    Even the media never gossiped about it.


    Selena wasn''t interested in designing his wedding house. Just when she was about to step on the gas pedal, she received a text message from her boss Matthew rk.


    Matthew: [Come to the 54 Club. A client is ;interested in your designs for those vis before. He wants to talk with you personally.]


    Selena never meant to enter the industry of interior design. Originally, she studied painting. During her freshman year of college, she had a chance to design a vi set for one of her ssmates which ended up being purchased by an oligarch at ten times its original price. It made her famous overnight.


    Afterwards, she epted the offer from her boss Matthew, and worked part-time as an interior designer in his studio.


    As for why it was only a part-time job,she had her reasons.


    After reading the text, Selena turned the steering wheel around. The 54 Club was the most popr entertainment venue among New York''s new money. It had be a sign of wealth and power.


    Upon arriving at the 54 Club entrance, Matthew sent another text.


    Matthew: [I can''t go to pick you up. Mr. Ashford said to have a friend bring you inside. Just wait at the door.]


    The 54 Club operated on a membership system. Selena didn''t have one here and could only wait for someone to take her in.


    Meanwhile, Raymond received a call from Carter Ashford. "Ray, I have a friend I want to introduce you. She''s waiting outside. Can you bring her inter?"


    Carter nced at the design in his hand and thought Raymond would like it.Besides, Raymond happened to have bought a residence recently. Carter knew that his cousin Raymond didn''tck anything but a proper designer was hard toe by.


    Carter said, "This gift I''m giving you will surely meet your expectations."


    Raymond didn''t even have the chance to reply. The music on Carter''s side was simply too loud, so Raymond didn''t really hear what he said.


    ''What a yboy!'' Raymond couldn''t help but think as he hung up the phone. ''But what did he mean by a gift? A prostitute?''


    Once Raymond got out of his car and saw a woman standing nearby. He seemed to have confirmed his guess.


    As they approached each other closely enough for Raymond to see her face, he realized that it was indeed the woman he had just met in bed earlier that morning.


    Raymond''s outstanding figure and noble aura were too much of a standout. Even in the 54 Club, where everyone was rich, he could still stand out in his custom-made ck suit.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Originally, Raymond found it strange that she left in such a rush this morning. But now he seemed to figure out the reason. Probably Carter had already paid her beforehand.


    He asked, "You''re the one Carter mentioned?"


    Selena was surprised that Raymond would initiate a conversation with her, and when she heard him mention Carter, she assumed that it must be Mr. Ashford who Matthew mentioned. So Mr. Ashford''s friend was Raymond, and he wanted to introduce her to Raymond? ''Does Mr. Ashford want me to design Raymond''s wedding house?'' Selena thought.


    For a moment, Selena found it funny. Before the divorce was finalized, she, his ex-wife-to-be, was invited to design a wedding house for her ex-husband-to-be and his future wife. How ironic!


    Yet she was not ashamed of supporting her own life with her own skills, so she wouldn''t turn down such an offer despite its awkwardness.


    "I probably am, Mr. Montague," Selena replied politely.

 Chapter 5 Three Years in the Industry

    Raymond''s eyebrows were cold as if summer couldn''t touch them. He looked at Selena with deep eyes and said calmly, "Let''s go."


    Selena followed behind him and watched him swipe the card to enter the door.


    The floor of the lobby was as polished as ss. People at the entrance bowed respectfully to Raymond.


    After a while, Raymond turned around and looked at her while Selena stood still and smiled politely at him.


    "How much did Carter give you?"


    Selena didn''t know about Carter''s rtionship with Raymond or anything about the Montague family. She had never thought about getting involved in their affairs during the past three years. She didn''t even meet with Raymond''s father. Not


    even once.


    In her opinion, since Carter knew Raymond, they must belong to the same ss. "My boss said the order might be worth hundreds of thousands," Selena replied.


    "You even have bosses?" Raymond sounded puzzled because he had no knowledge of such things before. It seemed what Carter told him earlier was true that the 54 Club provided sexual services for some customers, which he had never encountered before until the first night when he came back to New York.


    Given where he had been, he decided to face the reality. He turned around and walked towards his private room while noticing Selena following him.


    "Carter said you charge high while your services can always satisfy your clients. Is that true?"


    Selena had dealt with many clients over the years. Most wealthy people were generous when it came to spending money, but some of them could be particrly tough.


    Hearing Raymond''s words, she adopted a professional tone. "Mr. Montague, it depends. Different people have different opinions."


    Raymond looked dissatisfied and sneered. "But I am not satisfied with your service."


    He recalled the night before, ''She was awkward in bed, so I had to be in control the whole time. Since she was doing business, she had to prioritize her client, right? Her figure and pretty face might justify a rtively high charge, yet hundreds of thousands? I don''t think so.''


    With professional courtesy, Selena maintained herposure and said kindly, "Mr. Montague, can you please tell me what kind of style you prefer? I will make adjustments ording to your preferences." Raymond found her elegant face extremely attractive with such a professional smile under the dim light.


    He paused for a moment and then recalled her reaction at dawn when he was about to be done. She held his neck with her arms, her red lips parted and her eyes unfocused, seeming to be in great pain.


    Her eyes shimmered like water reflecting light as long eyshes framed them like lotus petals. Her eyes were stunningly beautiful.


    Selena lifted her head confidently. "Many of my customerse back to me with new orders because they are very satisfied." Those vis and mansions designed by her could sell for several times the price even as second-hand residences. So far, she hadn''t received anyints yet.


    Raymond didn''t see thising.


    "Do you have other clients?" Raymond felt annoyed and his brow furrowed. "Wasn''tthis your first time to provide your service?"


    "How could it be? I''ve been in the industry for three years." Selena looked surprised as if she couldn''t believe he would ask that question. ''What did Mr. Ashford say to him about me?'' she wondered.


    Upon hearing that, Raymond put on a stern face.


    He couldn''t exin why he was somehow frustrated, but he just was. "Alright then, don''t follow me anymore. We''re even now, so don''t expect anything else."


    Selena paused, not understanding why he suddenly got angry. "Then should I go find Mr. Ashford?"


    Her confusion seemed like pretending to be ignorant of Raymond''s words. The man frowned slightly with an unhappy expression on his face. "Is he also your client?"N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    "Sort of," Selena nodded since future clients counted as clients, too.


    Raymond''s face darkened. Without hesitation, he left.


    Selena stood there for a moment, wondering which sensitive nerve of Raymond she had touched with her answer earlier since they only exchanged a few words, ''I don''t think I''ve made any mistake, though. Maybe he just doesn''t know me well.''


    Just then, Matthew called her. ;"Have you arrived?"


    "Hey, Matthew... I think I just messed up."


    Matthew was surprised because he trusted Selena very much due to her talent in designing. She never said that before about messing up something rted to work.


    "Room 1402. Come here before we talk about it."


    "Okay." Selena hung up the phone after asking the waiter for directions to the given room.


    Matthew looked up and turned to Carter, who was sitting next to him with his legs crossed. "Mr. Ashford, the designer will be here soon."


    Carter had a very mboyant appearance that exuded youthful energy all over his body. He smiled with raised eyebrows. "No rush, Raymond is still on his way, too. When they meet face-to-faceter, things will definitely work out." With this guarantee from Carter, Matthew breathed a sigh of relief. "Raymond and I were high school ssmates but he probably doesn''t remember me anymore."


    With such a family background and appearance, Raymond had people ying up to him since childhood.


    Although they were in the same ss back then, the total time Raymond spent in ss was less than half a year.


    As soon as Matthew finished speaking, Selena pushed open the door. She walked in alone.


    Though not in the most professional attire, Selena still looked elegant in her light-colored casual suit with her hair tied up and a handbag of a simr color in her hand. She smiled at Carter, "Hello, Mr. Ashford."


    Carter''s eyes lit up instantly. "I wasn''t expecting such a beauty."


    He felt puzzled seeing here alone, though. "Didn''t my cousin pick you up? Where is he now?"


    Selena paused when she heard that. ''He and Raymond arecousins?'' she wondered.

 Chapter 6 Someone in His Mind

    Selena was taken aback at first, but she soon calmed down. She wasn''t worried about being recognized at all since she rarely appeared in the Montague family except for visiting Cassius during holidays. Raymond himself had never seen what his wife looked like, let alone others who wouldn''t be interested in someone on the fringes like her.


    Thinking of Raymond''s reaction, Selena smiled with a hint of regret. "Maybe I did something wrong to offend Mr. Montague."


    Carter liked good-looking people regardless of their profession or background. And in front of such a pretty woman like Selena, he couldn''t help but soften his tone unconsciously.


    "How could you? Your designs are very artistic. Although Raymond focuses more on the business world, he didn''t start off with finance at the beginning. He has double degrees, and one happens to be rted to art, so he


    can definitely appreciate your design. Maybe he''s not in the right moodtely because of the divorce."


    Selena said nothing yet Matthew asked in surprise, "Raymond is married?"


    Carter nodded. "He got married early, but I heard that right after he came back this time, he contacted hiswyer for a divorce."


    Carter rarely stayed in the Montague family, especially after bing an adult, as he spent most of his time partying outside. Thus, he never met Raymond''s wife.


    It was Matthew''s first time hearing about Raymond''s marriage, so he became curious. "I thought that vi in Manhattan was Raymond''s wedding house. It turned out he had already got married and was even preparing to get a divorce. Thus, the ce is for himself only?"


    Carter said, "I still think it''s his wedding house. Raymond doesn''t like his current wife. They were forced into marriage at the beginning. But there was someone else my cousin liked before. That vi in Manhattan was designed for that woman." After saying that, he handed Selena a ss of juice. "When heester, I''ll show him your design. He should be interested."


    Selena epted it and politely smiled at him. "Thank you. If this deal goes through, I''lldefinitely treat Mr. Ashford to dinner."


    Carter liked her humble attitude very much and couldn''t help but say, "Sure. Money won''t be a problem. Besides, if you do Raymond''s case well, you''re gonna be even more popr."


    Selena nodded as she realized that if the deal went through, it would increase her visibility and sessfully enter Raymond''s circle. In that case, the studio would no longer be short of orders.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    ***


    The private room door on the other side of the corridor opened with a tall man walking in, exuding an intimidating cold aura.


    As soon as he stepped inside, his phone rang again from Carter, but Raymond didn''t pick it up.


    The man beside him saw his expression and found it amusing. "What''s that face about? Who has just offended you?"


    Many people were in thisrge private room tonight. Yet all of them knew better than to offend Raymond. Even among the upper ss, Raymond was still top on the list. The guests tonight all kept a distance from him automatically. Without thinking twice, Alex casually handed over a ss of wine. He was a friend of Raymond, who looked extremely gentle and elegant. "Is it because of the divorce? I heard that she refuses to sign."


    Raymond getting divorced wasn''t exactly a secret anymore, so Cassius would probably hear about it soon enough.


    Raymond took off his cufflinks, throwing them towards a waiter before sitting on the sofa and crossing his long legs. "She''ll sign itsooner orter. She knew better than anyone else why we got married back then." His cold tone revealed that he didn''t wanna talk about it anymore.


    Raymond was upset tonight, not because of his nominal wife but the woman he met just now. He just couldn''t figure it out. ''She seemed to be a virgin, yet howe she''s been doing it for three years?'' he wondered. Selena had upied his mind. He just couldn''t stop thinking about the night he spent with her.


    Coincidentally, Carter called again, urging him to go downstairs to another private room, saying he wanted to talk face-to-face.

 Chapter 7 Do Business

    "About what?" Raymond''s tone was extremely cold as he leaned back slowly. "Don''t ever take it upon yourself to introduce those women to me."


    "Ray, are you sure you don''t wannae and meet her? I searched for a long time before I found someone perfect for you." Carter didn''t give up. Even if Raymond didn''t want her, he could still have her design his empty houses. "If you don''t want her, I''ll take her. I quite like her."


    Raymond sat up straight. "I will arrange for you to intern at thepany so that you won''t hang around with these misceneous people all day. Your mother has already talked to me about it. Soe to thepany tomorrow morning." Carter didn''t see thising. Before he could say anything, Raymond had hung up the phone. He looked at Selena anxiously, and she probably knew that Raymond just rejected her.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Ashford. Maybe Mr. Montague has a better designer. After all, the vi was designed for his favorite person. So he can never be too cautious. I get that," Selenaforted him.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That''s impossible! He''s still looking for a designer," Carter said with a sigh.


    "Sometimes, it just doesn''t work out. Maybe Mr. Montague and I are not meant to cross paths," Selena said calmly without any emotions on her face.


    "Well then, I''ll have ast tryter. If he still refuses, I''ll hire you to design for my houses. I really love your style," Carter said as he smiled and extended his hand out slowly. "Thank you very much, Mr. Ashford."


    Carter received another call and apologized with a smile, "It''s all on me. Please give me your number. Let''s keep in touch."


    Selena didn''t hesitate to give him her number, and Carter entered it before leaving the private room.


    Selena and Matthew were left in the room. This was already Matthew''s second business reunion tonight. He was already at his limit.


    Since Carter had left, Matthew didn''t need to be tense anymore.


    "I''ll hail a driver to send you back," Selena knew that he held out until now just for the business deal. She was grateful for what Matthew had done for her.


    "That would be great, Selena. Thanks." Matthew copsed almost right after hearing what Selena said.


    Selena could give him a ride, but she didn''t want his newly wedded wife to overthink. Thus, the best solution was to hail a driver for him.


    She helped Matthew out of the room and went down the corridor to the elevator on the other side. It led to the exit, which was closer.


    Matthew was inebriated and grunted a few words out of his mouth.


    "It''s not what you think it is. I''m tired of this," He muttered as if arguing with his wife in his dreams while Selena politely supported him. Since they needed to keep their distance from each other, it was quite difficult for her. Matthew stumbled when the elevator doors opened and almost fell out of it.


    Selena quickly grabbed him but she then saw Raymond, who held the doors open for them.


    She was about to thank the helper, yet she stammered when she realized it was Raymond.


    She never saw him in the past three years, yet in a single day, she had already seen him three times. ''Howe?'' she wondered.


    Raymond''s gaze shifted between Matthew and her. Then he asked, "Which floor?"


    With two silver buttons on his shirt cor loosened, Raymond didn''t seem as indifferent as before, but still no emotions could be seen on his face. Selena keenly caught a hint of sarcasm and disdain in his eyes.


    The atmosphere became weird. She helped Matthew into the elevator and then said to Raymond with a polite yet distant tone, "First floor, thank you."


    Coincidentally, Matthew said some nonsense at this time again. "It''s all about money! Do you even have any feelings for me?"


    Selena had heard from colleagues in the studio that Matthew''s wife spent a lot of money while he worked hard to earn it. His studio worked well, yet his wife kept burning his money.


    Selena felt a chill next to her as if cold air was blowing out. She shuddered when she heard Raymond sneer lightly, "He''s your client?"


    Selena felt embarrassed, yet she could say Matthew was her boss at such a moment, worried that Raymond might cklist his studio. Thus, she had to admit it.


    "Yes, Mr. Montague. What a coincidence to meet you here!"

 Chapter 8 Selenas Clients

    Her expression was so frank that Raymond felt he might have overreacted.


    Raymond stood there still with a cold face, making people afraid to look at him.


    During the elevator''s descent, Selena felt it necessary to fight for the future of her studio. Ever since she entered the workce, she realized that her dignity and pride were worthless. Raymond was a client she was eager to win over. "Mr. Montague, I still wanna know which style you prefer. I can try it out, and if you''re not satisfied, I won''t charge you."


    Raymond didn''t expect her to be so shameless. He was choked with words for quite some time before he finally said, "But you already have many clients, don''t you?"


    Selena didn''t see thising. ''Is Raymond worried that I''m gonna be distracted?'' Some designers might work with several clients at once, but Selena always pursued quality over quantity.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Montague. If I take your order, I won''t ept any others in the short term. If Mr. Montague is interested, we can talk more in detail for five minutes."


    "I''m not." Raymond walked out first, and Selena couldn''t catch up while holding Matthew.


    She had to hold Matthew and check ;where the driver was. Even though Matthew was drunk, he still kept a distance from her.


    As soon as they left the 54 Club, Selena saw car lights shing twice nearby, followed by a delicate woman getting out of the car. She walked towards them and without saying anything, she pped Selena in the face. "It''s you, isn''t it?! Always pestering him with questions at his studio?!"


    As Selena was holding Matthew, she couldn''t dodge the p. Her cheek hurt.


    The woman was so angry that her chest heaved and her eyes turned red. "Women like you always like to ruin other people''s families. Listen up, bitch! I''m telling you that all Matthew''s money is with me. Even if you''re with him, you won''t get anything!"


    Selena almostughed out of anger. She hadn''t gone to the studio often but knew that several girls liked to pester Matthew. Maybe some did have such thoughts, but she didn''t.


    Matthew seemed sober now and quickly grabbed Sarah rk''s wrist. "Sarah, calm down."


    Sarah seemed touched by a certain nerve as she shook off his hand in one go."How can I?! This slut has no shame! She knows you''re already married, yet she still pesters you. She even called you out on her birthday tonight behind my back?!"


    Her anger swept through like wildfire. She wished she could tear Selena''s face apart. "Such a beautiful girl only ends up being a promiscuous slut who hooks up randomly!"


    Matthew felt a headacheing on and hugged Sarah while apologetically approaching Selena. "I''m sorry, Selena, please go now."


    Selena felt it wasn''t his lucky night. Yet Sarah was her boss and senior''s wife. She couldn''t just p her back, could she?N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    ***


    Raymond watched the scene in his car.


    John sighed as he saw Selena over there, ''They should be grateful that no one else is around. If someone posts them online, they''re gonna get so famous.'' Raymond coldly withdrew his gaze and said to John, "Drive."

 Chapter 9 Matthews Trouble

    The next morning, Selena covered the marks on her face with foundation and went to the studio.


    The studio was located in a two-storymercial building. She only worked part-time here, so she didn''t need to punch in regrly but had to attend the monthly summary meeting. Matthew used to be the first one there, but he arrived half an hourte this time. He wore the same suit as yesterday and looked rushed.


    Selena stopped fidgeting with her pen when she saw him. She had a feeling that something bad had happened to Matthew.


    "Sorry for being sote today," Matthew said as he walked up to his seat at the front of the room. He noticed Selena''s worried expression and smiled apologetically.


    People presented their summaries as usual. After the meeting ended, Selena nned on leaving with everyone else but when she saw that Matthew hadn''t moved, she decided to check up on him.


    "Something happened to Sarah''s family," Matthew said wearily while rubbing his forehead. His voice was hoarse. It seemed that he hadn''t slept all night long. He hesitated before continuing, "I''m considering selling our studio, but I don''t know how to tell everyone."


    Selena was shocked because their studio was currently on the rise. Why would he suddenly want to sell it? Moreover, Matthew shouldn''t be short of money since he poured so much effort into it over these years. ''He must be in despair now,'' she said to herself.


    "How much money do you need?"


    "At least 3 million dors," replied Matthew bitterly while rubbing his eyes full of red bloodshot veins. "If we had gotten Raymond''s dealst night..."


    "I''ll try again with Raymond," Selena interrupted him while packing. "Just don''t tell anyone about it yet."


    Matthew sighed. "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself if it doesn''t work out. It was Sarah''s faultst night, and she''s not emotionally stable right now. So I apologize on her behalf."


    Selena left the meeting room and decided to try her luck at the Raymond Group again. Raymond was in his office now. She would have to meet him before talking to him.


    ***


    The headquarters of the Montague Group were located in the center of New York CBD as one of the most prominentndmarks. It was said that whatever one could see from the top of it belonged to the Montague family. After registering at the front desk, Selena went to ask if Raymond was avable today.


    "Hello," said the receptionist with a smile upon seeing Selena''s unfamiliar face. "How may I help you?"


    "I''d like to visit Mr. Montague. Do you know if he is avable now?" asked Selena politely.


    The receptionist paused for a moment before sizing up Selena with a few nces from head to toe. "I''m sorry, but without an appointment, Mr. Montague won''t meet anyone."


    This response caught Selena off guard, yet she didn''t give up. "But I''m here for business cooperation."


    "For any business matters, please contact our Business Department," replied the receptionist coldly. "If there''s any document to be signed by Mr. Montague, it will reach him after approval."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Selena paused in silence for a while, yet it only made the receptionist look down on her even more. ''Another woman trying to climb the socialdder! I wonder how many of her kind I''ve seen recently,'' she thought.


    Selena didn''t know what to do. ''I can''t just tell her that I''m actually the wife of your boss, can I? Yet I can''t just wait for him here. Maybe I should wait for him at his home?'' she told herself.


    Just as she was hesitating, a message from an unknown number popped up on her phone.


    X: [Hello, Miss Fair. I am Mr. Montague''s personalwyer. I visited your ce twice before to hand you the divorce agreement, but you were absent. Do you have time now?]

 Chapter 10 Encounter at the Golf Course

    Selena was sitting in the resting area by the window as she received the text.


    Selena: [Can I meet Raymond in person first?]


    She was currently downstairs at the Montague Group and could meet Raymond immediately if he agreed.N?velDrama.Org: text ? owner.


    Thewyer replied they would negotiate, then there was no further reply.


    On the top floor of a building, Raymond was sitting behind a ck marble desk, flipping through documents.


    John pushed the door open and said, "Mr. Montague, Miss Fair wants to see you."


    Raymond briefly looked away from his papers with an indifferent tone. "That won''t be necessary."


    ''I''m sure she''s trying to stall. It''s not gonna make a change,'' he thought to himself.


    A hint of annoyance crossed his eyebrows as he spoke coldly. "Have ourwyer send the divorce agreement to the Fair family for her signature."


    John nodded withoutmenting on Raymond''s personal affair. Instead, he confirmed his schedule with Raymond again. "The CEO of Citibank, Ethan Anderson, has invited you to y golf this afternoon. We can leave now." Raymond stood up and casually adjusted his tie with long fingers with distinct knuckles.


    "Okay."


    The clock was ticking while Selena waited quietly in the sitting area, watching well-dressed peoplee and go.


    She looked graceful, like a beauty walking out of a painting.


    Selena sat there until she received a call from The Fair family.


    "Selena, what happened? Why does Raymond suddenly want to divorce you?" James sounded unusually anxious as he continued speaking rapidly. "Is there any problem between you two? Come back home now so that we can talk it over." Selena paused before answering. "Dad, do you remember that he went abroad three years ago simply to stay away from me when we got married? Now that he is back here again, it makes sense that he wants a divorce."


    James was so anxious that he almost started to stutter. "Selena, you can''t divorce. It''s a difficult time for the Fair family right now, and we are about to face the second round of financing. If news of your divorcees out at this time, our stocks will definitely be affected, and shareholders will withdraw their investments."


    Beatrice''s sarcastic voice could also be heard from the phone. "I told you earlier that she is not trustworthy and doesn''t side with you. If she had tried harder, thewyer wouldn''thave sent the divorce agreement directly to our house! Look at us now! We''ve be a joke!"


    There was silence on James'' side for a moment before he whispered, "I''m doing it all for your own good. Finding another husband is hard for a woman who hasonce been married. Let''s go see Cassius. He has always been on your side..."


    Selena felt suffocated in her chest but couldn''t ask whether it was for her, thepany, or even Beatrice''s family.


    She only said Cassius went abroad to recuperate and hadn''t returned yet beforeforting him with some words and then hanging up.


    Raymond had already let hiswyer take the divorce agreement over to the Fair family, which meant he didn''t wanna talk to her in person.


    He disliked his wife more than Selena had imagined since he didn''t even want to meet her once. Since he had made his stance clear, there was no need for her to embarrass herself by keeping on waiting here. Feeling disheartened, Selena identally knocked into something when getting into the car, causing pain in her knee before seeing Matthew''s new message.


    Matthew: [Did Joseph Anderson, son of Citibank CEO, contact you previously?]


    Selena recalled it. But back then she was busy with another client''s matter and forgot about it.


    Matthew said Joseph had booked an order with the studio and he was now at the golf course. He wanted her to meet him there.


    The golf course was located in the suburbs. It was a preciousnd in New York, covering thousands of acres.


    As soon as Selena parked her car, someone came out to greet her at the door, iming to be Joseph''s assistant.


    "Hello, Miss Fair."The assistant smiled politely. "This way, please."


    She followed behind the assistant until she realized she had been brought to a changing room.


    "The grass and sand on the golf course need maintenance. Therefore, non-yers and caddies are not allowed in. I have prepared your clubs. Do you y golf, Miss Fair?" said the assistant.


    "I do,but not very well."


    "That''s okay. Please change into these clothes first. Mr. Joseph Andersonis waiting for you on the field."


    Selena nodded. In order to secure orders before, she had tried tennis with clients and fishing with them. ying golf was not difficult for her.


    The assistant prepared a set of white sports skirts, which were thoughtfully matched with same-colored headbands.


    Selena tied her long hair into a ponytail, picked up one of the nearby club bags, and headed out the door immediately after getting changed.


    Just as she arrived downstairs in the lobby area, she saw from afar a tall figure walking towards the entrance, surrounded by a group of people. It was Raymond, exuding an imposing aura while walking around. Selena paused abruptlyin surprise.


    She stood in such a prominent position that it would be difficult not to attract attention. With bright eyes and a high ponytail, she exuded a youthful and lively vibe. Her legs were long and straight under the sports skirt. Her skin was dazzlingly fair with a red scar on her knee that stood out conspicuously.


    Raymond only nced at her once before looking away.

 Chapter 11 Hes My Husband

    Selena looked up just in time to catch Raymond''s cold expression thatsted only for a second.


    A group of people in suits and ties passed her without ncing at her. The man in the lead talked and walked with all his attention on Raymond, wanting to butter Raymond up but didn''t dare to be too aggressive. Selena felt that they were from another world.


    She stood in situ for a while before going out with the golf bag over her shoulder.


    Joseph was wearing designer sportswear, and his look didn''t exactly stand out. The white ball made a beautiful arc in the air, and then he holed neatly. Seeing Selena, he handed the club to the caddy beside him. "Ms. Penny, finally. So hard to meet you in person."


    Selena smiled gracefully and sat down next to him, "Mr. Anderson, stop teasing me. I''m just a nobody."


    Meanwhile, some staff not far from them began clearing out. Clearly, some big shot was expected.


    Noticing she was looking at them, Joseph boasted, "You know the Montague Group, right? My dad set up today''s game especially to invite the CEO over. If things go well, we may earn at least 3.3 billion dors." Having met various kinds of clients, Selena was no stranger to braggers, and she knew she just had to do echo with him for now.


    "Mr. Anderson, everyone knows that thend you boughtst year alone cost 50 million dors. You''re the future heir of Citibank, and I''m sure 3.3 billion dors is nothing to you."


    Joseph''s eyes shone as he said smugly, "Well, that''s a bit of an exaggeration. But we''re indeed the first to work with Mr. Montague since he came back. I guess that means something." "Mr. Montague''s return has indeed caused quite a stir," Selena said.


    She sounded lukewarm, but her praise of Raymond was appropriate.


    Joseph took water from the caddy while walking towards the grasnd, and Selena had no choice but to tag along.


    "Yeah. Well, a lot of women might be heartbroken. My dad said Mr. Montague was married."


    "Really? He doesn''t strike me as a married man."


    Selena took her club out while responding to Joseph. She realized that he was the gossipy type, and she ought not to be a wet nket. "Agreed. If he''s really married, I''m sure he''ll show up together with his wife in public, unless she''s ugly enough to embarrass him."


    Selena was about to make a swing, and she paused at Joseph''s words. She soon quickly adjusted her posture imperceptibly. "Maybe."


    Her ponytail waved beautifully in the air, her skin shining brightly under the sunlight. Joseph happened to capture it, and his Adam''s apple rolled uncontrobly. "Ms. Penny, if Mr. Montague marries a beauty like you, I bet he''ll take you out to show off every day."


    "Mr. Anderson, you''re ttering me," Selena said.


    They chatted casually while ying for a few more rounds. Then Joseph suggested taking a break.


    Selena wanted to take the chance to ask him about the design, yet he said before she could do so, "I''ve sweated quite a bit. Wanna go change clothes?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It was indeed inappropriate to discuss business dressed this way, so Selena nodded and went to take a quick shower.


    She had just put on her clothes ande out when someone pushed open the door.


    She frowned, thinking, ''The changing rooms are all separate. And someone came in without knocking?''


    As she looked up, surprisingly, she saw Joseph.


    Joseph had juste out of the shower, and he was standing in situ casually with only a towel around his waist. He didn''t have much muscle, indicating that he had been immersed in drinking and lust for years. Sensing something was wrong, Selena said warily, "Mr. Anderson, in case you didn''t notice, this is the women''s changing room."


    Joseph smiled while sizing her up unscrupulously, "Has anyone ever told you how pretty you are?"


    He approached her with a smile. "I reached out before, yet you were so cold. Howe you easily agree to be here today? Tell me. Do you need money?" Selena took a step back. "Mr. Anderson, behave yourself."


    Her indifferent demeanor happened to be Joseph''s taste. He was into women who were hard to control, as it would turn him on more when he forced them. "Rx. Make me happy, and I''ll throw you hundreds of thousands of dors more."


    Disgusted, Selena wanted to leave, but Joseph quickly grabbed her waist. "I have people in the hallway. You really think you can go anywhere?" Holding her in his arms, Joseph could hardly control himself.


    "I''m not trying to go anywhere. Mr. Anderson, are you sure you wanna do this?"


    Selena took a deep breath and stayed calm. She knew she was no match for Joseph physically, not to mention that he had guards outside the door. "Citibank made great efforts to get to meet with Mr. Montague. Mr. Anderson, you don''t want everything to fall apart because of your impulse, right?" Joseph sized her up before sneering, "Are you saying that he''ll cancel his partnership with us because of you?"


    "Yes," Selena said without hesitation, catching Joseph off guard momentarily.


    "Who are you to him?"


    "He''s my husband."


    Joseph burst outughing when Selena said, "Mr. Anderson, if you don''t believe me, I''ll call him to get him here right now." Joseph froze. He pondered, ''If she''s not lying, Raymond will be here and see her with me alone in the changing room.


    ''She is his wife. No men in the world would wanna see their wives with some other man along in a room no matter what.''


    He couldn''t be sure, so he didn''t dare toe closer to Selena again. He reluctantly let her go, his face sullen.


    Selena was counting on his uncertainty. Secretly relieved, she took her things and opened the door.


    The second she stepped out, however, she froze.


    Even her back stiffened when she saw the figureing toward her in the hallway.

 Chapter 12 Shes Not My Wife

    Joseph was less than 3 feet behind her, and his bodyguards were outside.


    Meanwhile, she saw Raymond wearing a ck tracksuit with his left hand in his pocket. He was tall with slender legs, and every move he made showed elegance and gracefulness. He stood at the door of a lounge nearby, about to go in.


    Joseph licked his lip and looked brazenly at her back. He said in a volume that only she could hear, "He''s here. Aren''t you gonna say hello?"


    Selena took a deep breath. Having no time to hesitate, she walked toward Raymond at once.


    Raymond put his hand on the doorknob. He had barely opened the door a crack when he heard footsteps behind him, and in the next second, a woman''s soft body bumped into him. She cleverly slid into the lounge together with him before he could say a word.


    Raymond pulled a long face. "Get out."


    Selena locked the door swiftly and then turned to look at him sincerely, leaning against the door. "Mr. Montague, I didn''t mean to disturb you. Mind if I hide here for a while?" He looked at her knee, not saying anything.


    She followed his gaze and saw her knee, too. Only then did she realize that due to the warm water, the red mark on her knee had worsened.


    What was more, it seemed like the result of some certain sex position.


    "I bumped my knee when I got in the car..."


    Selena couldn''t help but blush after exining awkwardly, a bit uneasy.


    She thought, ''He didn''t ask. Why bother to exin?''


    "Why are you here?" Raymond asked condescendingly.


    "To work," she said.


    The whole ce quieted down.


    Raymond nced at her meaningfully, his expressionplicated. Then he turned to the bathroom. He didn''t kick her out again.


    Hearing watering from the bathroom, Selena looked away. Yet out of the corner of her eye, she could still see his shadow reflected on the frosted ss.


    His body didn''t have a single trace of fat at all. Water was running from his muscr chest down to his lower body...


    Selena was no stranger to the warmth and strength his body had.


    She closed her eyes and turned around.


    Joseph''s men had already left.


    Now that the crisis was over, she had no intention of staying here any longer.


    She thought, ''identally sleeping with Raymond has been awkward for me enough already. Now that we''re about to get a divorce, I ought to know my ce.'' Raymond changed into a new suit and came out only to see that Selena was nowhere to be seen.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. He went to open it and saw a waiter, who brought him iced coffee. "Mr. Montague, it''s for you."


    Raymond said nothing, and the waiter left after putting the tray down.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Raymond picked up a note that had been posted in an obvious corner of the room.


    "Thanks, Mr. Montague."


    Though no one signed, he knew it was from Selena.


    He stood in situ, feeling again that he was used and discarded eagerly.


    As if not embarrassing enough, he was used and discarded eagerly by the same woman.


    After dressing up, he went to Citibank''s VIP lounge.


    Joseph was here as well. Not seeing Selena with Raymond, he was puzzled.


    Ethan stood up, shaking hands with Raymond while saying tteringly, "Mr. Montague, your golf skills are as great as the coaches! I''m lucky to have a private session with you for free today!" "Mr. Anderson, you''re ttering me."


    Raymond shook Ethan''s hand calmly before sitting down slowly.


    Ethan patted Joseph''s shoulder. "This is Joseph, my son. Mr. Montague, we look forward to working with you long-term from now on."


    Joseph stepped forward. Oppressed by Raymond''s presence, he subconsciously reached out to shake Raymond''s hand.


    "Your wife didn''te with you, Mr. Montague?" asked Joseph.


    "My wife?" A hint of confusion shed across Raymond''s eyes.


    "Well, I saw you two enter the lounge together," Joseph said while realizing something. Then he continued, "I''ve been Ms. Penny''s fan for a long time, but it seems I still didn''t know her enough. It never urred to me that she was your wife." Realizing who Joseph was referring to, Raymond pulled a long face instantly.


    He thought, ''Good for you, Selena. You im that you don''t want anything to do with me, yet this is what you''re really after.''


    He said coldly, deadpanned, "She''s not my wife."

 Chapter 13 Wont Get Away

    Stunned, Joseph suddenly realized something.


    He thought, ''She lied about being Raymond''s wife? Is it because of his formidable reputation? She''s got some balls.


    ''Raymond has cleared things up. The next time I see her, I''ll make her suffer for sure.''


    Selena left the golf course. After getting into the car, she was still disgusted at what Joseph did.


    Too bad there was nothing she could do besides going back for now.


    Surrounded by luxury cars, her car seemed out of ce.


    She stepped on the gas pedal and carefully backed up to leave.


    Unfortunately, a car behind her was driving too fast and crashed into the back of her car in the blink of an eye.


    Her head almost hit the windshield.


    Also, her car slid forward almost ten feet and hit a Bentley parked in a spot in front of her.


    Selena got out and saw that the driver was a middle-aged woman with exquisite makeup. Noticing that Selena''s car wasn''t worth much, the woman looked disdainful.


    Then she turned to look at Selena, figuring that Selena was just some Inte celebrity who came here to get herself a sugar daddy.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena noticed the woman''s expression. Turning around, she saw the Bentley with the same license te. She wondered if the car owner had noticed it.


    "My insurancepany will call you forpensation. Don''t waste my time."


    The woman waved her hand impatiently, not even bothering to nce at Selena.


    Selena frowned, trying to sound calm the best she could. "Ma''am, the Bentley..."


    The woman interrupted her, "Didn''t you hear me? I''ve got something important to do. Do you have any idea where this is? My time is too precious for this. I''ll pay for that car, too. Move! I''ll park here!" Selena thought, ''The Bentley''s taillight is badly damaged. She has to pay at least 100 thousand dors.


    ''Well, she offers to take full responsibility, right? No need for me to stand in her way.''


    Only did Selena drive away when the woman saw the damaged car was an expensive Bentley.


    She froze for a second. Then she looked around, parked in Selena''s spot, and entered the golf course, not intending to wait for the Bentley''s owner at all.


    ***


    Raymond came out with Ethan and Joseph.


    John walked quickly over to get Raymond''s car only to find that its taillight was smashed. Even the license te was slightly bent in.


    Ethan''s face turned sullen. He immediately asked the security guard toe over, saying, "Who did this? Go pull out the surveince footage."


    The security guard was startled, knowing he couldn''t afford the consequences of offending either Ethan or Raymond at all. He did as he was told at once.


    Meanwhile, Ethan turned to Raymond. "Mr. Montague, I''ll have someone to give you a ride back. What do you say?"


    "Get the footage to the police," said Raymond, his tone as calm as always. Yet the intimidation it carried at the same time made the head of the security even more uneasy.


    He knew Raymond wanted the person responsible to be held ountable.


    Ethan nodded. "For sure, Mr. Montague. The person responsible won''t get away."


    Raymond said nothing and got into the damaged Bentley, as he wasn''t ustomed to riding in other''s cars.


    John was quite aware of that, so he wasn''t surprised at all. He held onto the steering wheel with both hands and drove. "It''s not far from the hotel. I''ll take you there before contacting the insurance guys." "OK," said Raymond.


    He had been abroad for three years. So, even though he owned multiple properties, to him, they were nothing but hotels.


    His ce in Manhattan had yet to be decorated, so he was temporarily staying at Continental Hotel owned by the Montague Group.


    John drove away from the golf course. While waiting at a red light, he turned around to look at Raymond and suddenly recalled Carter''s instructions.


    "Mr. Ashford rmended an interior designer at noon. He has already given me some design drawings and a number. Would you like to take a look, Mr. Montague?"


    Since Raymond came back, he had been approached by numerous designpanies, but he wasn''t interested in any of them.


    He thought, ''Rmended by Carter? How good can the designer be?''


    He felt somewhat disdainful, rubbing the bridge of his nose. "Where are the drawings?"


    "They''re in the folder on your left-hand side," John said.


    Raymond nodded but didn''t reach for them immediately. Instead, he leaned back on the back seat and dozed off.


    On the other side, Selena came back to the apartment. After showering, she applied medicine to her knee. Just then, someone rang her doorbell.


    She was puzzled, thinking, ''It''s 8 p.m. already. Who could it be?''


    She put on something casual and opened the door only to see two police officers showing their badges.


    "Miss Fair, you are involved in a hit-and-run ident. Pleasee with us."

 Chapter 14 Hes Lying

    Selena stopped wiping her hair and immediately thought of the Bentley during the day.


    Puzzled, she pondered, ''The woman said she would pay for it, didn''t she?''


    Frowning, she changed into a decent outfit and came down to the police station.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Fair, this is a photo of the damaged car with the license te 11111. This is the surveince video. It shows clearly that at 6:20 p.m., you hit the Bentley''s rear and left without any contact information. The owner demands to hold you fully responsible."


    Sullen, Selena pointed at another car on the monitor screen. "See thedy here? She said she was in a hurry and offered to pay for the damage. Only then did I leave."


    "Miss Fair, even so, I''m afraid that the owner is holding you ountable. Here is a bill from the owner''s insurancepany. Please take a look."


    It amounted to 50,670 dors in damages.


    Selena had the money but wasn''t convinced at all. The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She thought, ''The haughty woman got away just like this?'' "Miss Fair, if nothing else..."


    The cop was in the middle of speaking when his colleague pushed the door and entered. "Miss Fair, someone has bailed you out. You may go."


    Selena was stunned, thinking, ''No one knows. Who''s here?''


    She walked out following the cop and saw a ck car parked not far away.


    The young cop nodded at her. "Your family, presumably."


    Selena smiled, "Thanks."


    After he left, she turned around and walked toward the car. Right when she wanted to ask who it was, the car door opened, and she was dragged in. Something was off. Realizing that, she wanted to call for help.


    Yet before she could make a sound, someone had already covered her nose and mouth with a pungent handkerchief. She struggled for a second, but all her strength seemed to have been drained away. She passed outpletely. In a daze, she heard someoneughing. "Mr. Anderson is waiting at the hotel. Let''s take her there now. I bet he''s horny already."


    "Damn! She''s pretty indeed. See her face and figure? Man, she''s like a model. No wonder Mr. Anderson asked us to kidnap her after he saw the surveince video."


    Selena thought, ''Joseph?


    ''He still doesn''t wanna give up after hearing I''m Raymond''s wife. What should I do?''


    She pressed her fingertips against her palms, and the stinging pain made her increasingly dizzy head a bit clearer.


    She knew for sure that she would be ruined if they took her to Joseph''s room.


    After the car stopped, she was dragged out into the hotel lobby.


    She was weak all over when being held by two men. Just as they were about to walk down the corridor to the VIP elevator on the next floor, she heard someone talking. "Mr. Montague, I''m so sorry. I''ve had the presidential suite ready for you. It''s just next door. I''ll walk you there."


    The hotel manager said with reverence and awe.


    "It was our mistake. We''ve already checked the room repeatedly in the evening and disinfected it again ording to Mr. Walker''s request. The bathroom equipment broke unexpectedly..." The manager kept apologizing, thinking, ''This is a first. And the ident happened in Mr. Montague''s room? Fuck me!


    ''I''m the unluckiest man on Earth!''


    "Enough. You may leave," Raymond interrupted impatiently, his hair half-wet, his expression cold. "Ask your employees to check other rooms more carefully. I don''t wanna see such mistakes again." "For sure, Mr. Montague!"


    The hotel manager wiped his sweat, lingering in fear. After making such a big mistake in front of his immediate boss shortly after he took office, he wept for his future career.


    As Raymond took the room card and walked down the corridor, he saw several peopleing toward him.


    They didn''t catch his attention. He was about to go to the elevator on the other side when a woman bumped into him, followed by a sweet scent.


    Raymond was already annoyed, and now, his expression instantly darkened even more.


    Just as he was about to push her away, she looked up. Her face was nothing but familiar.


    The men grasping Selena were caught off guard by her sudden actions. Given Raymond''s imposing aura, they were intimidated and didn''t dare to act recklessly. Selena clung tightly to Raymond''s waist as if he were her life-saving straw.


    "Honey..."


    Raymond froze, and the two men were stunned, too. They wanted to grab her, but after hearing that, they hurriedly pulled back their hands.


    They thought, ''He''s her husband? Mr. Anderson didn''t say she was married. And we bumped into him? How lucky for us! Fuck! What should we do now?''


    Being annoyed several times, Raymond had already run out of patience. He was about to pull Selena away when he heard her whisper, begging him, "Help me. Please."


    Selena buried her face in Raymond''s chest. She had to wrap her hands around his waist to keep herself from copsing to the floor.


    Her body was trembling slightly, as she was so nervous.


    Raymond had already raised his hand, yet he paused. Then he looked up at the two unfamiliar men, his gaze icy.


    The men''s expressions changed so quickly. Obviously, they were up to something.


    Under Raymond''s oppressive aura, they were suffocating and couldn''t help but step back in unison. Just then, the elevator doors not far away opened, and Joseph walked out. He had been waiting for so long that he began to wonder if something had gone wrong.


    The men saw Joseph and walked over at once.


    Joseph had been an experienced yer and had been coveting Selena for a long time. After giving it much thought, he figured that one night wasn''t gonna be enough. He had a camera and psychedelic prepared.


    Aiming to turn Selena into his ything, he nned on recording the fantastic night. In such a way, she would do whatever he wanted from now on.


    He thought, ''This is the price you''ve got to pay for lying to me, woman!''


    It was the second time he saw Raymond today, and he was flustered for a second. Yet he soon regained hisposure and walked over with a smile.


    "Mr. Montague, Penny is actually my girlfriend. She drank too much. I''m sorry if she offended you."


    Raymond nced at the blushing Selena in his arms and narrowed his eyes slightly.


    The word "girlfriend" echoed in his mind.


    The psychedelic had already kicked in, and Selena could no longer think straight. The only thing she remembered was Raymond was the only one she could rely on right now. "Honey, he... is lying. I''m not his girlfriend."

 Chapter 15 Sober Now?

    Selena''s lips parted slightly. Affected by the psychedelic, her eyes became misty.


    Raymond had deliberately chosen to forget something, yet right now, they kepting back to him. She was looking at him the same way she did that night not long ago. For some reason, his heart skipped a beat.


    Selena took the chance to cling even tighter to him.


    Seeing that Raymond didn''t push Selena away at once, Joseph was puzzled.


    He thought, ''Raymond admitted during the day that she wasn''t his wife. Then what the heck is going on now?''


    Then he looked at Selena, his Adam''s apple rolling. "Penny, I''m Joseph. Come here."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He was certain that the drug had kicked in, and therefore Selena could no longer think straight. She would go with anyone.


    Yet the second he reached out, he saw the stern look on Raymond''s face. He withdrew his hand awkwardly.


    Raymond was no fool. He knew exactly that Selena broke into his changing room during the day to get away from Joseph, so of course, on no ground would she be Joseph''s girlfriend. "Mr. Anderson, you know exactly whether she''s yours or not."


    Before Raymond finished speaking, he paused and tilted his head to look at the restless woman next to his neck.


    Selena looked innocent, but her actions were nothing but bold.


    She had already torn Raymond''s cor open with her lips. Right now, she was rubbing against him like a kitten who wanted more while kissing his neck non-stop.


    She thought, ''Why is it so hot in here? What can I do to cool down? My body is burning. Good thing that Raymond is here. He''s like an ice cube that soothes me.''


    She kept rubbing against his body, desperately wanting to cool down yet to no avail. She ended up craving for more.


    Joseph saw what she was doing and was turned on. Selena was an aloof woman to begin with, and now she looked nothing but charming. In his eyes, she was like a poisonous flower that kept seducing him. He thought, ''Raymond has feelings for her, too?


    ''No way. They say he has never been with any woman.''


    Raymond pursed his thin lips, his eyes darkening to the utmost. He knew that if he let Selena continue, he might lose control.


    He used his cold, strong arms to grab Selena''s arms and waist tightly to stop her from moving.


    Then he entered the elevator on the other side while holding her without saying anything to Joseph.


    Joseph didn''t have the guts to stop Raymond at all, let alone utter a word. He wouldn''t dare to say no even if Selena was indeed his girlfriend.


    He clenched his hands slowly, thinking, ''Fuck! Turns out that all the preparations I made were for him!


    ''I know better than anyone how effective the drug is. She''ll do whatever he says tonight.''


    The two men standing behind him said tentatively, "Mr. Anderson, shall we..."


    "Piss off!"


    Joseph was utterly disappointed. Furious, he pulled a long face and strode out of the hotel.


    The elevator went up. Selena couldn''t touch Raymond''s waist, because he was clutching her arms, but she was still restless. She kept kissing him through his shirt.


    Raymond''s handsome face grew even darker. He wanted to let go of her so that he could call and tell the hotel manager to get another room.


    Sensing his intention, Selena bit his corbone hard, leaving a tooth mark.


    He gasped in pain.


    "It''s so hot..."


    She lifted her head, her eyes hazy as she stared at him.


    Her eyshes seemed wet with water, and she looked pitiful.


    Raymond looked down and half-closed his eyes, feeling that his breath had turned chaotic for a few seconds. The second the elevator doors opened, he took her to his room directly. He stepped into the bathroom and turned on the tap to let out cold water.


    Taking the chance, Selena wrapped her arms around his neck again. She smelled the cold breathing from him and even had a strong desire. Her thin lips were right next to his ear. "Honey..."


    Raymond turned around and pushed her into the bathtub full of cold water.


    She screamed.


    The icy water instantly dispelled all the heat, and she shivered.


    Raymond asked, "Sober now?"

 Chapter 16 Mr. Montague

    Raymond stood by the bathtub, his suit pants wet from the sshing water. His physical reaction gave him away, and the vague memories from that night only made things worse.


    It had never urred to him that he would get hard just because a woman called him honey.


    "If so, get out." Even his voice was hoarse.


    Selena''s clothes werepletely wet, outlining each part of her body clearly. With her long ck hair clung to her cheeks, she looked like a mermaid emerging from the sea out of the blue, innocent yet seductive.


    She began to feel hot again. Smiling at Raymond, she struggled to get out of the tub.


    Raymon pushed her back in without any hesitation. Then he turned on the showerhead, spraying cold water all over her.


    He was not at all gentle. In fact, he was quite rude.


    Selena had to keep her eyes closed. She had only had sex once, and it happened when she couldn''t think straight, so of course, she couldn''t resist the heat after the drug kicked in at all. She felt so ufortable that she was about to copse. Raymond eased up on his strength, wanting her to sober up here on her own. However, before he stood up, she grabbed his cor, causing him to lean forward.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Her face was right in front of him, and in the next second, they kissed. One of their lips was cold, the other hot.


    A dull sound rang out.


    The showerhead fell onto the floor as Raymond''s Adam''s apple rolled a few times.


    The second he came back to his senses, he stood up and walked out, not even ncing at the woman in the tub. He shut the door with great force, causing a loud noise.


    Back in the living room, he sat silently on the couch and nced sideways outside the window.


    When John walked in, the temperature in the room was so low that everything seemed to be freezing.


    He noticed that Raymond''s trousers were half wet. He frowned but didn''t dare to ask.


    "Mr. Montague, these are the files you need for tomorrow. The online meeting will start in about half an hour."


    Raymond nodded nonchntly and heard a sounding from the bathroom. Perhaps something heavy fell to the floor.


    He frowned but didn''t do anything.


    John heard the sound, too. Puzzled, he nced at the closed bathroom door, wondering if he was hearing things.


    After briefing Raymond on his schedule, John was about to leave. To his surprise, Raymond instructed, "Send a set of women''s clothingter."


    John was very surprised, thinking, ''No way Mr. Montague is with any woman. Who''s in there?''


    "What size?"


    Selena''s figure emerged in Raymond''s mind vaguely. He frowned. "Average size will be fine."


    John nodded and left.


    Raymond lowered his head to read the files instead of checking up on Selena in the bathroom. He figured that she should be grateful he was gentlemanly enough not to kick her out. After reviewing the files John had sent him, he turned on theptop he carried everywhere and began the online meeting.


    "Toss out the reports full of crap. Focus on key points," he said sternly.


    None of the participants dared to say anything, as they could tell that their boss wasn''t in a good mood tonight.


    In the bathroom, Selena was soaked in cold water for almost an hour and finally sobered up.


    She looked around and was instantly pale. She hurriedly lowered her head to look at herself, thinking, ''I''m d I''m still wearing the clothes before I left the apartment. ''Where am I? Is this the hotel?''


    She stood up against the wall, biting her lips hard, the pain making her more conscious.


    As she recalled, she was held by two men to get into the car. But what happened after that?


    Looking into the mirror, she saw her flushed cheeks. She frowned slightly as fragments of memories shed across her mind.


    Memories started to flow back to her, and she recalled seeing Raymond. And there was something else she did...


    The more she recalled, the more stunned she felt. It also came back to her that she called Raymond "honey" several times.


    For a moment, she felt herself burning with embarrassment, and her mind went nk. After mentally preparing herself for a long time, she finally opened the bathroom door only to see Raymond sitting calmly on the couch. Raymond was so engrossed in the presentation that he didn''t notice she hade out. He was about to point out a mistake when he heard her cautious voice.


    "Honey... No, wait. Mr. Montague..."


    Selena was utterly nervous. Her mind was upied by the word "honey", and she identally blurted out the word again.


    She clenched her fists with great force. "Sorry. I was just..."


    Blood was rushing into Raymond''s head. The microphone in front of him was flickering non-stop, and the ongoing meeting turned weirdly silent all of a sudden. He had to control himself from strangling her. He adjourned the meeting and looked at her, his expression grim.

 Chapter 17 Why Would You Anyway?

    Selena was wet to the skin, her long hair almost dripping water. She had no shoes on and was standing on the floor, her ankles crumpled tight. Her toes were chubby and fair with neatly trimmed nails. As she was so nervous, she curled up her toes subconsciously.


    Raymond nced at her meaningfully, closed hisptop, and sneered, "Honey? You don''t even bother to hide your agenda anymore?" Noticing his gaze, Selena lowered her head to look at herself only to find that even the outline of her underwear was clearly visible under the light. Her face was pale at first, and now it instantly turned utterly red. Embarrassed, she fled back into the bathroom.


    Raymond figured that she was ying hard-to-get, and he wasn''t at all interested in ying along. He took theptop and files aside, stood up, and was about to leave. Just then, the photos inside the files floated out and fell to the floor slowly.


    Before he bent down, the bathroom door was pushed open.


    There were no spare clothes for her at his ce. Selena wrapped herself in a bath towel and tied up her wet hair high, her entire face revealing. Her tone and movements were much more disciplined than before. "Mr. Montague, I''m sorry for what happened."


    She lowered her head and took out the card she had prepared. "I''ll get you a new room and pay for all your spiritual loss."


    Raymond thought, ''I saved her from Joseph, but she wasn''t grateful at all.


    ''I''m not at all interested in her, the woman who has offended me greatly.


    ''I''m being generous enough not to snap.''


    "Spiritual loss?"


    He repeated, wanting to make sure he heard her right.


    Selena clutched the towel with one hand, slowly straining her hand due to nervousness, causing the towel to crumple. Perhaps the drug had yet worn off.


    She had things ready to say, yet her mind went nk when she looked up at Raymond and met his eyes.


    She forcefully kissed him, refusing to let go. Memories kept flooding back to her, making her shy.


    dly, she presumed that Raymond hadn''t known about her identity yet given his reaction.


    "You think I''m short of money? Or you''re saying this on purpose to get my attention?"


    Raymond sized her up.


    "What makes you think I''m interested in you?"


    During the day at the golf course, she had the guts to tell Joseph that she was his wife. Yet now, she acted like she wanted nothing to do with him. In his mind, she was a terrible actress. He wanted to leave.


    Bending over, he picked up all the photos on the floor one by one. Then he saw thest one next to Selena''s feet.


    She stepped back and picked it up for him.


    Right when she was about to hand it over, she saw the photo and was stunned.


    It was the vi she designed.


    Surprised, she held the photo for a long time, not giving it back to Raymond.


    He frowned when he saw her clutching the phone in a daze.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Noticing that he was displeased, she snapped back to her senses and gave him the photo back. "Mr. Montague, I get it that you aren''t interested in me. Why would you anyway? But tonight''s incident is indeed my fault. If possible, I''d like topensate you the way you want."


    She had never expected to have anything to do with him, so she wasn''t upset about his harsh words. She was simply embarrassed.


    She eased up and calmed down a bit.


    Raymond thought, ''The way I want?


    ''Yeah. I know exactly what''s going on in your mind.''


    He nced at her coldly and took the photo expressionlessly.


    As he walked out, she said, "Mr. Ashford gave you these?"


    Raymond was surprised that she still went all out to keep him around at this point.


    He couldn''t help but sneer, "Don''t tell me he''s your friend and wants to rmend you."

 Chapter 18 Im Married

    Selena pulled her hair back behind her ear, her eyes bright and clear. She reached out and said with a smile confidently.


    "Mr. Montague, let me reintroduce myself. I''m Penny, an interior designer. You''re holding the drawings of my work."


    Raymond froze, thinking that he heard her wrong.


    Selena retracted her hand naturally since he didn''t respond.


    "I''ve tried to talk to you a few times, but you don''t seem interested. Perhaps we can talk again now that you still hold on to my work."


    She said smoothly and naturally, "If so, I presume I have a chance to make it up to you."


    Throughout Raymond''s whole life, it was the first time he had ever faced such a situation.


    He was stunned at the words "interior designer" and nced down at the photo in his hand. It did have a designer''s signature and a number attached. The designer''s name was Penny.


    The more he thought about their conversation, the tighter he frowned. He thought, ''So, it''s just a misunderstanding from the beginning?''


    His expression changed a few times. Pinching the photo, he turned around and sat on the couch again.


    John outside knocked on the door. "Mr. Montague, the clothes you asked for are here."


    Selena heard him and quickly realized that the clothes were for her.


    John was about to knock again when the door was opened from inside. In the next second, he saw a wet woman wrapped in a bath towel standing in the room.


    He was astonished. After the meeting was adjourned, many people came to him, asking about the woman with Raymond, as they wanted to know her in advance.


    Too bad he didn''t know the answer. In a daze, he heard them say that the woman called Raymond "honey."


    After a short while of silence, he handed the bag over and couldn''t help but peek inside. Raymond was sitting on the couchzily, his suit slightly messy. Looked like he had just finished having sex. John looked away quickly while Selena said, "Thank you."


    Then she shut the door.


    Before she entered the bathroom, she turned around to Raymond. "Mr. Montague, please wait a second."


    One side of the ss in the hotel bathroom was frosted. The bathroom was lit up, allowing Raymond to see her figure clearly.


    He leaned back and raised his head slightly only to see Selena taking off what seemed like her most intimate piece of clothing. His eyes flickered, and he looked away, a bit uneasy.


    After changing into new clothes and tossing the towel into a hamper nearby, Selena walked out.


    John got her a new women''s casual suit from a luxury brand this season, which made her skin particrly fair.


    With the card in her hand, she said, "I don''t know the price, but I presume the money here is enough. Thank you, Mr. Montague."


    Raymond looked up at her, trying to see through her. Maybe she was acting again.


    To his surprise, she was nothing but calm and poised. Every move she made suggested clearly that she wanted nothing to do with him at all.


    Realizing that, Raymond somehow was a bit bugged.


    "Sit," he said. "So, Carter introduced you because of the property in Manhattan?"


    Selena was a bit surprised. "What else could it be?"


    Raymond pursed his lips, and what she said that night came back to him. He realized that he got her wrong. When she said she was in the line of business for three years, she meant being an interior designer. It was indeed just a misunderstanding. He wandered back to that bloodstain on the sheets from that night, and when he looked at Selena, he was filled with inexplicable feelings. Selena was nothing but business-like.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Montague, about the property in Manhattan..."


    He interrupted her, "It was your first night at the Montague family banquet?"


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat. Worried he might say something ridiculous like taking responsibility for what happened, she quickly denied it, "No."


    She smiled, "Actually, I''m married."

 Chapter 19 Compensation for That Night

    The room fell silent, and the only sound that could be heard was the ticking of the clock on the wall.


    Once again, Raymond felt like he might be experiencing auditory hallucinations. Did she call him her husband because she mistook him for someone else?


    The crystal chandelier illuminated her face as she carried on speaking. "I can''t recall what happened that night anymore. I believe you have forgotten it too. I apologize for mistaking you for my husband just now." Being adults, it was unnecessary to assign me or hold anyone responsible for what happened that night. After all, it was all Beatrice''s fault. Work was now the top priority. There was no need to dwell on insignificant matters.


    "If you''re interested in my design work, please feel free to share your specifications." Selena effortlessly changed the topic back to work as if what happened that night was not worth mentioning.


    Raymond remained silent. He had caught a glimpse of the bruises peeking out from under her sheer clothing in the bathroom earlier, which reminded him of his uncontroble behavior that night. In hindsight, he knew that things would only worsen then.


    Selena just went home like that, yet her husband had not yet made a fuss or resorted to divorce. Was he truly indifferent, or were their marital issues already simmering beneath the surface?


    Raymond leaned back in his chair and regained hisposure quickly. "If our actions affected your rtionship with your spouse, then the apology should be mine," Raymond said, but Selena interrupted him before he could finish. "No, my connection with my husband remains as it was," she lifted her gaze to meet his squarely, her eyes brimming with earnestness. Prior to this, they were strangers, and they remained so unchanged by what had happened. Initially, Raymond didn''t care about Selena''s marital status. However, her words now held a hint of mockery. She just said remained as it was?


    No man, regardless of the depth of his disaffection for his wife, would endure the humiliation of being cuckolded. The very notion of another male encroaching upon his domain was unthinkable. He remembered Selena''s words about how this project alone could her a cool million if it came to fruition.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Raymond stood up and said, "I''ll entrust you with the design work of my vi in Manhattan," he announced. "Think of it as rpense for...that night."


    As the words left his lips, his eyes were drawn irresistibly to hers, which shimmered with a rosy, lustrous glow, exuding an undeniable allure.


    Selena looked surprised but pleased that she had secured the project. "Okay, I won''t let you down. Should you have any insights or rmendations, don''t hesitate to reach out at any time," she assured.


    Raymond, however, noticed that Selena barely skipped the word pensation" he intentionally mentioned. A slight frown creased his brow as he felt a suffocating sensation, grappling with the abrupt shift in her demeanor. Just thirty minutes. prior, she had been affectionate, embracing and kissing him, but now, with sobriety restored, she was as cold as frost.


    For the first time in over twenty years, he was aware that someone might actually dislike him, a realization that left him profoundly uneasy.


    As he strode towards the door, Selena asked, "What about payment for the clothes?"


    "Consider them a gift," he replied coldly before wrenching open the door and mming it shut with a resounding thud.


    The door closed neatly. Selena''s legs trembled, feeling as if they might give way beneath her, and beads of sweat began to trace a path down her forehead. Retreating to the bathroom, she sshed cold water on her face several times. She wasn''t sure which medication Joseph had administered, but its effects had yet to wear off. Her body was still feverish as if millions of ants were crawling inside her, leaving her restless and agitated.


    She knew that Raymond had left this room to her, Selena resolved to refill the bathtub since there was no feasible alternative. It was too cold, but it was the only option avable.


    Selena removed her clothes and ced them neatly aside before stepping into the tub. The icy chill was immediate, causing her teeth to chatter uncontrobly. Overwhelmed by fatigue and drowsiness, she leaned against the rim of the tub and drifted into sleep.


    When she awoke, it was almost seven in the morning. As she stepped out of the bathtub, she nearly stumbled because, although the medication had worn off, soaking in water all night had left her feeling dizzy. After quickly drying herself off and putting on some clothes, she struggled to walk out, leaning against the wall, and resolved to go to the hospital first thing in the morning.


    As soon as Selena opened the door, she was confronted by the imposing figure of Raymond standing at the threshold. He was dressed in an impably tailored ck suit that entuated his already perfect physique even more than noticeable. Selena greeted him, "Well, morning, Mr. Montague."


    Raymond''s gaze flicked to Selena briefly upon hearing her voice, offering a curt "Hmm" in response, devoid of any further acknowledgment or salutation. He walked straight towards the elevator.


    Selena, maintaining a polite smile, pressed the elevator button and said, "I imagine the expenses for the clothing and the room charges are quite considerable, Mr. Montague. I''ve heard that the breakfast here is quitemendable. Do you have a moment? I''d be delighted to treat you."


    Raymond had been on the verge of declining, as he had several meetings scheduled for the morning. However, he softened upon noticing her wet eyes and paleplexion. Turning away and furrowing his brow, he replied in a tone as cold as ice, "As you wish."

 Chapter 20 Home Wrecker

    John was hovering behind Raymond, thinking the big boss had slipped his mind about their meeting. He was about to pipe up when he caught sight of Selena''s face and thought better of it. ''Is she the mysterydy fromst night? What''s the story with her and the boss?''


    The elevator doors slid open and Selena waved them in with a friendly "After you."


    Raymond didn''t bother with small talk. He just spun around and told John to head back to the office and then stepped into the elevator.


    Down in the lobby, the hotel''s breakfast crowd was already chowing down.


    Selena plopped down next to Raymond by a window view and a waiter quickly served them up some lemon water.


    The tangy lemon water hit her taste buds and it was just what she needed to shake off the morning fuzz.


    ''Might as well grab some breakfast before heading to the hospital,'' she thought, ''so I don''t pass out from low blood sugar on the way.''


    She put her ss down and shot a question at Raymond, "What kind of books do you usually go for, Mr. Montague? I heard from Mr. Ashford you''ve got a thing for art sses."


    Knowing what a client liked could really nail down the design vibe. In most cases, a casual chat could clue Selena in on what they were into.


    Raymond probably wasn''t into the shy, detailed American styles. And for an art guy, the stiff Oriental styles might be too dull?


    She wanted to get a feel for his taste, but Raymond just shrugged and said, "You figure it out."


    Clients like him drove Selena nuts because too many options just made everything more confusing!


    She was on the hook to decide the style?


    As she was mulling over some ideas, a surprised voice cut through the chatter.


    "Raymond?"


    Lisa''s voice led the way as she strutted over in her designer suit, eyes only for Raymond.


    "I''ve been here a few days and didn''t expect to bump into you."


    Her face, wearing exquisite makeup, lit up with surprise as she looked at Selena. "And who are you?"


    Selena was about to say she was Raymond''s client, but before she could get a word out, Lisa slid into the seat next to him like Selena was invisible and kept firing questions at Raymond. "I heard your ce in Manhattan needs a makeover?"


    Raymond wasn''t in the mood for chit-chat and gave a curt reply, "Yeah."


    Lisa smiled slyly, "I remember how much you love theyout of the house. I know this amazing designer. If you''re interested..."


    It was clear she was trying to weasel her way in by ying the designer card. But before she could go on, Selena cut in with a smile, "Sorry, but Mr. Montague is my client right now." Lisa finally turned to Selena, her lips pursed. "You''re a designer too?"


    Her tone dripped with disdain, like she thought Selena was just trying to ride Raymond''s coattails.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Yes, Mr. Montague and I are going to have a great chat."


    A great chat? They were spotted at breakfast together early in the morning. Who knew what they were up tost night?


    The thought made Lisa''s face twist with each passing second. She figured Selena was just showing off how cheap!


    Thinking about brushing off this out-of-nowhere woman to avoid any drama, Lisa took a deep breath and decided to y the marriage card. "Since Raymond picked you, there must be a reason. I hope you''ll work hard and not let Raymond and his wife down."


    Raymond''s brow creased a bit.


    Lisa had known about Raymond''s marriage for years but still chased after him, using it to chase away other women who came after him. Her next words were blunt.


    "You know Raymond''s married, right?" The insinuation hung in the air: Do you want to be the other woman and mess up someone''s family?

 Chapter 21 Everywhere Is Business

    Selena was sipping her lemon water when the news reached her ears, causing her to nearly choke. Of course she knew that, but she couldn''t be the mistress of the man she married. She casually dabbed the corner of her mouth with a tissue. "I know, and?" Her tone was indifferent as if Raymond''s marriage was of no concern to her.


    Selena''s nonchnce prompted Raymond to raise his eyes slightly.


    Lisa clenched her fist with force, feeling as if she were talking to a brick wall. ''How could this woman be so calm? Doesn''t she feel awkward now that she knows she''s with a married man? Is it because she''s shameless or she has Raymond''s love to back her up?''


    Lisa''s heart was unsettled, but she couldn''t allow herself to appear too impatient. She turned to Raymond, her face regaining its previous gentleness. "Raymond, it''s been three years since you''ve been back. You might not know that this restaurant has a new head chef. He''s a New Zend returnee and I think you''ll enjoy his special."


    Without permission, she seized the menu, acting as if the ce was her domain. Raymond''s expression remained unmoved; he was indifferent, offering neither refusal nor response.


    Some people may appear cold, but they are actually sharp-edged, making interactions challenging. Reflecting on this, Selena let out a light chuckle. "Bell''s special isn''t on the menu yet. Today, I''ve invited Mr. Montague to enjoy this meal. If you want to extend an invitation as well, perhaps another time would be more suitable."


    Her words were brusque, a tone even someone like Lisa could no longer tolerate. As she rose, she cast a deep look at Selena''s smiling face. Their eyes met. No words were necessary. It seemed they had already engaged in a silent contest. Lisa clutched her bag tightly, nearly crushing the crocodile skin. This small interior designer yet dared to be so audacious. She made a mental note of this woman. "I was presumptuous just now, Raymond. Let''s reschedule when you''re avable."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow. Lisa had always been a tough nut to crack in the past, and he hadn''t expected her to depart so swiftly today. A slight curve formed at the corners of his mouth as he responded, "Hmm."


    After Lisa''s departure, Selena looked up at him and smiled, "Mr. Montague, would you prefer milk or coffee for breakfast?" As if the recent episode had never urred.


    Raymond pondered whether it was her magnanimity or her indifference to his marital status. "Coffee," he said, leaning back slightly and naturally crossing his hands before him.


    "Mr. Montague, you have a sensitive stomach, so it''s best not to drink on an empty one," Selena remarked casually as she ordered two cups of hot coffee, then looked up at the waiter and ced her order, "Hello, please inform Bell that we''d like the same asst time." The waiter turned and went to ry the message to the chef, his mind clouded with doubt.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow as he observed the scene, inquiring, "Are you acquainted with the chef here?"


    Selena''s cheeks flushed slightly, a side effect of her fever, and now she even had double vision, yet she responded patiently, "Bell''s signature dishes are quite artistic. I believe you would appreciate them, Mr. Montague."


    Raymond immediately grasped that while her invitation to dinner was sincere, she was also keen to discern his culinary preferences to gauge his interests. It seemed that business was indeed omnipresent. A hint of dissatisfaction flickered within him, but he kept it concealed. "Penny, you''re quite diligent. I''m curious, what does your husband do for a living?" he probed.


    Selena was caught off guard by the abrupt question and peered at him through misty, vapor-filled eyes, which only enhanced her allure.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Raymond''s gaze grew more intense as he spoke with significance, "A good man wouldn''t allow his wife to work so tirelessly."


    Upon hearing this allusion to their marriage, Selena''s lips tightened. She took a sip of water, attempting to quell the difort rising within her. What should she say in response?

 Chapter 22 Her Husband

    She casually lied, "My husband is merely a programmer." With a sincere tone, she added, "Marriage necessitates effort from both parties. I can''t let him shoulder all the responsibilities alone." She graciously pushed the coffee towards Raymond with a smile. "Despite his modest ie, he takes excellent care of our family."


    What Selena described, however, was an idealized image of a suitable partner, which was far from the reality of Raymond.


    Curious to bridge the connection between her and the client, Selena asked, "And Mr. Montague? Thedy earlier mentioned that you''re married. What''s your wife like?"


    After all, he didn''t even know her name or appearance, so what answer could she expect from him?


    Raymond furrowed his brows slightly, answering honestly, "I don''t know."


    It had been long after he sent the divorce agreement to the Fair family, but he didn''t get any news from his wife. She seemed content to cling to the Montague family like a parasite.


    Selena was taken aback by his frankness, but fortunately, at that moment, the waiter served three exquisite dishes. The seemingly chaotic colors of the foodplemented each other perfectly, as the chef was an art lover who incorporated famous paintings into his culinary creations.


    "Mr. Montague, please enjoy," Selena said, hoping to finish the conversation quickly and head to the hospital, given her worsening double vision.


    Raymond, however, raised his coffee cup casually, asking, "How did you know I have stomach problems?"


    Hesitant, she answered, "I guessed it because I heard that you are a workaholic who often skips meals."


    In fact, Cassius had mentioned Raymond''s work obsession during their phone calls, expressing his concern. Selena, unable to refuse Cassius'' request, promised to remind Raymond more frequently. However, they hadn''t met in the three years of their marriage.


    As more dishes were served, Selena introduced each one, watching Raymond''s reactions. Yet, Raymond was the most skilled at controlling his micro-expressions. After seven courses, he hadn''t even smiled.


    Selena couldn''t determine his food preferences. Even when it came to picking up his utensils, he took a few bites before putting them down again. Did he dislike it all? She began to question whether Carter''s information was urate. If Raymond had indeed studied art-rted subjects, his reaction would have been different.


    "Penny?


    "Are you alright?"


    Selena snapped out of her thoughts, realizing that Raymond was already standing in front of her, her brow furrowed.


    Her mind went nk as if a fragment of her memory had suddenly vanished. Hastily, she said, "I''ll go pay."


    Raymond nced at her. If not for her sincere expression, he would have believed that what she''d just done was to skip out on the bill.


    The waiter ced the bill in front of her, but she remained unresponsive. Helplessly, the waiter handed the POS machine to Raymond instead.


    Raymond found the situation amusing and swiped his card, noticing Selena still lost in thought beside him.


    "It''s paid for," he informed her.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Feeling embarrassed, Selena rose abruptly from her seat. However, the swiftness of her movement caused a wave of dizziness to wash over her. In an unexpected turn, she found herself leaning towards him. Initially, he attempted to sidestep her, but upon noticing the esctor beside them, he paused. In the next moment, without any warning, she stumbled and fell into his arms. It was only then that he became aware of her feverish body temperature.


    The cool, fragrant scent emanating from him filled her nostrils, jolting her confused mind back to life despite her difort. She forced herself away from him, apologizing, "Sorry, I think I caught a chillst night."


    Caught a chill? Observing Selena''s paleplexion, Raymond couldn''t help but wonder if this woman had spent the entire night immersed in cold water without asking her husband for assistance.

 Chapter 23 Shouldnt We Inform Her Husband?

    "My husband often works overtime. He''s busy enough, so I don''t want to burden him," Selena said, cing her hand on her temple and gently pressing it to relieve her double vision.


    To avoid any further misunderstandings, she held onto the nearby railing and gestured. "It''s no big deal. Mr. Montague''s car is over there. I''ll take you to it."


    Raymond lowered his gaze faintly, lost in thought, ''She would be in danger if she had fainted in the bathroomst night. Yet even in that case, she was still thinking about her husband. She loves him that much?'' Suddenly Raymond remembered his previous misunderstandings with her. Then he offered out of guilt, "Let''s go to the hospital first."


    Selena took one step down while holding onto the railing but almost fell.


    "Selena?" Raymond quickly pulled her back up as she had reached breaking point after using all her willpower at dinner earlier. Now that she was exposed to sunlight outside, dizziness overwhelmed her senses. She knew Raymond was calling for her but she couldn''t answer, feeling a lump in her throat.


    Raymond felt Selena''s body was scorching hot like magma. How did she manage until now?


    He tentatively touched Selena''s forehead. The chill of his fingertips wasfortable for Selena. So, she couldn''t help rubbing against them.


    But Raymond withdrew his hand abruptly as if getting an electric shock. Considering the long-term cooperation afterward, how could he just leave Selena unattended?


    Frowning slightly, he bent over and carried Selena in his arms.


    However, when they arrived at an intersection, a car stopped right in front of them. The car window rolled down, revealing Matthew''s face.


    Matthew didn''t know that Selena had already taken the deal of Manhattan and was going to say hello to Raymond from afar, trying to leave an impression. But when he saw the person in Raymond''s arms, his pupils shrank instantly. Raymond also recognized him. He was with Selena in the elevator that night. Raymond thought they were having an affair back then. But if not, then who pped Selena?


    Matthew quickly got out of the car and reached out to take over Selena.


    "Who are you?" Raymond squinted his eyes.


    Since Matthew didn''t expect Raymond would remember their high school days together, he just briefly introduced himself, "I''m her studio boss."


    Raymond withdrew his gaze and thought, ''So his wife pped Selena that day?''


    He turned around and put Selena into the back seat of the car, saying, "She''s running a fever. I gotta take her to the hospital now."


    Matthew became anxious when Raymond was taking Selena away. "Can I go with you? Maybe you forgot we were ssmates in high school..." Although Raymond disliked strangers sitting in his car, he felt familiar with this man after hearing what he''d said. He nodded. "Sure."


    Seeing his gesture, Matthew was about to sit in the back seat to take care of Selena. But unexpectedly Raymond sat inside first through another door. Hesitating for a moment, Matthew went straight to the driver''s seat.


    It was silent until Selena slid onto Raymond''sp, exhaling breaths onto his clothes.


    Raymond became stiff all over, looking up at the driver.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Matthew didn''t notice their movements yet, honking horns ahead. "The nearest one here is the central hospital. She goes there often."


    "She''s been unwell?" Raymond asked.


    "No, her sister has been hospitalized," Matthew blurted out, not realizing Raymond would ask further.


    Raymond lifted Selena up. After pondering for a moment, he put his hand on top of her head, in case she might hit the window.


    Matthew saw this through the rearview mirror, surprised. He didn''t expect Raymond to be so attentive, contrary to his impression.


    Matthew drove fast and arrived at the hospital in just 15 minutes. He wanted to help Selena out of the car, only to find that she was snuggled against Raymond''s shoulder, her eyes closed.


    Suddenly, Matthew worried that Selena had offended him since it was known that Raymond wasn''t interested in women. But seeing Raymond''s calm andposed expression, he had nothing to say. Then he bent down to give a hand but stopped as Selena nestled against Raymond at this moment.


    Matthew looked towards him hesitantly. "Well, we..."


    Raymond remained calm and unaffected, moving aside to give way.


    Matthew quickly helped Selena up and sincerely said, "I''ll take her to the hospital now. When she wakes up, I''ll let her thank you in person."


    Leaning against the car, Raymond nced at Selena a few more times.


    Then he said indifferently, "Since it''s already like this, shouldn''t we inform her husband?"

 Chapter 24 Does Your Husband Treat You Badly?

    Matthew held Selena and was surprised to hear Raymond''s words. He wondered, ''Selena got married?'' But judging from Raymond''s expression, he wasn''t joking.


    After graduating from college, Selena was invited to join his studio. Matthew had never seen her get close to any man in the past three years, so how could she be married?


    Seeing the surprise on Matthew''s face, Raymond raised an eyebrow and said, "Let''s take her inside first."


    Matthew nodded and carefully helped Selena into the hospital lobby.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Raymond had no intention of staying here longer. He was willing to bring her here just for the sake of their long-term cooperation.


    On his way back to the Montague Group, he suddenly received a call from Cassius.


    "Raymond, have you seen Selena? She must be more beautiful, right?" Cassius coughed after speaking a few words. Seemed that he was still in critical condition and hadn''t recovered yet. "Grandpa, please rest well at the sanatorium. Don''t fuss."


    "You''d better have a baby as soon as possible. Then I won''t hurry you. Selena is introverted by nature and works in the arts. So she''s less talkative. You are a man, so why can''t you be more proactive?"


    Raymond frowned deeply. He really wanted to know how that woman had pleased Cassius. He nned on divorcing her before exining to Cassius. But if he heard about it all of a sudden when he came back from abroad next month, would he faint out of anger?


    Thinking of this, Raymond became serious while his slender fingertips pinched tightly onto the steering wheel, his eyebrows full of gloom.


    Just forgot the divorce temporarily. At least not during the time when Cassius was back.


    Besides, they also had to pretend to be a happy couple.


    It seemed necessary to have a talk with that woman personally.


    ***


    After receiving a fever-reducing injection and an IV drip at the hospital, Selena finally woke up. She slowly opened her eyes, only to find her in an unfamiliar environment. She frowned, trying to get up before almost falling back down due to exhaustion.


    Matthew just caught some water and quickly held her upon seeing this. "Don''t move. Your temperature is close to 104¡ãF."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Selena became rxed. But the thought of the scene before she fainted made her heart tighten again. "Where is Mr. Montague?" she asked.


    Matthew sighed and poured her a ss of water, saying, "I wonder why you get entangled with him?"


    Selena took it and sipped to moisten her dry throat. "I didn''t have a chance to tell you yet. But I''vended the deal of Manhattan. And the studio doesn''t need to be sold for now."


    Matthew was shocked at first, then touched. "You''ve done a great job."


    He continued, "But when did you get married?"


    Caught off guard, Selena almost choked on the water and quickly exined, "Sorry, I never told you before. I got married three years ago."


    "Don''t say that. It''s your privacy," Matthew said calmly. "But in these three years, I''ve never seen your husbande pick you up after work. Even today when you fainted, he didn''t show up. If Mr. Montague hadn''t mentioned it, I wouldn''t have known you were already married."


    Feeling embarrassed, Selena repeated roughly what she had told Raymond, "My husband is busy with work."


    "Even though he''s busy, he shouldn''t neglect you like this," Matthew replied firmly. "Give me his number. I''ll call him and let him know that you need to stay here for two days. I gotta go back to the studio. But how can I leave you alone." "Matthew, don''t bother," Selena protested.


    Matthew treated Selena like a little sister, though he was her boss at work. Seeing she was so resistant, he hesitated for a while before finally asking, "Selena, tell me honestly... Does your husband treat you badly?"


    When the nurse gave Selena an injection just now, he inadvertently saw some bruises on her body. Seemed like she was pinched by someone.

 Chapter 25 His Affection Doesnt Matter

    Selena was the most rational and the calmest woman Matthew had ever met. He couldn''t imagine that she could have been a victim of abuse.


    No wonder Matthew thought so. It was Raymond to me as he had shown no mercy that night. It was unimaginable that love-making could leave such horrifying scars. Naturally, Selena felt even more embarrassed at this moment. "He...treats me well. Only the wearer knows if the shoes fit."


    Matthew looked deeply and sighed, "Then call your friend so I can leave without worry."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena could only take out her phone and call Shelley, one of her few friends.


    Unlike Selena, who only had the title of Miss Fair, Shelley was a true heiress from a wealthy family. They were roommates in college though with different majors.


    Shelley arrived two hourster due to a tight schedule. After chatting briefly with her outside the ward, Matthew finally left.


    Entering the room and seeing Selena''s pale face, Shelly couldn''t help but say, "Why didn''t you tell me that Raymond hade back? That scumbag ignored you for three whole years! So what''s he gonna do?"


    "Divorce," replied Selena while rubbing her forehead. "We both know why we got married back then. He was forced to be separated from his love. So he was unhappy."


    "His love? You mean Olivia? They split up years ago. I can''t believe Raymond would be such a hopeless romantic!" Shelley eximed as she handed over some water to Selena to relieve her cough.


    "I don''t care about his affection at all. As long as he pays the alimony on time," Selena replied calmly.


    Shelley found it amusing and sat down beside her, saying, "You''re right. I almost forgot that you''re far more sober and realistic." As she finished speaking, someone knocked on the door. Alice poked her head in and felt worried seeing Selena lying in bed.


    "Selena, what happened? You look terrible," she said while running over to her. "Dad said he saw someone who looked like you, so I came up to check..."


    Before Alice could finish speaking, James appeared at the door. He had followed Alice here since she insisted oning to see Selena despite his objection. His eyebrows furrowed tightly for he couldn''t believe that his daughter came to the hospital helped by a man and that man was not Raymond.


    He panicked and spoke without thinking, "Selena, don''t me your father for being nosy! You''re already married, so keep your distance from male colleagues lest the Montaguesin about it!" The thought of Raymond sending divorce papers to the Fair family made him feel uneasy.


    "Also, think carefully about what I told you earlier! Although Cassius is abroad now, you call him every month! If there are any problems with our second financing..." he spoke urgently but didn''t notice how pale Alice''s face had be. Nor did he ask why Selena was hospitalized.


    "Dad!" Alice interrupted anxiously. "Let''s talk about it after Elena gets discharged."


    It was only then that James realized what he''d done and quickly shut his mouth.


    Selena pursed her lips slightly but didn''t exhibit any extra emotions when hearing this. "Dad, when I agreed to marry Raymond three years ago, I made it clear that I would only help you once." Her voice sounded much calmer than before. Sacrificing her marriage for money was despicable. No wonder the Montagues looked down on her family. She had wanted to say something sharper. But seeing James'' white hair, she swallowed her bitterness.


    James looked stunned upon hearing this from his usually obedient daughter. "I''m just worried about you... Take care of yourself, and don''t worry about money. You don''t have to work so hard," he said awkwardly.


    Selena felt ufortable, too. But if she didn''t put it straight, the Fair family might cling to this marriage as their lifeline. As a businesswoman, James should usemercial means to make the Fair family independent instead of relying solely on their rtionship with the Montagues for profit.


    Seeing James leaving, Alice stood up hurriedly and followed, "Selena, Dad hasn''t slept all night. He''s probably not feeling well right now. I''ll go talk to him. Don''t take it too seriously."


    Selena released her fingertips from the nket, feeling exhausted.


    Shelley, after watching the entire y, couldn''t help but blurt out, "Mr. Fair wants to sell his daughter but feels ashamed to admit it."

 Chapter 26 Meet Me at Wolfland

    Shelley had always been blunt and to the point.


    Selena lowered her eyes, without hiding her disappointment. James is getting old now. He had beenck of business talent, and it was even harder for him to make wise decisions as he was aging. Shelley caught a glimpse of Selena''s face. She knew she was upset, so she changed the subject. "You just said you were paid on time. What does that mean? Did you do Raymond''s business?" "Yeah, I''ll design his house in Manhattan."


    Shelley''s eyes widened instantly.


    She couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. "Selena, you are so generous! Designing a wedding house for your husband''s first love? Or not just that, but also his future wife."


    Selenaughed at Shelley''s words and confessed, "Tell you something funny. Raymond doesn''t even know I''m his wife."


    The expression on Shelley''s face was even funnier. Her mouth twitched several times before finally making an admiring look. "I''m shallow-minded. So you intentionally hid your identity, just to disgust him when he finds it out one day? You are such a talented designer."


    Selenaughed again. All the frustration from earlier had dissipated somewhat.


    She didn''t mention to Shelley about that very night. It would probably be a secret for her and Raymond, buried deep inside them forever.


    Later on, the doctor came in to remove Selena''s IV drip while Shelley helped herplete hospital discharge procedures.


    When they sat down in the car together, Shelley couldn''t hold back her curiosity, "So how long will you get divorced? To be honest, if other women married Raymond, they would fall for him. His charming face alone makes the deal worthwhile. "Not to mention his top-notch business skills and his family background. That face is just a bonus."


    "Forget it. I never thought about having anything with Raymond." Selena said.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Only you thought that way. Any other women would have thrown themselves at him. When Raymond married you three years ago, who knows how many girls in New York cried their eyes out?"


    If Selena hadn''t been low-key enough and stayed out of sight in public, she would have be a target of those girls long ago.


    Selena smiled. She didn''t take Shelley''s words seriously. Raymond was her client-to-be, nothing more than that. Now she needed to get the floor n for the vi in Manhattan and start constructing the design in her mind. She encouraged herself, ''I must seize the chance. It will decide whether I can enter Raymond''s circle. I have to give it 100%.''


    Shelley dropped her off at her apartment, reminding her, "Selena, it''s good that he doesn''t know your identity. It''ll save you troubleter. Still, be careful! He may be unattainable, but still a man after all."


    Shelley left behind an air kiss before leaving.


    Selena stood there pondering what that meant, then she shook her head with a smile.


    After returning home, she realized that she hadn''t gotten around to asking for Raymond''s contact yet. She couldn''t ask from The Montague Family-if they found out after three years of marriage, she didn''t even have her husband''s contact, who knew how they were gonnament on her?


    As she pondered what to do, a friend request notification popped up on her phone.


    It was from Raymond. Selena was surprised, but then she realized that her contact was on the photo. Quickly, Selena epted the request, texting to thank him for taking her to the hospital.


    She didn''t expect a response from him. She did it just out of courtesy. Then she dived into browsing various art pieces for inspiration.


    In fact, she had two mobile numbers-one for work with only clients on it, and another private one for family and friends. The number on the photo was her work number and its apanying WhatsApp ount.


    As she got up to leave, she received another text message on her private number, "Meet me at Wolnd tomorrow morning to talk about something."

 Chapter 27 That Woman Comes Here?

    This message was anonymous, and it wasn''t from a friend. But Selena could tell, it was from Raymond.


    She wondered, ''He wanted to meet me at Wolnd? Was this about the divorce?'' She didn''t think much of it, though, as no matter what happened, she wouldn''t be affected much. After browsing through many famous works, she had a blueprint in mind. She nned to visit the site of that house tomorrow.


    The next morning, Selena drove to Raymond''spany. Since she was to see the house on site, she needed to inform Raymond as the owner. And they could discuss some details.


    This was her second timeing to the Montague''s ce, but it seemed like the receptionist remembered her face, for they frowned upon seeing her. "I''m sorry, miss, for any cooperation issues, please contact our business department. If you want to see Mr. Montague, you need an appointment. Thank you for your cooperation."


    Selena could still recall thest time she hade here. The receptionistdy thought of her as one of those women who were desperate to see Raymond, waiting for their chance to be with him.


    But this time, she was able to handle it. She smiled and said, "I am Mr. Montague''s interior designer, and I just want to ask him a few questions regarding my work. Could you please help me check if he has ten minutes avable?" Hearing this, thedy looked at Selena up and down. Indeed, Selena looked honest enough. So thedy made a house call.


    One minuteter, the call ended and thedy told Selena, "Miss, please turn right. Mr. Montague has given you permission to his private elevator, so you can go straight up to the top floor."


    With Selena''s identity confirmed, the receptionist became very polite. Her quick switch just showed how annoying it must have been. All those women trying too hard just to get close to Raymond.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Selena walked towards the private elevator. She was about to enter when suddenly someone stepped out.


    It was Catherine! She shouldn''t have been here.


    Selena felt uneasy, and before she could avoid her, Catherine had already called out to her.


    "Selena? What are you doing here? Trying to get close to Raymond again? Didn''t I make myself clearst time?" Catherine tried to control her temper as much as possible but still sounded angry.


    "Selena, if you want money, I can give it to you. But you and Raymond are no way to be together. I''ve made it clear enough, so don''t push me. You know that he has always had someone in his heart." Catherine said furiously. "Mrs. Montague, I''m here only for business," Selena answered calmly.


    Catherine didn''t buy Selena''s words, since she had yet to hear of Selena''spany. After all, it was just a small studio, never the match with the Montague family.


    Catherine frowned, her gaze sharp, "Are you using the title of Ms. Montague again?"


    Selena felt ufortable but managed to be patient, "No, like I said before, I won''t bother Raymond anymore. Mrs. Montague, you can call him right now if you don''t believe me. I haven''t met him since he returned home." Catherine pointed back toward the elevator, "This elevator requires permission from Raymond. And you were trying to enter it just now?"


    ''Oh no! Why Catherine? Why at that moment?'' Selena cried to herself.


    "I didn''t know this was a private elevator. Would you please tell me where the employee elevator is?" She spoke with a frank expression.


    Catherine pointed to the other side and said, "Over there. Selena, I have to warn you this. You better off just for your work."


    Selena politely nodded at her and walked towards the other side. It wasn''t until she entered the elevator that she felt relieved. She thought to herself, ''If Catherine misunderstood, it would probably cause trouble for the studio. I have to draw a clear line with Raymond.''


    The elevator went all the way up to the top floor, where John led her to Raymond''s office.


    Raymond was on the phone. He made a gesture, asking her to sit on the sofa next to him. So she nodded and sat down slowly while trying to be quiet walking in.


    Raymond''s tone, however, was slightly impatient. "I''ve told you before that I haven''t seen her yet, Mom. Don''t be so suspicious."


    Selena thought, ''So it was Catherine calling? She did call him, like I expected.''


    "Raymond, I saw her. She must be here to see you! You should be more careful. Don''t rush into divorce while causing any child-rted scandals. The Fairs are cunning!" He furrowed upon hearing this and wondered, ''That woman came over? She muste here for me. The Fair family just wouldn''t let go easily...''


    He couldn''t get divorced right away. Thinking of that, he got annoyed.

 Chapter 28 It Is My Fault

    "I know, don''t worry. She won''t seed," Raymond answered to the phone.


    Raymond didn''t want to talk about that woman anymore.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Catherine knew her son well enough, and she knew he wasn''t interested in love affairs either.


    The Fair Group was about to have a second round of financing. So how could the Fairs let go of the Montague family at this moment? It would be difficult to get a divorce right away.


    Raymond hung up his phone and put it down lightly. "Excuse me, Miss Selena. Let''s talk about your design. We''ll have ten minutes."


    Selena was not affected by the call. She answered professionally, "Mr. Montague, do you have any ns in mind? For example, what sports or hobbies does your partner like? Will you have childrenter? "You know, a house is designed to fit its owner''s lifestyle."


    Raymond was stunned by those three questions.


    Partner? When this word came out, a face appeared in his mind, but that couldn''t be considered his partner.


    Children? He had never thought about that before and didn''t think any woman could bear him children anyway. Suddenly, he stared at Selena.


    Selena froze, knowing exactly what he was thinking about. Then she respectfully replied, "Mr. Montague, you don''t need to worry about that. I took medicine after that so I won''t get pregnant."


    Just at that moment, John walked in with coffee on a tray. Catching her words, he almost lost bnce.


    He thought to himself, ''Most women would be excited upon seeing Raymond''s face. But only Selena remained calm even after sleeping with him once already! She wasn''t a shameless girl, though. She just didn''t regard Raymond as an attractive man at all.''


    Men usually have high expectations of themselves when ites to sexual performance. So Raymond couldn''t help but wonder if his skills in bed were so poor that she could be so indifferent after getting off the bed. Raymond leaned back, a bit off-putting.


    Selena seemed to be unaware of the strange atmosphere. Seeing John bring coffee over, she politely nodded and thanked him. She continued, "Mr. Montague, you haven''t answered my question yet. This will affect my design, so I must make it clear to you."


    "Just reserve space for all these needs. It''s more than ten thousand square feet of the house. Even if I have three children in the future, there is enough space for them to y," Raymond replied.


    Selena wondered, ''Three children? He likes Olivia that much? He had nned out their future so carefully!''


    "Do you have any hobbies?" Selena asked again.


    Raymond''s eyes flickered slightly before he answered in a low voice, "No."


    ''He really was boring.'' Selena told herself.


    Finishing her questions, she stood up and said goodbye. "Please give me the house''s key, Mr. Montague. I''ll go have a look at the site now."


    "Password lock, my birthday," he answered calmly.


    Selena pursed her lips when she heard this because she didn''t know his birthday at all. The information on Wiki might be wrong...


    Her frowning made it too obvious that she didn''t know it. Raymond felt inexplicably unhappy. "What? So Miss Selena doesn''t even investigate the basic information of your customer beforehand?" "I''m sorry. It''s my fault." Selena said, her eyes flickering.

 Chapter 29 Cousin-in-Law

    Raymond didn''t expect she would apologize to him at once. Why would he always feel sullen when he talked with her?


    "Mr. Montague, I''ll head over to the site for a look-see and then we''ll discuss the design. If it''s all good, I''ll get the decorators on it," she said, trying to sound professional. Raymond''s response was a nonchnt nod, his gaze never quite meeting hers.


    As Selena pushed through the office door, she found herself face to face with a woman clutching a coffee.


    With a calcted move, she stepped aside, but not before the woman ''identally'' tripped, spilling the dark brew all over Selena''s light-colored suit.


    Embarrassment washed over her instantly. Her attire, now stained, was no longer fit for public appearance. She frowned at the woman, whose acting was as bad as her intentions. "Oh, my! I''m so sorry, Miss! Let me grab some wipes to help you clean up."


    The woman feigned innocence, her eyebrows arched in mock surprise.


    Selena nced at the name badge-Sofia Stone. So this tarted-up woman with delicate makeup was a Stone.


    "Sure thing! Please help me out with those wipes," Selena replied with a smile, catching Sofia off guard.


    Sofia''s face fell. She had expected Selena to brush it off, to let it go like the stain wouldn''t. But Selena wasn''t ying along. "I don''t think a wet wipe will cut it," she said, her brow furrowing.


    "Thene up with another solution, or order me a new dress online. I''ve got a tight schedule; can''t afford to go home and change," Selena retorted, her tone cool.


    Sofia''s face hardened. Did this woman not catch a hint?


    The top-level executives watched the drama unfold, some with glee, others with hushed whispers.


    Sofia, the new intern from the Stone family, had been strutting around the department like she owned the ce, always dropping her cousin''s name with pride. It was because her cousin Olivia was rumored to be Raymond''s unforgotten high school sweetheart.


    "It''s just coffee. I apologized, didn''t I?" Sofia sneered. "You''re being a bit much, don''t you think? You do know who you were just visiting, right? My future cousin-inw."


    Selena found the whole thing amusing. The Stone family was nothing special in New York''s high society, at least not to her knowledge.


    Now and then, while skimming through information, Selena would catch snippets of Raymond and Olivia''s past. They might have been high schoolmates; the reasons for their eventual union remained a mystery. Selena had no interest in digging deeper.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But she kept her smile in ce, her demeanor turning indifferent. "This coffee spill has nothing to do with your family ties. Or should I just spill it back on you? How about that for even?"


    Sofia was seething, her body shaking with rage. This was the first time anyone had dared to challenge her at the Montague Group.


    "You!" she spat, her hand raised to strike.


    But Selena was quicker, catching Sofia''s wrist mid-air.


    "Let go! Where are the security guards?" Sofia demanded, her voice rising. Just as she spoke, the office door swung open, and Raymond appeared.


    Sofia''s eyes sparkled with hope as she yanked her hand free from Selena''s grip with a sudden, forceful motion.


    But just as Selena released her, caught off guard by Raymond''s sudden appearance, Sofia lost her bnce.


    With a clumsy lurch, she tumbled to the floor.


    "1


    Selena looked at Raymond with an innocent shrug, as if to say, "Not my circus, not my monkeys."


    Sofia, furious and humiliated, looked up at Raymond with eyes brimming with tears.


    "Ray..." she managed to say, her voice trailing off.


    The air in the room shifted. The way she addressed Raymond showed how close they were because only Raymond''s family would call him that way. Did that mean her cousin Olivia had married him?


    No one knew Raymond was married, and with Sofia''s slip, the rumors seemed to gain weight.


    Raymond''s affection for Olivia, it seemed, was more than just a tale.

 Chapter 30 If Mrs. Montague Finds Out About It

    Sofia''s ankle throbbed, and she wobbled to her feet, ready to vent her frustration. "Selena!" she started, but Selena cut her off with a pointed finger at the surveince camera.


    "You sshed me on purpose," Selena said coolly. "If you thought that''d keep me away from Mr. Montague, you''ve got him all wrong. Everyone knows he''s immune to feminine wiles and wouldn''t be swayed by such amateurish attempts." As the saying goes, don''t bite the hand that feeds you. Even if he wanted to make things difficult, hecked the words to do so.


    A sly glint flickered in Selena''s eyes. "Miss Stone, as a subordinate, you seem rather eager to step into the spotlight. Are you doing so for yourself or for your so-called cousin?"


    Sofia trembled with rage. How dare Selena speak to her like that? And even in front of Raymond!


    "Mr. Montague," Sofia pleaded, her gaze shifting to Raymond, a mix of fragility and helplessness in her eyes, hoping he''de to her defense.


    But Raymond''s attention was on Selena, who met his gaze with an untroubled and open demeanor, a striking contrast to Sofia''s dramatics.


    "Mr. Montague, I really didn''t mean it," Selena said earnestly.


    Sofia was on edge, wondering if her days at Montague Enterprises were numbered. How would she exin this fiasco to Olivia?


    Besides, despite what was going on, being able to see the charming Raymond up close was enough to brighten her day...


    Raymond avoided Sofia''s outstretched hand, making it clear he wasn''t influenced by anyone, catching her off guard, as she had expected to gain some favor from him after they had struck their employment deal.


    "Intentional or not, the surveince will tell us," Raymond said, his tone calm but resolute.


    Sofia''s face drained of color, her hand clenching into a fist at her side. It seemed Raymond was going to investigate it thoroughly. But hadn''t Olivia introduced her to him, asked him to take care of her? Why wasn''t he on her side now? Selena understood that Raymond was going to investigate further, but she clearly knew that he wouldn''tpromise his principles for personal affection.


    His word about the surveince was probably just a way to save face for both of them... And Selena had no intention of getting entangled in the drama of the two families.


    Once she had the full picture, Selena quickly weighed her options and then spoke up, "Mr. Montague, there''s no need to check the surveince. Miss Stone was just a bit nervous."


    Everyone turned to Selena, her words calm and gentle, making them believe without question.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Misunderstandings happen all the time," Selena added with a smile as if the whole incident was nothing more than a minor hup.


    After the dust settled, Sofia could only stand there, embarrassed, biting her lip... Inwardly, she seethed, ''Selena is so cunning!''


    Noticing that Raymond had already entered the conference room, showing no interest in the matter, Sofia quietly trailed after Selena toward the changing room.


    As soon as they entered the changing room, Sofia wasted no time in confronting Selena. "You may have managed to fool everyone else with your trick, but not me! Lisa shared pictures of you and Mr. Montague having dinner at a hotel in the group chat. You''re really shameless!"


    Selena, with an amused expression, raised an eyebrow as she wiped at the coffee stain on her chest. "Miss Stone, if I''m not mistaken, Mr. Montague is married. So, what gives you the authority to interfere with his personal affairs? Your cousin hasn''t even officially be a Montague yet, and she''s already eyeing another woman''s husband. It might not end well if the actual Mrs. Montague finds out about this."

 Chapter 31 Mr. Montague is not such an affectionate person

    "Mrs. Montague?" Sofia was surprised that she even knew Raymond was married.


    Few people in high society knew this, and even those who did have a contemptuous attitude towards Raymond''s nominal wife. Who doesn''t know that the Fair family was just a small household with no qualifications to climb up to the Montague family?


    "That woman who hasn''t even shown her face?" Sofia sneered, "You probably don''t know that she hasn''t attended the Montague family''s Christmas dinner for years. No one in the Montague family recognizes her existence. So what kind of Mrs. Montague is she?"


    Many people even suspect that she was so ugly that she couldn''t be seen by anyone.


    What the other party said was true. Selena was transparently invisible in the Montague family, except for Cassius, where she could barely make an impression. She wasn''t angry after listening and said, "Whether or not Mrs. Montague has attended Christmas dinner, it''s a fact that she and Raymond are married. As long as their marriage certificate exists, any woman trying to attract Raymond''s attention should be morally condemned."


    Sofia realized that she couldn''t argue with Selena anymore. If they continued talking like this, her cousin would be someone who covets other people''s husbands. She became angry and blushed,ughing coldly, "Aren''t you just like me? Don''t think your looks will catch my cousin-inw''s eyes. He likes my cousin but has liked her for ten years."


    "I don''t think Mr. Montague is such an affectionate person."


    As soon as these words were spoken, a man''s indifferent voice came from outside the door. "What kind of person should he be then?"


    Selena paused when hearing his voice since he had gone out for a meeting.


    Raymond stood calmly there, and since Sofia didn''t close the door when she came in, he could hear their conversation clearly. Realizing this, Selena looked somewhat unnatural.


    Sofia''s face was full of joy as she walked to Raymond''s side with a cold snort and asked him, "Bro, aren''t you going to a meeting?" Raymond nced at her lightly and spoke softly. His voice was like snow contained in a stream.


    "Miss Selena is right. After all, I am married. It would be better to change your call so that people won''t misunderstand your cousin." Sofia hung her head unwillingly and said, "I understand."


    Raymond gave Selena a deep look before putting on the watch from the shelf beside him and leaving without another word.


    Selena stood still, regretting why she bothered arguing with someone like Sofia; now, it seemed like they had offended their client. She sighed and picked up the bag left behind before changing into clothes at the far end of the room. She took her keys and went straight to Manhattan without even asking about Raymond''s hobbies or anything else since he was too difficult to figure out anyway. After driving around Manhattan for some time, inspecting its surroundings, including house ns as well as other garden designs nearby, she remembered that today was Alice''s birthday while passing by a mall.


    So she decided to pick out something special for her friend but unexpectedly saw Carter just as she entered the diamond ne area apanied by an attractive woman who seemed angry with him; she pped him hard across his face! Selena froze in ce, regretting why she had stepped inside at such an awkward moment.


    "Son of bitch!" The woman cursed and ran away, crying with her bag. Selena felt a sourness in her heart and was about to leave quietly, pretending she hadn''t seen anything, but Carter stopped her. "Selena, I didn''t expect to run into you here. Are you here to buy something?"


    Selena had no choice but to stop and greet him with a stiff smile, "Mr. Ashford." The young and handsome man had a p mark on his face, but he didn''t seem to mind it as he looked like a yboy. "I heard that you took my cousin''s order. Congrattions," he said casually.


    "Thanks to Mr. Ashford''s rmendation," Selena replied politely.


    Carter rubbed his head awkwardly, "Oh,e on, it was just a small favor."


    "Not for me, though. It meant the world to me," Selena said gratefully.


    "If you really want to thank me, then there is an opportunity right now."


    "What opportunity?" Selena was surprised when she saw Carter sighing with distress.


    "As you can see, my girlfriend just broke up with me, and I need someone to apany me for half an hour or so while I meet someone else. You don''t know her anyway, so pretend you''re my girlfriend."


    It was hard for Selena to refuse after everything Carter had done for her by helping her get Raymond''s order.


    "Okay," she nodded reluctantly.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Carter handed over a ne as payment which made Selena want to decline it, but he insisted, saying that if she helped him out this time, then he would introduce more orders to her studioter on. Although reluctant at first, Selena eventually agreed since it seemed the right thing, given how much help Carter had previously provided.


    However, Selena was taken aback when they arrived at the restaurant where they were supposed to meet the person in question - Grace Montague - who turned out to be none other than Carter''s mother and Raymond''s aunt.

 Chapter 32 This is a Gift for Meeting

    Selena stood at the entrance of the restaurant, feeling hesitant.


    Carter whispered softly behind her, "The woman sitting by the French window over there is my mother. She''s very powerful. If I can walk out of here alive today, you''ll be my savior."


    Selena''s mouth twitched slightly, and she instinctively wanted to lower her head to hide her face. But Grace Montague had already looked over.


    Noticing her gaze, Carter stiffened all over his body. "Excuse me," he said before taking Selena by the waist and walking towards Grace.


    Grace''s sharp eyes scanned both of them up and down a few times.


    As a gentleman, Carter pulled out a chair for Selena with a smile in his eyes. "Mom, this is my girlfriend, Selena. She works as an interior designer. You can call her Selena."


    Selena''s mind went nk but gradually regainedposure after sitting down. Judging from Grace''s expression, she probably didn''t recognize Selena.


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that she would soon sever all ties with The Montague family; however, to repay their kindness now, she could only put on a brave face and pretend everything was fine. "Ms. Montague, nice to meet you," said Selena politely.


    Grace withdrew her scrutinizing gaze with satisfaction in her eyes. "I thought you were going to bring any random girl here to fool me around," Grace said approvingly, looking at Carter. "Carter, you have grown up." Indeed Carter had nned on bringing just any girl along, even if it meant asking his ex-girlfriend for help. However, when buying gifts, he identally made an inappropriatement, resulting in him getting pped right then and there (luckily, it wasn''t too hard, so no fingerprints were left).


    "Mom, Selena is excellent. You know the apartment in Manhattan that belongs to my cousin? It''s now being designed by her. So you can be assured that I''m not dating any of those messy women."


    Being chosen by Raymond showed Selena''s personal ability. Grace was increasingly satisfied and liked her more as she looked at her.


    "This is a gift for our first meeting," said Grace, taking off a bracelet from her wrist and handing it over to Selena.


    Selena dared not ept it, "Auntie, there''s no need. I didn''t bring any gifts today."


    Grace red at Carter, "Did you forget to buy something for your girlfriend?" She directly put the bracelet on Selena''s wrist and said, "Take it. This is what I give to my future daughter-inw. Don''t feel pressured, though; I am very clear about my son''s temperament - he''s still young and hasn''t settled down yet, so even if you two break upter on, this gift will still be yours."


    Selena pursed her lips, thinking of returning it back to Carterter.


    Grace looked at his son with satisfaction. "It seems like sending you to The Montague family was the right decision."


    "Mom, actually, I came here today just to tell you this. The Montague family is too busytely and I don''t have much time to spend with Selena. So, I don''t want to stay in The Montague family anymore. Can you please talk to Cousin Raymond about this? Really! As long as you help me out this time, within two years, I promise we''ll have grandchildren soon enough!"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Sending Carter away from his previous girlfriends was why Grace sent him over there in the first ce, but now, knowing that he has found a good girlfriend naturally, she couldn''t let him go just because of work. Her gaze turned to Selena, and her tone was gentle, "Selena, can you help me keep an eye on Carter?"


    Selena nodded. Although her face was pale, she was extremely sincere, "Auntie, don''t worry. Carter is actually a very loyal person and very righteous."


    Graceughed lightly at these words and said to Carter, "Okay then. You don''t have to go to The Montague familyter on. Young couples should spend more time going out together and cultivating rtionships." Carter''s eyes lit up. Today''s goal was finally achieved! After a friendly meal, Carter said goodbye to Grace and took Selena by the wrist.


    Once they got in the car, he let go of her hand and apologized, "I''m sorry about that. My mom didn''t like my previous girlfriends very much, so she only had good things to say about my ex-girlfriend. So I wanted her to pretend to be my girlfriend. But... you know..."


    Selena took off the bracelet and handed it back to him. "I can''t ept this. Ms. Montague said it''s for her future daughter-inw."


    Carter epted it when he saw how insistent she was. "Don''t worry, I''ll introduce you more orderster. You can also design all of the properties under my name for me. By the way, where do you live? Let me take you home first." Selena told him her apartment address.


    What neither of them knew was that while they were on their way back home, Grace went straight to the Montague family and sat in Raymond''s office. "Why did Auntiee over here suddenly?"


    Grace sat down on the sofa and thought about the girl she had just seen with a smile in her eyes.


    "Asking Carter to work here was definitely not wrong since he found such a satisfactory girlfriend," Grace continued without answering his question directly.


    Carter has another girlfriend? Raymond frowned slightly upon hearing this but listened as Grace continued, "I didn''t ask too many questions when I met those young couples earlier today. ording to Carter, that girl is designing houses for you. Have you met her before? What is her background?"

 Chapter 33 Its Just Because He Likes Someone Elses Wife

    Raymond''s hand trembled as he flipped through the documents. Slowly, he raised his head, and a hint of doubt shed in his eyes.


    "Is Carter keeping secrets from even you?" Grace chuckled. Grace knew that Carter was a little afraid of this cousin, but she didn''t expect him to be too scared to tell him about his girlfriend. "That child is really something. He said he was too busy to spend time with his girlfriend. So I thought since you picked that girl''s design, it must be good, and she looks pleasing too."


    "You''re talking about Selena?"


    Raymond frowned. Wasn''t she married?


    Graceughed, "Yes, I''m very satisfied with Carter''s girlfriend for the first time. Since she is working with you, don''t make things difficult for her on my ount. Who knows if they will be family in the future." Raymond''s face slowly turned cold.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on her."


    Grace stood up, and Raymond personally escorted her to the exclusive elevator entrance. Suddenly remembering something, Grace stopped in her tracks," Raymond, now that Carter''s matter has been resolved, you should also consider yourself. We haven''t seen much of The Fair Family''sdy before, and we don''t know what she looks like either. Since Grandpa likes her so much, it shows that there are some merits. Why not try getting along with each other?" "Auntie, I can''t have anything with her."


    Grace also knew that he had always been stubborn and put on her sunsses again. "Well then, take care of yourself and stop skipping meals all the time. Your stomach problems are already serious enough." A trace of helplessness appeared on Raymond''s face, "I got it."


    After seeing off Grace, Raymond turned around and returned to his office.


    John had just brought in coffee and noticed he looked slightly cold. He couldn''t help but ask, "Did Young Carter cause trouble again?"


    "It''s not troubling this time. It''s just because he likes someone else''s wife." Raymond sneered.


    John''s mouth twitched. He only knew that Carter changed girlfriends more often than clothes before. How did his taste suddenly change?


    Raymond''s eyes were dark and unclear. Carter was immature. Why was that woman also acting recklessly? Didn''t she say she loved her husband very much?


    He lowered his gaze and saw the text message he sent to his nominal wifest night. Frowning, he set an exact time to meet up with her.


    [Exactly twelve o''clock.]


    Selena had just gotten out of Carter''s car when she received the reminder on her phone. "Mr.Ashford, thank you."


    Carter rolled down the front window with a bright smile, "Goodbye. I recognize you as my friend now."


    Selena found it funny and smiled slightly too.


    After Carter left, Selena walked towards the entrance of her apartment building when she heard a weak voice behind her, "Selena."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Selena stopped in her tracks as Alice stood under a tree nearby, looking pale-faced


    No wonder Selena didn''t see her earlier. Where Alice was standing happened to be in Selena''s blind spot


    "Alice? Why are you discharged from the hospital?"


    Alice coughed lightly twice with many doubts in mind. Who was that stranger driving Selena back homell Although he drove an expensive luxury car and looked good-looking, she could be sure it wasn''t Raymond.


    She had seen him from afar long ago and felt like such people were like noble sons walking out of painting. They were unforgettable at first sight. The man just now was not bad, but there was still a gappared to Raymond.


    "I had my father arrange for me to be discharged from the hospital and wanted to go home to rest. Selena, are you noting to the Fair family for dinner tonight? Did you forget that today is my birthday?" Alice asked. Selena had never been very clear about Alice''s attitude towards her. So it was understandable that Beatrice didn''t like her, but Alice was still rtively polite towards her.


    "I didn''t forget. I''ll return to the Fair family tonight, but I have some other things this afternoon. So once I''m done with them, I''lle back. This is your gift."


    She took out a ne she bought for Alice - Carter gave her one as well, but it wouldn''t be good if she passed on something someone else gave her. So she paid for one herself in the same style. Alice opened the box with surprise and said. "Thank you, Elena! I really like it!"


    Seeing Alice''s face turn red made Selena worry that she might catch a cold or get sick, so she drove over and said, "Get in the car. Let me take you home first."


    Alice nodded and sat in the passenger seat.


    "Elena, Dad may talk about Montague family matters again tonight. Please prepare yourself mentally," Alice paused before asking, "Do you really dislike Raymond, my brother-inw?"

 Chapter 34 Postponing the Day of Divorce

    "Yeah," Selena responded absentmindedly. She wasn''t used to discussing those things with others, so her attitude was a bit cold.


    Alice''s eyes lit up with joy. It''s good that Elena didn''t like him.


    The car stopped in the Fair family courtyard. Selena intended to drop Alice off at the back and leave immediately.


    James happened to be watering flowers in the yard with Nick by his side.


    Selena frowned slightly, but Alice had already gotten out of the car and run over.


    "Dad, Nick."


    James was exiningpany matters to Nick when he saw Selena''s car from afar and stopped what he was doing.


    Selena could only get out of the car to greet him. "Dad."


    James handed the watering can to a servant and sighed lightly. "It''s good that you''re back. Come inside. Beatrice made a lot of delicious food tonight, and I also want to discuss something with you."


    Alice still had to meet Raymond; now, there wasn''t much time left. "Dad, I have something else going on right now. Let''s talk about itter," said Selena.


    "It''s aboutpany matters," James replied seriously, patting Nick on his back reassuringly.


    A sense of foreboding shed through Selena''s mind as she listened further.


    "Nick hasn''t had any proper job for years," James continued speaking while looking at her intently. "Beatrice asked me if we could let him intern at ourpany since this child has been working hard recently, ording to his report... What do you think?"


    Selena didn''t say anything but looked calm yet knowing in her eyes. Beatrice wanted her son into her father''spany which meant that they would probably make him inherit everything from The Fair Family someday... "Selena, everyone is gathered here today. Come inside and let''s talk; Dad talked about you just now," Nick said.


    She looked at Nick expressionlessly while the young man smiled back as if he were her elder brother. His gaze had been locked on her since she entered, with a dark color in his eyes.


    He and Alice stood on either side of James, asionally making jokes with him. Although they were only a meter away from each other, it felt like there was an invisible wall between them. She felt like an outsider who suddenly barged into this ce and didn''t fit in.


    Selena hesitated for a moment before feeling inexplicably lost, "Dad, I really have something else going on."


    James'' smile gradually faded when he heard that. "Selena, I''ve seen how Alice has treated you over these years. She came out of the hospital early because it''s her birthday today, and she wanted to celebrate with us at home... Do you really have to leave now?"


    This statement was already quite serious. Alice quickly grabbed Selena''s hand, "Elena, let''s go inside first." Then she turned towards James again, "Dad, don''t be angry; my sister just doesn''t know how to express herself well." Selena slowly pulled away from Alice''s grip and spoke honestly, "I made an appointment with Raymond to discuss our divorce at exactly twelve o''clock."


    Her tone was very calm, but when she raised her head momentarily, she saw James raise his palm high up in anger but then stop himself mid-action as he breathed heavily while clutching his chest before falling backward onto the ground. Alice and Nick immediately held him while Beatrice rushed out after hearing themotion shouting for their family doctor.


    Pushing Selena aside roughly without any care or concern for her husband''s condition, Beatrice pointed at her. She cursed, "If you''re not happying back, don''te back. Your father hasn''t slept well for days because ofpany matters; do you really have to make him angry enough to die?"


    Selena''s heart felt like it was being squeezed tightly as she struggled to breathe. She didn''t want to stay here any longer and ruin their mood.


    "Father, please have a good rest. I''lle to see youter," Selena said softly.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "You still want a divorce with Raymond?" James asked weakly.


    "I talked with him about if we can postpone the day of our divorce."


    Only after hearing this did James finally rx his tense expression. After that, he seemed exhausted beyond words and didn''t say anything else. Selena walked outside the courtyard and checked the time. It was already past twelve o''clock.


    Was Raymond still in Wolnd? Would he agree to postpone the day of their divorce?

 Chapter 35 You Dont Need to Stay Here Anymore

    Selena got in the car with a heavy heart and arrived at Wolnd twenty minutester. The servant opened the door and saw her. A hint of displeasure crossed her face. "Miss Fair, what are you here for again? Madam is not in." Selena saw that besides the cleaning staff, no one else was in the hall. She looked up to ask if Raymond had been there but saw him turning impatiently already. Well, every time she came over, Catherine never had a good look on her face. Everyone knew that this daughter-inw would be abandoned sooner orter so it was better not to pretend basic politeness.


    "Who''s here?"


    The garden door was pushed open, and a pretty girl stood thereughing lightly. "Is it the new nanny? She looks quite pretty."


    There was no malice in her eyes. She just asked innocently.


    The servant chuckled softly with a touch of disdain in her eyes. But Selena did not get angry as expected; instead, she calmly said, "No, all household nannies wear uniforms. I''m here today looking for Mr. Montague." She spoke too calmly without any extra emotions.


    The girl realized she had asked a stupid question and quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t pay attention. Are you looking for my cousin? He left half an hour ago." Cousin?


    Selena looked at Mia Montague before smiling faintly, "Okay, thank you for telling me."


    Perhaps sensing that Selena really had something important going on, plus feeling guilty about misunderstanding earlier, led Mia to add more information, "Ray should have gone back to The Montague Family building for meetings since he answered his phone when he left earlier."


    After speaking, Mia turned towards the servant with furrowed brows, "Thisdy is a guest. Why didn''t you offer her tea? Don''t you know how to treat guests?"


    The servant pursed her lips and was about to retort when she heard Selena''s response. "It''s okay."


    The servant breathed a sigh of relief upon hearing that Selena still spoke up for her. Emboldened by this, the servant said, "Miss Montague, see? She said it''s okay."


    "Is that so?" Mia''s expression turned cold. "You don''t need to stay here anymore."


    The servant was taken aback. The Montague Family treated their employees very well. If she lost this job... She looked at Selena pleadingly, but Selena did not say anything.


    If the other party made one or two mistakes, she would not have felt offended, but if it happened every time, then it meant they did not recognize her identity. Moreover, dismissing someone was not within her power. It was up to The Montague Family people whether or not they wanted to dismiss the employee.


    The servant turned pale and trembled as Mia led her out of the house.


    Mia asked Selena, "Who are you in rtion to Ray?"


    "I''m an interior designer."


    "I know that. You''re in charge of Manhattan, right? We''ve all been asking around about you. It wasn''t easy for my cousin to choose you for his project."


    There was excitement in Mia''s eyes as she took a few steps closer, "I''m Mia, neen years old this year. You look almost the same age as me, but really amazing!"


    Only neen years old yet being held high by everyone in The Montague Family -pletely like a little princess living inside an ivory tower.


    Selena smiled faintly and replied, "Mr. Montague fought hard before he got the order."


    Mia had pure thoughts and never thought an interior designer woulde to Wolnd looking for Raymond. They should have gone to The Montague Family building even if they were discussing business.


    "You don''t need to be modest. I''m praising you from the bottom of my heart. I didn''t expect you to be so beautiful and capable - much stronger than Olivia." Rarely did she meet someone who caught her eye, so Mia''s words flowed out like a river, "You''re probably prettier than my cousin''s wife, whom I''ve never met before. I don''t even know what she looks like now."


    Selena''s lips curved slightly. Although she had not appeared in front of The Montague Family people, she lived in their mouths.


    Mia was very curious about her and pulled her to sit down. "I have a friend who is asking about you. I don''t know if you have time, but there are a few houses that I want you to help me take a look at."


    Although Selena knew the benefits of taking Raymond''s order early on, which could increase her reputation, she was still somewhat surprised. She smiled and said, "Miss Montague, I''m sorry. While serving Mr. Montague, I am not nning to take any other orders for now. If your friend has any needs, they can also find my colleagues."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Oh," Mia was disappointed but then brightened up again with excitement in her eyes. "Since you''re good at design, you must be good at drawing too! Come with me." Without hesitation or suspicion, she took Selena''s hand and led her upstairs.


    Mia had been staying in Wolnd for the past few days because it was close to where she and her friends agreed to sketch together.


    "Can you help me take a look at this painting? Is there anything that needs improvement? I''ve been thinking about it all afternoon." Mia pouted slightly as she spoke.


    "Originally, I nned oning over to ask Ray for advice, but he didn''t look happy, so I didn''t dare ask him more questions. Apparently, he had an appointment with his wife but got stood up?"

 Chapter 36: Our Heroine has Returned

    Mia still had the innocence of a child. Her eyes shone as she spoke, and she was more talkative than she should be.


    Perhaps because she dealt with difficult people often, Selena felt unusually rxed around her. She looked at Mia''s drawing without saying a word. Mia sighed with a pen in her hand.


    She didn''t expect Selena to really offer any constructive criticism, but seeing her suddenly take the pen from the side and make a few changes on the paper, the originally lifeless image suddenly came alive, even the brushstrokes were dynamic. Mia''s eyes widened unconsciously, and she rubbed her own eyes.


    "You...you just changed the color, right? Oh my god, it''s like apletely different painting, are you also trained in painting?"


    With such skillful strokes and color correction techniques, it was clear that Selena was an expert.


    Selena nodded and put down the paintbrush.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Actually, your foundation is pretty good, but the color matching is a bit off."


    Mia''s excited little face turned red, her lips curved into smiles.


    "I know, I''m very confident now that you''ve made these changes. Actually, I was nning on using this painting for apetition, but my mentor asked me toe back and find inspiration. I was going to ask my cousin, but he...and his wife stood me up."


    Sheined, staring at Selena with bright, shining eyes.


    "Thank you. Your name is Selena, right? Where do you live? Can Ie visit you often?"


    Selena frowned, not because she didn''t like Mia, but because she was worried about getting too involved with the Montague family and being seen as having ulterior motives.


    "Sorry, my ce might not be convenient."


    Innocent like Mia, she did not realize this was a polite refusal.


    She had never been rejected before in her life.


    "How about adding you as a WhatsApp friend?"


    Selena thought for a moment and took out her work WhatsApp.


    Mia happily added her and started adjusting the colors next to her while chatting.


    "This studio belongs to my cousin. He used to love reading here."


    Raymond''s room?


    Selena couldn''t help but take a look, it was a conventional style, but there were several hollow designs on the walls that emitted light, giving it a unique vor. It was clear that it had been carefully designed.


    At this point, Selena was both struggling with how to exin things to Raymond and secretly admiring the decor.


    This was Raymond''s preferred style?


    The door and cab were made of dark brown solid wood, most likely custom-made, even the handles were full of details.


    It was clear that the owner had a strong sense of taste and extreme attention to detail.


    At this point, Selena really appreciated Mia. She had been going back-and-forth with Raymond without learning anything useful.


    Now, Mia had inadvertently led her into Raymond''s private domain, where his personality and style were revealed.


    "The details of this room were all added by my cousin, did you see those hollow designs over there?"


    Selena''s favorite part of the whole room was this area. The light seeped out from inside, and at night, the holes should look like mirages. When the light was turned off, it lit up a corner with a special ce for contemtion.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Carter had said: that person wasn''t just a business magnate, he was also uniquely gifted in art.


    "How is it? My cousin has good taste, right?"


    Mia put down her pen and spoke proudly, showing that she greatly admired her cousin.


    After speaking, she frowned, "Unfortunately, my grandfather insists that my cousin marry a useless woman. Although Olivia isn''t anything special, at least she''s educated and decent-looking. Now that... I feel sorry for my cousin!" Selena: "..."


    She felt a bitplicated and even more convinced that she couldn''t reveal her identity.


    If Mia found out that she was the wife she despised, she didn''t know what kind of reaction she would have.


    Hopefully, they won''t have any more dealings with each other in the future.


    After venting, Mia probably realized that she had said too much and quickly changed the subject.


    "Can I ask you questions on WhatsApp if I have problems in the future?"


    "Sure, but I have to go now."


    "I''ll escort you downstairs."


    After leaving Wolnd, Selena went straight back to the office.


    During this time, Mia sent her many grateful messages, but she didn''t read them.


    As soon as she entered the office, she saw Matthew.


    There was also a female employee from the studio named Jane beside him.


    It was the person that Sarah alwaysined about who was always pestering Matthew.


    Jane saw her and her face turned sour, forcing a smile on her lips


    "Hey, our heroine is back."


    As soon as the words were spoken, everyone in the office lifted their heads.


    Everyone had heard about Selenanding the Raymond order, and now it was no secret in the designmunity. Their studio was also riding high on the tide.


    In just one day, orders had increased tenfold.

 Chapter 37: A High-Stakes Gamble

    Selena knew that Jane was deliberately taunting her. She had no intention of responding and sat down at her desk.


    Jane felt resentful. If Matthew had allowed her to contact Raymond, she could havended this order as well. After all, Raymond had agreed because of his high school friendship with Matthew, not Selena''s personal rtionship. So she had only picked up a bargain but ended up with a lot of fame.


    Why did all the good things happen to her? It was making Jane sick to her stomach.


    Jane felt like she was holding a bomb inside her chest, ready to explode at any touch. Now seeing Selena''s disdainful attitude made her even more furious.


    "Some people think that just because Raymond entrusted them with designing his house, they can use it to climb to greater heights. But he has a crush on someone else, who doesn''t know that he''s waiting for her in New York City, where Manhattan is their wedding home."


    It was true that those working in interior design were more likely toe into contact with wealthy people. There had been several rumors of colleagues sleeping with clients and being caught red-handed by their spouses.


    Jane was strikingly beautiful, and she had always wanted to rise through the ranks quickly by taking shortcuts. ttering Matthew was just her first step. But she didn''t get any benefits from it.


    She had set her sights onnding the Raymond order long ago and had talked to Matthew many times about it. She even invited him out on her birthday. However, Matthew had said that he wasn''t familiar with Raymond and that everyone would have to rely on their own abilities.


    But if he really wasn''t familiar with Raymond, how could Selena have met with him?


    So she hadn''t climbed up Matthew''s tree, instead, Selena had, and then used him tond Raymond.


    They all had the same goal, so why was Selena being so arrogant?


    It was utterly disgusting!


    Jane''s words were almost pointing fingers at Selena. Naturally, Selena wouldn''t sit idly by, so she looked up.


    "Is Jane talking about me?"


    Jane sneered, "Who else would I be talking about? Do you think I''m talking about someone else?"


    Selena nodded and replied, "No one else has evernded a Raymond order."


    Every word pierced Jane like a steel needle, making her face turn red with anger.


    "You''re feeling smug now, aren''t you? Raymond only agreed because of Mr. rk. What do you have to do with it?"


    Matthew frowned. He knew he had little to do with it. Selena had done it all by herself.


    "Jane," he didn''t want anyone in the studio to make a scene. The studio was currently on an upward trajectory, and Jane had some strength. Jane felt wronged, her eyes tearing up. "Mr. rk, I know you and Selena went to the same university, but you shouldn''t be biased like this." This statement struck a chord with everyone in the studio.


    "I didn''t help with this Raymond project. He doesn''t even remember me as his high school ssmate. Selena did it all by herself."


    Upon hearing this, everyone secretly criticized her.


    Wasn''t she helping Selena again?


    Selena didn''t want to burden Matthew, after all, the studio wasn''t big, and he intentionally created a rxed work environment. So except during meetings, everyone got along like partners. Selena rose slowly from her seat.


    "If anyone feels dissatisfied, then go and find out what the client likes. Submit your designs to Mr. rk and let him present them to Raymond. It''s up to him to decide who he wants to choose." Meaning, her report would also be submitted.


    And it would be submitted anonymously.


    Selena''s gaze fell lightly on everyone else in the room. "Does anyone want to join me?"


    Selena had always known that many people in the studio had grievances against her, and she didn''t care about submitting any friends, making connections, or anything like that.


    After all, in this line of work, it wasn''t about rtionships. It was all about satisfying the client.


    If they were dissatisfied, then let them lose again.


    Jane heard Selena''s invitation and mmed the table, "Alright, if you dare to submit anonymously, then everyone should do so too. Let Raymond decide for himself. Who do you think you are?! We''ve all graduated from prestigious universities, who are you?!"


    Selena kept her tone light. "So, will you submit your designs?"


    Jane was even more furious and nced at everyone else in the room.


    In the studio, everyone was aware of Selena''s ability. Every design she created received endless praise from clients, and therefore, everyone else benefited as well.


    But it wasn''t a good thing for an amateur to ride on the coattails of a group of professionals.


    If they submitted their designs and Raymond still chose Selena, the embarrassment would be a hundred times worse than it was now, and maybe they wouldn''t be able to stay in the industry. This was a high-stakes gamble.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.

 Chapter 38: Why should I play matchmaker for you?

    Jane felt a bit uneasy when she heard the bet, even though she initiated it. She looked at the other people in the studio, but they avoided eye contact and didn''t want to get involved.


    Jane was angry and frustrated. Weren''t these people always dissatisfied with Selena''s work? Why were they all afraid topete now?


    She couldn''t admit it, but part of her anger was directed at herself. She knew she couldn''t beat Selena, so why did she stick her neck out like this?N?velDrama.Org content.


    She clenched her fists so tightly that her nails dug into her palms.


    "Selena, this is unfair. Raymond already favors you. He must have told you about his preferences, but we know nothing. How can wepete with you?"


    She was making excuses for herself. Even if she lost, it was because Selena had the upper hand from the beginning.


    Selena responded calmly, "If you don''t want topete, then don''t. No need to make excuses."


    Throughout their exchange, Selena remained calm while Jane became increasingly frustrated.


    Why did she have to embarrass her like this? What did Raymond see in her designs?


    Jane was annoyed, but she didn''t say anything. If she didn''t participate, how would she hold her head up in the studio in the future? And if she could meet Raymond with Selena, maybe he would like her appearance, figure, or personality? Selena frowned. Why should she bring Jane along?


    But Jane continued, "Since we''repetitors, why not let mee along to meet Raymond? It could be like bringing a colleague to observe. I won''t bother you. Are you afraid that Raymond will like my design ideas after seeing me?" As she spoke thest three words, her face grew hot. Raymond was attractive in every way, and if he saw her, maybe he would be interested in her.


    Selena found this amusing. After all these years of crushing on him, how could Jane think that Raymond would suddenly fall for her?


    She didn''t want to argue anymore. "If we''repetitors, why should I y matchmaker for you?"


    Jane was speechless and felt humiliated.


    This woman!


    Her anger surged, and she red at Selena.


    Selena simply picked up her work materials, said goodbye to Matthew, and left. She was only a part-time worker and didn''t have to stay there.


    Seeing her so free-spirited made Jane feel even more resentful. She had to get this project from Selena no matter what. There had to be other ways to get close to Raymond.


    Matthew raised his hand to massage his forehead. "Jane, Raymond is already married. The media just hasn''t reported it."


    He didn''t mention that Carter had told him about Raymond''s divorce, so as not to give Jane any bad ideas.


    But Jane''s eyes gleamed. After the brief shock had passed, she calmed down.


    If there was no news about the marriage, then the wife''s family status was probably not high. Otherwise, the media would have sniffed something out by now.


    She had thought she had no chance to meet Raymond, but now she could try from the angle of his wife.

 Chapter 39: She was the one who wanted a divorce more

    On the top floor of the Montague building, Raymond sat behind his desk with an unchanged expression. He had taken a quick trip to Wolnd at noon and was surprised to find that they had stood him up.


    His impression of them, already at rock bottom, now plummeted even further.


    John walked in carrying a stack of files. "Sir, a doctor from abroad called. The old man haspleted the procedures and will be returning to the country in about a week." That was fast.


    Raymond rubbed his forehead for a while before saying, "Ask thewyer to draft a new contract. The Montague family is willing to help the Fair family through their second round of financing, on the condition that this nominal wife apanies me in pretending to be in love."


    He referred to her as such because he didn''t even know her name. The old man always called her Selena.


    As for whether her name was two or three characters long, he wasn''t interested in finding out.


    John nodded and quickly went to arrange it.


    Thewyer drafted the contract quickly, and within half an hour, it was sent to Raymond for approval. After he agreed, the contract was printed out, and Raymond signed it.


    In just forty minutes, thewyer had personally delivered the contract to Selena''s apartment.


    After returning from the studio, Selena was worried about how to exin standing Raymond up. If he got angry and vented his frustrations on the Fair family, she might not be able to fulfill James'' expectations. Should she send a message to exin, or apologize with a phone call?


    As she was struggling with the decision, the doorbell rang.


    When she opened the door, she saw a man in a suit standing outside. "Miss Fair, Mr. Montague asked me to give you this contract. He has already signed it, and you can take a look at it."


    Selena instinctively thought it was the divorce agreement. But upon taking a closer look, she realized it wasn''t.


    The Montague family was willing to help the Fair family through their second round of financing?


    And she just had to pretend to be in love with Raymond?N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was perfect.


    She couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Her gaze shifted downwards, and she saw Raymond''s name.


    His signature exuded a sense of resentment, indicating that he didn''t want to sign it.


    Raising an eyebrow, Selena took the pen from the entrance and was about to sign her name next to his. But then she thought of something and looked up slightly. "It doesn''t seem to have a time limit stated on here?"


    Whether it was a year or two, or five years, she could ept it. But if Raymond wanted her to act for ten or twenty years, wouldn''t she be stuck in this marriage for the rest of her life?


    "Grandpa will be returning soon, and Mr. Montague doesn''t want to upset his health. Once Grandpa has recovered, you''ll get divorced. If there is any additionalpensation needed then..."


    "No need," Selena eagerly signed her name without hesitation.


    Thewyer was surprised to see her reaction and thought that maybe she hadn''t read the terms carefully, so he solemnly reminded her, "Miss Fair, there is also a use in the contract that once the contract is terminated, which would be when you both get divorced, do you need to add any additional agreements? Mr. Montague canpensate you."


    However, Selena had no intention of asking for anything more. She pointed to theputer on the coffee table, "I still have work to do, so I won''t send you off."


    Thewyer felt awkward, wondering why he felt like he was in a rush to leave. He quickly nodded, "Alright, Miss Fair, you''re busy."


    As he left the apartment building, he was confused.


    He had prepared several arguments against Selena''s attempt to negotiate for more during this opportunity. And Mr. Montague himself thought the same. Who would have thought that Miss Fair had no intention of trying to stay married and was even eager to get divorced?


    Could it be that she was the one who wanted a divorce more?

 Chapter 40: After all, you slept with Raymond

    Thewyer felt like he had uncovered some truths.


    Back at the Montague building, he handed the contract to Raymond. "Mr. Montague, Miss Fair has signed the contract." Raymond looked at the document with Selena''s signature and his eyes fell on her name, Selena?


    Only one name.


    He flipped through it and frowned, "She didn''t ask for anything?"


    Thewyer shook his head and wanted to say that not only did Miss Fair not ask for anything, but she also agreed very readily.


    Raymond snorted coldly, agreeing to help the Fair family with their second round of financing and pushing the divorce back. But she signed the contract straightforwardly. At their noon meeting, she probably thought they were going to discuss divorce, so she intentionally stood him up.


    He casually ced the contract aside and didn''t want to delve any deeper into this kind of person. "Got it."


    Thewyer subconsciously felt that his boss might have misunderstood something, hesitated to speak, then slowly backed out.


    Anyway, they were getting divorced soon, so there shouldn''t be any problems.


    After signing the contract, Selena felt inexplicably relieved.


    The second round of financing was solved, and the divorce was settled too. She no longer had to expend energy on the Montague family and just had to go along with the act. The most important thing now was Raymond''s project. This time, the other party had helped her in some way, so she naturally had to work even harder.


    It seemed like tomorrow she could make an appointment with the staff, measure the rooms first, and then give a proposal and quotationter.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and was about to lie down after washing up when Shelley sent her a location.


    "Selena, I think I saw your sister here."


    Sky Corridor?


    Wasn''t that the location of a bar? With Alice''s physique, how could she go to drink?


    "Are you sure you''re not mistaken?"


    "It was her, but by the time I turned around, she disappeared. Do you want toe over?"


    Selena changed her clothes and went down to drive.


    After arriving at Sky Corridor, she shed her membership card.


    It was known as the sales gold mine of the rich, with membership cards starting at two million. Several clients she had followed previously liked toe here, so in order to do business, she had no choice but to get a membership card. After entering, Selena looked around.


    A group of men and women were chatting at the bar, and the booths in the corner were also full.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Shelley waved to her and then pointed to the innermost corridor.


    "I just caught a glimpse of her there. Shall we split up and look for her?"


    Selena nodded, and the two started searching in different directions.


    Sky Corridor wasrge and had several floors. Selena had just reached the second floor when she heard Alice''s familiar voice.


    "I''m not an escort, I''m just... looking for someone."


    "Looking for someone? Tell your brother who you''re looking for. I know everyone in this bar. Have fun with your brother, I''ll help you find them."


    "No, let me go!"


    Selena frowned, turned the corner, and saw Joseph grabbing Alice.


    Alice looked like she was about to cry when she saw Selena and cautiously called out, "Sister, why are you here?"


    Joseph lifted his head, nced at Selena, raised his eyebrows, and then sneered.


    "So this pretty little thing is your sister?"


    Joseph had a few bodyguards behind him.


    He raised his chin slightly, and the bodyguards walked towards Alice, pushing her aside.


    "Mr. Anderson, causing trouble in Sky Corridor isn''t a good idea," Selena said calmly. She had been here before and knew the owner of Sky Corridor had a lot of power. No one dared to cause trouble here, even if Joseph was a Citibank scion. Joseph looked her up and down, feeling more and more angry.


    "I let you get awayst time, but I won''t this time."


    Alice was in his hands, and Selena naturally didn''t dare to act rashly. She just asked coldly, "What do you want to do?"


    Joseph''s lips curled up, and he looked at his bodyguards. "Take her out and wait for me in the car."


    Alice was startled, knowing that Joseph wasn''t a good person, and could only cry out with a trembling voice, "Sister."


    Selena''s expression turned cold, and she heard Joseph say one more thing. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to this little beauty. After all, you slept with Raymond."


    On the side, Alice who was being held stiffened all over, her eyes showing disbelief, then fiercely bit her lips.


    But neither Joseph nor Selena noticed.


    Although Joseph was angry that Selena used her fake identity as Raymond''s wife to pressure him, she had sessfully climbed into bed with Raymond after all.


    The night when Raymond lost face made him feel embarrassed.


    Since Raymond was upstairs ying cards with friends tonight, he brought Selena over to take a walk and let Raymond see that this woman who climbed onto his bed also climbed onto his own bed, which could be considered a win back.

 Chapter 41: Mr. Anderson, changing tastes?

    Thinking of this, Joseph became even more pleased and reached out to pinch Alice''s chin.


    Alice closed her eyes in fear, and her eyshes began to tremble.


    "Take the little beauty away. As for you,e upstairs with me. I''ll show you something exciting."


    Selena guessed that Joseph wouldn''t actually hurt her. In Sky Corridor, as long as she called out, professional bodyguards woulde immediately. However, this was still the favorite ce of the rich second generation in the circle. If she was really surrounded by people, she would be the one losing face. She still had to do business in the future. If she was cklisted, it would be difficult for her to move at all in this circle from then on. "By ''exciting,'' does Mr. Anderson mean the casino upstairs?"


    Joseph raised an eyebrow and walked upstairs. "Yes, it looks like you''ve yed before."


    Selena did not speak and saw tears falling from Alice''s eyes. "Let her go first. I''ll apany Mr. Anderson to y."


    Compared to Alice, Joseph was more interested in her, and he wasn''t indecisive now. "I''ll give you face, but tonight you have to y with me happily."


    Selena looked at Alice and still didn''t understand why she appeared in the bar.


    "Alice, you go back first."


    Alice was released by the bodyguard, and her face turned paler. "But sister, you..." "I''m fine."


    Selena said lightly, "You better exin why you came to this kind of ce alone when you have the chance."


    Alice hung her head in panic, biting her lips tightly. It was naturally because someone was here tonight, and she just wanted to take a good look at him up close, so she couldn''t hold back.


    She didn''t expect to run into Selena. Although Selena''s daily life was frugal, how could she afford a two million dor membership card?


    "I''m sorry, sister, I know I was wrong. I''ll leave right away."


    With a somewhat lingering gaze upstairs, Alice walked down disappointedly.


    Selena followed behind Joseph, and he raised his hand to want to hold her waist, but heard her say, "Mr. Montague has a strong sense of territory. Before losing interest in something, he probably wouldn''t want others to touch it." Joseph''s face didn''t look good. She had already seen through his intentions.


    Suddenly, he became angry and embarrassed. "Do you think that climbing into Raymond''s bed will make him care about you? Let''s wait and see."


    As they spoke, the two had already arrived on the third floor.


    Waiters in ck and white uniforms and bunny girls carrying drinks shuttled back and forth between the luxurious tables, which were full of people participating in the gambling.


    Selena spotted Raymond sitting in the middle, seemingly uninterested in the gambling. He held a ss of wine and nced at his cards before pushing his chips out in front of him.


    Alex sat next to him and chuckled, seeing his distracted look. "No wonder you''re Hermes."


    Raymond had already lost half of his chips, while everyone else at the table was winning big. They looked at him as if he were a god of wealth.N?velDrama.Org content.


    He sat calmly there, even his gaze on the cards was indifferent. He exuded an apathy that showed he didn''t care about that money.


    Selena didn''t look much longer and turned her attention back, only to find Joseph had walked over.


    Joseph had a smile on his face and was very polite. "Is this table still short two people? Selena and I happen to have some free time. Would you mind, Mr. Montague?"


    Upon hearing his voice, Raymond looked up and made eye contact.


    Joseph was also well-liked in this circle, despite being a bit yboy-ish and arrogant.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, but Alex spoke first. "It''s rare for Mr. Anderson to have such leisurely moments, so let''s y together."


    Alex had a gentle, delicate appearance with a mole on the tip of his nose. His narrow phoenix eyes fell on Selena, asking teasingly, "Mr. Anderson, are you changing your tastes?"


    Selena hurriedly changed into a silk embroidered dress and rushed over without putting on any lipstick. Despite her unmade-up face, she still outssed all the heavily made-up women in the room with her figure and temperament. Since she entered, the men in the room couldn''t help but nce at her. This kind of cold beauty was notmon in this circle.

 Chapter 42 Women are just a flow of currency

    Joseph almost instinctively looked towards Raymond, but Raymond''s face remained calm and indifferent, as if he were looking at a stranger.


    He had guessed right. Even if Selena seeded in climbing into bed, so what? In their circle, women were just a flow of currency. "Yeah, changing my tastes. I''ve been thinking Selena''s not badtely," he said, reaching out to try to pinch Selena''s chin, feigning an intimate gesture. Selena grabbed his wrist and smiled up at him. "Mr. Anderson, I forgot to tell you that I''m married. I think I''ll pass on entertaining anyone tonight." With so many people at the table, it was safe to say that this was the most watched event in the room.


    Raymond was there, along with Alex. Both of them were top figures in the New York aristocracy, and Raymond was always like a godsend when it came to money.


    He didn''t like gambling and was often dragged along, but he didn''t care about winning or losing.


    He had just returned from abroad not long ago, and thest time he came here, he lost so much that it probably saved apany that was about to go bankrupt from having to go through another round of financing. He casually had billions of dors.


    Who wouldn''t like the god of wealth?


    So once he sat down at the table, all the eligible yers had already taken up other seats.


    Joseph pulled Selena over again, and now the table was full to capacity.


    Being publicly humiliated like this, Joseph''s face couldn''t bear it, and he almost wanted to p her. But if he did, his reputation would be ruined.


    Did this bastard n this all along?


    His face turned pale, and he slowly retracted his hand. "Oh? Who is your husband then? Last time I saw you with someone at the hotel, he wasn''t your husband, was he?" Joseph certainly didn''t dare to say Raymond''s name. Even if he had ten times more courage, he wouldn''t dare to offend him.


    Selena smiled, standing tall and confident. "How does Mr. Anderson know that he isn''t?"


    "Because that person is...!"


    Joseph paused suddenly, his face turning a little red. He nced at Raymond out of the corner of his eye, but Raymond seemedpletely unaware of what they were talking about. Last time, Selena lied and said she was Raymond''s wife, which saved her then.


    But this time, he couldn''t refute it.


    He was so angry that he clenched his teeth and heard a faint sound ofughter from the surrounding crowd. If he continued to argue, he would only embarrass himself.


    Once they left here, this woman would be at his mercy!


    Taking a deep breath, he was about to end the conversation when Raymond spoke up.


    "Deal."


    The dealer, who had been waiting for some time, looked at Selena in confusion. "Miss, it seems like you don''t have any chips..."


    You could exchange checks for chips at the casino, and there were waiters nearby who could help with the exchange.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Selena had been brought here unexpectedly and hadn''t brought any extra money with her.


    Joseph had already signaled for someone to exchange chips for him. He looked coldly at Selena. "Since you''re married, why don''t you go home and take care of your child? Let someone else take this seat." He thought bringing someone over would help him regain his dignity, but it almost made him lose face. Looking at her face now also made him feel disgusted.


    A woman who was too presumptuous was not the best choice as a mistress, especially one who pretended to be high and mighty, making people sick.


    He could take this opportunity to humiliate her and make her recognize her own status.


    As long as she left on her own, his bodyguards would take her down outside the bar, and then he would be able to mold her into any shape he wanted. Someone snickered. "Mr. Anderson''s right. Some people shouldn''t embarrass themselves here."


    Selena raised an eyebrow and looked up.


    Sofia was standing a meter away from Raymond, ring at her furiously.

 Chapter 43: Ignorance is Bliss

    Sofia couldn''t believe she ran into Selena here, her eyes were practically shooting sparks.


    She had lost face in front of Raymond because of Selena before, and had been thinking about how to win back his favor. But before she could do anything, she encountered this bitch again. Selena ignored her and turned to look at Raymond with a very polite attitude. "Mr. Montague, can you lend me some chips? I''ll pay you back doubleter."


    Everyone watching was surprised. There were many women trying to fawn over Raymond tonight, but his attitude remained cold, as if he wasn''t interested in anything.


    And now, Selena was talking to him in front of so many people? If she was single, her intentions were obvious she probably wanted to get close to Raymond.


    But she said she was already married, so why would a married woman ask Raymond for money?


    What a foolish way to attract attention.


    Raymond didn''t expect Selena toe to him and was still in shock when Alex pushed half of his chips over, his features still gentle and refined, but with a hint of mockery in his eyes.


    His thoughts were the same as everyone else''s watching he thought Selena''s attempt to catch Raymond''s attention was quite low-level.


    So low-level that it was almost tasteless.


    "This deal seems quite lucrative, Miss Selena. Do you mind if I lend you mine instead?"


    Selena asked Raymond for chips as a result of her own consideration. After all, she didn''t know anyone else at this table, but she would have to cooperate with Raymond in the future, so she had to speak up. But since someone was willing to lend her chips, she generously epted them. "Thank you."


    Alex didn''t even look at her and just curled his lips slightly.


    Everyone could see that he didn''t want her to take advantage of the opportunity to harass Raymond.


    Selena didn''t care, though. She got her chips and looked at the dealer.


    The dealer quickly showed his signature smile. "Since everyone''s ready, let''s start the game..."


    "Hold on."


    Just as the cards were about to be dealt, Joseph spoke up and stopped the game. "Why don''t we y with unlimited bets tonight?"


    This was a Texas Hold''em poker table, and as the name suggests, there was no limit to the amount of bets that could be made. You could lose everything overnight or be filthy rich instantly.


    Someone had yed with unlimited bets here before and lost one hundred billion dors, reportedly jumping off a bridge afterwards. The body still hasn''t been found.


    Joseph, as the only son of Citibank, naturally had money, and everyone else at the table, except Selena, were all top-rich second generations who could afford it. For a moment, everyone''s eyes fell on Selena. It was almost as if they were telling her to step down.


    Joseph smiled, and he had already decided to embarrass her. "Have you ever yed with unlimited bets before, Selena?"


    Selena remained calm and asked seriously, "What''s unlimited bets?"


    Joseph''s face froze. After talking for so long, this woman didn''t even know what unlimited bets meant?


    He gritted his teeth and suddenly felt like a self-directed clown.


    "It means there''s no limit to how much you can bet. We usually start betting at a few million. Can you afford it?"


    Selena nced at her stack of chips and couldn''t help but ask, "So how much are my chips worth?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this question, Joseph finally couldn''t hold back anymore. "Don''t you remembering here before? You don''t even know the value of these chips?" Selena blinked innocently. "I''ve never been here before."


    Not even if she had, she wouldn''t admit it.


    Forget about Joseph''s reaction, even the other people watching were almost speechless.


    So she was aplete novice?


    The chips in front of her were worth ten billion dors. No wonder she dared to take them, but she didn''t even know how much they were worth! Ignorance is bliss!


    Everyone at the poker table fell silent, while those watching silently snickered.


    In this atmosphere, Raymond let out a lightugh, his eyes showing a hint of amusement.


    It was the first time he hadughed tonight.

 Chapter 44: That Eye Just Now Wasnt Peeping

    It was obvious that his mood was good at the moment.


    The atmosphere on site became even more subtle. Joseph had repeatedly lost face and finally realized that he shouldn''t argue with Selena anymore. Continuing the conversation would only make him angrier. He took a deep breath and looked at the dealer. "Deal the cards."


    The dealer made sure everyone was ready and then brought out the cards.


    Many people were waiting to see the excitement around Selena, but there were also some who sympathized with her.


    When she said she would pay back double without knowing the value of the chips, did that mean she would have to give Alex twenty billionter?


    Moreover, a novice dared to y at an unlimited bet Texas Hold''em poker table. Even experienced yers had to be careful in these high-risk gambling games.


    And all the people at the table were top rich second generations, but they had never seen Selena''s face before.


    Selena kept her back straight, and the two people on her right had already ced their blind bets, one for one million and the other for two million.


    It was her turn to speak.


    She took a look at her two hole cards, thought for a moment, and then folded.


    Everyone found her behavior particrly ridiculous.


    Sofia, not far from Raymond, couldn''t bear it any longer and spoke bluntly. "If you don''t know how to y, don''t take up a seat. We don''t have time to watch someone monkey around here." Selena raised her eyebrows and looked at the dealer. "Excuse me, can''t I fold?"Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The dealer looked awkward. "You can."


    However, since nomunity cards had been dealt yet and she hadn''t even made it through one round of betting, folding now gave the impression that she didn''t want to lose money, or that she couldn''t afford it. Since that was the case, why sit in this position?


    Anyone who dared to participate in an unlimited bet Texas Hold''em poker game had plenty of money. If you didn''t have that kind of financial strength, why pretend to be rich?


    The surrounding noise was getting louder, mixed with various ambiguous jokes.


    On the second round, she followed a bet and lost one million.


    On the third round, she followed a bet and lost one million again.


    Only on the fourth round did Joseph speak in a snide tone. "You''re only losing one million per round. There''s no one as stingy as you here."


    His words obviously struck a chord with many people.


    "Get off if you don''t know how to y. Don''t lose face here."


    "It''s really boring. Women should go home and embroider or take care of their children. Whye here and mess around?"


    The discussion gradually grew louder.


    Despite all of this, Selena still only followed two bets on the fourth round and lost three million.


    She was the person who lost the least in the entire room, and of course, Raymond lost the most.


    But Raymond hadn''t said much, and when looking at his cards, he just nced lightly as though it was paper and not cash that was being wagered.


    His fingers were long and powerful, like the perfect joints of a porcin, so exquisite that people couldn''t help but stare closely.


    During the waiting period, Selena looked over again.


    Their eyes met in mid-air.


    She wasn''t embarrassed at all and justughed generously, as if that eye just now wasn''t peeping.


    Raymond calmly lowered his gaze, resting his hand on the armrest of his chair, his face calm and without any extra expression.


    In Sofia''s eyes, Selena''s behavior was shameless. In front of so many people, she still dared to openly seduce Raymond.


    Damn it, what should she do when Selena lost everythingter?


    Even Alex, who was sitting at the table, couldn''t help but look at her at this moment.


    Selena seemed to feel no pressure and when it was her turn to speak, she took a look at her hole cards.


    This time, without any hesitation, she followed a bet of four million.


    Joseph sneered on the side and sarcastically said, "Am I seeing things? Even the miser is willing to put down some money now?"

 Chapter 45: Indifference

    Selena didn''t care about Joseph''s ridicule. She looked up at him and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Mr. Anderson, I''ve made it clear that I''m already married. You don''t need to target me just because I rejected your pursuit," she said in a clear and cool voice, which was apanied by some mockingughter from the surrounding people. Joseph''s face turned purple in an instant, and his fists clenched.


    "You said I pursued you?" he sneered.


    Selena raised an eyebrow and looked helpless.


    The silence was better than words sometimes, and there was no need to respond anymore. It was true that Joseph had brought her here in the first ce and only changed his attitude after hearing that she was married. Rejected and then humiliated?


    Although Selena was indeed too stingy, targeting a woman everywhere just because she refused him was reallycking in ss.


    Joseph lost all face, and even his fingers were trembling. He underestimated this woman and didn''t expect her to know how to use others.


    In this circle where people liked to watch others'' jokes, Joseph could clearly feel that the gazes cast upon him became more meaningful. Sofia sneered in silence and was very disdainful.


    "What kind of woman does Mr. Anderson not have? How could he be interested in a flirtatious woman like you?! You''re really self-important!" What did she mean by saying that she rejected Joseph? Did she think she was good enough for him?


    Selena looked at Sofia, looking puzzled. "Who is thisdy?"


    Sofia''s face stiffened.


    She didn''t believe Selena really didn''t recognize her!


    With Joseph present, Selena found the perfect timing to act innocent. From the beginning, Sofia had been very hostile towards her, saying things that targeted her, but Selena hadn''t responded to any of them. But Sofia kept speaking out of line, and someone who didn''t know the situation might think they had some kind of past grudge.


    So she really didn''t know her?Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The onlookers turned their gaze to Sofia. Since Selena didn''t recognize her, why was she so outraged?


    Sofia sensed that something was wrong. Everyone present was a person with status and influence, and they all wanted to do business with the Montague family. Raymond had just returned to the country, and there would certainly be new business opportunities in the future.


    She didn''t want to attract attention and defame the Montague family.


    In the eyes of these top-tier men, women were nothing more than their objects of attachment, and many of them brought femalepanions with them tonight, all of whom obediently yed the role of a decorative flower and none of whom dared to bet unlimited chips like Selena did.


    Under the watchful eyes of everyone, Selena''s mentality wasn''t affected at all.


    Her card skills were another matter, but what was this woman, who had been constantly making noise from the beginning?


    The casino hated such behavior.


    Sofia was stuck and pointed her finger at Selena without hesitation. "Don''t you know me?! We met at the Montague familyst time. Aren''t you Mr. Montague''s designer?!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Raymond''s brow furrowed lightly.


    Sofia''s words not only failed to expose Selena''s lie in public, but also tantly told everyone that she was the designer who designed Raymond''s house, thus providing a reasonable exnation for her asking Raymond for money in the first ce.


    It turned out that she wasn''t trying to seduce him, but had known him for a long time.


    This Sofia really had no brains. Didn''t she just help her cause?


    Selena found it amusing, and her lips curved slightly. "Oh, it''s Miss Stone."

 Chapter 46: This is very Raymond

    Sofia almost lost her breath at this sentence.


    Her lips twitched and twitched, but in the end, she couldn''t get aplete sentence out, and looked at Raymond like she was begging for help.


    The man''s posture was leisurely, as his thumbs fondled the face of the cards carelessly, it was his turn to speak, still, he casually threw some of the chips in front of him down. The bet was 20 million.


    The sudden pulling back of the onlookers'' attention also indirectly saved Sofia.


    Sofia breathed out a sigh of relief, but still had palpitations, noticing that no one was paying attention to her, before she dared to give Selena a vicious re.


    Selena''s pale eyebrows arched, and she simply ignored it, her fingertips resting on the two bottom cards in front of her, as if she hadpletely integrated into the game.


    The first time Raymond raised 20 million, ording to the rules, the only chips that can be bet behind are greater than or equal to this amount.


    The bottom pool was already close to two hundred million.


    The dealer''s face was a bit agitated as he waited for the round to finish and finally turned over the three public cards.


    The Ace of Hearts, the Ten of Hearts, and a Five of Diamonds.


    The person to Selena''s right had folded, and it was her turn to speak.


    She leaned back a bit, her eyes not bothering to look at anyone, and rung out forty million in chips from in front of her, raising her bet fully doubled. "Forty million."


    The person who had only dared to lose a million at the beginning had taken the initiative to raise the bet to forty million this hand.


    Selena noticed that even Raymond looked up and his eyes fell on her for a moment.


    But it was only for a moment, before he withdrew them carelessly.


    The crowd couldn''t help but wonder what kind of cards she was holding.


    Joseph was holding a pair of fives, and with the public cards on the table, he was able to form a hand of three, with the three beingrger than any two pairs, it was a winning hand. He nced at Selena and sneered.


    "Do you recognize the cards?"


    "What does Mr. Anderson think?"


    Selena winked and trailed off with a little slyness, "I have no intention of giving away money to anyone else, for you it''s nine cents on the dor, for me it would be working for the rest of my life." After all, this is forty million.


    Joseph''s eyes narrowed, and there was a slight sense of crisis in his heart.


    This woman could not even spare a million at the beginning, but now she dares to put down 40 million directly, what kind of cards does she hold in her hand? But when he thought he was holding three, he didn''t hesitate to call the $40 million bet.


    When Raymond''s turn came, he looked at his long and handsome hand and casually pushed the chips.


    One hundred million.


    The scene suddenly boiled up, only three public cards were yed, and the single bet was over 100 million chips.


    The crowd was whetted by the appetite, and the originally lively surroundings stopped talking at this time, but concentrated on watching the poker game go on. The lottery official, who had been through the storm for a long time, also had sweaty hands and turned over the fourth public card in full view of everyone. The nine of spades.


    The betting continued, and because Raymond had raised the chips on the bet, the round began with a single bet of no less than 100 million.


    In this environment, it was as if the money was no longer money, but light paper.


    Many people thought Selena would definitely fold by this point, but to their surprise, she didn''t hesitate to call the bet.


    Now even Joseph was a little hard to get a hold of, this is a hundred million.


    Why would a woman like Selena, who came from a small family, be so decisive?


    He pursed his lips and couldn''t help but ask vigntly, "What cards are you holding in your hand?"


    Selenaughed lightly, "Mr. Anderson, the rules of the gambling table, you can''t reveal your bottom card to your opponent."


    "


    ......


    Joseph''s face nearly bursted because of embarrassment, it''s not only a billion, can not this woman dare to y, he still can not afford to y?


    He raised his hand and added another hundred million into it, but the pause in between still gave away a few hints of nervousness.


    The chips in the bottom pool were close to 1.2 billion in the blink of an eye.


    Raymond''s turn came and he threw his two cards in front of the dealer, which meant he folded.


    It was as if the 100 million invested in thest round was just to muddy the waters and then watch the show from a position of leisure. This is very Raymond.


    The chips in the bottom pool stayed right around 1.2 billion, and the table was surprisingly down to Selena and Joseph.


    The dealer turned over the fifth public card, the Jack of Hearts.


    Thisst turn, it was still Selena who spoke.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Selena, with a smile on her face, pushed her entire chip stack out, "all-in."


    She had about eight hundred million chips left, and betting all in meant that thest person had to call eight hundred million, or more.


    The onlookers were once again abuzz, and for a while, they couldn''t help but mingle and specte.


    "What cards do you guys think she''s holding?"


    "She was very cautious in the first four games, only daring to lose one million, but this time she dared to bet eight hundred million, so she must have a high chance of winning, and the five public cards include the jack of hearts, the ten of hearts, and the ace of hearts."


    "How is that possible, that''s a probability of tens of thousands, isn''t she a novice?!"

 Chapter 47: Are you playing me?

    Joseph didn''t hear the rest, but only a royal flush.


    This deck of cards was a probability of several ten thousand to one, a novice, unless the ancestors'' graves were green to get it.


    But if not, why did this cheap woman so decisively dare to bet eight hundred million?


    Unless in her eyes, this deck of cards can beat any of them.


    Joseph was already a little hesitant when he put in a hundred million on thest turn.


    This time, hearing the onlookers say so, his eyebrows directly wrinkled up, subconsciously they looked towards Selena.


    But this woman was damn calm, at the moment there was no expression on her face, and she even noticed his gaze, and turned her head to look at him. "Mr. Anderson, thest round, no?"


    The implication was that if he gave up, the money in the bottom pool will all go to her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She was just stating the truth, but Joseph''s heart was already in turmoil at the moment, and he felt that this was Selena''s way of provoking him.


    It''s not that he couldn''t afford to lose $800 million, but knowing that he was going to lose $800 million still irritated, so he wouldn''t be foolish enough to put more money into it.


    He pretended to be rxed and turned his wrist to throw his cards out.


    Selena caught a glimpse of his action andughed lightly, "I am not a royal flush, Mr. Anderson, if you fold, don''t me me for not warning you beforehand."


    "You think I''d fall for such an obvious trick?"


    There was some reluctance, but at the moment Joseph was losing the cards in his hand a little faster.


    The dealer held up his discarded cards and showed them to the crowd.


    A pair of fives, plus the five in themon, made up the hand of three.


    After showing his cards, the dealer turned around and respectfully took Selena''s. Her face, which was originally smiling,pletely froze at the corners of her mouth the moment she saw the face of the cards. The onlookers were even more energized.


    The lottery official rubbed his eyes and even thought he was hallucinating.


    "What kind of cards? A royal flush, right? It''s not me eating the table live!"


    All of them thought Selena was holding a royal flush and were excited to see it, except Raymond.


    Raymond''s wrist was spinning the hot blue chips, and the white of his fingertips seemed to blend in with the blue.


    He frowned lightly and felt the dealer go silent for about a minute.


    It was probably the quietest minute in the history of this casino, and the atmosphere was subtle.


    After a long time, the lotus officer swallowed a mouthful of saliva, "Thisdy, you have won, please collect your chips."


    As expected of a top casino dealer, he had already reacted and raised his hand, holding up Selena''s two bottom cards towards the crowd.


    A three and a four, even with the five public cards, she had the smallest hand, so small that there was not even a pair.


    Selena heard Joseph''s breathing beside her grow ragged and gritted his teeth, "Minimum card?"


    Selena, who had a knack for being angry easily, smiled gently at him, "Didn''t I warn Mr. Anderson?"


    In the Texas Hold''em table, this was called bluffing, a tactic that only veterans dared to use.


    Selena, as a novice, invested almost a billion in one game, and even scared off Joseph''s three by pinching the smallest card. Shame!


    A great shame!


    Joseph''s face was blue and white, "Selena, are you ying me?"


    Selena was a bit innocent, and after arranging the chips neatly, she leaned over and pushed them all to Alex, "Sir, it''s yours."


    No more, no less, exactly two billion.


    Just now, when she epted Alex''s one billion chips, she said she would pay back double, but Alex didn''t really take that to heart, he just thought she was a woman who wanted to climb on Raymond''s bandwagon, but her tactics were shoddy. But now that the two billion chips were stacked neatly, he looked at Selena with mixed feelings, and then turned his head to look at Raymond.


    Thepany was not short-sighted, but very courageous, and looked so eye-catching, even Raymond''s chosen designer.


    The actual fact was, you would be able to get a lot more than just a few of those.

 Chapter 48: Dont you see? She likes you.

    "Sir?"


    Selena shouted, her eyes puzzled.


    Alex looked up and smiled at her, "Just give it back."


    "Take it, sir, we''re in the business of keeping promises."


    The neer to the casino, a night to win two billion, and a woman, it was estimated that before she stepped out of the door, trouble woulde.


    The best way at that moment, naturally, was to transfer the trouble in hand.


    The original promise to Alex became the best reason.


    Alex''s face was even moreplicated. What do you want to do when you let go of a billion dors?


    Even if you take Raymond''s single, get the design fee was estimated to be only at the level of ten million, she worked for a lifetime, may not earn so much money. Did she...... Want to brush up on her goodwill in front of Raymond''s friends?


    Alex no longer postponed, epted, and then patted Raymond''s shoulder on the side.


    "Married people, is it time to go back at this point?"


    The emphasis on the words married people, the afterglow nce at Selena who sat back on her seat, she should have heard it, right?


    Raymond originally lowered his eyes after hearing this and frowned in confusion.


    Everyone knew that the one in his house was just a decoration, Alex should know better.


    Alex''s eyes wereplicated, this woman is not looking for money, then there is only really looking at Raymond.


    "Raymond, don''t you see? She likes you."


    The hot blue chip in his hand gave a beat, Raymond''s eyshes fluttered, pursed his lips and said, "Why do you think so?"


    Alex''s eyes hinted at the chips in front of him, "One billion."


    In their eyes, a billion was a drop in the bucket, but in the eyes of an ordinary person, it was a ceiling that could never be reached in a lifetime.


    She pushed it over so lightly, if not to brush up on her goodwill in front of Raymond''s, Alex really couldn''t think of another reason.


    "She''s married, and I hear she''s very much in love with her husband."


    The tone of voice was light, but when he finished, he felt that the atmosphere next to him was not right. Raymond turned his head and found Alex''s gaze subtle, as if to say, you even inquired about this.


    "Don''t get any ideas, just talked a few times."


    When it came to this, Raymond felt a little subtle for the first time.


    After all, the two were sleeping together, which seemed to be an unspoken secret to each other.


    "Raymond, I think this girl is serious about you, her being married must also be fake, look at her hands, she''s not even wearing a wedding ring, if she is very much in love with her husband, the ring would certainly be on her finger." "Maybe it just wasn''t worn today."


    "When she just pushed the chips over, I took a look at her finger and there was no sign of a ring."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    When a ring is worn for a long time, there is a light ring of strangtion between the fingers, but she had none.


    Alex was currently the most valuable gold screenwriter, the best thing is to brainstorm.


    "I guess to tell you...married, just want to suspend the rtionship between the two, and then develop aplete set of chase process, slowly impress you, after all, she is your designer, the two will often meet in the future." Raymond could not say a word, and for a moment, he even felt that Alex was making it up.


    But when he subconsciously looked up to see Selena, he so happened to catch her line of sight, quietly looking at him?


    Selena was indeed looking at Raymond at this point, because it was Raymond''s turn to speak, but the two were busy chatting, no one knew what they were talking about.


    Alex was deep in thought. Putting aside the bad impression he had of Selena at the beginning, he thought the woman was good, and could be seen by Raymond as a designer, so she must also be very talented.


    If you really fell in, it was estimated that afterwards you would be very serious, more serious it would be painful, after all, Raymond was not likely to respond to her no matter what.


    "Raymond, if you don''t like people, you should have refused earlier."


    Raymond pursed his lips and withdrew his eyes, his eyebrows knitted tighter, even more distressed than if he had lost a few hundred million dors. So she liked him?

 Chapter 49: All five items match

    Once Selena returned to her seat, Joseph on the side began to grimace.


    "Taking a billion to please Mr. Montague, you think people will look at you?" Selena found it funny but simply stopped paying attention.


    Joseph was in a bad mood at the moment because he was being bluffed, and the more he paid attention to him, the more pissed he got.


    Joseph noticed Selena did not answer his questions and felt a suffocating stomach pain, for the first time in a woman''s body defeated!


    And Raymond is not far away from Sofia standing, is stimted clenched fists.


    Originally, she had thought Selena would be disgraced in this casino, but the other party was surprisingly out in the limelight, at the moment around these dignified people, who were talking about her, with others even saying afterwards a single also to go to Selena design......


    Damn, how could this bitch have such good luck?!


    Her teeth were almost gritted as she stared viciously at Selena.


    Selena, however, as if she was oblivious, resumed the way she yed at the beginning, each game was very cautious, she actually wanted to leave a long time ago, but now, being considered a winner, could not find any excuse, not to mention that there was Joseph watching over from the side.


    When she saw Raymond get up, her heart invariably sighed with relief.


    Very sharply, she pushed the remaining few chips to Joseph, "Mr. Anderson, thank you for bringing me here tonight, I had a great time."


    This is the white chips, the mostmon, one is only 10,000 yuan, one could find a few in the whole room.


    Joseph''s face was turning red and his fingertips were shivering along.


    He wanted to get angry, but saw that Selena was already walking in Raymond''s direction.


    With Raymond in, Joseph was no longer resigned to have to hold back, almost suffocating his internal injuries!


    Also, Sofia was very reluctant.


    Sofia would have loved to follow, but thest time she upset Raymond, she did not dare to act rashly, and could only stare at Selena''s back with annoyance. Selena slowed down her pace, walked to Raymond''s side and politely spoke, "Mr. Montague, let me go out with you, it''s too big in here, I''m afraid I''ll get lost." Lies, after all, the waiters in here are professionally trained to lead every customer out.


    But wasn''t exactly gentlemanly to refuse to lead the way for women, so Raymond just looked at her and lifted his feet to walk out.


    His phone rang then and he took it out only to see a screenshot from Alex.


    ---- how to determine if a person has a crush on you.


    1, Is she always peeking at you?


    2, she is always trying to create opportunities to spend time alone with you.


    3, she likes to show her attractive body without thinking.


    4, she found a way to inquire about all your social software, including e-mail ounts.


    5, in order to not let you misunderstand, she will immediately deny the rtionship with other people of the opposite sex.


    ......


    Raymond only read the first few, before he switched the phone off, bored.


    Selena''s words came in due course from the side.


    "About the house design n, I already have a few ideas in mind, Mr. Montague convenient to give me an email ount?"


    Raymond''s feet stiffened and his face turned to look at her with aplicated expression.


    Selena didn''t understand why he suddenly showed such an expression, staring at the outline of his side face, just wanting to ask, she saw him walking forward with a light expression again. "Mr. Montague?"


    "Aren''t you married?"


    The question took her by surprise, and she did not know what to say, but could only reflexively answer: "Yes......" Raymond frowned, since she was married, they should be in peace.


    And what was going on with Carter before?


    "My aunt said that you and Carter are dating......"


    "


    Before the words were finished, Selena hurried to exin, "Mr. Ashford asked me about the next single, I owe him a favor, in return for helping him a small favor, did not expect to meet the parents, at that time also, I panicked." Selena didn''t expect Raymond to know about it.


    When she said this, as if she felt the tension at that time, she subconsciously loosened thecing in front of her neck and breathed much more smoothly, while also inevitably revealing a white corbone to.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Exin the rtionship with the opposite sex and show a charming body.......


    All five articles were met!

 Chapter 50 She really likes him

    She really likes him.


    Raymond didn''t know how to react for a while.


    It''s not that no one had ever expressed good feelings to him before, and he would have refused without hesitation, but the woman in front of him was different. They had slept together.


    Although she was not his first time, once there is that kind of intimacy between two people, it is difficult to treat each other as ordinary people.


    A woman who has had a rtionship with him is now in the position of an admirer.


    If you treat other women like you did before, it seemed heartless.


    So he hesitated for a few seconds and spoke lightly, "You know I''m married, right?"


    Selena''s brow furrowed, of course she knew, but wasn''t the discussion over theyout now?


    Raymond saw that she did not understand his hint, a slight beat.


    "Actually, me and my ...... wife are also very loving."


    The two words, ''my wife'', in his mouth turned around, he really couldn''t say it without skipping a beat.


    The word "love" was also very strange to him.


    Selena stared at him, as if to say, "Are you serious?"


    As the wife herself was standing here, she still thought she was hallucinating.


    She even had the audacity to think that Raymond might have been kicked in the head by a donkey to say such things at this moment.


    Raymond''s face, however, was half-joking and looked serious, "Well, so there are some things that you should understand without me having to make them very clear?" She really didn''t get it.


    Selena even began to carefully recall her every line of dialogue with him that nght, lest she made a mistake somewhere.


    Raymond was her employer, of course she had the need to feel out some of his thoughts.


    Raymond saw her fall into a deep thought, and thought he had made himself clear, and so no need to say anything more.


    Selena stood still and watched him leave, wondering how she could hear a series of inexplicable words when she just wanted an email ount.


    If you don''t have it, you don''t, you can send it directly to my WhatsApp number in the future.


    She wasn''t going to go after him, after all, there were more important things to do at the moment.


    When she got to her car, she saw Alice there.


    Alice''s face was pitiful, and when she saw Selena, the bottom of her eyes instantly lit up, and subconsciously she nced behind her, and there was nothing. "Sister, you came out, scared me to death, I thought...... something happened to you."


    "What are you doing here tonight?! Can your body hold up? If Beatrice knew, how worried she would be right now!"


    Selena didn''t say it was okay, so once she said it, Alice felt a little ufortable and couldn''t breathe.


    Selena saw that she was not right, swallowed back the other words of condemnation, and helped the person to the car.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She ran towards the hospital quickly.


    "Alice, hold on."


    Alice squeezed her hands around her shirt as if she was about to suffocate.


    Selena ran several red lights one after another and drove the car so fast for the first time, somewhat rmingly.


    When they arrived at the hospital, the emergency room doctor took a look and immediately sent Alice to the resuscitation room.


    Selena sat in the cold corridor of the hospital, thought about it, and ended up calling James and Beatrice.


    The two people arrived quickly, and twenty minutester there was a mess of footsteps in the hallway.


    Beatrice was so angry that her body was shivering, just standing in front of Selena, she raised her hand and pped her across the face.


    "You want to kill her, don''t you? Selena, I don''t think I''ve done you any wrong, why do you have to go through all the trouble with Alice, her body is already like that, can you leave her alone? Selena just ran a red light and ran it so fast that her limbs were limp at the moment.


    When you''re going too fast, there''s a feeling of oxygen deprivation in your brain, so Selena didn''t have time to dodge this p.


    She was pped on the cheek and her face was on fire.


    Subconsciously, she looked at James, only to find that his eyes also leaked some faint reproach that hurt more than the p she received.


    "Dad, do you also think that I deliberately took Alice out?"

 Chapter 51 - The scales of the heart have tilted badly

    "Anyway, first apologize to Beatrice, she''s been looking for Alice for a long time tonight." These words seemed like a steel knife and sharp fork, instantly stabbing into Selena''s heart. James reassured Beatrice while he was about to reach out and pat his daughter''s shoulder.


    "Selena, it''s not that dad doesn''t speak for you, Alice''s body...you know what the doctor said If you don''t take good care of it, it is estimated that you can only live another ten years." Selena dodged away.


    It was just a tiny misalignment, but there was the wind pervasively between the two.


    James froze, a touch of loss crossed his face, "This time it was Beatrice who was impulsive, your face is swollen, I''ll go get you medicine."


    A p and then a sweet date, Selena had had enough of this approach.


    "Dad, it''s not necessary."


    Her tone was light and she let go of the hand touching her cheek.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m leaving, if Alice wakes up, you guys just keep an eye on the person."


    She turned around to leave, but heard Beatrice sneer, "Finally, you''re showing your true colors, aren''t you?


    "Beatrice!"


    James finally reprimanded, feeling that she had gone too far.


    "Selena, Beatrice is angry, don''t worry about what she said......"


    Selena''s mouth hooked up in a sarcastic arc, "I daresay I hope Alice will be safe, but I guess no one in the Fair family will believe me, and Beatrice, this p I suffered, will be thest time." After saying that, she did not stop in the slightest to enter the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator door closed, Beatrice pointed a trembling finger at the ce where Selena was just standing.


    "Look at her attitude, I think she doesn''t think of you as a father at all!"


    James sighed.


    "The Montague family hase through and is willing to help us through the second round of financing, all because Selena fought for it, she does inevitably get capricious sometimes, but you, as an elder, shouldn''t p her at every turn." Beatrice skimmed her lips, still wondering if she pped hard enough.


    Selena came out of the elevator disoriented, the pain not on her face, but in her heart.


    She had never cared what Beatrice thought of her, but now the scales in her father''s heart had tipped, badly.


    And it was tilted in favor of Beatrice''s family.


    In a bit of a hurry to get out of the elevator, she walked all the way forward and bumped into someone at the corner, taking a few steps straight backwards.


    She didn''t look up to see who the other person was, said a weak ''sorry'' with her head down still trying to get away.


    But an unsure voice came from behind her, "Selena?"


    Selena stiffened and turned around to see that it was Carter''s mother, Grace.


    Grace was dressed in a decent suit, carrying a Hermes bag in her hand, and was surprised to see the redness on her face, curing some anger. "Who hit you, did you and Carter have a fight?"


    Selena originally had depression in her heart, and at this time, when she met Grace again, she was only nervous.


    Now that Carter is not here, shouldn''t she confess to Grace?


    Otherwise, when things get harder and harder to exin, it will be really hard to hide the tiger.


    "Ms Montague, actually I ......"


    Before the words were finished, Grace took her hand and went to one of the wards, greeting the doctor to put medicine on her cheek.


    There are outsiders here, Selena also couldn''t say anything else, only feel as if she was carrying a psychological burden.


    Grace saw Selena''s well-behaved appearance, but she was furious.


    Today, her personal doctor was not avable to deliver the Chinese medicine she usually took, so she wanted to have it delivered to her, but she happened to be passing by the hospital, and decided she came in to pick it up herself, not expecting to meet Carter''s girlfriend, who was still in such a mess.


    Grace took out her cell phone and tried to call her son''s number, but couldn''t get through.


    He was probably at a party with a group of friends again.


    She called Raymond.


    "Raymond, have someone check Carter''s location, the bastard has really turned against us."


    Raymond nced outside at the night and was a bit puzzled, "Auntie, what''s wrong with Carter again?"


    "He beat up this little girl Selena, I really didn''t think he would do it to a girl!"

 Chapter 52: So who did you get beaten up by?

    Selena was surrounded by a doctor and almost choked when she heard Grace''s words, she just wanted to speak up, but the doctor just happened to identally poke her injured cheek at that moment, causing her to "hiss" in pain. This sound made Grace even more angry.


    "Raymond, within ten minutes, have someone take that little brat home, I''ll have to serve him with the familyw today!"


    Raymond stood in front of the hotel''s floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Carter hit Selena, how is that possible?


    "Auntie, is there some kind of misunderstanding here?"


    "The girl''s face is swollen, five fingerprints are clearly imprinted, what misunderstanding can there be?!"


    Far away from the bar, Carter, at this time in the deafening sound of music sneezed, always felt some cold chill at the back of his neck.


    Raymond''s eyes clear of light, thought, pped?


    Selena finally had a chance to speak up at this moment, and hurried out.


    "Ms Montague, not Carter, Carter is very nice, he would never do it."


    Grace squeezed the phone''s, her movement stiffened, never?


    "Are you afraid I''ll chastise him, so you''re purposely excusing him?"


    "It really wasn''t him."


    "Then who did you get hit by?"


    "I .... My family."


    A sh of pity appeared in Grace''s eyes, though she was relieved to learn that it wasn''t Carter.


    "It''s good it wasn''t him, or I wouldn''t have let him off the hook. Here''s my cell phone number, save it, and if Carter treats you badly, you can tell me anytime." Selena was a little hesitant, she and Carter were supposed to have a fake rtionship, but right now there was no chance at all that she could refuse Grace.


    Grace didn''t hang up the phone at this point.


    "Raymond, it''s okay, I''m hanging up."


    Selena was really worried that Raymond''s side would say one more words and expose her and Carter, and at this moment confronting Grace face to face would be even more embarrassing. But fortunately, Raymond didn''t say anything.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    With her face taken care of, Selena hurriedly stood up.


    "Ms Montague, I have things to do at home, so I''ll go back first."


    "Good, if there''s anything you can''t fix at home, just call me, or tell Carter it''s fine, you''re his girlfriend, he should help you."


    Selena pulled at the corner of her mouth, feeling the lie like a snowball, rolling bigger and bigger.


    "Sure, thank you."


    Selena went back to her car and sat in the driver''s seat, debating whether she should tell Carter or not, so that Carter himself could go and fix it sooner. But when she rang the number and got no answer either.


    She had to go back to the apartment where she lived first.


    Her apartment was rarely visited, only Shelley asionally came over to sit, so it seemed quiet and empty.


    Selena opened herputer, edited several proposals she had prepared into a document and sent them directly.


    Raymond did not reply, as she expected.


    The next morning, Selena took a look in the mirror to make sure the marks on her face were gone and drove to the New York Academy of Fine Arts.


    The School of Fine Arts at Harvard University is the highest academic hall of fine arts in the country. Every year on this day, an exhibition of paintings was held in the school and all kinds of people from the industry were invited to participate, including the investors of Harvard University.


    She parked her car, and opened the door for her feet tond on the ground.


    Lisa stepped on her high heels, carrying an exquisite bag in her hand, followed by a young man of about twenty-five years old, walking side by side.


    As she passed Selena, she stopped abruptly and raised an eyebrow.


    "It''s you."


    Selena frowned, not remembering for a moment who the woman who spoke was.


    Lisa sneered, looked Selena up and down in her modest outfit, and took a step back.


    "What, slept with Raymond all night and didn''t get half the benefits? It is not for money that you take advantage of your position to climb into bed, and now you are so poor, it seems that you are not serving people well?" Selena finally remembered that this was the woman she had met that day at the hotel.


    The corners of her mouth curved as she smiled lightly at her, "Mr. Montague said it was a bit troublesome to settle by that time, and he intended to clear it together at the end of the year." "You!"


    Was this not a hint that Raymond still wants to continue to have sex with her?


    How shameless!

 Chapter 53: Let her cry to win him back

    Lisa didn''t get the benefit of the doubt, and her chest was heaving violently.


    People wereing and going here, and having seen Selena''s sharp teeth, she knew that if she continued to confront her, it would only be herself who would continue to lose face, so she looked to her side and changed the subject. "Haven''t you always wanted to know who took Manhattan''s list? The person is right here, but the means of taking the list is, well, not very honorable."


    Just then, two people who heard the conversation clearly, narrowed their eyes showing a touch of interest.


    "So you''re so pretty."


    He took the initiative to extend his hand, smilingzily, his handsome face was filled with an evil air, "Hello, my name is Caterlington Walsh, you must have heard of me."


    Selena had indeed heard of it, after all, designers in this business would asionally exchange information with each other about the industry, she had littlemunication with people, but many times she would also look at other people''s famous works to seek inspiration.


    Caterlington was a name that was not unknown in the industry.


    She shook her hand up, nodded slightly, and was just about to pull it back when Caterlington took her hand and ced it on his lips for a kiss before releasing it.


    "Miss Selena is both beautiful and talented, I''m sure many people are pursuing her."


    Selena was caught off guard, she didn''t think he would do that, and her eyebrows went cold.


    Caterlington had always been a phnderer, chasing after people, at most y a week, then find a reason to dump them.


    The actual fact that he was wealthy and noble meant that once the luxury car was opened, many women would jump on it.


    Her eyes crossed with a hint of irritation, only hoping that Caterlington could catch up with this woman and dump the other person hard again.


    "Caterlington, you''re both designers, you should have something inmon, why don''t you talk more, I''ll go in first."


    The corner of Caterlington''s mouth curved and he looked at Selena, "Does Miss Fair havepany?"


    Selena''s mouth tugged at the corners, "Nopany, but I''m more used to being alone."


    The rejection was obvious, but Caterlington walked beside her as if he didn''t understand, "It''s no fun being alone, I can show you around the art gallery." Selena suppressed her temper and went to the side of the washbasin, and unapologetically began to wash her hands, especially the area just touched by his lips. She had the odd sense of wanting to rub off ayer of skin.


    Caterlington saw this action, and did not feel humiliated, but came closer, close to her ear.


    "By the way, from the first nce, I think you are somewhat familiar. I wonder if you recognize Cassius from T. Rowe Price, he is my father, your father must have met with my father at school a few years ago, right, I seem to have an impression." Caterlington''s lips hooked into a teasing smile and raised his hand to reach over and touch her face.


    "Since they are old acquaintances, you do not need to pretend, how much, you can make a price......"


    The words did not finish before Selena took the initiative to lift her knee, directly hitting the man''s most vulnerable ce.


    Caterlington''s face instantly turned white, wretchedly trying to bend down.


    Her tone was light as she took out a tissue to dry the water stains on her white fingertips.


    "I have something else to do, so I''ll excuse myself."


    Caterlington, anxious and angry, waited for the sharp pain to ease before holding aside and straightening his back.


    By the time he saw Lisa on the campus, he was back to normal, just holding a fire in his heart.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "That woman is quite interesting."


    Lisa knew Caterlington had moved on.


    "If you like her, why don''t you chase her down? She is very arrogant, and I saw her having breakfast with Raymond at the hotel before, so now she must be even more arrogant."


    New York women, who did not want to have something with Raymond?!


    Lisa had been chasing his ass for years, but she hadn''t even gotten a look from him.


    Caterlington''s face became more yful, "I''m more interested in having a rtionship with Raymond."


    It seems that the taste is better than the looks.


    Lisa snorted, "Don''t talk big, how long will it take to catch up?"


    "Three days for other women, she''s hotter, a week."


    Caterlington thought of that kick just now, and was determined to get her, and when he got her, he was going to y her hard, and then dump the her, so she woulde crying to get him back!

 Chapter 54: Im not the one who should be afraid

    Selena walked to the art building where the painting exhibition was held. She was dressed fresh and smart, and mixed in a group of business people, she was particrly eye-catching.


    She looked around and found her target in the crowd, the president of Vanguard Group, Henry Spencer.


    "Mr. Spencer, I''m sorry if I''mte."


    She walked over and shook Henry''s hand.


    Henry was also surrounded by several leaders of the school, and this year he would sponsor all the electronic equipment for Harvard University''s micrputer ss and would donate 100,000 air conditioners.


    Henry was wearing a suit, not with the shrewdness of a businessman, but with an openness unique to his age group. There were no extra charms on his wrists, but his body, which had been exercised for years, made him more spirited than the average person.


    "Miss Selena, you''re finally here, I thought you forgot."


    Selena had designed a house for him before, and the two of them knew each other in this way.


    "Mr. Spencer invited me, how could I dare note."


    As she spoke, Selena turned to a middle-aged woman dressed very smartly, "Professor, it''s been a while."


    Ms. DeVore was thirty-five years old, dressed very aptly, with a pair of ck-framed sses on the bridge of her nose, with a hint of mature woman''s charm.


    "So it has, Selena, I didn''t expect you and Mr. Spencer to know each other."


    Henry smiled, "The house I was most satisfied with before was designed by her for me, and knowing that she graduated from Harvard University''s School of Fine Arts, I invited her to apany me to see this year''s painting exhibition at that time."


    "So that''s how it is."


    Ms. DeVore looked at Selena, her face unpainted and cheap from head to toe, and didn''t say another word.


    Selena stood next to Henry and first talking about the house in question, and seeing that he was more interested in one of the paintings hanging, she turned to the exhibition.


    The methodical exnation included the brush strokes, the inspiration for the colors.


    Henry nodded at times, with a smile on his face and apliment at times, "Since you used to study painting, how did you change your career to design?"


    When he said this, Ms. DeVore behind him stiffened, but Selena lightly changed the subject, "Mr. Spencer, someone is calling you over there."


    Henry turned around and saw a business partner raising a ss to him.


    "Wait here for a moment, I''ll go over and say hello for a few minutes."


    Selena nodded politely, making sure he wouldn''t be back anytime soon, and went into the bathroom around the corner, intending to touch up her makeup.


    Just as she turned on the faucet, a woman came in behind her.


    Thirty-five-year-old Ms. DeVore, still looking exquisitely maintained, seized her up and down with contempt.


    "I can''t believe you have the nerve toe back to school."


    Selena took out her lipstick and moistened her lips.


    "Department Chair that''s a joke, it''s not me who should be afraid."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Ms. DeVore was alert and locked the door, and opened the cubicles one by one to check and make sure no one else was here, then sneered.


    "The first time I saw you, I was a little bit of a jerk. Besides, I am now a Department Chair ....."


    "Ms. DeVore, you have sacrificed a lot in order to be promoted to Department Chair, I don''t know if your husband is clear about your rtionship with Cassius Walsh, I remember he also transferred to Harvard University this year, right?" Ms. DeVore raised her hand and was about to p her across the face.


    Selena grabbed her wrist and threw it back.


    Ms. DeVore was stunned by the blow and looked at her, covering her face in disbelief.


    "How dare you do it to me, you bitch? If I call the police, you will be finished. Back then you struggled for so many years, you were so close to winning the award, but in the end, you almost didn''t receive your diploma because of giarism, don''t you know the price of offending me?"


    Selena felt amused, opened the faucet and blocked the side of it with her fingertips, the water sprayed onto Ms. DeVore''s body without hesitation.


    Ms. DeVore screamed and dodged away, still quite wet.


    "Ms. DeVore, I think you probably can''t see the situation now, I''m not a student at your school anymore, what are you threatening me with? A diploma? Or maybe continue to nder me for giarism? Unfortunately, I''ve even given up painting now, so how are you going to make me pay?"


    Ms. DeVore was shaking, sparks were flying in her eyes, and she sneered, "What about the video?"


    "You were pinned down by Cassius Walsh, and although you didn''t get your way, can you still keep your current position as designer as long as that video goes out?"

 Chapter 55: What do you want to do?!

    Selena narrowed her eyes, she had forgotten about the video.


    Ms. DeVore saw that she didn''t say anything and thought she had finally gotten a hold of someone.


    "Mr. Walsh is always asking me about you."


    Ms. DeVore wiped the water from her cheeks while looking contemptuous, "You''re just a small designer now, do you think Mr. Walsh wille to your door if he knows your whereabouts? After all, he didn''t have the person he wanted that year, regrettably, he wanted you for a long time."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Selena asked, "Isn''t it just a video?"


    Without waiting for Ms. DeVore''s answer, she reached out and pushed her into the cubicle.


    Ms. DeVore, after all, was thirty-five years old and not as physically fit as Selena, so she directly fell heavily.


    "Selena! What are you trying to do?!"


    Selena didn''t answer her, but opened the lid of the toilet and pressed her head in with one hand, sharply.


    She didn''t forget to take out her own phone to take a picture.


    The school''s toilets were not always cleaned and disinfected, and Ms. DeVore''s nostrils were filled with that fishy smell.


    She was so disgusted that she wanted to vomit, and her face was so pale that she had to hold the wall and throw up.


    But Selena again, with a heavy effort, pressed the person in again.


    After taking a fifteen-second video, Selena let go of the person.


    "Ms. DeVore, take good care of that video, or else the part about you eating toilet water will be posted on Harvard University''s official website, and then all the students will know that you have this hobby."


    Ms. DeVore couldn''t respond to her anymore, and was so disgusted that she vomited on the sidelines, her stomach churning.


    When Selena had been falsely used of giarism in the past, she had tried to defend herself, but no one had believed what she said.


    Ms. DeVore came forward at that time, saying that she was willing to believe her and to take her to the organizer''s side to exin.


    Selena naturally trusted her as a teacher, and the so-called organizer was T. Rowe Price''s Cassius.


    Cassius has been eyeing Selena for a long time, and when Ms. DeVore brought her there, he immediately removed the mask of gentleness.


    And Selena''s most trusted teacher, was also there but by the side, video shooting.


    How desperate she was at that time, she didn''t even care about giarism anymore, even graduation was done online, so she kind of wretchedly fled from Harvard University and fell into disrepute. "Vomit."


    Ms. DeVore continued to throw up, thest vestiges of blood gone from her face.


    Selena stepped out of the cubicle, stood quietly at the sink and washed her hands, took another look at her makeup to make sure it was correct before she opened the bathroom door. Someone outside the door was raising his hand, as if to knock.


    Mia looked at Selena and a look of surprise crossed her eyes, "Selena?!"


    The sound of Ms. DeVore''s dry heaving still came from inside the bathroom cubicle, and Mia nced inside in confusion.


    "What brings you to my school, and what''s going on in there?"


    Selena''s eyshes didn''t even flutter, the corners of her mouth curved up, "I met an employer earlier and invited me to the painting exhibition today, as for inside, I''m not sure, I didn''t lock the door." Mia was still familiar with her and looked at her with a smile.


    "That painting you revised for mest time won me first ce in the school! Now it''s being sent out topete, so why don''t you wait for me for a while, I''ll fix a lipstick and buy you dinnerter!" "Maybe next time, my employer is still waiting."


    A touch of loss crossed Mia''s face, "Okay then, is it okay if I call youter?"


    Selena returned to the lobby, Henry just finished talking with his partner, came over, found Ms. DeVore was not there, and puzzled, he asked.


    "Where is Ms. DeVore, Department Chair?"


    "She said she had to go to the bathroom, I guess she met someone and might be exchanging a few words."


    Henry also stopped caring, but sighed a sentence, "She is a career-oriented woman, the reputation between the students is also good, I see you are so familiar, she helped you before?"


    Selenaughed a little, no one could have imagined that she had just pped Ms. DeVore.


    "Yes, she helped me a lot, so now that I''ve graduated, I''m always thinking about how to repay her and my alma mater, but unfortunately, I was probably the worst in that graduating ss, so I can''t talk about giving feedback to the school." "You''re being presumptuous, who doesn''t know your name in the interior designer world now."


    Selena was about to reply when her shoulder was bumped hard and she frowned and looked at the person who had bumped her.N?velDrama.Org content.


    It was a young girl, the same age as Mia, probably a student at this school.


    The girl turned around, looked at her, and didn''t say sorry, but walked quickly forward.


    Selena saw that the direction she was going was where the restroom had just been and raised her eyebrows lightly.

 Chapter 56: Since its a thief

    She apanied Henry to look around again, and Henry became more and more satisfied with her exnations. He also wanted to make a match for Selena today.


    "Do you know Mr. Walsh of T. Rowe Price? His son is also in the line of designers, I heard he is famous, and you are the same age, I could introduce you two to get to know each other, you could also havemon topics, don''t you think?" Selena was just about to refuse when she heard Henry add, "Caterlington, you came to the exhibition today?"


    Selena followed his line of sight and spotted Caterlington a few steps away.


    His face had long since returned to normal and he walked over with a smile, "Mr. Spencer, if you had told me you wereing, I would have been your docent." Caterlington looked at Selena, who was standing beside him, with a searing light in her eyes.


    "The designer that Mr. Spencer got in the first ce was also Selena?"


    "Well, that''s her."


    Caterlington walked up to Selena''s side, his tone familiar, "Including Raymond''s time, Selena has stopped two of my orders, it seems we really have a destiny."


    Selena frowned invisibly, and heard Henry say, "You two young people have amon topic of interest to share, it just so happens that I want to see a few paintings today before the exhibition has finished, Caterlington, you take good care of Miss Selena on my behalf, remember to be considerate."


    The implication is to get along as if she were a future girlfriend.


    Caterlingtonughed a little, and waited for Henry to leave, which collected a few smiles.


    "Let''s have dinnerter?"


    Selena thought the man was a bit thick-skinned, never mentioning the kick he had just taken, seemingly wanting to turn the page.


    But her eyes fell on him with a certain careless contempt.


    "Mr. Walsh is ready? So soon?"


    The words were unadulterated, but they were misleading.


    Caterlington leaned in close to her, his tone flirtatious.


    "True or not, you''ll see if you try."


    "


    Before Selena could say anything, a young girl''s voice came from one side.


    "Hey, it''s you!"


    This voice is full of condescending impatience, the girl hands sped chest, looking at Selena this in her eyespletely poor dress.


    There was not a single recognizable logo on her body, and she is not a person with a good background.


    "Did you just steal my bracelet, please take it out, or I''ll call the police."


    The girl spoke, but her eyes looked through her, to Caterlington, eyes shing, the line of sight then fell to Selena, and again became a vicious gesture. Selena frowned, was this Caterlington''s admirer?


    "What bracelet?"


    "You don''t have to pretend, that''s the new bracelet I''m wearing today, since this morning, you are the only one who has contacted me, who else could it be if not you, that bracelet of mine is worth 300,000, I think you are just seeing money!" The girl looked a bit aggressive and unforgiving.


    Selena understood that the bracelet was just an excuse, what the other party was really upset about was that she was standing too close to Caterlington.


    "I didn''t take your bracelet, if you don''t believe me, you can check the surveince."


    "You don''t want to admit it!"


    The girl sneered, she had just heard that Mia had taken first ce in the school and squeezed out her spot, she was already upset, she didn''t expect to see her favorite guy hooking up with a woman she didn''t know, never again.


    She bit her lips tightly, "I am a student of Harvard University''s School of Fine Arts, there are works of mine exhibited here today, the school has the right to protect my interests, if you don''t admit it, I will notify the leadership now and have security throw you out!"


    Caterlington stood to one side, seeing Selena being so difficult, and did not rush toe forward, he wanted her toe forward to beg him when she was most helpless, when the time came for hero''s rescue, he wouldn''t mind taking the other person down.


    The corners of his mouth curved and he simply stood aside to watch the show.


    He recognized the girl long ago as someone from the Xie family, and as one of the top four families in New York, she did have enough backbone to find trouble with Selena.


    Emily''s eyes wandered around and saw Ms. DeVore, who had already packed up.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Ms. DeVore''s face was covered with a thick foundation to hide the traces of her woes.


    Emily waved, "Ms. DeVore, you''re just in time, this woman stole my bracelet at school, she''s not from our school, shouldn''t she be kicked out?"


    Selena raised her eyebrows and looked at Ms. DeVore, who had changed her outfit, and the corners of her mouth curved.


    As if irritated by the smile, Ms. DeVore only felt the smell of toilet water still lingering between her nostrils and another twitch in her stomach. She pretended not to recognize Selena and waved directly at the security guard standing at the door.


    "Since it''s a thief, let''s just hand it over to the police for disposal."

 Chapter 57 Then Mr. Montague, have you registered?

    A touch of smugness appeared on Emily''s face, and she looked at Selena with contempt. Selena felt amused.


    "Because the students of our school ndered me, Ms. DeVore as the leader is going to kick me out without a routine investigation, is this the school''s style of handling things? There are a lot of investors here today, Ms. DeVore shouldn''t you take more responsibility?"


    Ms. DeVore''s face froze.


    Indeed, there were many investors in the exhibition, and it would be a bad influence if this matter became a big issue.


    "Ms. DeVore, I think it''s time to kick her out. She should be kicked out."


    Emily was not afraid at all, after all, the Stone family was not a big family, and will soon have cooperation with the Xie family, in the interest of reason, Ms. DeVore should be for the Stone family.


    Ms. DeVore''s eyes crossed with a touch of sarcasm, she was not worried about Selena using the video to threaten her, after all, she also has a copy of the video in her hand, also considered to be a mutual control. And now it''s not her who''s going to get her in trouble, it''s Emily who''s going to get her in trouble.


    When Emily finished, she looked at Caterlington.


    "Caterlington, as you can see, this woman''s hands and feet are not clean, be a little careful, who knows if she approaches you because of your money."


    She didn''t call Mr. Walsh politely, but by his first name, so the two were very familiar with each other.


    Caterlington thought that it was time for him to make an appearance and persuade Emily as a way of gaining a touch of goodwill with Selena, but the principal suddenly showed up at this time and came over.


    The principal, who is over 100 years old and had a shrewd look, frowned when he saw that there was somemotion here and that the Xie family was involved in it.


    "What''s going on, Ms. DeVore, why are you still here, didn''t a distinguished gueste over there and ask you to personally go over and lead the way?"


    The principal was still in a hurry to go out to pick up the VIP, and came here just in passing.


    He looked at Emily again, "Emily, you are here, what''s wrong?"


    Anyone could hear that his tone was obviously much softer.


    Emily snorted coldly and almost pointed her finger at Selena''s face.


    "My bracelet was stolen by this woman right in front of the public, and I hope the school can do me justice."


    The principal looked at Selena''s face, which she did not recognize, and waved her hand impatiently, "Where''s the bouncer? Let the bodyguarde and kick the person out, send them to the police station along the way, what to do in this matter, don''t dy everyone''s time for a stranger."


    Selena was not surprised to see the familiar face, or the familiar means of handling the situation.


    In the beginning, if it wasn''t for the principal''s desire to climb thedder of power, she wouldn''t have acquiesced to Ms. DeVore''s behavior.


    Years had passed, and these two still hadn''t changed a bit.


    Ms. DeVore only felt relieved that quite a few people''s eyes were drawn to see how Selena would end up.


    Even if you stopped painting and be a designer, so what? This is now a fiasco, probably even their own jobs can not be saved.


    She turned her head to look at Selena''s face, trying to find even the slightest bit of shame, fear on it.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But no, Selena evenughed out loud.


    "Then call the police, the school should not have the right to exercise police duties, right? Besides, this matter is not yet conclusive, and Harvard University can''t just give someone''s head to admit their guilt by virtue of two words of their own students, don''t you think so, principal?"


    The principal was extremely impatient, "Everyone who enters the school today needs to be registered, and those who are not registered will be thrown out."


    "When I came here, I didn''t hear that registration was required, Harvard has held so many exhibitions, and none of them required registration, so is this the rule this year?"


    "Yes, so we just follow the rules, you can go, security, throw her out."


    The principal really didn''t want to waste time here and looked at his watch, he still had to go to meet his honored guest.


    But Selena''s gaze crossed over to him andnded a few meters behind him, smiling and asking.


    "So Mr. Montague, are you registered?"

 Chapter 58 - Where do I get the honor

    The principal''s face stiffened, turned to look over and found that Raymond was indeed a few meters away from him, his face light at the moment, unable to see any expression. Raymond came and instantly attracted the attention of everyone in the room.


    He was apanied by Mia, who winked at Selena.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    God knows how anxious she was when she saw Selena being given a hard time. Fortunately, her cousin was also here today, otherwise she really didn''t know how to end up.


    Emily was a member of the Xie family and was considered a popr figure in the school. With Selena, a small designer, she definitely couldn''t do anything about it, so Mia had to go and get help.


    At this moment the atmosphere was a little delicate, the principal did not know how to exin for a while, but Selena continued to pursue the question.


    "Since everyone has to register, then everyone who is watching the exhibition now, should be treated equally, right? It can''t be that the rules are made for me alone, where I have this ''honor''."


    Raymond''s eyes fell on the principal, who only felt his forehead overflowing with sweat. That rule was indeed just his words to restrain Selena, and he didn''t expect that it would be bumped into by Raymond.


    If he did not give a reasonable exnation, the school would be disgraced in front of the biggest investor.


    While he was hesitating how to speak, Emily stepped forward, looking more than a little polite, but it was clear that she seemed to be somewhat familiar with Raymond as well.


    "Brother Raymond, this matter is not the principal''s fault, it''s this woman who stole my bracelet and refused to admit it, that bracelet is worth three hundred thousand dors, I hope to hand this matter over to the police." "I also said that I didn''t steal it."


    "How could you not have stolen it!"


    Selena raised her eyebrows, "Then why do you have to make people believe I stole it when you say I did, just because you''re from the Xie family?"


    "You!"


    Emily couldn''t say a word as she was refuted, and her face suddenly turned red.


    Damn it, this bitch!


    Caterlington, who was watching the y from the side, thought that the y had almost been sung, and now that Raymond was here, he couldn''t let the credit be taken away from the other side as well.


    So he cleared his throat and let his eyes focus on himself, "Sisi, are you remembering wrong?"


    As soon as Emily heard that Caterlington was also speaking for Selena, she was so angry that her sanity copsed.


    "How could I possibly remember wrong?! She just touched me, and my bracelet is gone! How can it be such a coincidence? Okay, it''s not impossible for her to ask for the $300,000, I want her to apologize to my face! I want her to apologize to me in person and let''s forget about it."


    Caterlington also looked at Selena like a peacemaker, "Selena, do you want to admit your fault?"


    Selena took out her cell phone and, in full view of everyone, dialed 911.


    "Hello, Harvard University art building, there was a theft here, the amount involved reached three hundred thousand dors, at present the university refused to provide surveince, hope the police cane over to assist in the investigation, please, thank you."


    After saying that, she put the phone into her pocket, "The police will be here soon, yes or no, we will know if we wait."


    Emily''s eyes suddenly panicked, her fingertips hanging to one side suddenly tightened, and she swallowed nervously.


    She didn''t expect Selena to call the police in front of so many people, if the bracelet really wasn''t stolen by Selena, then the person who would be humiliated today would be her.


    And also in front of so many big people, there are also some of her teachers and ssmates, how would she face people then.


    Her lips began to tremble with nervousness, but then she heard Selena speak to the principal.


    "As for the principal and Ms. DeVore, before the results are even out, they want to kick me out because of the students'' nder and temporarily add a rule that is only for me, the way your school is handling it, won''t it be too disappointing for these investors?"


    After saying that, her eyes flicked around the people around her, finallynding on Raymond and giving him a light smile.


    Raymond frowned as his sightnded on the principal, instantly creating a considerable amount of pressure, as if he was holding arge mountain.


    The principal was shivering from this nce and ordered his bodyguard to the side, "Go, go pull out the surveince for this period of time."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Ms. DeVore shouted shrilly, "No go!!!"

 Chapter 59: His face is like the wind and the rudder

    Ms. DeVore''s fingertips were shivering nervously, Emily had just gone to the restroom to pick up the wretched woman and send her to the staff room to change her clothes.


    Emily liked Caterlington, and during her change, she said she saw Caterlington, and also saw Henry from Vanguard Group, and also mentioned Selena, and naturally also mentioned about being hit. Ms. DeVore hated Selena so much that she saw Emily wearing a bracelet on her wrist and was tempted.


    After hiding the bracelet, Emily really found that her bracelet was missing, Ms. DeVore also went along with it, "Could it be that when you were just hit, someone touched it?"


    Being so reminded, Emily naturally thought of Selena, and looked up.


    At that moment Emily didn''t feel that she did wrong and hated Selena even more, if Selena did not steal it, then the disgrace will be her, right?


    The man she liked was right there, and to lose face in front of him, was worse than killing her, so when Ms. DeVore spoke, Emily also followed to help.


    "Yeah, dan''t go! She''s the one who stole it, I saw it with my own eyes, and just stood in the blind spot of the surveince, how could they have captured that scene! I think she''s just deliberately stalling for time!" The principal let her go, and Emily and Ms. DeVore wouldn''t let her go, so the security guard was in a quandary.


    The principal also looked at Raymond, "Mr. Montague, you see this......".


    Raymond''s face suddenly went down cold, one hell of a school president, no courage at all, so instead he spoke, "John, you go."


    His tone was light, but his eyebrows were a little chilly.


    The principal, no longer daring to dy, gave a positive look to several security guards, "You take Mr Walker over."Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Selena, who saw his face of seeing the wind and rudder, felt funny, as the corners of her mouth faintly hooked, but how could she notugh out loud, after all, Harvard was also her alma mater.


    The principal was able to beat the other one and take this position, but only because he was a wallflower.


    Continue to wait for him to sit down in this position, as she was ndered by students only more, so let the investors see his face clearly, it was good.


    There were several sofas in the middle of the exhibition, and there were waiters there to prepare tea.


    Raymond lifted his feet and walked towards the sofa, seemingly to wait for the results here personally.


    Selena knew that what Raymond was doing was not for her, but for the Montague family, as thergest investor in Harvard, could not have allowed the president to lose face today.


    He was a businessman, and the natural thing to think about was whether the deal met the expected investment.


    As soon as he left, Mia hurried over, lest Selena be bullied here, forcing her to follow Raymond''s lead.


    Selena felt helpless, and couldn''t struggle, after all, Mia this little girl was really for her good.


    Selena was pressed by Mia''s shoulders and sat beside Raymond.


    Selena keenly felt that Raymond''s breath was colder, but did not know if it was because of her proximity.


    The principal and the others, who remained a short distance away, stood with embarrassed faces, not knowing at all what to do at this point.


    The principal didn''t dare to offend Emily, so he had to throw his fire on Ms. DeVore, "Look what you''ve done! A nobody, what are you doing with her?"


    Ms. DeVore''s face was pale, she had just be the Department Chair, if this incident brought bad influence to the school, she would probably have to be reced immediately.


    She had worked so hard for so many years, how could ......


    She gritted her teeth and red at Selena with resentment.


    And Emily sensed her gaze and hurriedly relieved, "Ms. DeVore, don''t worry, the police and Mr Walker are going to investigate the surveince, let''s see how that bitch will still be proud of herself then!" Ms. DeVore''s lips began to tremble, and she regretted that she hade up with this damaging idea.


    What should we do now?


    That''s right!


    Even if Selena hadn''t stolen the bracelet, there was no way to prove that she had taken it on purpose, and Ms. DeVore was relieved to think that.


    She smiled coldly and looked at Selena''s back, with resentment in her eyes.


    Selena seemed to be unable to perceive the current atmosphere, but looked to Raymond, "Mr. Montague, did you read the proposalsst night?"


    Raymond didn''t bother to spare her a nce, but his tone was light when he spoke, "If you have an idea, just implement it directly, no need to talk to me too much."


    The implication was that it had not been read.


    Tomunicate with the employer program, this was the most basic operation, how could she directly implement?


    But Raymond in his posture clearly did not want tomunicate with her any more, so she also had the sense to shut up.


    Almost at the time John took out the surveince, the police had arrived.


    John stood in front of Raymond, respectfully bowed his head, "President, we have checked, after Miss Emily collided with Miss Selena, her wrist is seen still wearing the string of bracelets, until Miss Emily entered the staff room, the bracelet was worn between the wrist, it is estimated that it is left in the staff room. "


    After saying that, Raymond''s gaze then looked at Emily.


    Emily frowned, "You sure? But why do I get the feeling that she stole it?"


    John nodded, "The surveince shows just that, clear as day."


    Emily was no longer willing, but at this moment she could only give in first, wait for this hurdle to pass, she will clean up this woman.


    "I want this woman to apologize to me, and it''s also right, she spoke to me in a bad manner, and also said bad things about me."

 Chapter 60: Being provoked to use as a gun

    Emily''s so-called soft submission was just handing herself a step down.


    After saying that, she red at Selena fiercely, "In that case, let''s forget it, I don''t want to count on her saying something wrong about our Xie family either."


    As soon as the words left her mouth, Selenaughed.


    Emily instantly became a little annoyed, the fingertips hanging to the side were tightened, what is this bitchughing at?


    Selena got up and looked at her, "Miss Emily, you took the lead in ndering me in front of so many people, and now that the truth hase out, you don''t apologize to me, and your words even feel like you''re being magnanimous and not bothering with me, even if you are the Xie family, you can''t have all the benefits under the sky, right?"


    Emily was so angry that her scalp tingled and she couldn''t say a word.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    She even felt that the gas between her breath was hot, and looked at Ms. DeVore, hoping that Ms. DeVore coulde out and say something, it was impossible for her to bear the gaze of so many people alone. But Ms. DeVore hung her head and told her in a voice that only two people could hear.


    "This woman is the mistress, when she was still a student at Harvard, she seduced an investor, and was caught by his wife, and was sshed with paint, Emily, you don''t have to apologize to this mistress."


    Ms. DeVore is, after all, thirty-five years old, unlike Emily who is so naive and can be used as a gun when she is provoked.


    She was trying to get out by hanging her head and trying to reduce her presence in front of the people around her.


    But Emily''s brain was obviously not too smart, after learning this news, the bottom of her eyes instantly lit up.


    "Good, so you are also a student of Harvard, and even became a mistress while studying in Harvard! You are really shameless, how can you still have the face toe back?"


    Selena''s brow furrowed and her eyes looked at Ms. DeVore.


    Ms. DeVore lowered her head slightly, a cold smile all around the corners of her mouth.


    That was it, as long as she hid behind Emily, no one would know that she was the one who flung this incident.


    "Oh? Who told you that I was the mistress?"


    "Naturally Ms. DeVore said it, she used to be a teacher here, just promoted this year, I see she taught you before, right, that''s why she recognized your face, I thought you had some great identity. I didn''t expect to have done such nasty things during my studies."


    After saying that, Emily turned to the principal.


    "Principal, as you can see, such a mistress, who would believe what she said? I think she stole that bracelet, maybe she went back to the staff room afterwards and took it quietly."


    "And we can''t let such a person smear Harvard, we should find out which ss she is and take her diploma back, so that she won''t continue to use Harvard''s signboard to woo and cheat outside."


    Emily''s face was all evil and vicious, and she only felt iparably relieved.


    The principal was in a dilemma and couldn''t help but quietly wipe the sweat from his forehead, not expecting to be involved in this scene from the past.


    Now there was Raymond the Buddha sitting there, this matter was to be handled properly, or Harvard''s reputation would be ruined.


    I thought Selena would panic, but she just looked up and looked at Ms. DeVore.


    "Really, is that what Ms. DeVore told Emily?"


    Ms. DeVore''s lips turned pale, secretly cursing this Emily for being such a fool to pull her down like that.


    She had almost seeded in bing invisible, but she didn''t expect to be pushed into the limelight again.


    The corner of her mouth tugged, thinking that she was a Department Chair, why should she be afraid of a woman who had no power whatsoever.


    If Selena really dared to release the video of her drinking, then she would release the video with Cassius, and they would all die together.


    Thinking of this, the corners of Ms. DeVore''s mouth curved up and her eyebrows regained some confidence.


    "This matter is my fault, I should not reveal the privacy of my ssmates with others."


    Openly apologizing, but in reality, secretly sitting down the fact of Selena''s mistress.


    The surrounding people''s gaze towards Selena instantly changed, knowing that within this circle, besides giarism being unwee, mistresses were also unwee. Some of the women who were present at the exhibition had their families interfered with by such mistresses, so now the gaze towards Selena also turned to mockery, disdain. Even Mia, who looked at Selena with a surprised face, could not believe that Selena was really a mistress.

 Chapter 61 - Thats his water, he just drank it

    Mia felt a bit of pity, she had thought she had met someone who really knew how to paint, but did not expect the other party to ......


    She sighed in her heart, and a touch of loss crossed her eyes.


    She quietly observed Raymond, wondering what he thought about the matter of his designer being a mistress.


    But Raymond was too calm, and even picked up the tea prepared by the waiter and took a sip, as if all the turmoil here had nothing to do with him. There were people around vaguely discussing.


    "So pretty, so she is a mistress, no wonder the bottom is so strong."


    "Then whose family did she destroy? The first thing you need to do is to get a good idea of what you''re doing."


    "Usually three ah, it''s a pity that the skin."


    "Don''t you think she''s got a thick skin? Now that she''s been torn down, she''s still so calm."


    The crowd''s eyes unconsciously looked again towards Selena, who was standing quietly, now with a slight frown on her brow.


    "Don''t Ms. DeVore and Miss Emily know that people are responsible for what they say?"


    She slowly took out her phone, her expression cold, "Ms. DeVore, I gave you a chance."


    After pressing the record y button, Ms. DeVore''s words came out instantly.


    "Back then, you tried to seduce Cassius, and was chased by his wife to school and sshed paint all over, but it wasn''t a big deal. Not to mention that I am now a Department Chair. Mr. Walsh is always asking me about you.


    You''re just a small designer now, do you think Mr. Walsh wille to your door if he knows your whereabouts? After all, he didn''t have the person he wanted that year, regrettably, he wanted you for a long time."


    A teacher, a Department Chair, saying such things to a former student, what is she thinking?


    Selena finished ying the recording, her fingertips lightly squeezing the phone.


    "Ms. DeVore might as well tell us whose mistress I was, your old me Cassius? Unfortunately, as you admitted in the recording, when I was forced by you and him together, I resisted you to the death, and you went to great lengths to get me to give in to the rumor that I had giarized, almost making me fail to get my diploma, and even the work I went to enter in thepetition was returned, Ms. DeVore is really a good sight nowadays, I wonder how many students were secretly forced by you in such a way that they were sent to his Cassius'' bed?"


    Ms. DeVore''s face is instantly as white as paper, thest shred of blood gone.


    Selena smiled and looked at the police, pointing at Ms. DeVore.


    "Comrade police, not only do I want to sue this Ms. Emily for defamation, I also want to report Harvard Department Chair for ndering students and coercing them to apany investors, and as for the evidence of coercing me, it''s on her phone."Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    The video that Ms. DeVore used to threaten Selena became the most favorable evidence at this moment.


    Selena knew exactly where that video existed, so she dared to reveal the truth at this time.


    This was Harvard, and there were so many big names around, how dare the police let it go, and quickly let someone go to get Ms. DeVore''s phone.


    Ms. DeVore''s body was weak and she looked at the principal like she was begging for help.


    The principal''s face became ashen, his lips trembled twice, and he almost fainted.


    Ms. DeVore''s phone was taken over, and there was a hidden file in her phone with all the videos of the female students she used to force by that trick. Some people were so devastated that they gave up the business altogether.


    Some people didn''t even get their diploma and became theughing stock of their families.


    The studio of the Academy of Fine Arts was big, big enough to hold all kinds of trophies, but it was also small, too small to hold the dreams of a group of girls. When the police saw the videos, their faces changed and silver handcuffs were handcuffed to Ms. DeVore''s body.


    "Ms. DeVore, the evidence is overwhelming, pleasee with us."


    After saying that, the police turned to Emily.


    "Ms. Emily, please alsoe with us to make a statement."


    Emily''s mind was dumbfounded,pletely confused as to how things had developed into this situation, what was going on?


    And aside, Ms. DeVore was so limp that she couldn''t get up on the floor.


    It was over.


    It was all over.


    Not only did the video not threaten Selena, it even became the evidence that pushed her down into the abyss.


    How could this happen........


    She grabbed the principal''s pant leg almost as if she were begging for help.


    "Principal! Help me! You were involved in what happened to her back then! Didn''t you all acquiesce to me doing this?"


    The principal took a step back in fear, and even tried to kick Ms. DeVore away.


    But at this moment, Ms. DeVore was too frightened and desperate to grab this straw.


    The police''s eyes could not help but look at Selena, which were asking her to confirm whether the principal was innocent.


    The matter was very big, and under the eyes of so many people, they absolutely did not dare to neglect.


    Selena raised her eyebrows, "Principal, Ms. DeVore is talking about you, do you want exin a few things?"


    The principal''s face was ashen and gray, not daring to look Selena in the eyes, his whole being also lost its momentum, and finally simply two eyes ck, directly fainted. The police had no choice, even if the person had fainted, they still had to take them away for questioning.


    Ms. DeVore was pushed forward and looked back at Selena viciously.


    "Bitch! You bitch! I should have gotten youpletely killed in the first ce."


    "How could I lose to a student who is nothing."


    Back then, Selena was at their mercy, how could she have forced them into such a mess after just a few years?


    The room was silent, no one spoke.


    Numerous eyes were ced on Selena, but Selena just sat down again and took a sip of water from her ss. Raymond, who was sitting beside her, frowned a little, it was his water and he had just drunk it.

 Chapter 62: Let Me Heal You Well

    Selena looked casual and did not realize that she had brought someone else''s water to drink.


    The school''s Department Chair and principal had been taken away and the vice principal hurriedly stepped forward to preside over the situation and greet the guests. The farce ended, and the Vice Principal came to Raymond to apologize in person.


    "Mr. Montague, allow me to apologise, the school will give an exnation to all investors, and also actively cooperate with the police investigation."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed, this person''s gesture was quite better than the principal.


    The vice-principal looked at Selena with an emotional tone, "It''s been a long time, Selena."


    When Selena turned to design, this vice-principal yed a big role in it, otherwise under the double pressure of the principal and Ms. DeVore, it was impossible for her to get her diploma. "Well, teacher, goodbye."


    The vice principal smiled, "At first I saw your the name of the designer, then thest time I heard Mr. Montague''s designer call your name, I was really afraid that I heard wrong, until I saw you, you ...... live a good life." A few years ago he had intended to help Selena, but also have the will to help each other to keep the degree.


    Ms. DeVore was the Department Chair of the School of Fine Arts and had strong connections. If Selena continued on the path of painting, she would be heavily hindered.


    The Vice President asked Selena what she was going to do. If she continued to paint, this path would definitely not work.


    Selena only said four words at that time - ''No break, no stand.''


    Since it was not going to work, she would break it up and start over.


    The vice-principal looked at Selena today and felt some emotion, in the end she was the student he thought most highly of at the beginning.


    But he was very busy at the moment and had no time for pleasantries here, and had to help calm the other guests around who are looking at the exhibition.


    As soon as he left, Mia raised her hand and pinched her face, wondering if everything she had just seen was true or not.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The Selena she knew, as soon as she came to the school, made the school change its principal and Department Chair?


    And had Emily, the girl with the highest eyes, taken away by the police?


    Mia was pinched to the point of pain, and realized she was not dreaming.


    Selena also had no intention of staying so, nodding to Raymond as a goodbye, she lifted her feet to go out.


    Her heart was not so calm, and she needed a quiet ce to digest at the moment.


    But just as she stepped out of the hall, she heard the rumble of rain outside.


    The rain was pouring down, and the whole world looked like a shakingndscape painting.


    The sun was still shining when she arrived, so she didn''t bring an umbre.


    The art building was also a separate building, and no stores would appear for a hundred meters around.


    An umbre was held over her head, and Caterlington''s voice came to her ears.


    "Miss Selena, that was quite a moment."


    The tone was still flirty, making Selena frown.


    This person had just been invisible the entire time, and had even retreated back into the crowd when Cassius was involved, and now that the storm had passed, he had surprisingly burrowed out again in a cloudy manner. A touch of sarcasm appeared on her face, so faint that you couldn''t see it unless you looked closely.


    "Shouldn''t Mr. Walsh go back to the Shen family for a visit? Maybe your beloved father will see prison time."


    Caterlington''s mouth curved up and he lifted his fingertips to touch her cheek, but noticing the rm in Selena''s eyes, he withdrew his hand.


    "If something happens to him, I just happen to be the president of T. Rowe Price as a matter of course. Selena, I have you to thank for this time, and now I am more and more interested in you, why don''t you reward me with a meal together, and let me heal you properly from the shadow my father left on you back then."


    The corners of his mouth curved up into a light smile, his eyes carrying a little bit of ambiguity.


    Selena couldn''t take it anymore, she grabbed the umbre he was holding and rushed straight into the rain.


    Caterlington face smile disappeared a little, looked outside at the heavy rain, remembering he just one umbre.


    He nced at the back of the rain curtain and his eyes crossed with interest.


    Now it was even more interesting.

 Chapter 63: Is it pretty?

    Selena walked out not far with the umbre, and her pant leg got wet.


    A car slowed to a stop beside her and honked its horn twice.


    She thought it was Caterlington again, and a touch of impatience had appeared under her eyes.


    The window opened a crack and Mia''s voice came from inside.


    "Come on up, you go to the car now, it might be blocked, there are people outside."


    Selena looked up at her parking spot, there were indeed many people, but the rain was getting heavier and heavier, looked back, said thanks and opened the door and sat inside.


    The rain and humidity were isted on the outside, and the interior was surprisingly quiet.


    Selena thought this was the Montague family''s car to pick up Mia, but she didn''t expect the driver in the driver''s seat to be Raymond''s driver.


    She saw Raymond sitting on the window side, his fingertips cupped in papers, his eyes faintly downcast, not knowing what he was thinking. Fortunately, there was still Mia in the car, so the atmosphere was not too awkward.


    Mia''s little cheeks were all excited.


    "Do you know that you are famous amongst our students, that Emily used to be so proud, but now she was actually taken to the police station, her family is probably anxious to collect people now, right?


    And the principal and the Department Chair, who would have thought that they would behave like dogs in their day-to-day lives, and they were still doing such things in private, it''s disgusting!"


    Mia couldn''t help but quietly pull Raymond, waiting for Raymond''s cool, dark eyes to look over, before she looked at him bashfully: "Cousin, Emily will definitely go to her brother to tell him off, you mustn''t make things difficult for Selena because of this, okay?"


    Selena was slightly touched, only to feel that Mia, the girl was really simple, groping for so long, the first time someone tried to defend her.


    A hint of impatience appeared between Raymond''s eyebrows, but still spat out a word, "Hmm."


    Mia''s face suddenly brightened up, and when the car drove to her house, she grabbed the umbre handed by the driver, not forgetting to turn around and instruct. "Then cousin, you send Selena back, she has guided my painting, but let me win the first ce, as my teacher, benefactor, you must be polite to others." Chattering like a sparrow.N?velDrama.Org content.


    As soon as this little sparrow disappeared, the atmosphere in the carriage was very dull.


    Selena''s back couldn''t help but straighten, and saw Raymond''s one hand pressed on the file, slender, as if it were fine porcin.


    She looked at it and couldn''t help but be fascinated.


    She saw the fingertips tapping on the file and heard him ask, "Is it pretty?"


    Selena then realized that she seemed to have been staring at his hand for a minute, and now, hearing him ask, raised her eyes and smiled openly at him. "Mr. Montague''s hands are indeed very beautiful, one can''t help but want to draw them."


    In the eyes of those who paint, the hand is the second face of the human body, and in human art works, the hand is also the most difficult part to express.


    So Selena has gotten into the habit of observing each other''s hands by now.


    Raymond the man looked quite cold, the wrist bone of the hand was long and white, revealing every part of it just right, and the fingertip movements when contemting, gentle as a virgin. In the eyes of those who paint, this was top-notch material.


    In Selena''s eyes, there wasn''t much of a difference between a man and a woman.


    The only difference was whether it was suitable to be painted down, so she did not know that a woman staring at a man with unblinking eyes is itself a disguised titition.

 Chapter 64 Wedding Room

    The rain was still pouring down outside, and Selena''s voice was clearly audible in the quiet carriage. Raymond''s fingertips stopped and a touch of strangeness crossed his eyes.


    Selena did not take his reaction seriously, thepliment was just a casual one anyway.


    She closed her eyes and tried to rest for a while, when the car bumped a little.


    Her head unconsciously leaned towards him, and the distance between them instantly closed.


    The road was slippery on such a rainy day, resulting in more cars stuck on the road.


    The was a traffic jam for half an hour, before cars began to slowly move up.


    In order to avoid embarrassment betweeb the two people who were alone, Selena chose to close her eyes and sleep shallowly during this half hour.


    Her recent poor quality of sleep, plus the sound of rain outside was really hypnotic, unconsciously she really slept.


    John, sitting in the front row, did not notice the atmosphere behind him until he saw another car appear in the reflector, instantly hitting them and the car lurched forward.


    Selena got a strong blow because of this, and looked like she was going to be knocked solidly against one side of the car window.


    Raymond frowned and pulled her back.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The woman''s boneless body fell straight over with the inertia.


    Selena was sleeping heavily and only felt as if she had touched a "pillow" with a special touch, still emitting heat, and subconsciously reached out to hold it, rubbed it, changed to afortable position and fell asleep. Raymond''s action of grabbing her arm froze, and she fell in his arms, and this time his breath just in time to spray in that ce.


    That is the most untouchable ce for a man.


    His eyes deepened, narrowing them to look down at her.


    The woman slept well, long hair spread out, revealing the palm of the delicate and small side of the face, the eyelids were faint dark circles.


    The light in the carriage was dim and sleepy, at that time shining on her face, looked quiet, soft and moving.


    Raymond stared at her for a while, but did not bother with her, but looked out of the window, trying to calm his body that was provoked by the woman.


    ...


    Selena woke up and raised her hand to rub her eyes.


    Noticing a chin in her eyes, she gave a start and got up in a hurry.


    Raymond''s brow tightened and his chin lifted slightly, "Here we are, get down."


    I can''t tell if it''s a sulk or some other emotion. Selena thought.


    The rain outside had stopped.


    "Mr. Montague, see you next time then."


    Selena, who felt a little humiliated, said a thank you and did not dare to look at his expression, got out of the car, and entered her apartment almost without looking back. Before she entered the room, she felt an unfamiliar aura.


    The door of the room that should have been tightly closed was cracked open, and she stood in the doorway, having pulled out of the embarrassment she had just felt, and alertly reached out and pushed the door open. The apartment was a mess, like a burr had entered.


    The bedroom door also showed a crack, but she did not dare to go in, but flew to call the police.


    When the police arrived, she followed them inside and was somewhat relieved to make sure nothing was missing.


    But the apartment was clearly no longer safe, and what would happen if the next time a burr came and she happened to be in the room?


    It was too much for a woman living alone to think about that scene.


    She packed a few clothes and took everything she needed for work.


    It was alreadyte when she took a taxi to the entrance of Shan Xiao Yuan.


    Selena paid the money and the guard inside the gate opened the door respectfully when he saw her.


    This was the wedding room that Cassius gave her when she married Raymond, but Raymond himself had gone abroad and should not have heard of the existence of this wedding room.

 Chapter 65: This is someone else putting eye drops on him

    Selena had just stepped inside when she heard a dog barking and saw a snowy white figure running over from a distance, excitedly circling around her.


    Selena looked down and stroked its head.


    "Max, did you listen during the time I wasn''t here?"


    Fiona came out from inside, her body was tied with an apron, she looked about fifty years old, mild and simple.


    "Miss Fair, you are here, he can be very naughty, yesterday he even went to the fish pond to get fish, all those fish were picked up by him, in the end I had to de-stab him and cook the fish." Selena felt funny and rubbed Max''s head with more force, "Why, aren''t you a greedy little fe!."


    Max was a German Shepherd, about six years old by now, and had always been with Selena.


    Selena''s apartment couldn''t aodate her to keep a dog, and it just so happened that the old man gave her this vi, so since she rarely came over during the week, Aunt Grey helped her take care of Max.


    After ying with Max for a while, Selena dragged her suitcase into the hall.


    When Fiona saw her like this, a touch of surprise crossed her eyes.


    "Miss Fair, have you finally figured it out and are you nning to live here?"


    "The apartment I''m staying in got burrized, so I''ming over to stay for a few days first."


    Fiona was surprised and worried, "Did you call the police? Girls living outside are likely to be more in danger, Miss Fair why don''t you juste live here, the old man has let me serve you, in the past three years, but youe over only for a few number of times, it is really not good for me to deliver."


    "Until we find a new house, we can only live here."


    One of Selena''s hands teased Max, and the corners of her mouth curved shallowly.


    Max crouched on the ground and wagged his tail frantically, his eyes shining brightly.


    On the other hand, Raymond had just finished dropping Selena off when he received a phone call from the old man.


    "Raymond, my paperwork is almost done, I''ll be back soon."


    Raymond raised his hand and rubbed his brow, "I know, grandpa, you take care of your health."


    "If you really want to think about me, then hurry up and have a big fat kid with Selena, maybe then I can get better faster, what''s the use of verbal concern."


    Raymond''s eyes could not help but see the beautiful handwriting on the agreement, Selena.


    The Fair family was so greedy, but her handwriting looked so elegant that it didn''t live up to its name.


    "I will try."


    He said this without any fluctuation under his eyes.


    Cassius breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he was really working on it.


    "Good, when I return home, you and Selena must apany me to dinner more often."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed as he thought about it, but tried to speak as politely as possible.


    "Grandpa, the Montague family is very busy, I''ve only just returned to China, there are still some new businesses waiting to be expanded, and internal policies must be reformed, I guess I don''t have that much time for the time being." "Then tell me honestly, what do you think of that Selena kid?"


    "Not bad."


    Raymond answered so perfunctorily and saw the video invitation on hisputer, and had an excuse.


    "I''m going to have an online meeting soon, so let''s talk about what we have when youe back, Grandpa."


    After hanging up the phone, he raised his hand and rubbed his brow, worrying again that he hadn''t discussed with Selena''s side and that when the time came, the acting would inevitably go wrong.


    When he thought of the Fair family''s operations, his brow furrowed, and in the end he did not call, but epted the invitation to the meeting.


    If she really can''t even do this, then the Montague family had no need to continue to help the Fair family''s second round of financing.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After all, the agreement was to cooperate in the love scene, and if she failed to perform, she would be in breach of the contract, so they couldn''t me him for being ruthless.


    When the meeting was almost over, the car stopped at the hotel where he was staying.


    Just as he got out of the car, he heard a surprised female voice from the hotel lobby, "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond looked over at the voice and found the other person somewhat unfamiliar.


    Jane''s face was full of excitement. She was expecting Selena to make a match, but she didn''t expect to run into Raymond at the hotel.


    It was not in vain that she had recently used her contacts to ask around for information.


    Jane introduced herself, "Mr. Montague, how are you? Selena and I are designers at a studio, and we have fought for your list some time ago, but Selena is more desperate than all of us, and she insisted on going to see you with her boss even when she was sick, so she finally got what she wanted, and it is our honor for you to choose our studio. "


    It seems to beplimenting Selena, but in reality, it is secretly saying that Selena will do anything to get close to Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t know that this was someone else giving him an eye-drop.


    He ignored it and lifted his feet to leave, Jane saw it and said:


    "I was going to call Selena and tell her that I would like to give her a few words of advice, but I didn''t expect to meet you."

 Chapter 66: Hes Allergic to Dog Hair

    Jane was smart enough to know that Raymond was not on good terms with his wife since she had heard that he was staying in a hotel after returning to New York, and that he might not see her more than a few times a month. That''s how fragile the rtionship is in a luxury family, so even if she told a little lie that she knew about Mrs. Montague, Raymond shouldn''t doubt it.


    Anything to make trouble for Selena.


    Raymond paused in his steps, and his brow wrinkled imperceptibly.


    The so-called nominal wife, more and more disgusted.


    The name of Mrs. Montague, but outside the fox.


    "If Selena causes any trouble to you, Mr. Montague can always reflect to our Mr. rk and ask to change the designer, after all, there have been such things before, the wife of a client personally came to the door and asked to change her." Jane''s words were sincere and heartfelt.


    Raymond only gave her a faint look, "Hmm."


    Only this word reply, then already towards the elevator.


    Jane''s face stiffened, but she couldn''t go after him.


    If Raymond was not satisfied with Selena anyway, who else but her would be qualified to take Selena''s ce in the studio?


    She was excited inside and felt that she still had a chance.


    When the time came, she only needed to show a few more faces in front of this.......


    Jane''s heart was beating wildly at the thought of this, and she couldn''t help but blush as she watched that back disappear in the elevator.


    Selena did not yet know that she had been made up a few times in front of Raymond.


    She took a te in her hand and flew it out into the air.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Max the dog ran up excitedly, caught it with his mouth, and then crouched at her feet to show it off.


    Selena smiled, patted his head twice, and threw the te again.


    Selena''s face changed slightly and she said, "Max,e back!"


    But Max had already pounced, directly onto the other person''s body.


    "Ah!"


    Catherine let out a cry of surprise, seeing the dog footprints that appeared on her white pants, her brow was a frown. Catherine had nevere here of her own ord.


    Selena didn''t expect her toe today either.


    "What kind of dog do you have here, this dog must be sent away, do you know Raymond is allergic to dog hair?"


    Selena rarely spent so much time with Max, after all, she had been very busy with her work and rarely came back, while Max had been raised by her since he was very young and had be like a family member. What does Raymond''s allergy to dog hair have to do with Max?


    "Mrs. Montague, are youing over for something?"


    Catherine disgustedly took a wet wipe to wipe the dog footprints on her pants.


    "The old man will be back soon, although I also hope that you and Raymond hurry to divorce, but the old man has been in poor health, and can not be stimted. This being said, the divorce will be dyed, so Raymond is bound toe back to the wedding house for a few days, I came to exin some of his habit. By the way, send for two more maids over."


    She said as a matter of course, and looked at the big white dog.


    "This dog must be sent away, there can''t be a single dog hair here, Raymond''s allergy is very serious, if something happens then, you take the me."


    Selena actually had no opinion about Raymond himself, after all, this so-called husband and wife rtionship, and strangers are no different.


    But if she were to give in to Raymond''s preferences, it would be impossible.


    Between Max and Raymond, Max was naturally more important.


    But this house was not her asset in the end, so she did not have the right to say no.


    "I will take care of Max, but the maid is not necessary, grandpa left someone here who will take care of Mr. Montague''s clothing, food and amodation." Catherine snorted coldly and entered the hall.


    The house was prepared by Cassius himself, not to say it was the best in New York, but in terms of convenience andfort, it naturally ranked number one. Catherine looked down also very satisfied.


    "The cleaning is fine, but that dog is an eyesore. After sending it away, disinfect every inch of the floor tiles again, remember?"

 Chapter 67: A chance encounter

    Selena lowered her eyes, not wanting to engage in these unnecessary arguments.


    She just wanted to spend the days of her contract with Raymond in the Montague family smoothly, and just show up in front of Cassius once in a while, and as for the rest of the Montague family, she didn''t want to sh with them if she could. And Catherine was very concerned about her son Raymond, and her arguments, she would only grab you more and more and will not let go.


    So even though Catherine was picking and choosing in the house, Selena just stood there with her eyes downcast and didn''t argue back.


    It wasn''t until Catherine arrived on the second floor and saw the bed made in the master bedroom that her brow furrowed fiercely.


    "If Raymond is living in the house, he will have to stay in the master bedroom, you will sleep in the guest bedroom, and don''t expect to develop anything with him in the meantime.


    After she finished picking on her, she looked at the woman who had been following her in silence from the beginning until now and frowned.


    "Did you hear what I said?"


    Selena nodded, "I understand, Mrs. Montague, is there anything else I should be aware of?"


    Catherine''s chest clogged again, howe every time she met this woman, she was left speechless?


    There was no ce to vent her frustration so she suddenly did not continue to prick her, and only before leaving did she admonish Fiona some more, especially in respect of Raymond''s food, one must be careful. Fiona had to nod and agree.


    When Catherine left, Fiona looked at Selena with some difficulty.


    "Miss Fair, do you really want to send Max away?"


    "Aunt Grey, I remember there is a big empty room behind this vi, isn''t there? If Mr. Montaguees over, let''s put Max there first, Max is too lively, sending her to my friend''s ce will only add trouble to others." Fiona sighed with relief, she also liked Max very much, and took care of him so long, and had a soft spot for the dog.


    "Good, then I''ll put Max''s toys in that room first now."


    Selena simply nodded. Catherine''s tossing and turning had put her in a little bad mood.


    And she didn''t want to share a house with Raymond at all, so it looked like she''d have to find a new one soon.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    She called Shelley and told her she was looking for an apartment, which naturally led to the burry at her ce.


    Shelley was notfortable with her renting an apartment, so she thought about it, "Why don''t youe live with me?"


    Selena raised an eyebrow, "Live with you?! Listen, don''t you and Shen Muye share a bed?"


    "


    Shelley was choked by the words, "Oh, if youe to live with me, then I''ll ask him not toe over, I''ll give him home delivery, right?"


    She has always spoken so shamelessly, Selena found it funny and did not continue to tease her.


    "No, just keep an eye out for me, if there''s anything suitable, I''ll move there right away, I''ve already listed this apartment online.


    I''ve been burrized once, which means it''s not safe, so I definitely want to find something with a higher security factor this time, so I don''t have to worry about it all the time." "Okay, then I''ll keep an eye out for you."


    Selena hung up the phone and saw Max bouncing around her feet, wagging his tail and pulling at her legs, unaware that he was being disliked by others.


    Shelley was fast and gave her a number of listings the next day, and had a professional real estate agente to pick her up to see them.


    Selena and the other party had an appointment for eleven o''clock at noon, and yed with Max for a while before heading out.


    "Miss Fair, this location is quiet, and it''s a mix of townhouses and vis, with low volume ratio and good environment, very suitable for young people like you."


    Another agent led a couple to see the house, and it turned out to be Beatrice and James.


    They hadn''t seen Selena at first, only to hear Beatrice say, "Nick wants to live in a vi, there''s one here for $30 million, he''s interested, so I''ll bring you here to see how it is."


    James face is all smiles, "Since you like it, then buy it, where is Alice? If she buys it for her brother, does Alice have to have one too? She''s older now and probably thinks the same as the other kids, that it''s not convenient for us to live together." Beatrice red at him, "I can''t let Alice live alone, it''s not safe."


    James nodded, "That''s right, when a girl lives outside, no one knows what will happen, and Alice''s health is not good, so it''s safer to keep her around."

 Chapter 68: Is she worthy of it?

    Selena stood still, expressionless as she listened to these words.


    She had been trying to convince herself that James'' heart wasn''t off, that her father had been good enough for her since her mother''s death.


    But that was no better than a millionth of what she had done for Beatrice''s children.


    Selena was amused at the thought of her struggling toe up with a down payment while James was giving Nick tens of millions of dors for a vi with a flourish. James and Beatrice soon spotted her.


    Beatrice frowned, "Howe you''re here?"


    James also looked over, and when he saw that Selena was also followed by an agent wearing the same uniform, he inexplicably had the embarrassment of being caught in the act. "Selena, are you here to buy a house?"


    Selena''s heart was already covered with disappointment, but her face did not move, "Well, the apartment where I live was burrized, so I thought I''de and choose a house with a higher security factor."


    James mumbled his lips a few times, thinking of Selena living alone outside these years, then some guilt.


    "That......"


    Before he could finish his sentence, he was tugged down by Beatrice''s sleeve.


    "Listen, in front of your father, don''t y pity, I heard Cassius gave you a wedding house worth several hundred million, if you really have no ce to live, directly going there is not bad, and you can also draw closer the rtionship between you and Raymond, you are a couple, serve him well, your father here will also be much better."


    "Beatrice."


    Selena looked askance at Beatrice with a very light expression on her face.


    "Even if I do y poor in front of my dad, it seems to be none of your business, he can give another man''s son a vi of tens of millions of dors, do you want to stop him from buying a house for his own daughter? Besides, my dad hasn''t said he''s going to buy it for me yet, so what''s your hurry?"


    Beatrice''s face was red with embarrassment.


    James was caught in the middle, and felt that Selena''s words were a bit too much, in front of the two agents, Beatrice was at least her elder.


    "My dear, Beatrice is such an acute person, don''t bother with her, which set do you fancy, dad will buy it for you."


    He tried to use money to smooth out the guilt he felt for his daughter.


    Selena pulled her lips and lowered her eyes, "No need, dad and Beatrice continue to look, I''ll go somewhere else."


    She didn''t want to live in the same neighborhood as Nick.


    James was rejected, a sh of bemusement appeared on his face, and Beatrice on the side frowned outright.


    "What do you mean? I don''t see you treating us as family from the beginning to the end, and yes, if it weren''t for you, Alice wouldn''t still be in the hospital at this moment."


    "Beatrice, I thought I had shown enough of the obvious, we are all adults, why make it so embarrassing, I just didn''t want to be under the same roof with him, that''s why I moved out, and now it''s because he wants to live here that I decided to look elsewhere, what, must I make it clear that I''m not wee?"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You! I think your mother died because of you! I''m going to teach you a lesson for your mother today!"


    Beatrice raised her hand to p her, but Selena''s beautiful eyes were so still that they were cold, and she grabbed her hand and pped it over without hesitation.


    This p took everyone by surprise, and directly shattered the calmness that she had been trying to pretend for several years.


    Beatrice''s brain was dazed and she covered her face in disbelief.


    "I told youst time, right, if Beatrice does it again, I will not be polite to you."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, James bellowed angrily, "Selena!!!"


    He raised his hands in anger and was trembling all over.


    He was the father, of course Selena could not return the favor, but from the moment he raised his hand, it was clear that she had expected this oue, but her heart still hurt uncontrobly and vaguely.


    James did not p down in the end, and stopped in the air for a long time before looking at her with a disappointed face.


    "You used to be so understanding, how did you be like this now?"


    He took Beatrice in his arms tofort her, but when had Beatrice ever been treated like that, and by that woman''s daughter.


    Her chest was shivering and she screamed and was about to lunge.


    "All right!"


    James'' tone was a rare stern one, "Apologize to Beatrice, she is your elder after all, its not like you to do such"


    Selena turned her head to the agent, "Sorry, show me around again somewhere else."


    "Selena!"


    James got angry like this for the first time and started shouting really loudly, his lips were a little white as he wondered since when did his own daughter stop listening to him. "Dad, my mom is dead."


    Selena stopped and looked at her father without hiding.


    "Beatrice, who is she to put her hands on me three times? You''re worried about Alice being in danger out there by herself, why aren''t you worried about what I''ve encountered out there over the years? You keep someone else''s son around, but instead you let your own daughter go and marry a stranger, am I going too far or is Beatrice going too far? And who is she to teach me a lesson instead of my mother, what makes her worthy?!"

 Chapter 69: Thats your mothers fate

    James'' face turned white and blue, again and again as his lips trembled, wanting to say something, but not saying anything further.


    And Beatrice was so angry that she gritted her teeth, "Selena, well, so that''s how you''ve always thought of our family! If it weren''t for you, your father would have been so aggravated by Alice and I. Alice''s illness was getting worse and worse at that time! I think you are a wolf.


    And want to get money to buy a house for you? That also depends on whether I agree or not, you probably don''t know it, but your father transferred some shares to me, ten percent, I also have a say in thepany." Selena heard these words, a touch of disbelief crossed her eyes.


    Ten percent of the shares, isn''t that what her mother left her?


    She couldn''t help but look at James, who intentionally avoided her gaze.


    "Dad... Beatrice....th-this ten percent share, did you transfer your own to her, or did you give her what my mother left me?"


    Selena just looked straight at her father, vainly trying to read every subtle expression on his face.


    James felt embarrassed to be caught by his daughter one after another and exined:


    "I think you are still young, when you have children, those shares I will naturally give to the children, in addition to my own shares transferred to you, your mother left for you, will not be missing you." What is there not to understand when the words are said here.


    Selena''s hand hanging to the side slowly tightened.


    "So, what Beatrice is holding is really my mother''s share?"


    "Yes, because it was more trouble to transfer the shares and the shareholders were making trouble, and I might have given up control of thepany if I had transferred my shares. I have forty percent of the shares in my hand, your mother ten percent, as long as these shares do not flow outward, then in whose hands is the same, are we not family?"


    Selena slowly closed her eyes, only to feel a sourness on the tip of her tongue..Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    The tone was gentle and negotiable again.


    If James had really treated her badly, she would have been able to hate it with a passion.


    But his bad was not pure, and his good was also not pure either, which makes it very difficult for her. Seeing her look bad, James was busy saying, "If you care, dad will transfer ten percent to you now ....."


    Selenaughed lightly and shook her head, "No, I just need Beatrice''s hand, at first it was my mother who started with nothing and followed you to fight, Beatrice only came out to sit on it after yourpany had taken off, who is she to take my mother''s stuff?"


    Beatrice heard here half dead with anger, as early as when James said to transfer ten percent of the shares, she could not hold back, now directly exploded.


    "That was also your mother''s cheap life, she not having the opportunity to enjoy, who can be med? In the end, thepany is your father''s own support, who he wants to give is his freedom, I am now his legal wife, you want your father to buy you a vi, then fine, the vi must be written in my name."


    "That''s enough." James pulled her to a halt, "Beatrice, cut the crap."


    He took a long sigh and tried to calm down, "Selena, what happened to your mother was just an ident, and I''ve been doing my best to make it up to you over the years, but Dad''s energy alone is inevitably limited, thepany needs my care, Alice has been hospitalized, and Beatrice has no other bad intentions, let alone any intention of evicting you, when...it was you who wanted to move out of the house, I also advised you, and as for letting you marry Raymond, is this still aggravating to you? How many women want to marry him but can''t."


    After a pause, he said, "Dad willter put 30 million into your card, you take it to buy a house, this matter I-I did not consider it once before, but you must first apologize to Beatrice, no matter what, she is also your elder...."


    "I won''t apologize to her."


    As his daughter repeatedly refuted him in the face, James face was left hanging, "Then I also will not call you money. Whenever you apologize, I will give you that money."


    Looking at his face cold, Selena pulled the corner of her mouth, "Dad, then you probably have to wait, I have to go back home, I have an appointment with my uncle to visit my mother''s grave, you have time to look at the house, or go back to see her."


    Selena''s tone was light, no longer wanting to continue to dy here, and turned to look at the agent beside her.


    The agent identally knew the length of the customer''s home, also a little embarrassed, and hurriedly raised his hand, "Miss Fair, in addition to here, there are two other ces, want to go to see?"


    Selena nodded and lifted her foot to leave, but she heard James'' questioning with anger.


    "With the kind of person your uncle is, you''re still having dealings with him?"

 Chapter 70: Max is missing

    When he heard Selena mention this person, James'' anger that had just been extinguished was rekindled, and his tone was discontented, and even his guilt towards his wife was lessened.


    Selena no longer wanted to argue with him, "Uncle also did nothing wrong."


    James'' face sank again, wanting to say something, but pursed his lips and only looked at this daughter with disappointment.


    Selena and the agent, on the other hand, got straight into the car, ignoring the sight behind them.


    The agent was driving in front of her and noticed her face was not worried, so he pulled away from the conversation.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    "The house in this location is good, the surrounding configuration isplete, after three-minute walk is arge underground shopping mall, the schools from elementary to high school are quite good, and the environment is quiet, but I definitely have better listings in hand, that is, the price may be a little more expensive."


    Selena didn''t have the heart to dwell on the price at the moment, she didn''t want to aggravate herself, more expensive, more expensive it is.


    The agent finally dragged her to a small wealthy area.


    The reason for calling it a rich area was that the prices here were really expensive, the location was better than the one just now, and the supporting facilities were even better.


    But the other reason why it was called a small rich area was because here every two years there would be news about the right wife catching her husband''s mistress.


    So in the eyes of many people, those who lived here were indeed rich, not personally rich, but a ce where rich people hid their golden houses.


    Selena naturally did not care about these remarks, she fell in love with the environment of the small area at once.


    "Miss Fair, this set is priced at fourteen million, the owner spent seven million just for the decoration, in a hurry to go abroad to take care of the children, it is also sold at the price of a clear water house, this opportunity, can not be found." Selena also looked at the decoration, it was her favorite style, the house, the atrium, good scenery, a beautiful staircase, two households, total height of five floors, a set of houses on the top floor, the other side was amon share of other households, it was said to be a young girl''s.


    Selena really liked it, even though she knew that what the agent said might be a bit watery, she was quick to pay the deposit of several millions first, and the other part of the money, when the apartment was sold, would be made up. "Okay, once Miss Fair makes up the down payment, I''ll give you the keys straight away."


    Selena simply signed a contract with the agent and went back to Shan Xiao.


    She just entered the door, but saw that the maid was anxiously going out, and when she saw her return, it was like seeing a savior.


    "Miss Fair, Max is missing."


    Selena''s heart instantly trembled, "How could it be missing?"


    A touch of guilt appeared on Fiona''s face, "It''s all my fault, I was so busy packing that big room for Max that I didn''t notice it when he went to whisk your car, I just checked the surveince to find him following your car." Max stuck to her and used to chase the car.


    But Selena was in a hurry to meet the agent this morning, so she didn''t pay attention to that, and now she just felt very regretful.


    "I''ll go out and look for him, Aunt Grey, take it easy for now, if Maxes back, you give me a call."


    Aunt Grey was so anxious that she couldn''t sit still, but she was old after all, even if she went out, she just couldn''t see the difference between Max and other dogs.


    Selena did not have time to rest and drove down the road she had been on in the morning and retraced her steps.


    *.


    "President, this project is the top, the old man was personally called because the old man went to serve in the military before, now the government gave him the program, we can modify at any time, and the government will provide all the human resources, if the tourist area can really be built, then the Montague family is also considered to have expanded the tourism piece. "


    "Come with me tomorrow to see the field there."


    John nodded, and just as he had opened the car door for Raymond, a white shadow suddenly appeared.


    Only to discover that it was a dog.


    His face changed instantly, the president was allergic to dog hair.


    Who was the owner of this dog?!

 Chapter 71 This five hundred if it is to Raymond

    Seeing the white figure at the side of the passing, it barked fiercely twice, just as a couple and their child were passing by, probably going to the nearby office buildings.


    The child was directly frightened by the barking and cried.


    The woman pulled the child behind her and stared at Raymond with an angry face.


    "What''s wrong with you? You''re out walking your dog without a leash? What if your dog bites my child? The mortality rate of rabies is 100 percent, so if you have one, can you be a little responsible?" Her husband, however, noticed Raymond''s demeanor and the luxury car worth ten million dors behind him.


    He hastily pulled his wife, "Don''t say a word."


    This kind of person they could not afford to offend.


    The woman, ever so eager to protect her daughter, at the moment, did not care about Raymond''s identity, while wiping her daughter''s tears, while coldly snort.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Rich people are great? There is a saying you should have heard, walking a dog without a leash is the same as a dog walking a person."


    Raymond frowned, "It''s not my dog."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Max wagged his tail at him and circled him.


    The man was caught.


    Raymond''s pupils shrank slightly and his face went pale in an instant.


    The woman finished wiping her daughter''s tears, "And you say it''s not your dog?!"


    John squatted down and checked the dog tag on the dog.


    "It has a string of phone numbers on it, it should have identally run out of the house, I''ll call its owner here."


    The woman froze, it looked like they were not lying, so she could not be angry again, holding her daughter who was still choking she left. John hurriedly dialed the number above.


    Selena searched around outside and never saw Max.


    A number of possibilities had popped up in her mind, the most frightening being that Max had been identally targeted by a dog dealer.


    Max had a dog tag on his body, so if an ordinary person had found it, he would have called her number.


    As she was thinking about it, her phone rang, and it was an unfamiliar number.


    "Hello." Selena''s tone was a little urgent.


    "Hello, is this the owner of this dog, he''s with us now, do you know the Montague family, outside the parking garage of the Montague family building?"


    No one in New York didn''t know the Montague family.


    Selena wondered why Max was running there.


    "Okay, thanks, I''ll be right over, ten minutes, please keep an eye on him, I''ll pay you, okay?"


    John nced at Raymond, who looked at the dog at his feet, and did not know what to think about Max who was coquettishly sitting on the ground, two ears moving up and down.


    John saw that he did not object, so he nodded, "Okay, we''ll wait for you for ten minutes."


    Selena didn''t know who the person who found the dog was, but she had to give someone a thank you feeter.


    She pulled out five hundred dor bills from her bag and took out the leftover red envelope shells fromst year''s New Year''s Eve from her handbag and stuffed them in, then stepped on the gas and hurried to that location. After John hung up the phone, he pointed to the coffee shop on the side.


    "President, why don''t you go sit inside first, I''ll go get a tow rope."


    Raymond''s gaze fell on Max again, always feeling that the dog was a bit familiar.


    But he was really allergic to dog hair and didn''t want to verify anything, so he went to the cafe, turned on his Bluetooth headset and started the online meeting.


    John took Max and went a hundred meters away to ask for a leash.


    Although he was not a fan of this creature, he couldn''t deny that the dog was really good-looking, the hair was also groomed beautifully, the dog was also obedient, you can see that the owner of the dog raised him very attentively. John didn''t dare to tease the dog in front of Raymond, so he petted him twice outside the cafe before leading him in.


    Max seemed to be particrly fond of Raymond, and would rush over to him when he saw him.


    When Selena pushed the door in, she saw the man sitting by the window.


    His wrist bones were long, his eyebrows were gently wrinkled, just sitting there, presenting a sense of elegance with smooth and upright lines throughout his body, his long, jade-like hands were falling on the keyboard, and his eyes were drooping with the cool air.


    She was wondering how she could meet Raymond here when her eyes went down and she saw something lying by his legs.


    Raymond''s assistant John was holding the leash, not allowing Max to take another step forward.


    And Raymond was more calm than anyone else, quietly having his meeting without being disturbed.


    Thinking of what Catherine had said, Selena hurriedly approached quickly.


    "Mr. Montague."


    She shouted, squeezing the red envelope in her hand, neither to give nor not to give.


    If the 500 was given to someone else, it would be fine, but it was Raymond, how much could his ten minutes be worth?

 Chapter 72 The dogs leash must have been from an internationally big brand

    "


    Raymond heard this familiar voice, raised his eyes to look, and saw Selena who had walked in front of him.


    He then nced at the number on the dog tag, which was indeed somewhat familiar.


    The moment Max saw Selena, he stood up excitedly and wagged his tail frantically.


    The red packet was too conspicuous in her hand, Selena could not give it to Raymond, so she passed it to John.


    "Thank you, Max sneaked out when the family while I wasn''t looking, I''m really sorry for the trouble."


    John saw the red envelope, hesitated for a second and took it calmly.


    Selena took the rope from his hand, only to notice that the rope near the direction of the hand had a string of English - HERMES.


    This dog leash is surprisingly still Hermes, five hundred to buy a fraction was not enough.


    She took out her phone, "How much is this dog leash, I''ll transfer the money to you."


    At the same time, she felt her heart split, rich people''s money was really good to earn, the dogs leash must have been from an internationally big brand. "Miss Selena, no need."


    Selena immediately felt that the five hundred not only humiliated Raymond, but also humiliated people''s assistants.


    But things had been given out, toe back to give it again, it seemed more embarrassing.


    Fortunately, Raymond turned off theputer and took off the Bluetooth headset on his ear.


    Selena hurriedly shortened the cord a bit, worried that Max had offended him.


    Raymond passed her by, pausing in his tracks for a moment.


    Max stuck his tongue out at him ingratiatingly, his eyes shining brightly.


    It seemed to like him a little.


    Just like its owner.


    Raymond frowned, "Selena?"


    He called out, Selena has not had time to respond, but Max first called out, as if in answer to him.


    Raymond thenughed lightly out loud and took a big step away.


    Selena stood in ce with a hot face and looked down at Max.


    "It wasn''t you who he called, what are you getting excited about?!"


    She rubbed his head, and Max''s tail wagged even more fiercely.


    Selena had no choice but to call Aunt Grey and say that Max had been found.


    Only then did Aunt Grey feel relieved.


    Selena put Max in the passenger seat and drove back to Shan Xiao.


    Aunt Grey looked up and down at the dog and made sure there was nothing wrong with the him before thanking God for most of the day. "Miss Fair, next time I will watch it well."


    "Aunt Grey, Max is too lively, the gate at the front door must be remembered to stay close."


    "Okay, I''ll keep an eye on it."


    Selena nodded, thinking that tomorrow was the anniversary of her mother''s death, she lost her mind to have fun with Max, packed some clothes and called her uncle Brian, saying that she would return to the county tomorrow. "Selena, you want toe back, your father did not say anything, that thing....."


    "Uncle, it wasn''t your fault."


    Brian sighed, "How could it not be my fault, this time your aunt cured her own smi, bring a few strings back to your dad."


    "Okay."


    Knowing that Brian felt guilty in his heart, if she didn''t take it, he would only feel worse, Selena had to agree.


    In the evening she revised the n several times, pulled the sketches, and settled on the final sketch ording to the little information she knew.


    Then she sent it to Raymond.


    If he agreed, the construction drawings would be ready immediately.


    Raymond still didn''t reply, probably too busy with work and still didn''t have time. Selena had also met such a client for the first time, so she had to do what she expected.


    The next morning, she loaded the packed things on the car, went to the mall to buy a few cans of good tea and wine, and bought some skin care products for her aunt, and then drove to the county. Nearly off the highway, she saw a Bentley far ahead.


    This is a small, rundown county, how couod you still see a Bentley?


    Selena only nced at it, not distracted to look at the license te, steadily down the road, and drove the car to uncle Brian''s house.


    Brian was already waiting downstairs, and when he saw Selena appear, a smile appeared on his face and he weed him.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Selena parked the car and opened the door.


    "Uncle, have you been waiting here for a long time?"


    You County was the poorest county in the city, and there was a stretch of high-rise buildings and shopping malls in the center of the county, but what Brian''s family lived in were dpidated small bungalows. "Selena, you''re finally here, I was afraid you were stuck in traffic."


    Selena opened the trunk, put down the wine and tea she had bought, smiled and asked, "Where''s my aunt?"


    "She''s inside cooking, don''t you like her lion''s head? She started preparing it first thing in the morning."


    Brian took the things out of her hand and the two walked inside side by side.


    Selena thought of the vehicles she encountered on the road earlier, "Uncle, in this small county of ours, aren''t there a lot of peopleing intely?"


    Obviously not a holiday, but down the traffic flow had be more.


    Brian''s face was all smiles, "That is because we are about to develop, I heard that the top wanted to make this ce a tourist attraction, then this area will be a tourist area, there are already big bosses down to see."

 Chapter 73: Raising you, not because you are useful

    As soon as Selena entered the house, she saw a woman of about twenty-eight years old sitting on the sofa, crossing her legs and watching TV, while her aunt Erin was cooking, as if serving the olddy.


    The woman sitting on the couch saw Selena and put down the apple she was eating in her mouth.


    "You, we''re back from the city, the house is dirty, just pick a spot to sit."


    A sh of embarrassment appeared on both Brian and Erin''s faces, but it was hard to say anything.


    Erin pulled Selena over and looked around, and couldn''t help but ask worriedly, "Skinny, is your dad spoiling that woman and all but ignoring you?"


    That must be the case, her mother had been dead for many years, men were all thin-skinned, when they meet a prettier one, who still remembers the dowager wife in your family.


    The woman who spoke was about twenty-eight years old, Selena''s cousin''s wife, the daughter-inw of the family.


    With a sarcastic look on her face, she took another look at the kitchen.


    "The food isn''t even ready yet, what''s the point of catching up."


    Erin had to let go of Selena''s hand first, "Selena, sit down, I have two more dishes to finish."


    Selena''s brow furrowed.


    The other party rolled her eyes, "Am I not telling the truth, your family''s properties are all that woman''s now, look at your father who hasn''te back to burn paper for a few years, and now keeps you, not because you''re useful." Selena raised her head slightly and looked at her cousin''s wife who spoke, suppressing the fire that was inexplicably stirred in her heart.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "I don''t need to worry about my family''s affairs, so don''t worry about your cousin''s wife."


    Dave rolled her eyes again, "Yes, your family is so rich in the city, and also opened a bigpany, I heard that a car is several millions, why do you need to bother with a small poor person like me, ah, the money we earn in a lifetime, not as much as you earn in a day."


    Brian pulled Selena down and told her not to take it personally, even with a little begging meaning.


    After dinner, Selena and her aunt offered to leave, and Erin hastened to pull them along.


    "Selena, your room is all ready, I just changed the sheets, you still have to spend money to stay in a hotel and it''s not safe, just stay here."


    Dave on the side can not help but snicker, ire said:


    "People spend a two hundred dors to stay in a hotel as a sprinkling of water, you feel for her then do what? It''s better to worry more about ourselves." Selena''s mouth pulled at the corners, if not for the face of her aunt and uncle, she would have disliked Dave so much that she couldn''t say a word.


    Erin''s hand was still tightly pulling her, with guilt, and uneasiness.


    Selena smiled and soothed, "Auntie and uncle, it''s really not necessary, my hotel has already......"


    The words had not finished before someone suddenly came knocking on the door.


    Brian went to attend the door and saw that it was Patrick, their neighbor who hade over.


    Patrick saw Selena, as if he had seen a savior.


    "Oops, so the college student really came back, the above specially asked me toe over to ask for something, said it wants to receive your guests in the courtyards white wall but with a painting, now the white always looks empty, and they are worried about buying a mural which might be too earthy, so the guests are not satisfied, and since Selena is from New York Academy of Fine Arts, they let mee to ask you if you are willing toe, and they will provide you with a hotel to stay, but also an extra thousand dors, how about it?"


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief, just so you can use this as an excuse.


    "Okay, I''ll go over there, what kind of painting do you want?"


    "Well, the surrounding scenery can bepatible for the good, Brian told me this afternoon that you areing, but me me to say this, let the person in charge hear, recently You County has been visited by the big man a lot, do not dare to make mistakes, if you are willing to help, that is really good."


    Selena looked to Li Dong and Erin.


    "Uncle, aunt, you heard it too, there is a need for a painter."


    Erin couldn''t stop it anymore and followed Brian to send her to the door.


    Selena''s hand carried the small box and got into her car.


    The car in front was leading the way, and she followed behind.


    When she arrived outside thepound, she saw the Bentley parked outside, and the license te number was vaguely familiar.

 Chapter 74: Did he owe this woman something in his past life?

    Patrick also saw that car for the first time and couldn''t help but show off.


    "Selena you saw that car did you not? I heard that it costed tens of millions, and tonight it came but with a big boss, the persons in charge are apanied by several rounds of wine, but also he said that the white wall looked a little empty, I just thought of you, these bosses have tricky tastes, and drive these kinds of cars, they may also have a bad temper, but you do not have too much pressure.


    Thepounds were the best ces to stay in You County, said to be in ordance with the standards of the five-star hotel to create, never open to the public, the reception were for You County investment businessmen. For Selena, it was also the first time to go in.


    "The paint is ready, now want to go to the scene to see?"


    "I can see that the other party is a bit anxious," Selena put her thing''s aside and nodded, "Then please lead me over."


    When they got there, they realized that the location of the white wall was indeed in the most conspicuous ce, and people passing by would basically see it.


    About three meters long, reflecting the elegant scenery around, for people who seeked details, this nk space was indeed a little bit oligarchic.


    Selena surveyed the paint prepared by the other party, although not as good as what she was used to using, but it was not bad.


    "I''ll move my brushter."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The person next to her wanted to say that she should be careful, but when she thought that she was from New York Academy of Fine Arts, she swallowed her words. Selena sat down on a chair and looked at it carefully while she was thinking about it in her head.


    With an idea in her mind, she bent over and set her paints, ready to start writing.


    *


    Back in the reception room, Raymond raised his hand and rubbed his brow. The people who were present tonight were a few heads of localpanies, many of them old, and it was clear that they really wanted to do something for this small ce.


    He didn''t like to drink when negotiating, but tonight he made some exceptions.


    John saw him rubbing his temples and thought he had a headache, "Why don''t you take a break and I''ll have them make some sober soup and bring it over?"


    Raymond took off his tie and unbuttoned the top button of his shirt, and the smell of alcohol seemed to dissipate a little.


    The man sat on the couch, his face handsome and sharp, his brow bones deep, his nose high, and he waved his hand.


    "No, I''ll go outter and take a look around, you go get some rest."


    John nodded, "There are norge factories on this side of You County, and the air quality is really good, so maybe the top is thinking of developing this into a tourist area precisely because of this." John folded the suit he had taken off and handed it over to the people waiting outside.


    The cool breeze of the night was pleasant, and Raymond swept his eyes out the window and walked outside.


    Selena had already drawn the outline of the surrounding area and determined the generalposition of the painting before she realized that it was already dark.


    She had painted a picture of an old man fishing, with a few elements, the river and the mountain, and the lonely old man against each other, not stealing the limelight from the surrounding scenery, but not overly nd. Noticing that the paint tray was already a little dirty, she intended to go to the faucet not far away to wash her hands and change the water along the way.


    It was ten o''clock at night and there was no one around, so she walked faster with her things, but when she looked down to organize her painting equipment, she bumped into a pair of faintly wine-scented arms. The unused ck paint in her hand spilled onto the white shirt and also onto Selena herself.


    Raymond looked down, looked at the shirt that was sshed all over, obviously thinking he could no longer wear it, brows wrinkled, as his deep ck eyes set off a cool coldness.


    He also found that the person who hit him was somewhat familiar, and when Selena raised her eyes, the two pairs of eyes met.


    When she saw him, she seemed even more shocked, her eyes twitched unexpectedly, and she almost didn''t hold the things in her hands.


    "Mr. Montague, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 75: Heavens Favorite

    Raymond didn''t answer her back, a sudden dry turmoil rose in his chest, depressed inside.


    Yesterday, her dog put him in an odd situation and let a stranger misunderstood and scold him.


    Today, in the middle of the night, Raymond was sshed with paint. For a moment, it was hard for him not to believe that he owed this woman something in his past life. Selena looked at the man''s extraordinarily cold face and realized that she was not hallucinating.


    She also knew she was in trouble and could only try to remedy the situation by saying, "Does Mr. Montague have any spare clothes? I''ll wash this for you." Raymond looked at the paint tray she was holding and turned around and took a few steps away.


    Selena stood in ce, indeed a bit chagrined, wondering why most times they met something off happened.


    Raymond saw that she didn''t follow, and said in a deep voice: "Didn''t you want to help me wash it? Since you spilled it, you should be responsible." Selena followed up quickly, "I didn''t mean to avoid responsibility."


    "Eighty thousand."N?velDrama.Org content.


    His tone was light, his gaze falling on her face.


    Selena didn''t react for a moment to what it meant, but froze for a moment before she realized that this was the price of the shirt.


    She was a bit staggered, never wore such expensive clothes in her life.


    Make it like this, and she did not know if she could wash itter.......


    The actual fact was that he was be able to get a lot more than just a few of these.


    Raymond looked at this low brow look of hers and inexplicably remembered her other face at the gambling table when she sneered back at Joseph and narrowed his eyes.


    He walked back to his room and John, who was waiting nearby for his return, heard themotion and was about to say hello when he saw Selena behind him, his pupils shrank and he had the good sense to find an opportunity to slip away. Raymond entered the door, unbuttoned his shirt and threw it to Selena.


    Selena just stepped in and felt a dresse over her face.


    She blushed and took it off in a hurry, her eyes nced around the room, but immediately after, her eyes did not move.


    Raymond was wearing such a shirt, at that moment took it off, and the upper half of his body was naked, now with his back to her, broad shoulders and narrow waist, his figure was really good, and his legs were long and slender, in terms of art, this was definitely the golden ratio.


    She couldn''t help but fix her eyes on it and saw that his butterfly bones were also very long, every inch of them looked like they had been carefully polished.


    She couldn''t help but sigh, this man, was really the favorite of the heavens.


    Raymond was just about to open the cupboard to find new clothes to put on, but felt a burning sight behind him.


    He frowned and turned to look at Selena.


    Selena''s eyes still rested on his waistline, mermaid line, abs, everything.


    To say that the golden ratio was still low was crazy, this was in the art material, more standard than the top male models.


    She was so engrossed that she was even thinking about where to start if she were to draw it down.


    As a result, she heard a deep male voice ask, "Very nice?"


    This wasn''t the first time Raymond had asked this question, he had asked it thest time Selena had stared at his hand in disbelief.


    Selena nodded honestly, to be precise, it was very well drawn.


    Raymond was amused again to see her so honest.


    But thinking that she was already married, such behavior was more or less diabolical.


    He quickly took a shirt and put it on, and then his tone became nonchnt.


    "Still not going?"


    Selena snapped back, and after getting her clothes, it was time to go.


    "Good, Mr. Montague you get some rest early."


    Raymond was not at all interested in why she appeared here, instead hepletely lost the idea of going out for a stroll.


    Selena took the shirt and was just about to go out, but noticed that from the time they met he raised his hand to rub his temples from time to time, and the shirt in his arms was also tainted with the strong smell of alcohol, so she knew he should have had a few more drinks, and now his head hurt.


    This sight wasn''t exactly new to her. When the Fair family just started that time, James whole day became to social it was almost outrageous, every time he came back with a headache, her mom would prepare a good sober soup, and help him press the head.


    Later, when her mother left, she became the one who learned to do these things.


    As habit would have it, what she said next was a bit thoughtless.


    "Mr. Montague, would you like me to press your head?"

 Chapter 76 Raymond smokes.

    The room became very quiet. Raymond''s hand, which was pressing on his temples, paused for a moment, and he looked up at her. Selena finished speaking and seemed to realize that being alone in a room with a man could lead to inappropriate thoughts.


    She smiled and said, "I was just joking." Raymond looked at her and really wanted to know if she was this proactive with other men, and whether her husband was aware of her deviant behaviors..


    He lowered his gaze, and his tone became far from polite. "Get out." Selena thought he didn''t like contact with the opposite sex and wanted to maintain his purity for the Stone family. "I have no intention for anything else, Mr. Montague, then please have a good rest." She said as she hastily left.


    She really didn''t mean anything else, she just did it out of her work habit to offer help to needed client so as to win his or her favor. Raymond still hasn''t replied or made any suggestions about the sketch ns.


    Although she was always confident in her work, this person not saying a word made her start to feel uncertain about the whole thing.


    Selena returned to her room, changed her clothes, put the paint-stained shirt in a basin, scrubbed it a few times with minimal pressure as she had promised, washed it twice with clean water to make sure there were no stains left, and then hung it by the window to dry.


    After doing all this, she returned to where she was before and washed the brushes and palette, and began to mix the colors again. Then she returned to the white wall and continued painting the rest.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Inspiration, once ites, must be seized quickly, she thought. Otherwise she could not guarantee its presence if she slept overnight, feelings and thoughts often change in art.


    Selena painted very seriously for a while. The light from the night illuminating her right hand attracted a few moths, but other than that, everything was quiet.


    At three o''clock in the morning, she rubbed her eyes in exhaustion and decided to wash her face to wake herself up.


    As she walked past the circr arch near the washstand, she saw a slender figure leaning on the railing of the traditional Chinese corridor in the courtyard. He seemed to be deep in thought, holding a cigarette between his fingers. The man''s expression exuded casualness mixed with a hint of tiredness, but also carried a sense of distance that made people feel his presence.


    She couldn''t remember if she had ever seen him smoke, but in this beautiful scene, surrounded by pavilions and towers, with the moon high in the sky, and the corridor gleaming like water, she couldn''t bear to disturb the tranquility. Raymond flicked the ash off his cigarette with his fingertips and casually watched the artificial mountain and flowing water in the courtyard.


    He had held a disciplined sleep schedule for all these years, but tonight he couldn''t sleep.


    Hearing footsteps near the arch, he couldn''t help but look up, catching a glimpse of a figure disappear around the corner.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow slightly he extinguished his cigarette, and walked toward the direction he had seen the movement.


    Selena was already back in front of the white wall. There was bound to be some noise when she turned on the faucet, and even the slightest sound could disturb the person over there. She had only hoped that the cold water would quickly wake her up, but her overwhelming drowsiness seemed to vanish instantly.


    She smiled and painted faster.


    Just half an hourter, as she put the brush back into the paint palette, she suddenly heard a voice in her ear.


    "They sent you here?" Raymond asked with a hint of curiosity.


    Selena was caught off guard making her heart skip a beat, she turned her head and saw Raymond less than a meter away.


    "Mr. Montague, do you know that this is enough to scare someone to death?"


    Probably because he had just smoked, there was still a faint smell of smoke on him, mixed with the scent of pine trees from the wooded area, giving the night a touch of chilliness.


    With the breeze blowing, it seemed to cling to the skin, unable to be wiped away.


    Raymond did not approach, but instead looked at the painting on the white wall, with a touch of appreciation in his eyes.


    He had never seen her paint before, he had only seen the things she designed. He didn''t expect her to have such talent. "Since you paint so well, why didn''t you continue after graduation?" Raymond enquired casually.


    Selena slightly lowered her head, pausing her motion of mixing colors. "Mr. Montague, didn''t you hear it firsthand?" "Just because of that?" He retorted.


    These words floated lightly, like a soft needle, piercing her heart, not painful exactly but impossible to ignore.


    The person before her had been born with privilege and was out of touch with ordinary people and their struggles. So of course he wouldn''t know how terrifying it was for an ordinary person to be faced with nder and insults, resulting in disdain from those around them.


    "Yes, just because of that." She responded as calmly as she could.


    She turned her back, continuing with what she was doing, her tone carrying a hint of defiance.


    Raymond stood behind her, his gaze unintentionally falling on her waist.

 Chapter 77 The Seductive Eye of the Human Body

    The scene from that night reyed in his mind. He found himself remembering the two indents on her lower back, above the cyx and on either side of the lumbar vertebra, known as the dimples of Venus in art, the seductive eye of the human body.


    At this moment, with her back turned, her figure was graceful, slightly bent


    The action reminded him of that night when he was holding her waist and ying with her intensely.


    Raymond''s eyshes fluttered and his throat clenched.


    The atmosphere began to develop a hint of ambiguity, and Selena, holding the paintbrush, could feel a slight warmth spreading through her body.


    She heard footsteps approaching, and a wave of heat came from behind. She immediately stiffened, but Raymond just brushed past her and leaned over to pick up another paintbrush.


    His chest lightly touched her back for just a moment, a brief touch before separation.


    But that temperature from the brief contact seemed to prate their clothes and seep into their skin.


    Selena froze and dared not move. She watched as Raymond dipped the paintbrush in the palette of colors and made a few strokes on the wall.


    He did not damage the artistic conception of this painting. His ideas seemed to merge perfectly with Selena as she had a simr intention for that part of the painting.


    She hastily pushed away other thoughts in her mind and continued to calmly work on this section.


    Perhaps Raymond just wanted to practice, as after he had made a few strokes he put the paintbrush down.


    "Mr. Montague, it''ste. Why aren''t you resting?" Selena simply enquired.


    "I have a headache." Was the matter of factedly response she received.


    Selena stopped speaking and secretly calmed her emotions, continuing to diligently work on the unfinished part.


    An hourter, she couldn''t help but turn around to take a look.


    Raymond was long gone; there was nothing behind her.


    She let out a sigh of relief, and her efficiency increased in this sce.


    She worked through the night until 7 a.m., feeling like she was walking on air. Finally she had finished the sense of aplishment filled her.


    She neatly packed away the paintbrushes and palette, knowing that someone woulde to tidy upter, and stumbled back to her room.


    After a quick shower, she copsed onto her bed and fell asleep almost instantly upon touching the soft pillow.


    The painting on the white wall was alreadyplete, by the time the housekeeping staff had began their daily activities.


    After Raymond dealt with thepany''s business for the day, he heard John knocking on the door, saying that someone hade to invite him for a meal.


    Raymond left the room and saw several executives waiting outside.N?velDrama.Org content.


    After exchanging a few pleasantries, they mentioned that a batch of high-quality yellow croakers had arrivedtest night, and steaming them would be the most delicious way to prepare them, so of course they wanted to treat a VIP like him. Unable to refuse their hospitality, Raymond had no choice but to follow them.


    As they walked through the hallway, they inevitably passed by the wall.


    One of the executives stopped and couldn''t help but praise.


    "Mr. Montague, do you like this painting? You mentioned yesterday that this white wall was too dull, and coincidentally, the student who was epted into The New York Art Academy came back, so we invited her over, and she finished it overnight."


    Speaking of Selena, a smile appeared on the executive''s face.


    "That child is so capable. She used to attend our school as a guest student. It seems like her mother passed away, and her father was running thepany alone"


    The executive continued, "She came here for high school, and who would have thought she became the only one in the county to be epted into The New York Art Academy. Until now none of our other students have managed to match the marks she attained that year, she holds the title of highest overall marks attained in a single year. She even managed to negotiate with the higher-ups for..."


    "Raymond smiled, his demeanor calm yet teasing. ''She painted it very well, living up to the reputation of the New York Academy of Fine Arts,'' he remarked. The person in charge heard his words and smiled even more, naturally treating Raymond, a big boss, with ttery.


    Raymond mentioned that it was monotonous, so the person immediately went to find someone to fill in the nk wall. It seems like he found the right person. ''If Mr. Montague wants to meet her, can I have someone call her?'' ''No need,'' Raymond replied. She probably stayed up all nightst night.

 Chapter 78 Can you give me a ride?

    Selena slept until noon, and when she woke up, her head was throbbing. Her phone was buzzing like crazy, so she quickly answered the call. It was her aunt Erin, sounding worried.


    ''Selena, I called you several times and you didn''t answer. Are you okay? I was even thinking of asking your uncle toe find you.'' Selena nced at the missed calls. Her aunt had called five times, so it''s no wonder she was concerned. "I''m fine. I slepttest night and was too tired to hear anything". Was Selena''s reply. Erin sighed in relief. ''Are you still going to visit your mother''s cemetery today?''


    ''Yeah, I''m already up and getting ready. I''ll buy some flowers and goter.''


    ''Your uncle has already bought the flowers. I had him wait outside your residence, so you can find him when you wake up and have him drive you there, as well.'' Selena hung up the phone, she took less than five minutes to get ready, and met Uncle Brian outside.


    Uncle Brian handed her the things he bought and said, ''Your aunt said you slepttest night. I''ll drive, and you can take a nap in the passenger seat.'' ''Okay, thanks, uncle.''


    Selena sat in the passenger seat and caught a whiff of the all too familiar smell of gasoline. Brian had been driving this car for many years, and even with regr maintenance, the smell of gasoline and leather couldn''t bepletely eliminated. They bumped their way to the destination. Selena got out of the car with the purchased paper and walked toward the cemetery, finding the grave she hade to visit.


    Selenaes here every year, although sometimes she''s dyed by things and has toe a few days earlier orter, but she knows her mother wouldn''t me her for that. Thinking about the recent pile of troubles with the Fair family, her mood was not good, and she wanted to talk to her mother alone.


    Now that her uncle was waiting nearby, it was not appropriate to say much or to bare her soul in the way she had wanted to. The grave had been tidied up, and she squatted down toy the flowers on her mother''s tomb carefully. After morning in silence for a while, Selena gently rubbed her eyes off tears and walked towards Brian. ''Uncle, let''s go.'' Brian was smoking and saw her red eyes, he wanted to say something but in the end he remained silent not knowing the best way tofort her.


    He just held the cigarette in one hand and patted her shoulder with the other. Just as they were about to get in the car, they saw a motorcycleing closer.


    There was a man and a woman on the bike. Megan got off the bike when they stopped in front of them and snatched the car keys from Brian''s hand, in a rather aggressive manner. "Don''t you know I have ns with my friends today? I already told you not to touch the car for three days, but you didn''t listen. Now you can walk back yourselves" Megan shouted. "Go ahead, my friend is still waiting for me."


    The Lin family only had one car, which they had been using for many years. It cost over two hundred thousand, but it was a low-end BMW.


    Megan needed this car to show off to her friends, but when she saw that the car wasn''t there, she asked Erin and found out it had been taken here.


    Now that she had the keys, she jumped into the car and shut the door with a loud bang, stepped on the gas pedal, and left in a cloud of dust.


    Selena frowned, "Uncle, have you and Aunt just let her treat you like this all the time?"


    She had always known that Megan had been domineering in this household, but she didn''t expect her to be this arrogant. They say family matters shouldn''t be aired in public, but in front of Selena, Brian''s face had been disgraced. What''s worse is that they were left here basically stranded. Did they really have to walk back?


    It was too far from home, it would take at least two hours to walk back.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry you had to endure this. Let me have my colleaguee pick us up."


    Selena met Megan for the first time and found her to be an arrogant selfish to the extreme. But Brian and Erin tolerated her, and as a junior, Selena couldn''t say anything.


    It was all because of her cousin, who left Megan. Uncle and Aunt had always felt indebted to Megan.


    "Uncle, I''m fine. I just feel sorry for you. She hasn''t had a job for years, and you give her your sry every month. You don''t even know where she spends it, and she''s always bossing you around at home. If my mom knew..." At this point, she fell silent and stopped speaking, slowly walking back the way they came.


    Brian, like a scolded child, followed stiffly.


    The sound of car horns came from not far away, followed by two cars stopping in front of them.


    Han rolled down the window and saw Brian, "You guys came to the gravesite and didn''t bring a car?"


    Brian quickly exined, "The car was taken by someone else, Han, can you give us a ride?"


    Han looked at the backseat hesitantly, where two supposed important guests responsible for Ridge-field development were sitting.


    The two responsible executives were very easygoing, "Come on up, but there''s only room for one person in the car. Let your daughter ask the person in the car ahead if she can get in."


    That car ahead only had two people in it, and no one else dared to get in. Selena already knew that the car ahead belonged to Raymond. Raymond was the boss who wasing to develop the tourism industry in Ridge-field, she thought to herself.


    She walked up to the car window and politely knocked on it.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Mr. Montague, we encountered a little mishap. Could you please give me a ride?"

 Chapter 79 Can I consider it as helping my uncle?

    When Raymond heard the voice, he frowned and looked up from a stack of documents, and sure enough, he saw Selena standing outside the car with a smile on her face. The scenery in Ridge-field was beautiful, and at this moment, only the upper half of her face was visible, her eyes seemingly reflecting the splendid sunlight outside. The tension in his grip on the documents tightened involuntarily. How did he keep running into her wherever he went?


    However, Selena did not sense his unease and continued to speak. The moment was unusual, and Selena knocked on the window again, "Mr. Montague, can Ie in?" Raymond lowered his gaze and spoke calmly, "Come in." Selena opened the car door and got in.


    The sunlight outside was scorching, it was around noon now. As she opened the door, along with the heat wave rushing into the car, there was also a faint fragrance emanating from her body.


    Brian, who was standing behind, saw Selena get into the car, and he felt relieved. He followed and got into the back seat of the second vehicle.


    They had only driven about three kilometers when they saw a BMW ahead. It was the car Brian had been driving. Megan was standing at the front of the car, talking on the phone, and next to her was the thug sitting on a motorcycle. The moment the man saw Raymond''s car, his eyes widened. "Megan, do you know how much this car costs?" Megan really didn''t know, but this was the most beautiful car she had ever seen. "How much?" she asked. The man pretended to be mysterious and raised a finger. "One million?"


    "Over ten million!" was the reply from the unsavory character.


    Megan almost dropped her phone. Over ten million dors for a car! She had never seen a car that expensive in her life. If she exchanged it for cash, how many houses could she buy? She wondered silently.


    In shock, she immediately spotted Brian sitting in the back seat of the other car and quickly waved at him.


    Brian had no choice but to signal the driver to stop.


    "Dad, the car is out of gas. How could you forget to refuel beforeing out? Now how am I going to drive back?"


    An apologetic look crossed Brian''s face. "Megan, wait a moment, let me call a colleague toe and refuel for you."


    Megan scanned the car but didn''t see Selena. Instantly, her mind went to the over ten million dor car in front. Could Selena be in that car?


    With a quick thought, Megan said urgently, "Is Selena in the car ahead? Give her a call and ask the driver toe back and pick me up."


    Before Brian could respond, the other two executives frowned. "Mr. Montague is busy, don''t waste his time."


    "If Selena can ride, why can''t I? Dad, quickly call her!" Megan''s tone became somewhat impatient as she saw the car getting farther and farther away, urging Brian. Brian had no choice but to take out his phone and call Selena.


    "Selena, your sister-inw''s car ran out of gas on the road, and our car can''t amodate anyone. Can you... talk to your boss and give Megan a ride?" Brian''s tone was humble, even begging. Selena understood immediately that it was Megan''s idea.


    She had taken the car and left, and now that it was out of gas, they had to solve the problem.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry, Mr. Montague is pressed for time and needs to go back to handle business. He doesn''t have time toe back and pick up someone."


    "Megan''s friend has a motorcycle, I can have him bring Megan over. Please ask the boss to drive slower. Selena, I can''t just leave your sister-inw here. Just consider helping your uncle out."


    Selena fell silent for a moment. She hade to Ridge-field in herst year of high school and had stayed at her uncle''s house. Her uncle had always been good to her, and she appreciated it, but she couldn''t agree to this.


    She couldn''t allow Megan''s unbridled behavior to continue without consequences; it would inevitably lead to disaster. The car wasn''t hers, and with Megan''s unpredictable nature, who knows what she would do once she got into the car. Selena was about to speak when Megan''s voice came through the phone. "Tell your boss next to you that you meddle too much. Don''t forget that your whole family owes me.


    If it weren''t for your cousin going to your family''spany, could he have run away? It''s been so long and there has been no trace of him. I''ve been left alone in the house, subjected to the judgmental eyes of those around me." "This is all your fault!" Selena hung up the phone immediately. Megan''s face changed when she heard the hang up. She looked at Brian angrily.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "She hung up on me. I can see that she feels no guilt at all! If shees back again, don''t let her stay in our house. She''ll think we''re beneath her!"


    Brian felt extremely ufortable, not wanting to inconvenience the two important guests he had with him. He quickly got out of the car and said, "Megan, why don''t you take my seat, and I''ll walk back."

 Chapter 80 Did I hit a nerve?

    Megan frowned, knowing that this was the only option left. The driver, Han, who was driving in front, couldn''t help but intervene. "Old Lin, your leg isn''t good. It will take us another two hours to walk from here. Megan has a friend with a motorcycle. Megan can ride on the motorcycle."


    Before Han could finish speaking, Megan interrupted him. "The sun is too harsh. It''s too hot for my skin to bare. I don''t want to ride a motorcycle. My friend doesn''t like squeezing with old people, so I let him go ahead. My dad is in good health; letting him walk will be good exercise. Han, please just drive us."


    Han was furious, and seeing that Brian had already gotten out of the car, he couldn''t say anything more. Brian got out of the car and the scorching sun outside made him dizzy. He didn''t want to bother anyone else by calling for a ride, so he decided to walk back.N?velDrama.Org content.


    When they arrived at the courtyard, Selena got out of the car and waited for the second car to arrive. The responsible executives and Han got out of the car, and Megan was thest one to get out.


    When Megan saw Raymond standing in front of the ck car, her whole body froze, her face flushed red. This was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her life.


    He clearly had great taste, and his suit made him look both restrained and cool. If she could be with him, she would be willing to do anything. Megan''s heart burned with desire, and she quickly walked a few steps to stand beside Raymond. "Mr. Montague, right? Hello, hello. Thank you foring to Ridge-field. Actually, there are a few more beautiful ces in Ridge-field. If you don''t mind, I can show you around."


    "Let me take you there, I can also treat you to a meal," Megan''s gaze was fixed on Raymond, her thoughts undisguised. Raymond''s face immediately darkened, and the responsible individuals exchanged nces, inwardly thinking this isn''t good, and quickly went forward to pull Megan away.


    Megan struggled twice, "What are you doing? Can''t I even talk to Mr. Montague? Didn''t you say in the car that Mr. Montague is staying here for a day? It''s only natural for me to invite him to dinner in order to show the hospitality of the Ridge- field people."


    Greed was evident in Megan''s eyes, sometimes looking towards the luxury car worth millions, and sometimes at Raymond''s face.


    If she could entangle him, her whole life would be prosperous, so why bother staying in this poor ce called Ridge-field.


    Raymond remained indifferent, there was no need to argue with her, he lifted his foot and was about to walk away. Megan was relentless and was about to grab his sleeve, but this time she was blocked by Selena.


    Selena furrowed her brows, "Where is Uncle?" Isn''t the person who is supposed to sit in this car Uncle? Selena thought. Megan rolled her eyes, "He''s walking."


    "It''s thirty-six degrees Celsius outside today, and you let Uncle walk alone? Megan, do you have any conscience at all!"


    Megan didn''t care about these things, she pushed Selena aside and was about to go after Raymond. Finally encountering such an extraordinary man, she absolutely couldn''t let go.


    Selena directly grabbed her wrist, holding her back and coldly said, "Go back and bring Uncle back."


    Megan''s face changed color due to the pain, and she started to mutter.


    "That old man''s health has always been fine, what''s wrong with him walking? Besides, he wants to walk by himself, who can me him? He is willing to indulge me like this, so what does it have to do with you?!" Megan struggled a few times but couldn''t break free, then she looked at her friend on the motorcycle and shouted, "What are you standing there for if you''re not going to help?!"


    The thug immediately got off the motorcycle and, seeing Megan being bullied, came over aggressively.


    "Bitch! Do you fucking know where this is? In Ridge-field, I have the final say. How dare you mess with my friend, let go of her!" was themand of the thug.


    Selena''s hand still held Megan''s and didn''t let go. The thug lifted his hand and was about to strike her hard. But before itnded, his wrist was suddenly grabbed tightly.


    The thug''s face turned pale, but he didn''t want to admit his fear and swallowed a few times.


    "Who the hell are you? What does it have to do with you if I teach this bitch a lesson?"


    Selena followed the long and beautiful hand with her gaze, and to her surprise, it was Raymond who had returned.


    Raymond only nced at the thug, expressionless, and twisted his wrist, throwing him to the side. The others who had followed quickly called security, and they dragged the man away.


    Selena also let go of Megan, who was about to curse, but then saw security approaching, and she begrudgingly stopped. Gritting her teeth, "Just you wait, I''ll take care of you when I get back!" Selena, however, paid her no mind and turned to Raymond, saying, "Mr. Montague, thank you."


    Raymond nced at her and took the disinfectant wipes that John handed to him. He wiped his hands and walked inside.


    Selena intended to go find her uncle, but Megan stopped her.


    "Don''t think you''re so amazing just because you''ve read a few books. My dad told me about you. You''re married, but your husband doesn''t even like you. He''s fooling around with other women every day. You''re so pitiful. You finally got the chance to study abroad, but in the end, you''re just like me, alone at home. What''s so great about you? Your dad has a wife and daughter, but he doesn''t like you. Otherwise, why would he send you to Ridge-field for boarding..." Selena coldly interrupted her, "Are you done talking?"


    The more ufortable Selena felt, the more triumphant Megan became. "What''s the matter? Did I hit a nerve? My husband ran away, but your husband is just a piece of trash who cheats on you."

 Chapter 81 A Product of Pure Self-Interest

    Megan''s voice was loud and she showed no sign of restraint.


    Raymond''s steps paused, his eyes filled with ambiguous emotions and a hint of mockery. He remembered Selena mentioning that she had a great rtionship with her husband.


    So her marriage wasn''t happy.


    But if a marriage is unhappy, one can choose to end it. The fact that she hadn''t nned on divorcing hinted at something. Does she love that man deeply?


    Selena looked at the irrational Megan in front of her and felt annoyed. She took out her phone and dialed Brian''s number.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    But there was no answer on the other end, and she instantly became anxious.


    It was thirty-six degrees outside, and Brian was walking alone on the road. Even if he copsed from heatstroke, no one would know.


    "Megan,e with me to pick up my uncle."


    Megan rolled her eyes. "I''m not going unless you give me a hundred thousand."


    Selena even thought she was hallucinating. How thick-skinned must someone be to say something like that?


    Her eyes narrowed. "Say that again."


    Megan looked up and was about to repeat herself to Selena, but when she caught a glimpse of the coldness in Selena''s eyes, she suddenly hesitated and stuttered, "W-what do you... what do you want?" Selena finally witnessed Megan''s fear of intimidation.


    "Just because my uncle and aunt tolerate you doesn''t mean I''ll tolerate you. You better not let me catch you doing anything wrong."


    A trace of guilt shed in Megan''s eyes, but then she straightened her chest.


    "Don''t threaten me! What can you have on me? Your entire family has caused me enough suffering. I, an innocent girl, married your cousin and he abandoned me. He said he would take care of me, but he spat on his words. Your whole family has wronged me!"


    Selena no longer bothered to argue with her and drove off to find Brian, in one of the cars that had transported them.


    As Selena slowly drove along the same road she hade from, she dialed Brian''s number again.


    Brian had tried to make a phone call for help, but no one answered. Selena was anxious and after driving for half an hour, she saw Brian copse on the roadside.


    "Uncle!" Selena was startled and quickly took out a bottle of mineral water and poured it on his face. Brian slowly regained consciousness and saw her. His lips moved, but he was too weak to speak.


    Selena helped him into the car and said, "I''ll take you to the hospital." Brian sat in the passenger seat and felt the world spinning before his eyes.


    "Selena, don''t argue with your sister-inw. It''s our fault for what happened between her and your brother. Your brother made a mistake by taking hundreds of thousands of dors from clients and running away. He even dared to gamble and lost over a million. Your Aunt and I have been borrowing at high interest rates to pay off the debt. Megan always bes the gossip of the neighbors..."


    Selena gripped the steering wheel, feeling helpless. It was true that her brother took the clients'' money and almost caused the Fair family to lose important projects.


    James had initially helped her brother out of consideration for his wife, but he never expected his son to be so brazen. After that incident, all contact had been severed. Only when they both visit Selena''s mother''s grave would Brian asionally ask a few questions about James.


    However, James truly held a grudge against Brian''s family, so when he found out that she was going to meet her uncle, his expression turned unpleasant. "If Megan said anything offensive, your uncle apologizes on her behalf." "I''m getting old now, and all I want is for everyone to live a peaceful life." Selena''s expression remained unchanged as she listened, but she couldn''t help but feel a pang of pain in her heart.


    It seemed that no matter who it was, they never chose her in the end. James chose the Beatrice family, and her uncle chose Megan. Ever since her mother passed away, she had be the perpetual sacrifice.


    Even this marriage, which was the subject of much debate, was only a result of a business transaction. Everything was for the Fair family.

 Chapter 82 Giving Her a Ray of Warmth

    Brian was suffering from heatstroke, so Selena couldn''t argue with a sick person. She just nodded and said, "Uncle, I understand." Brian smiled and felt even more sorry for her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "This time, bring back a few more strings of the sausages your aunt made. She also pickled some cabbage. I remember you used to love it when you were studying." "Okay." Selena stopped talking and drove him to the hospital. During the journey, her aunt Erin called and asked why they hadn''t returned yet. "Uncle got heatstroke, so I brought him to the hospital. We mighte backter than expected."


    Erin immediately became anxious and asked which hospital they were at. Selena told her the name of the hospital, and after hanging up the phone, another call came in. "Miss Fair, hello. The apartment you listed has been sold, but the buyer needs you toe and sign the contract in person. Would you be able toe?"


    "When are you avable?"


    The apartment actually sold, Selena thought to herself, as long as it was sold she would have enough money to put a down payment on the house.


    "Okay, I''m still in the country side now, I can sign when Ie back to the city."


    "Well, I heard that you need this money urgently Miss Fair, because you have to go through the bank, it will probably take about half a month, the earlier you sign, the sooner the money will be in your hands."


    "I understand, thank you." Was Selena''s reply.


    With one matter resolved, Selena breathed a sigh of relief. At least when Grandfather returned, she wouldn''t have to meet Raymond at Ashbourne Manor.


    She was about to go back to the hospital room when she saw Brian opening the door and walking out.


    "Selena, I''m alright now, I don''t need to stay in the hospital anymore. Staying in the hospital will only waste money. Please take me back home, I''ll rest for a few days."


    "Uncle, I''ll cover the hospital expenses, don''t worry about the money."


    But in the end, Selena couldn''t resist Brian''s insistence. After getting the prescribed medication, she had no choice but to send him back home. Erin had prepared dinner and asked Selena to stay. Selena saw Meganing in from outside and shook her head.


    "No, Aunt, Thank you but I haven''t finished painting the courtyard yet."


    Erin understood that it was a matter concerning the courtyard, so she didn''t insist on keeping Selena. As she passed by Megan, Selena heard her snort.


    "What courtyard painting? I think you''re staying there to flirt with that man, right? I heard your husband is wealthy. If he finds out you''re fooling around behind his back, do you know the consequences?"


    In fact, Megan wanted to flirt with that man herself. He had an extraordinary temperament and a handsome appearance. If she could catch his eye, wouldn''t she be able to walk proudly in Ridge-field? She contemted this idea.


    But after trying several times, she couldn''t even enter the courtyard gate, and from her inquiries, she heard that the man would be leaving the day after tomorrow.


    Selena knew about Megan''s little schemes and reminded her, "If you want to talk to him, at least get a bachelor''s degree. You didn''t even finish middle school, so even if you manage to talk to him, you won''t understand what he says." Megan was infuriated and about to curse but before she could get a single word out, Selena had already left.


    As Selena got in the car, she felt a headache. Megan was ignorant and uneducated, she had high ambitions with no aplishments. She had been supported by her inws all this time, and after her husband ran away, Megan became even more reckless.


    But this was her uncle''s personal family matter, and as a junior, Selena couldn''t interfere too much. As she drove back to the courtyard, Selena suddenly realized that she hadn''t eaten anything since noon, and now she was starving. The courtyard should have a cafeteria, but she didn''t know the specific location, and Ridge-field didn''t have delivery service yet.


    Her stomach was ufortable from hunger, and she was considering whether to go out and buy something when she saw Raymond walking out from the archway.


    Raymond saw her and furrowed his brows unconsciously. She smiled at him and asked, "Mr. Montague, do you know where the cafeteria is around here?"


    Her stomach illness was quite severe and acting up at the moment, causing her face to turn pale.


    "Haven''t eaten yet?" Raymond''s tone was indifferent. Selena nodded, sounding slightly aggrieved. "I forgot in the rush of the days events."


    Raymond thought about her earlier mention of going to a grave, so it must have been for a rtive.


    "The canteen is already closed, but John will bring somethingter." Raymond said, gently implying that they could eat together.


    Selena ced her hand on her stomach. Upon hearing this, her heart ached inexplicably. She had already gone to visit her mother''s grave today and then heard those words from her uncle, which inevitably made her think of her father, making her feel down.


    She hadn''t expected that at this moment, the person who would bring her a touch of warmth would actually be Raymond, even though it might just be a small gesture for him.


    "Thank you." Her gratitude was sincere.


    Raymond was taken aback, his gaze falling on her face. Her skin was originally fair, but due to the pain, it now appeared slightly unnatural, and she delicately bit her lip, looking fragile and pitiful.


    He had seen her cold and dominant attitude towards others, as well as her confident arguments in school, and even her enchanting charm when she was emotional...


    But this aggrieved appearance, it was the first time he had seen it.

 Chapter 83 Thinking this could tether him for good

    His heart unexpectedly softened for a moment. He averted his gaze and said, "Come in."


    Selena followed him into his room, fearing that he might change his mind.N?velDrama.Org content.


    There was an additional table in the room, and on it was an openputer and a pile of documents being processed.


    Raymond seemed busy at all times, even when traveling here, he still carried various documents with him.


    At this moment, Selena realized that him being chosen as the sessor might not just be because of his talent, but also because of the effort he put in.


    Not everyone is naturally capable of this job and can bear this responsibility. She thought to herself as she consciously stayed away from the table with theputer and casually found a chair to sit on.


    Raymond walked to the table, opened the documents, and picked up a pen to continue reviewing.


    As he was working, he became even more aloof, emanating an aura that showed his apparent superiority which kept people at bay.


    Selena watched his backlit figure, as countless rays of light seemed to pass through him, leaving a blurry shadow on the floor, even his strands of hair had a golden tint. This scene before her made her fingertips suddenly itch, wanting to find a pen and paper with which to sketch him.


    This scene was truly charming, with the intery of light, his silhouette, and his aura intertwined.


    The pain in her stomach didn''t seem as severe anymore. Could this be the legendary "a feast for the eyes"?


    She waspletely mesmerized until someone knocked on the door. Raymond said, "Come in."


    John entered with a few small dishes, paused when he saw Selena, and then continued making his way over.


    "President, you should eat first. There is a meeting at 8pm that willst for an hour, and then another overseas meeting at 9:30 pm."


    Raymond put down the document he was holding, noticing that there was only one bowl. "Get more dishes for Miss Selena." He said coldly.


    John put down his meal and instructed someone to fetch another set of utensils for them to use.


    Selena, was too hungry to wait for Raymond''s invitation, and she began salivating at the smell of the dishes alone.


    Just as she sat down, her stomach made an untimely growl, causing her embarrassment and sending a red flush across her cheeks.


    Raymond, heard the sound and naturally had a hint of a smile in his eyes. Although he didn''t say anything, Selena felt ashamed and wished she could find a hole to hide in. John feeling the awkward atmosphere quietly backed out of the room.


    The dishes were all light and the porridge was made with in rice, which suited Selena''s current situation well.


    She didn''t dare to trouble Raymond to scoop the porridge for her, so she quickly stood up to do it herself. But she saw Raymond''s exceptionally beautiful hands pick up the spoon and scoop a bowl of porridge, cing it in front of her. Selena was stunned. Perhaps due to her low mood today, she didn''t know how to react to such kindness, and instinctively looked up at him.


    Raymond did it so casually, but seeing the touch in her eyes softened his heart a bit. He couldn''t even describe what he was feeling. "Eat up." He finally said.


    Selena snapped back to her senses and quickly took the small spoon, scooping a spoonful into her mouth. The porridge was cooked to a soft consistency, and with just one bite, her stomach felt warm. Although the dishes were light, they were specially prepared by the chef for Raymond, using fresh ingredients, which made each dish feel unique in its own way.


    The exhaustion of the day was momentarily healed. Selena had a small appetite, but she rarely finished a whole bowl. Just as she put the bowl down, Raymond''s phone, ced nearby, started to ring. Seeing the shing name on the screen, a slight furrow appeared on his brow before he answered.


    "Grandfather." He said in a formal tone.


    "Raymond, in about two days, I will be arriving in New York. Remember to bring my granddaughter-inw to pick me up, alright?"


    Raymond instinctively wanted to refuse, but thinking about his grandfather''s health, he paused before saying.


    "Grandfather, I''m still on a business trip and don''t know if I can make it in two days. Just have her pick you up."


    "Mr. Montague Senior, coughed a few times, ''No, you both muste together, and you should make time to have dinner with me in the evening."


    Raymond took a deep breath to calm himself, it was just one meal. Although his impression of that woman had hit rock bottom, in this circle, who wouldn''t put on an act?


    "Alright, I''lle with her." Raymond finally agreed.


    Mister Montague Senior was pleased with his quick agreement andughed, then he hung up to call his granddaughter-inw.


    After ending the call, Raymond instantly lost his appetite and rubbed his forehead. Selena, who had heard about the grandfather''s uing return, could already guess that they would meet each other. Because Raymond had treated her well tonight, she even had the urge to voluntarily confess her identity.


    "Mr. Montague, actually, I am..."

 Chapter 84 He only became more disgusted with her

    Before he could finish speaking, John walked in from outside and respectfully said to Raymond, "President, the Fair family called and said they want to have a meal with you."


    A hint of mockery shed in Raymond''s eyes, a meal? They probably heard the news that the old man wasing back and thought they couldpletely tie him down, right? He was truly fed up with this family. "Decline it," Raymond said.


    Upon hearing this, John nodded respectfully but asked further. "Mr. Sheng said that Miss Fair has been looking forward to meeting you and even specially prepared some of her signature dishes." Selena, the protagonist, sat across from Raymond and heard this. The grip on her spoon suddenly tightened. She could feel her father''s eagerness to push her out to win Raymond''s favor.Belongs ? to N?velDrama.Org.


    Disappointment and ridicule shed in her eyes. Too bad for her father''s efforts because of this, Raymond would only dislike her more.


    As expected, Raymond''s dislike was obvious in his eyes, and his words were harsh, almost like a reprimand.


    "Tell the Fair family to fulfill the contract properly, and not to have any other delusions." John nodded and quietly left, just as he came.


    Raymond looked at Selena, "What were you about to say just now?" Selena smiled and said.


    "What I wanted to say was, I''m actually already full, Mr. Montague do you still want to eat?"


    Raymond lost his appetite after being interrupted by the Fair family''s business. Selena got up to clean up, her gaze lowered and she remained silent. She wasn''t worried about how Raymond would see her.


    Besides their business dealings, the two of them were strangers without any emotional foundation. She was just disappointed with her father''s words.


    Clearly, it was her father who wanted to meet Raymond and use it as an opportunity to improve the rtionship with the Montague family, but he used her, a daughter who was outside visiting her mother''s grave, as an excuse.


    She had never felt her father was biased before. Back then, it was indeed because of her that Beatrice was not immediately brought back to the Fair family. But she couldn''t recall exactly when their father-daughter rtionship started to change.


    Raymond''s voice interrupted her train of thought. "Someone wille to collect these things, you may leave."


    Selena looked up at him and said, "Alright, Mr. Montague will only be back in New York the day after tomorrow?" "Tomorrow," he replied.


    The necessary discussions have already beenpleted. He was satisfied with the Ridge-field project and could see the sincerity from the higher-ups. Whether apany can develop locally depends on the level of support from the local


    area.


    With the Montague family''s funding, the project team will follow up on all development ns.


    Selena had originally wanted to ask her uncle one more question about whether the area where his house was located would be demolished.


    However, she realized that even if it were to be demolished, all the money would probably end up in Megan''s pocket.


    Her hesitation was noticed by Raymond.


    With a gentle tap on the keyboard, the man spoke, "If you need money, you can buy several more houses in the Renhe district."


    It was almost as if he wanted to directly say that the Renhe district would definitely be demolished.


    Moreover, it would be the order from the government, and thepensation would surely be substantial.


    Her uncle''s house was in the Renhe district, and now that she knew their houses could be demolished, she felt relieved.


    As for herself, while she was currently a bit short on money, she couldn''t bring herself to buy others'' houses knowing this information. It would be profiting at others'' expense, and she couldn''t do such a thing.


    "No need, the Renhe district is mainly made up of single-story houses. Most of the residents are elderly people left behind or middle-aged people unable to afford houses in the city center. If I were to buy their houses, where would they live in the future? Even if I have the money, I wouldn''t feel at ease."


    Raymond''s hands paused on the keyboard, his tone bing even more indifferent.


    "In business, we earn more money within the confines of thew. Information asymmetry is sometimes a resource."


    Many people made money by exploiting information asymmetry.


    Selena smiled, "I understand, thank you for Mr. Montague''s kind offer. I didn''t mean to secretly criticize you, Mr. Montague. It''s just that I have lived there for a while and I''m acquainted with them. I can''t do such a thing." "Alright."


    Raymond''s gaze fell back to his screen as he put on his Bluetooth earphones, seeming to be ready to start a meeting. It seemed like it was just a casual mention.


    Selena also didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Back in her own room, she took a bath and went to sleep.


    The next morning, she bid farewell to Brian and Erin. Erin prepared some sausages and her own pickled vegetables for her to take back.


    Selena didn''t actually like eating these things anymore, but she didn''t want them to worry, so she put everything in the trunk.


    Megan sneered on the side, "How could those city people be interested in your homemade stuff? Even if you bring it, they would just find it dirty. It''s better not to bring anything, and you can sell themter for some money." Selena coldly looked at her, "If you have nothing good to say, it is better you act like a mute."


    Megan immediately got fired up and turned to Erin, "Mom, see, I was right. Now she''s showing her true colors and even yelling at someone her elder."

 Chapter 85 Almost Causing a Big Accident

    Erin felt awkward, while Brian was unsure of what to do on the side.


    Ignoring her, Selena said, "Uncle, Aunt, I will be leaving now."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Erin and Brian hurriedly prepared everything for her departure and personally saw her off to the small road.


    Selena thought for a moment and couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle, wasn''t there a big boss nning to develop tourism in Ridge-field? If your houses really do get demolished by then, what are your ns for the money?" In small counties and towns, the housing prices are cheap, and one can buy a very spacious four-bedroom apartment for around one million dor. Brian''s face showed a touch of excitement when this was mentioned. "When your cousin owed the high interest loan, there were still over one hundred thousand left. I will pay off the loan first before going to buy a better house. Selena, why are you suddenly asking about this? Did you receive some information?" Brian hadn''t forgotten that Selena had been in the same car as that boss.


    "Well, I''m not very sure yet. Uncle, you and Aunt should n carefully before deciding. You''re getting older, don''t give all your money to Megan." Brian coughed lightly, "Your sister-inw... she''s actually a good person, just a bitzy." "Just don''t lower yourself to her level." Selena couldn''t convince herself either, so after exchanging pleasantries, she left in her car.


    Brian clenched his excited hands and his cheeks flushed with excitement. "If Selena is asking about this, then our neighborhood is definitely going to be demolished. Wife, let''s borrow some more money and buy all the houses next door. If they are demolishedter, we could make multiple times the money."


    Erin hesitated. The people living around them were either elderly or families living in this bungalow. If they were to buy other people''s houses, wouldn''t they be making enemies by letting others know that they had received information before making these moves?


    "Wife, let''s go back and discuss it with Megan. Selena was in the same car with that boss yesterday. The boss must have revealed some information to her. This is a chance to make a fortune. Let''s sell the car first, then sell a piece ofnd, borrow some money from rtives. We could easily get hundreds of thousands, enough to buy two houses. When we sell themter, it could be worth millions!"


    Erin was initially hesitant, but hearing his words made her tempted as well.


    Selena was unaware that the news she unintentionally revealed could have caused a major disaster. She was about to drive away when she suddenly realized that she had forgotten her phone charger in the courtyard. She had to go back to get it.


    However, due to the crowded town and theck of temporary nning, the car was moving at a snail''s pace among pedestrians. It was testing Selena''s patience.


    What should have been a journey of less than half an hour turned into an hour-long journey before Selena finally arrived at the courtyard, driving slowly. Several people were gathered at the entrance, and two of them were the people in charge from yesterday. Raymond was standing at the front gate, looking unhappy.


    Selena quickly parked her car to the side, about to get out when she saw Megan arriving in her uncle''s car. She stopped directly in front of Raymond, about one meter away.


    "Mr. Montague, weren''t you supposed to stay in Ridge-field for another day? I see that your car broke down. How about you ride with me? I can give you a lift." Megan had specially dressed up, and this car had been around the courtyard since yesterday, so she arrived much faster than Selena.


    Selena had just gotten out of her car when she heard Megan''s words. It seemed like Megan was not giving up.


    Megan and her cousin''s engagement was still on, and they had even had a grand wedding ceremony, and now it seemed like Megan had lost all feelings for him.


    Still daring to openly flirt with someone else before even getting divorced!


    She walked quickly closer, only to find that not only were the car windows smashed by someone, but the tires were also punctured.


    The two responsible people next to them were anxious and at a loss, with expressions that showed they didn''t know what to do. After all, the big boss who finally came to invest had his car worth millions smashed at the ce where he was staying.


    Maybe he would be so angry that he would change his mind directly. Raymond''s expression remained calm, his eyes cold and indifferent. Those who knew him well knew that he was already displeased.


    But Megan, who was standing not far from him, was very enthusiastic and pushed aside the person blocking her way.


    "Mr. Montague, why not ride in my car? Although it''s not as expensive as yours, it''s still a BMW. BMWs are rare in the county. I specially had it servicedst night, spending three thousand."


    This statement made everyone around almost burst intoughter if it weren''t for the inappropriate situation at hand. But Megan seemed oblivious to how embarrassing she was. Selena couldn''t bear to watch anymore and grabbed her hand.


    "Megan, you''ve gone too far!"


    Seeing her, Megan''s eyes showed a hint of guilt. Wasn''t this person supposed to be gone? But considering that Selena couldn''t do anything to her, she gained confidence again. "What business is it of yours? Aren''t you supposed to be leaving? Get lost."


    Although Selena didn''t turn around, she could still feel a cold gaze fixed on her, silently watching her. For some reason, Selena suddenly felt ashamed.

 Chapter 86 There shall be consequences to bear

    She took a deep breath and looked at him, "Mr. Montague, if you''re also going back to New York today, why not ride in my car?"


    Megan widened her eyes on the side, suddenly panicking. So this was Selena''s n.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Fine, you slut! So it was you trying to secretly flirt with another man behind your husband''s back! No wonder you left and then intentionally came back. I bet you''re the one who smashed this car, you''re just waiting for this opportunity. How shameless can you be? Everyone,e and see, she''s supposed to be an educated person!"


    There weren''t many people at the entrance of the courtyard, but after Megan shouted like that, everyoneing in and out turned to look. Selena''s brow twitched, her lips pressed tightly.


    If Megan wasn''t her nominal sister-inw, she would have pped her long ago. Everything was being tolerated for the sake of her uncle and aunt.


    Well, she would go all out to y this game. Megan seized this opportunity, which was why she was so smug at the moment.


    "I thought educated people were so noble, but it turns out you''re also one of those cheating on your husband outside. It''s really sad for your husband. Does he know that you''re fooling around with men outside?" "What? Did I hit the nail on the head?"


    Seeing Selena''s silence, Megan smiled and looked at Raymond, "Mr. Montague, you better see the true face of this slut. I guess she''s following you"


    "Why did youe to Ridgefield?" Selenaughed, knowing that everyone knew she came to burn paper for her mother, but now the situation was being twisted.


    She opened her mouth, but realized there was nothing she could say to the other person.


    Megan was about to speak again when she heard Raymond say to the person beside him, "Check the surveince."


    John, who was standing beside him, was also annoyed. Because of this dy, they would bete getting back to New York.


    "This car is worth 15 million dors, enough to ruin the culprit, and we have already had the Montague family''swyer rush over from New York. The initial estimate is a loss of no less than 8 million. We will not ept anything less than fullpensation from the culprit, and we will not settle privately in any form."


    John''s words were enough to represent Raymond''s intentions.


    Raymond looked at Selena and said, "Let''s go."


    Megan, standing to the side, heard this and froze in her tracks.


    Just a window and a few tires, how could it cost 8 million dors? Isn''t a couple thousand dors enough to settle it?


    She panicked and quickly looked around. When she saw the surveince at the front gate, she became weak in the knees and hurriedly followed them.


    "Mr. Montague, does your car not have insurance? You can also go through the insurancepany. 8 million is not cheap. This is someone''s life we''re talking about," Megan pleaded.


    Raymond didn''t even look at her and got in Selena''s car directly.


    John, being very cooperative, went to the driver''s seat. Selena had no choice but to sit in the back.


    Megan quickly rushed to the car to tap on the window, but John had reached his limit with her and stepped on the gas.


    Selena had originallye back to get her charger, but now she had to give up.


    Megan, who had just been so proud, turned pale at the thought of the 8 million dors.


    What should she do now?


    She trembled all over, quickly got in the car, and drove back home.


    Brian and Erin saw her pale face and immediately asked, "Megan, what''s wrong?"


    Megan couldn''t say a word. She had never seen 8 million dors in her life and there was no way she could afford to pay it.


    If she doesn''tpensate, will she go to prison when Raymond''swyer arrives?


    The more Megan thought about it, the more scared she became. She couldn''t even speak, and tears covered her face.


    Brian and Erin were still clueless until the police arrived and handcuffed Megan with silver handcuffs.


    "Mom and Dad, you have to save me. I really didn''t know the car would cost so much topensate. I thought a couple thousand dors would be enough. Hurry and call Selena, she has a close rtionship with the boss, as long as you beg her, she will definitely save me!"


    She was angry and resentful, "8 million, how can I afford 8 million!"


    "I bet Selena and the boss are in the car doing it right now, how shameless! If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have done this!"


    Brian and Erin had no idea what was going on until they saw the police handcuffing Megan.


    When the police came to the door, she panicked. From the few words of the police, she finally understood the ins and outs of the matter. She also heard that Selena was in a car with that boss at the moment, so Brian reluctantly called her out of desperation.


    Selena felt a sense of annoyance when she saw Brian''s call, but because he was older, she couldn''t ignore it.


    "Uncle."


    "Is Mr. Montague with you in a car? If you...if you have a good rtionship with him, can you help plead for Megan? She didn''t intentionally damage that car, and probably doesn''t even know how much it''s worth. Can we avoid taking this to court?"


    Although Selena had some expectation, she still found Brian''s request absurd.


    "Uncle, after she smashed that car, she volunteered to use your car to take Mr. Montague out, and the timing was so coincidental. Do you really believe that she didn''t do it on purpose?"


    "It''s useless for you to tell me about this. The value of that car is there. Since she dared to smash it, she should be prepared to face all the consequences."

 Chapter 87 Forcing Her to Call Him Husband

    Selena had disliked Megan''s temperament for a long time, but her uncle and aunt had always tolerated her, which led to the current situation. Seeing that Selena was unwilling to plead, Brian started to get anxious.


    "Even if Megan did it intentionally, there is still room for negotiation in this matter. You also know that it''s our family''s fault towards Megan. If she makes a scene and wants a divorce, then your cousin won''t be able to find a wife in the future. The incident where he took clients'' money and borrowed high-interest loans has long spread in Ridge-field. Which family''s daughter would dare to marry into our family? Only Megan is not disgusted with him. If Megan gets in trouble, what will your aunt and I do..."


    Selena closed her eyes weakly, knowing that her uncle and aunt had lived a difficult life and their hard-earned money had been squandered by their son and daughter-inw.


    Rubbing her temples with her hand, she said, "Uncle, have you ever thought that even if I plead with Mr. Montague, he won''t settle privately just for my face? He has a very firm stance on this matter. Either he demands 8 million topensate for the car damage, or Megan goes to jail."


    "Selena, at least ask your boss first, if...if he''s willing to ept less money for your sake..."


    Selena felt a surge of nameless anger and her tone became cold.


    "Uncle, I have already asked him. This is what he said in person. I have to continue driving, so I''m hanging up."


    Without waiting for a response, she directly ended the call.


    This was the first time she had such a tense confrontation with Uncle Brian.


    When she used to stay at her uncle''s house, her uncle and aunt were always good to her, but they were too timid. Now they are being taken advantage of by Megan. Raymond was sitting beside her and heard everything she said.


    After her call ended, he asked, "Is that woman your rtive?"


    For some reason...


    Selena felt embarrassed for a moment. "Um, sister-inw," she replied. Raymond''s gaze became meaningful. "She said your cousin ran away?"


    "Yes, he borrowed money at a high interest rate."


    "So she didn''t divorce your cousin?"


    The implication was clear, she didn''t get divorced, yet she was so eagerly pursuing another man. Did her rtives not care at all?


    Selena felt even more embarrassed. Her uncle was still hoping for her cousin toe back and have a child with Megan.


    As he had mentioned, no one was willing to marry her cousin now except Megan, and that''s why they were indulging Megan. "Mr. Montague, I apologize for the situation with my sister-inw."


    Even some things were difficult to talk about.


    Raymond withdrew his gaze and spoke indifferently, "Do you want topensate me with eight million on her behalf?"


    "I don''t have that much money."


    "Then don''t meddle in other people''s affairs."


    Selena really didn''t have that much money. When she returned, she would have to quickly sell her apartment and use the money as a down payment for the new house she had bought.


    Furthermore, the money from selling the apartment still needed to go through the bank, and it would take another half a month. During this time, she could either stay at Ashbourne Manor or stay in a hotel.


    If she were to meet Raymond at Ashbourne Manor one day, it would be really awkward.


    Both of them fell silent. Selena received a message on her phone from Brian.


    [Selena, I''m sorry that what uncle said made things difficult for you. We will handle this matter ourselves. Just focus on going back to work.]


    Selena didn''t feel happy when she saw this message. On the contrary, she felt even more irritated.


    Because from her uncle''s demeanor, she felt the same kind of frustration and grievance she had experienced from her father.


    She leaned back in her chair, feeling exhausted.


    Raymond had a file on his knees, flipping through a few pages. He was about to sign it when he felt a head leaning against his shoulder. He stiffened, unable to resist turning his head to look at her.


    She seemed to be in a bad mood these past few days, looking somewhat pitiful. There was a hint of grievance in her small nose.


    But her appearance was the type that leaned towards coldness. When she looked at people with her eyes open, they were also very clear.


    It seemed that she had indeed suffered a lot of grievances in Ridge-field these past few days, to the point where even in her dreams, she would have such an expression.


    Selena had a dream, and she actually dreamt about Raymond.


    In her dream Raymond held her chin and forced her to call him "husband."


    Even in her dream, she could feel her own exhaustion. Without much struggle, she called out, "Husband."


    Raymond was reading the documents with his head down, but when he heard her muffled voice, he almost lost control and tore the documents apart.


    His brows furrowed tightly, and he couldn''t help but turn his head to look at her. She was sleeping soundly, It was probably just sleep talking.


    Weren''t they on bad terms with each other? How could she still dream about that man? He really couldn''t understand her.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raymond withdrew his gaze, his heart calm and unruffled. After all, this had nothing to do with him. When Selena opened her eyes, it was already evening. She recognized this route back and couldn''t help but feel her heart racing. Isn''t this the way to Ashbourne Manor? Is Raymond nning to go to Ashbourne Manor tonight?!

 Chapter 88 What Are You Nervous About?

    She immediately sat up straight. If Fiona saw this carter and couldn''t resisting to pick her up at the door everything would be exposed.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    And she had to quickly call Fiona and tell her to hide Max. Otherwise, with Raymond''s allergic reaction to dog fur, who knows if he would have an allergic attack and faint as soon as they arrived there. Furthermore, he had seen Max before and would definitely recognize him right away.


    Just as she took out her phone, she heard John in the front seat asking,


    "Sir, the old man said the wedding house prepared for you is just ahead. He will arrive in about two days and said he''ll go there to inspect your living situation with that person."


    Not only does Raymond dislike Selena, but John also dislikes Selena. After all, everything the Fair family has done since the engagement with the Montague family is quite despicable.


    If it wasn''t for Selena saving Mr. Montague Senior back then, their family wouldn''t have this opportunity to act out.


    The first round of financing was helped by the Montague family, and now for the second round of financing, estimated to be worth 3 billion, they still need the Montague family''s help.


    And from the Fair family''s side, it seems they are trying to forever tie down the CEO with this daughter.


    It''s simply an ambitious n.


    But the Miss from the Fair family must have given the old man some kind of aphrodisiac. The old man is especially concerned about their marriage, and before even returning to the country, he has already arranged everything and even said he''s going to visit their wedding house in person to see their traces of life together.


    Love can be faked, but traces of life cannot be disguised.


    Raymond himself hasn''t even been to Ashbourne Manor until now. There is no trace of him there at all. Once the old man enters to inspect, everything will be exposed.


    John brought the car here just to show Raymond the way.


    To the extent that Raymond himself isn''t concerned about this marriage, he doesn''t even know where Ashbourne Manor is.


    Raymond''s face darkened when he heard this.


    Ashbourne Manor was less than 200 meters away in the distance. It was a beautiful house with an excellent location, and most importantly, it was surrounded by parks and very quiet.


    The old man must have carefully picked and chosen this house, clearly showing how much he likes Selena.


    Neither of them noticed that Selena''s face had turned pale on the side.


    Then, she dialed Fiona''s number and called her. Fiona answered quickly and sounded cheerful.


    "Miss Fair, are you back? Max suddenly became restless at home, as if he heard the sound of your car."


    "Keep an eye on him." Selena''s tone was urgent, as if she could already hear the dog barking. Upon hearing this, Fiona was stunned. Selena rarely spoke like this before, and Fiona, being smart, quickly guessed. "Is Mr. Montagueing over? If so, I will hide Max immediately."


    Selena sighed, impressed by Fiona''s intuition. Fiona was indeed the person Mr. Montague Senior left for her. She quickly nced at Raymond, not revealing much information in her words.


    Raymond probably didn''t know what she was talking about. "Yes, please do that as soon as possible." After hanging up the phone, Fiona took Max by the leash and hid him in the previously prepared room.


    The room was at the back of the vi. Even if Max barked, it wouldn''t be heard as long as they stayed away from that room. Mr. Montague probably didn''t have the leisure to wander around the vi.


    Fiona quickly called the few remaining servants and had the vi disinfected. The car had already arrived at the gate. Raymond had never been to this so-called marriage house before and now he was here with inexplicable resistance. John saw his expression through the rearview mirror and tentatively said, "I can bring your things here next time, you don''t have to go in personally. You cane over when the old man wants to eat here."


    Raymond rubbed his temples with his hand and replied in a calm tone, "Hmm." Selena''s palms were sweaty. Hearing this, she unknowingly felt relieved. Raymond was very perceptive to people''s emotions, and now his gaze fell on her. "What are you nervous about?"

 Chapter 89 Why dont you give it to the Stone family to have a look?

    Selena was just caught off guard earlier, but now she had calmed down and put on a polite smile. "I just feel like I identally overheard your personal matters, Mr. Montague, and I didn''t know how to react." After all, if this news were leaked to the media, tomorrow''s front page headlines would all be about Raymond. The outside world had not caught wind of any rumors about him getting married these years. Once they found out, it would surely cause a storm. He was the heir of the Montague family, the youngest business tycoon of today, and at such a young age, he had made a name for himself in Silicon Valley. Even their Times had reported news about him, so it was no wonder Mr. Montague Senior was always satisfied with this grandson. His private life would naturally attract attention.


    Raymond closed the file on hisp and said, "Miss Selena is not a gossip." His tone was calm, and his gaze fell on Ashbourne Manor outside.


    John simple reply was to inquire if he wished to go in, but he only said, "Later, have someone bring some of my clothes in."


    John nodded and turned the car around he then politely addressed Selena by saying, "Miss Fair, I will take the car to your apartment."


    Selena''s apartment has already been sold, and now she is just waiting to go there to sign the contract. It would be good to go now so that she can sign the contract. "Okay, thank you."


    "It''s us who should thank you, Miss Fair." John replied.


    No one spoke in the car anymore. After the car stopped at the apartment, the car that came to pick up Raymond had already arrived.


    Raymond left quickly, and Selena stood in front of her own car, making sure they wouldn''te back before calling the agent to say she could sign the contract now. The agent had been waiting for her call, so the contract was signed sessfully in less than half an hour.


    Selena just had to wait for the bank to transfer the money. She drove back to Ashbourne Manor and saw Fiona anxiously waiting outside, which amused her.


    "Fiona." Selena called out


    Fiona stretched her neck and nced behind her, making sure there was no one else before she breathed a sigh of relief. "Miss Fair, what''s going on?"


    "It''s nothing, just worried that Mr. Montague mighte over. There are a few things in my car, have someone bring them down."Fiona hadn''t really seen Raymond much, so if she suddenly saw him, she would probably be nervous. At this moment, since the other party didn''te, she felt more rxed and took someone to unload the car. After putting the food in the refrigerator, she looked at the delicate handbag in her hand, "Miss Fair, what is this?" Selena nced at it and remembered that she forgot to return Raymond''s shirt.Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    "Give it to me, it belongs to someone else."


    Taking the bag with the shirt, she went back to her room to rest for a while. After all, it was tiring to sit in the car.


    She slept until evening and went downstairs after freshening up. She remembered what Raymond said in the car, that he would send something over. She instructed Fiona.


    "Fiona, help me tidy up the guest room farthest from the master bedroom. If Mr. Montague has someone bring something over, it must be ced in the master bedroom."


    Fiona''s face looked a bit heavy, and after a moment, she sighed. "Miss Fair, should I tell the old man about Mrs. Montague''s attitude towards you? The old man always calls to check on you and thinks that you and Mr. Montague are getting along well.


    Now Mrs. Montague doesn''t even let you sleep together. Isn''t this deliberately bullying? How can thedy of the house sleep in the guest room?"


    Fiona couldn''t bear to see this anymore. She was instructed by the old man to take care of Selena, and over the years, her affection for Selena had grown stronger, treating Selena as her own daughter.


    "Fiona, there''s no need really, we must divorce sooner orter. I don''t want to have any involvement with him before the divorce, and not sleeping in the same room suits me just fine."


    Fiona had no choice but to instruct someone to clean the room.


    Selena''s belongings in the master bedroom had already been moved out and all transferred to the room at the far end of the corridor. The distance between the two rooms was the furthest. Actually, Selena didn''t have much stuff herself, so it was easy to tidy up.


    Selena decided to sleep in the guest room tonight. Before going to bed, she sent the renderings to Raymond. If he didn''t reply like before, she would have to create a construction drawing based on her own renderings and find a construction team.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Raymond only replied with one word.


    "Yes."


    Selena felt a bit of a headache for no reason. It was the first time she had encountered such an indifferent client.


    "Does Mr. Montague need to hire a third-party supervisor?"


    A third-party supervisor is mainly hired by the owner to monitor the construction process, making it convenient to provide real-time feedback to the client.


    But Raymond probably wanted to bepletely hands-off from beginning to end, so this time things would progress faster.


    "No need."


    Selena thought that this house was designed for Raymond''s loved one after all. Shouldn''t she show the renderings to that person from the Stone family?

 Chapter 90 Really Going to be with Raymond?

    With this in mind, Selena decided to call him.


    "Mr. Montague, once the renderings are confirmed, I will start working on the construction drawings. Are you sure you don''t want to show them to anyone else? Mr. Ashford mentioned that this house was designed for your loved one. Shouldn''t you ask for her opinion?"


    Raymond remained silent for two seconds before speaking in a low voice, "No need."


    Selena was somewhat astonished and couldn''t help but wonder if Raymond had really waited for Olivia for so many years, as the rumors suggested.


    But then she remembered the night they had a physical rtionship and he called out Olivia''s name. The rumors circting outside should be close to the truth. Maybe this couple was having a lover''s quarrel. Selena didn''t have the consciousness of being someone''s wife at all. Instead, she found this drama between the two quite entertaining.


    "Alright then, if there is a need to contact youter, Mr. Montague, I will give you a call."


    Just as Selena hung up and was about to rest, she heard someone knocking at the door. It was Fiona.


    "Miss Fair, the old master called me at noon and said that tomorrow evening at six o''clock, there will be a ne. He wants you and Mr. Montague to go pick him up together." Selena''s heart skipped a beat. Is she really going to be with Raymond?


    She even wanted to find an excuse not to go.


    But it was Mr. Montague Senior, the person who cared about her the most. In these past few years, he had treated her like his own granddaughter.


    She took a deep breath. "I understand."


    Perhaps when the car passed through the tunnel at noon, there was no signal, so Mr. Montague Senior called the house.


    At this moment, I''m afraid we''re already on the ne. In any case sooner orter I will meet Raymond in that awkward way, so I am prepared at all times.


    The next morning, after she finished washing up and went downstairs, she found that the lobby was quiet today. When she looked up, she saw Catherine sitting on the sofa.


    There was a cup of tea in front of Catherine, which had probably been there for a while.


    Selena had just returned from Ridge-field yesterday and was looking forward to sleeping in, but unexpectedly, she was caught off guard.


    Catherine saw her waking up and snorted coldly.


    "At this time, Raymond has already held three meetings, but you''re still sleeping in. It seems like youe from a small and insignificant background."


    Selena found it funny. Catherine didn''t like her, so she always found fault with everything she did.


    Now, because the old man wasing back, she was annoyed that Raymond mighte to Ashbourne Manor and live with Selena. That''s why Catherine hade early in the morning to nag again.


    "I had Raymond''s clothes sent over, they have already been ced in the bedroom. You''d better be sensible and have already moved out of the bedroom."


    Selena smiled and gestured for Fiona to go about her own business. Otherwise, standing here, she would be scolded together with Selena by Catherine.


    Fiona sighed and took a towel to wipe the tables and chairs. It just so happened that Max had finished exercising and came in from outside. It seemed to be raining this morning, so Max stood at the entrance, waiting for someone to wipe its paws.


    Catherine immediately noticed Max and her eyes shed with sharpness.


    "Haven''t I told you to get rid of this dog?"


    "Mrs. Montague, Mr. Montague hasn''t arrived yet. If hees, he naturally won''t see Max."


    "That''s not eptable! Raymond will feel ufortable when he sees the dog!"


    Selena took a deep breath and maintained aposed smile on her face.


    "Alright, I will have Max sent awayter. I don''t know if Mrs. Montague has any other instructions this morning."


    A trace of coldness crossed Catherine''s face. "I''m not the only oneing, I''ve also invited your parents. They should be arriving soon."


    Selena frowned, James and Beatrice? It seems that she not only wants to nag at her, but also to target the Fair family. She suddenly felt annoyed. If she really had any improper thoughts about Raymond, then all of this would be her own fault. But she didn''t like Raymond and had never considered continuing this marriage in the future. Everything was just a transaction, and she was very clear about this.


    But Catherine repeatedly clung onto this point to humiliate her, showing Catherine''s small-mindedness. She pressed her lips together because she knew Catherine''s personality and that if she argued now, the other party would be even more relentless.


    After a while, James and Beatrice actually arrived.


    Two people were pleasantly surprised since they received Catherine''s invitation in the morning, which was their first visit to Selena and Raymond''s new home.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Catherine appeared arrogant and didn''t bother to stand up to greet them. Instead, she raised her chin and said, "Please, take a seat."


    James couldn''t help but feel uneasy. After all, the Fair family has always been supported by the Montague family. Now, seeing Raymond''s mother, it was only natural to be polite.


    "Mrs. Montague, is there something you wanted to discuss with us today?"


    Catherine nced at the three of them, then pulled out a contract from her bag.


    "Once this contract is signed, I know that the Fair family will soon secure a second round of funding. The Montague family nevercks money. As long as Selena divorces Raymond and leaves without anything, the Montague family will agree to provide the Fair family with the second round of funding."


    James''s face turned white instantly. "What did Selena do wrong?"

 Chapter 91 No more pretending

    Catherine sneered, "It''s not about what she did wrong. It''s about how the Fair family doesn''t match up to the Montague family. You should be aware of this. If it weren''t for her saving Mr. Montague Senior''s life, there would be no chance for her and Raymond."


    Beatrice, who was always eloquent, didn''t dare to say a word when facing Catherine. She was only frustrated that Selena couldn''t hold onto Raymond''s heart, which led them both to be humiliated.


    Catherine nced at Selena and noticed that she still maintained her indifferent demeanor, which made her even more irritated.


    "This contract stiptes that you must divorce one year from now. Even if Raymond can''t control himself and wants you, you must obediently take birth control pills. The Fair family is not qualified to give Raymond a child. I don''t want my grandchild to be born into a family with questionable influence."


    This statement was very serious, and a sharpness shed through Selena''s eyes.


    "Mrs. Montague, I didn''t want to argue with you before because you are my elder. I''ve been transparent since I married into this family three years ago. I haven''t had any involvement with Raymond either. I have smiled and brushed off your repeated humiliations. But today, you''ve even brought my father into this. Isn''t that going too far?"


    Catherine didn''t know what was happening, but seeing Max this morning ignited her anger. Perhaps it reminded her of some unpleasant things.


    As a result, her expression turned unpleasant, and she no longer cared about offering Selena any more opportunities.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Her elder son also had a dog back then, the same breed as Max''s. But everyone knows that her elder son passed away six years ago. She closed her eyes, and now Raymond is her lifeline.


    The old man has tied her lifeline to a woman like this, of course she is extremely unhappy.


    "Selena, if you think I''m being rude, then let the Fair family not rely on the Montague family to get through the second round of financing. Since you have epted the Montague family''s charity, don''t pretend anymore. I''m just stating facts. What? Do you all feel like I''m deliberately humiliating you?" Her tone was calm as she picked up her bag nearby.


    "Mr. Montague Senior''s flight is at 6 o''clock tonight, don''t forget to pick him up. Raymond will be there too. Once You''ve signed this contract, remember to bring it to me." With these words, Catherine left triumphantly.


    These words left Selena unable to argue back. Because it is a fact that the Fair family needs to rely on the Montague family to get through the second round of financing, so it is not surprising that they are looked down upon.


    James next to them seemed to have been greatly insulted, he took a few breaths, covering his chest, his face turning pale. "Dad?" Selena was startled, but James closed his eyes, trying to suppress the pain. His breathing became rapid, and Beatrice, at this moment, couldn''t me Selena anymore.


    If something happened to James at this time, Nick wouldn''t have stabilized his position in thepany yet, and now everyone would definitely think that thepany belonged to Selena, not her, the stepmother.


    Moreover, she only held ten percent of the stocks and still had a long way to go before having a say. The two of them quickly called for an ambnce and sent James to the hospital. Along the way, James seemed to be trying hard to speak, but in the end, he didn''t say anything, just let out a deep sigh.


    Selena''s chest also felt ufortable, and she rubbed her temples with her hand. When they reached the hospital, James was quickly pushed into the emergency room. His health had deteriorated over these years, and he almost fainted from anger thest time Selena made him angry.


    Catherine''s words today clearly struck his sore spot. Selena and Beatrice sat in the corridor, watching the lights in the emergency room turn on. Beatrice snorted.


    "If you can manage to hold onto Raymond, why would Catherinee to humiliate me and your dad? Your dad bing like this, isn''t it all because of you."


    Beatrice became more and more angry, especially after Selena witnessed her buying a vi for Nickst time. James seemed to truly feel sorry for this daughter, so he hired awyer overnight and nned to give Selena 20 percent of his shares aspensation.


    She did not agree despite the obstacles, James finally promised to wait for Selena for a while before giving her the shares. Those shares were twenty percent of thepany, twice as many as she currently held in her hands.


    Although with the size of the Fair familypany now, these stocks were enough for her to livefortably, she couldn''t bear to give up without getting thepany after so many years of struggle with that woman. "If Beatrice wants to keep Raymond, why not push your own daughter out?"


    "You! Do you think I don''t want to? If it weren''t for Alice''s poor health, how could you have taken advantage of me? Unfortunately, you may have this face, but you''re just a fool!"


    Selena closed her eyes, neither refuting nor thinking about anything else. At this moment, she only prayed that her father wouldn''t have any problems.

 Chapter 92 Stood Up Again

    James'' rescue this time seemed to be very tricky; he was being treated until half-past five before being wheeled out by the doctor.


    Selena looked at the person wearing an oxygen mask and felt a slight sourness in her heart. "Doctor, is my father''s condition very bad?"


    James had been busy with thepany for these years and had nevere for a physical examination. Any pain he had was superficially treated with painkillers.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Selena remembered that her mother used toin about him like this when she was still alive. At that time, her mother always said that as long as they earned enough money, the family could buy a house in Ridge-field, nt flowers and vegetables, and live afortable life.


    But when her mother married her father, both of them had a difficult time and faced disdainful looks. James felt guilty towards his wife and rejected this suggestion, always thinking of making big money and giving his wife a good life. Selena had harbored some resentments in her heart during her earlier years; her father simply didn''t know what her mother wanted.


    When thepany really started to make profits, her mother passed away.


    After removing his mask, the doctor looked at her and asked, "Who are you to the patient?"


    "I''m his daughter," Selena replied.


    The doctor gestured for others to push James into the ward and then pointed to his office. "The situation is a bitplicated. Come with me to the office."


    Selena nodded, and as soon as the door closed, the doctor sighed.


    "Miss Fair, your father has liver cancer in thete stage. At this point, we no longer rmend surgery. He probably has about a year left. I hope you can prepare yourselves mentally."


    Selena felt a loud "boom" in her head and thought she was hearing things. How was this possible? "Doctor, are you sure?"


    "The examination results indicate this. The cancer cells have already spread. He has likely been feeling pain in his body for the past two years, but he didn''t take it seriously. For now, he should take painkillers and be admitted to the hospital as soon as possible.


    He should also remember to rest more and get enough sleep. His liver enzymes are also high, probably due to staying upte. At this age, his health is the most important thing. Miss Fair, you must persuade the patient to rest well and maintain adequate sleep."


    Selena stood still, unable to say a word. The doctor knew that it was difficult for family members to digest the news and sighed, unsure of what to say.


    Selena didn''t know how she had ended up in the office.


    *


    Meanwhile, at the airport, Raymond and the others had already arrived. He nced around and realized that Selena hadn''t replied to the message he had sent her.


    His eyebrows furrowed, and he couldn''t help but send another message.


    [Where are you?]


    But the message seemed to have disappeared without a trace. His face turnedpletely dark, and he walked straight into the terminal. John stood behind him and noticed his expression.


    He quietly asked, "Has Miss Fair note? Should we make a phone call?"


    A hint of coldness shed in Raymond''s eyes.


    "No need."


    After saying that, they waited in the lobby for Mr. Montague Senior toe out.


    Mr. Montague Senior wasn''t in the best health, and the journey had exhausted him a bit.


    However, when he thought about seeing Selena, a smile appeared on his face.


    But aftering out, he didn''t see Selena''s figure, only Raymond waiting there obediently.


    Mr. Montague Senior''s face immediately darkened. "Where is Selena?"


    At the mention of her, Raymond''s expression turned even colder. "Grandfather, let me take you back to the old mansion first. Dinner is already prepared at home."


    "Raymond, did you have a fight with Selena? As a man, you should know how to amodate her. Selena is a talented child, but sometimes she can be stubborn."


    Raymond''s aura remained heavy, and his impression of Selena had long plummeted below zero. Could it be because he had agreed to resolve the second round of financing for her and didn''t even want to put up a facade of pleasing these elders now?


    "Raymond, I''m talking to you."


    In the end, Raymond didn''t dare to make the patriarch angry. After all, the doctor had repeatedly warned that the patriarch couldn''t withstand any stimtion, no matter how small.


    "Grandfather, I understand. She must have been dyed by work today. I''ll call herter to ask."


    Only then did Mr. Montague Senior nod in satisfaction, with a smile on his face.


    "That''s how it should be. I''ll also call Selenater. She must be busy, otherwise she wouldn''t have missed picking me up. I even called Ashbourne Manor to notify her, but I don''t know what happened to that child."


    In Mr. Montague Senior''s eyes, there must be a reason why Selena didn''te. But in Raymond''s eyes, he felt that the other party was doing this on purpose. She had stood him upst time, and now she had stood up the patriarch. Is this the upbringing of the Fair family?

 Chapter 93 His Daughter-in-Law Can Only Be Selena

    They supported the patriarch back home, and on the way, Mr. Montague Senior couldn''t help but call Selena.


    Selena was still standing in the corridor, because of the doctor''s words, she felt as if her bones were cold. It wasn''t until the phone rang that she seemed to wake up from that chaotic state.


    Her fingertips stiffened, unable to control herself from rubbing her hands, trying to rid herself of the coldness, before finally pressing the answer key. The phone screen showed that the time had passed, and she had missed the opportunity to pick up Grandpa Fu.


    She quickly apologized.


    "Grandpa, I''m sorry, my dad suddenly got hospitalized, I am apanying him at the hospital, so I missed picking you up."


    Mr. Montague Senior thought to himself, as expected, and quickly reassured her.


    "Selena, how did your father end up in the hospital? Is he getting better now? Don''t worry, you don''t need toe for dinner tonight, just stay with him."


    Selena''s eyes rarely reddened. Her father had liver cancer, and it was in thete stage. She didn''t know who to talk to about this anymore. Should she tell her uncle? But things had been a bit unpleasant with her uncle.


    As for the Montague family, it was impossible to bring it up. Even though Grandpa Fu had been very kind to her, she didn''t want others to know about this, fearing they would think she was deliberately seeking sympathy.


    "It''s just that he''s feeling a bit unwell, he hasn''t woken up yet. Grandpa, next time I''ll bring you a gift to apologize."


    Mr. Montague Senior smiled, "Why are you being so polite with your grandpa? I''ve also brought you a gift, I''ll have Raymond deliver it to you."


    Selena''s eyes turned red again as she looked up at the ceiling. "Okay, thank you, Grandpa."


    Being called grandpa by Selena like this made Mr. Montague Senior feel even better. After hanging up the phone, he took out the box next to him and handed it to Raymond.


    "This is a gift for Selena. Don''t forget to give it to her. Also, James from the Fair family is hospitalized. He''s not particrly good to Selena, but he''s not particrly bad either. When you have time, remember to bring a gift to the hospital to visit. Since your their son-inw, you should act like one."


    Mr. Montague Senior genuinely loved Selena and didn''t have any airs towards the rest of the Fair family either.


    He had already investigated Selena''s life over these years. It was neither good nor bad, mainly because she was too strong-willed. Even if she suffered, she wouldn''t confide in anyone. She went to Ridge field for high school by herself and encountered that kind of teacher in college.


    Mr. Montague Senior had wanted to call the school several times, but Selena had stopped him, saying that she wanted to find an opportunity to prove herself, and that child had indeed seeded. Recently, Harvard University had changed its president, and that Stone bastard had been dismissed.


    At the thought of Samantha still being from the Stone family, Mr. Montague Senior snorted coldly.


    "That person from the Stone family''s background..."


    "That''s it, he only knows how to y some opportunistic tricks."


    Upon hearing Mr. Montague Senior suddenly mention the Stone family, Raymond furrowed his brow.


    "Grandfather, what does this have to do with the Stone family?"


    Seeing that he was still defending the Stone family, Mr. Montague Senior sneered.


    "Isn''t Samantha, Olivia''s aunt? Look at what she''s been doing at school! With such character, I think the Stone family is just like that."


    Raymond''s lips twitched as he flipped through the documents in his hand and replied, "Samantha is Samantha, the rest of the Stone family are different people. It''s already the modern era, why are you still sticking to the guilt by association mindset?"Content protected by N?v/el(D)rama.Org.


    Mr. Montague Senior felt ufortable in his heart and tightened his grip on his cane.


    That Olivia isn''t a good person either, she won''t set foot in the Montague family.


    His daughter-inw can only be Selena.


    Anyone who tries to cause trouble will not get along with him!


    "Remember to visit James at the hospital this week, he is your father-inw, you must be mindful."


    Raymond''s tone was indifferent, "Understood."


    At that time, just have John bring some things over.


    Mr. Montague Senior thought that he would really obey and nodded in satisfaction. Meanwhile, in the hospital, James had already woken up but still felt pain all over his body.


    He looked at Beatrice in front of the hospital bed and furrowed his brow, "How did I end up here?"


    Beatrice still didn''t know what was wrong with James, after all, he had beenining about his body aching for years, but as long as he took painkillers, he would be fine, so she didn''t take it seriously.


    "You passed out at Ashbourne Manor."


    "What about Selena?"


    Whenever Selena was mentioned, Beatrice''s expression turned unsightly, "The nurse sent her to the cafeteria to get some food. The hospital provides customized meals for patients, if you miss this time, there won''t be any left. If you don''t like it, I''ll have the chef at home prepare something for youter."


    James coughed twice and sighed, "Beatrice, do you think Selena resents me for pushing her into the Montague family?"

 Chapter 94 Selena is indeed not as sensible as Alice

    James dreamt of Barbara Fair, his ex-wife and Selena''s mother. When he woke up, he was filled with guilt.


    Maybe it was because her death anniversary had just passed, that''s why he had such a dream, and now he felt deeply sorry for Selena.


    Raymond is indeed outstanding, but if his daughter doesn''t like him, then it''s pushing her into a pit. To be fair, Selena is not as mature as Alice.


    He has never worried about her from childhood to adulthood.


    But he now sense the ever-growing mental gap between him and his daughter.


    A hint of anger shed in Beatrice''s eyes. As one grows older, they be morepassionate. In the past, if she encouraged James with a few words, he would listen.


    But now is the time when he is weak, coupled with the recent anniversary of his ex-wife''s death, he may be thinking too much in the moment.


    Beatrice never won against that woman before, and now she definitely won''t let her daughter ride on her head.


    "Honey, don''t overthink it. You''ve been good to Selena. The main issue is that she has an unpleasant personality. Look at how Mrs. Montague treats us. If Selena stood up for herself a bit, Mrs. Montague wouldn''t have been so disrespectful." James thought of Catherine and coughed as he covered his mouth. Catherine''s words were indeed cruel, but the Fair family had nothing to say about Selena and Raymond''s marriage being for three billion dors in financing. Catherine looked down on their family and looked down on his daughter, which is why she spoke so harshly.


    "Honey, Alice truly cares about you. If she wasn''t genuinely unwell, she probably would havee to see you long ago. I haven''t mentioned your hospitalization to her. Nick just called and said you should rest more, not to worry about thepany''s affairs. You''ve already assigned someone to handle it, and he will learn more."


    James''splexion improved significantly. Alice and Nick were indeed more mature than Selena. Selena was too independent, to the point that it often made him as a father feel like he had no presence. "Selena really isn''t as mature as Alice."


    As soon as he finished speaking, footsteps could be heard at the door. Selena had returned and coincidentally overheard this statement. James suddenly felt embarrassed, his expression changing repeatedly. But Selena lowered her eyshes and ced the nutritional meal on the nearby counter.


    "Dad, are you hungry? You should eat something first."


    James opened his mouth, wanting to exin himself, but realized he had no way to exin it and could only sigh.


    "Okay."


    After taking a spoonful of porridge, he asked, "When can I be discharged from the hospital?"


    Selena had already discussed with the doctor, not to mention James''s condition to anyone other than her. Since they had decided against surgery for now, they might as well let him peacefullyplete this year in the hospital.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "The doctor suggests you rest in the hospital for two weeks."


    "Two weeks is not eptable. Thepany has a pile of matters for me to handle, and you know that we are about to begin the second round of financing. It''s crucial not to be careless at this time." Selena felt an inexplicable anger. If he hade to the hospital earlier when he wasn''t feeling well, it wouldn''t have reached thete stage of liver cancer.


    "Dad, what''s more important, your health or thepany?"


    James noticed that Selena''s mood was off and decided not to say anything further. At the same time, there was a hint of softness in her heart. Selena still cared about him as he was her father. "Okay, I will convert all the meetings to online, and you can rest well in the hospital for the next half month." Selena said.


    Seeing the rare warmth between the father and daughter, Beatrice couldn''t help but grit her teeth, wanting to speak up.


    "Do you even realize that it was you who made your father sick? If you can convince Raymond, do we still deserve to be spoken to in that way by Catherine?!"


    Selena didn''t want to argue with Beatrice in front of James anymore, as it would only make James upset.


    "Dad, you should rest well. Beatrice will apany you here, and I will have the doctors contact me anytime in the next half month."


    Being ignored, Beatrice became angry, and was about to say something when she heard James say, "That''s enough, you don''t always have to find trouble for no reason."


    This made Beatrice''s face stiffen, realizing that if she continued to be unreasonable, it would annoy James, so she let it go.


    James looked at Selena, his tone gentle.


    "I''m fine. I''ll stay in the hospital for the next half month. Selena, it''s been a long time since we had a chat. I''ve really neglected you these past two years. If you have time,e and see me, okay?" Selena felt her eyes welling up with tears, afraid that if she stayed any longer, she would reveal her emotions. If James were still strong and healthy, she could argue with him and resent him all she wanted. But he only had a year left.


    "Yeah, I''lle often."


    After saying this, Selena left. When she reached the hospital downstairs, she felt a chill all over her body. Even though it was summer, this coldness seemed to prate every bone.


    Meanwhile, at the Montague family estate, everyone was gathered together, having finished dinner. Raymond stood up to leave, and the old master couldn''t help but hold him back and advise him. "Remember what your grandfather said and bring a gift when you visit James this week."

 Chapter 95 To Ashbourne Manor

    Raymond felt frustrated but remained calm on the surface. "I know." Catherine, who was standing nearby, heard this but couldn''t refute him due to the old master''s poor health. Once Raymond walked out of the living room, she chased after him. "Raymond, are you really going to see that James?"


    Raymond paused his steps, now standing in the Montague family garden, where the old master couldn''t hear their conversation from the living room. He lowered his eyes slightly, lips pressed lightly, and his features concealed a sharp coldness.


    "No, I''m not going."


    Catherine breathed a sigh of relief, sounding disdainful. "I saw James during the day, he was full of energy, not at all like someone who is sick. I think he''s just causing trouble while your grandfather is away. Don''t let them fool you." "That''s their trick. If you really go and see, it means falling into their trap. Taking advantage of Mr. Montague Senior''s poor health is simply unbearable." "Mom, I know."


    After saying that, he was about to leave, and Catherine added a sentence.


    "I had someone send your things to Ashbourne Manor. I''m worried that your grandfather might suddenly decide to inspect and you''ve seen his physical condition. Try not to upset him. If he really wants to go to Ashbourne Manor, you should go along, just for show.


    After all, Selena is sleeping in the guest room, farthest from your master bedroom. I''ve also reminded her, I believe she won''t dare to try anything else."


    Catherine''s tone was full of annoyance when mentioning the Fair family.


    "Raymond, that Selena does indeed have some charm. She looks like she''s adept at seducing men."


    Although Raymond didn''t like Selena''s personality, he hadn''t heard of her getting close to other men in recent years, so he didn''tment on Catherine''s words.


    Catherine was afraid of talking too much and annoying people, so she sighed.


    "Mom should never have separated you and Olivia. Since she decided toe back, you two should be good to each other. You also know, ever since your older brother passed away, you''re all I have left. I only hope you live well."


    As soon as the deceased older brother was mentioned, a chill ran through Raymond''s body, but his face quickly turned cold like a snowy morning, freezing over. His jaw lifted slightly and his voice turned icy.


    "If it weren''t for my older brother''s passing, you wouldn''t pay so much attention to me, Mom. I''m not a substitute for my older brother. It''s impossible for me to listen to you and let you manipte me." Catherine''splexion instantly turned as pale as paper. Her fingertips slowly curled, almost embedding into her palm. Her lips trembled, and after several attempts, she finally spoke with a reddened eyes. "Raymond, is that how you think of Mom? I''m doing all this for your own good."


    A cold smile appeared on Raymond''s thin lips. "If it weren''t for your ''good,'' my brother probably wouldn''t have had an ident."


    Catherine almost fainted on the spot. Her breathing trembled, but she couldn''t utter aplete sentence. Raymond didn''t want to upset her too much either, so he softened his tone. "Go inside, I''m leaving."


    After saying that, he briskly left the old mansion. When he returned to the car, John was already waiting for him inside. He caught a glimpse of Raymond''s expression in the rearview mirror, which wasn''t too good, and spoke up. "President, are we going back to the hotel?"


    Raymond had been staying in a hotel recently, and he raised his fingertip to rub his brow.


    "Tomorrow, bring some gifts and go visit James in the hospital."


    "Is that what the old man requested?"


    "Yes."


    John didn''t say anything further. He was about to drive to the hotel when he heard Raymond say, "Go to Ashbourne Manor."


    Grandfather''s health was very poor, and talks of Selena even during meals.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As Selena mentioned, he worried that she would suddenly get the urge to visit Ashbourne Manor tomorrow morning. Since she was going to act, she naturally had to eliminate any possibility of being exposed.

 Chapter 96 Is it a playing hard to get?

    "Do you want to call the people at Ashbourne Manor?" "Go ahead."


    His tone was indifferent, feeling inexplicably annoyed about meeting Selena soon. He had always been a punctual person, but the other party had stood him up twice in a row. It was trulycking in manners.


    John took out his phone and called Ashbourne Manor. When Fiona received the phone call, she was startled. Mr. Montague wasing tonight?


    After hanging up, she hurriedly had someone hide Max in the back room, and then had every corner of the room disinfected to ensure that not a single dog hair was left behind. The maids were efficient and sanitized every day, so theypleted the task in less than half an hour.


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief, but then remembered that Selena had not returned and wondered whether she should call and inform her.


    Just as she took out her phone, she heard the sound of a car engine outside. She quickly went out and saw an unfamiliar car. It was a ck Maybach.


    Mr. Montague had arrived!


    Fiona quickly put down her phone and went to greet him.


    "Mr. Montague."


    Although Raymond had some reservations about everything rted to Ashbourne Manor, he didn''t vent his frustration on unrted people, so he simply nodded. Fiona''s attitude became even more respectful.


    "Mrs. Montague has already had someone send Mr. Montague''s belongings, and she has also instructed the chef ording to your taste. If there is anything you are not used to, please let me know. I am the caretaker left behind by the old master to take care of Miss Fair."


    Raymond''s gaze fell on her, but he didn''t say anything unnecessary. Fiona could sense his coldness and quickly led him to the master bedroom.


    "Mr. Montague, this is your room, and the one at the end of the corridor is Miss Fair''s."


    Raymond''s gazended on the end of the corridor. It was indeed quite a distance, without disturbing each other. It was fine. He pushed the door open and walked in. Fiona stood at the door, waiting for it to close before she finally rxed. Mr. Montague had a strong presence, and he looked very aloof. This was the first time he hade to Ashbourne Manor in three years. Fiona didn''t know if he would get along peacefully with Miss Fair.


    Because she had been in a hurry to have the maids clean up the dog hair in the vi, Fiona forgot to call Selena in time. At this moment, Selena had already arrived at the front gate.


    Today, she was tired due to her father''s affairs. Upon entering, she didn''t see Fiona and went straight for the door and went to her own bedroom.


    She didn''t know if it was her imagination, but she felt that there was a hint of a stranger''s presence in the vi tonight, and it was filled with a chilling feeling. Just as she finished washing up, Fiona''s voice came from outside. "Miss Fair, the hot milk is ready."


    Selena opened the door slightly and heard Fiona say, "I also prepared a serving for Mr. Montague, I''ll bring it to himter."


    Selena''s palm instantly stiffened, thinking that she was having auditory hallucinations. "Raymond is here?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Because she was too surprised, she directly called out the other person''s name. Only then did Fiona remember that she had been busymanding the servants and forgot to tell Selena about this, so she nodded. "Mr. Montague is in the master bedroom now, does Miss Fair want to go and see him?"


    Selena quickly handed the milk over, "Fiona, call me after he leaves tomorrow morning, I won''t go down for breakfast."


    Fiona wasn''t a fool and realized that Selena was avoiding Raymond. She didn''t understand why and didn''t want to ask too much, "Alright, Miss Fair, rest early then." Selena closed the door and felt her heart racing.


    It wasn''t excitement, but the worry that Raymond would soon uncover the truth. Fortunately, she didn''t bump into him when she came back, otherwise that would have been embarrassing.


    She finished the hot milk and thought that she should go to the old mansion to see her grandfather tomorrow. It was indeed impolite to miss the appointment today. In the master bedroom, there was a knock at Raymond''s door, his brow furrowed. Could it be that woman who came back?


    He got up to open the door and saw Fiona holding the hot milk.


    "Mr. Montague, do you drink this before bed? Because Miss Fair has this habit, so I heated a cup for you too."


    "She''s back?"


    ording to reason, his wife who he hadn''t seen for three years should havee over to say hello tonight, at the very least. Moreover, she would find ways to get close to him. "Yeah, Miss Fair is already asleep."


    Raymond inexplicably felt a sense of being ignored. He took the milk, said thank you, and closed the door. Was she ying hard to get?

 Chapter 97 When to have a child with Raymond

    He frowned, but didn''t think much about it. Instead, he turned and walked to the table next to him to continue reading his work emails.


    Early the next morning, he had alreadye downstairs. Fiona brought out a Western-style breakfast. Raymond''s gaze swept through the living room, but he didn''t see the mistress of the house. Fiona seemed to know what he was looking for and quickly exined.


    "Miss Fair was a little tired yesterday and asked me not to wake her up this morning."


    Raymond also thought of James being hospitalized. Yesterday evening, she probably came back from the hospital. But wasn''t James pretending to be sick on purpose?


    His thin lips showed a hint of coldness as he calmly finished his breakfast and got into the car parked outside. On the first night staying at Ashbourne Manor, he didn''t see his wife whom he hadn''t seen in three years.


    He wondered if she was able to remainposed or if she intentionally wanted to pique his interest. If it was thetter, she had made a mistake in her tactics, as he would not be interested in her, never.


    Raymond instructed John to buy something and go check on James at the Montague family at noon. John nodded in agreement, Once Raymond left Ashbourne Manor, Fiona knocked on Selena''s door. Selena had already finished getting ready and was waiting for her.


    "He left?"


    "Yes, Miss Fair, he just left."


    Selena went downstairs.


    "Miss Fair, if you are avoiding me because of Mrs. Montague''s words, do you want me to talk to the old man about it?"


    "No need, Fiona. I don''t consider you an outsider, so I won''t hide anything from you. I don''t like Raymond. I married him back then because of the three billion funding; Mrs. Montague doesn''t like me because of that, and that''s normal. Once my grandfather''s condition improves, I will divorce Raymond."


    Fiona had nothing to say, so she simply nodded. Selena had breakfast and picked up the gift for Mr. Montague Senior, She intended to visit the old estate today.


    Mr. Montague Sr. was now living alone in the old estate, where there were still many servants and doctors. Perhaps because of returning to the country, the old man''s spirits were quite good. When he saw Selena, he excitedly stood up with the help of his cane.


    "Selena, you finally came."


    A tinge of guilt appeared on Selena''s face as she quickly approached him.


    "Grandfather, I''m sorry. My father had a sudden health issue yesterday, and I didn''t realize that I had missed the pick-up time. This is the gift I brought."


    The gift Selena gave to the old man wasn''t something bought outside; after all, Mr. Montague Senior was at a position where he could buy anything he wanted. She had painted a picture herself, and when she gave it away, she felt somewhat embarrassed.


    "I heard that you have always liked ''Water Lilies.'' I boldlypleted the missing part and hope you won''t mock me."


    Whenever Mr. Montague Senior called Selena, he wouldment that the previously collected half of the ''Water Lilies'' painting was iplete. But even with just half, it was still a masterpiece. Now, hearing that Selena hadpleted the other half, his eyes lit up.


    "How could Grandfather mock you? I have always approved of your painting skills, you talented child," he said.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Mr. Butler will not ept you as his disciple either."


    Mr. Butler is currently the representative of oil painting, and Selena is his only closed-door disciple.


    However, Selena is low-key and has not mentioned this identity to anyone in recent years. It just so happened that Mr. Butler knew Mr. Montague Senior and Selena happened to save the old man''s face, which made Mr. Montague Senior have a strong liking for her, leading to the incident of her marrying Raymond.


    Mr. Montague Senior eagerly opened the scroll. In the half-scroll that the old man had collected, there were only four people sitting on a luxurious nket, with children serving by their side, and rocky trees interspersed, appearing elegant and chic.


    However, this painting originally should have seven people, but three of them have been lost.


    During her college years, Selena had an idea to repair this. Unlike other ancient paintings that were only damaged, this one was iplete.


    So she tried to paint it herself, spending several years copying it before daring to present it to the old man. A pleased smile appeared on Mr. Montague Senior''s face.


    "If Mr. Butler knew that you are no longer participating in thepetition, he would definitely be heartbroken."


    A guilty expression appeared on Selena''s face. "Grandfather, once I finish my current task, I will start painting again."


    "That''s good. Don''t dy your talent. I really like this. I''ll have someone hang it on the wall in the studyter."


    A gentle smile appeared on Selena''s face. She responded gracefully, "As long as you like it."


    "Selena, when do you n to have a child with Raymond?"


    After Mr. Montague Senior finished speaking, he began to cough, covering his mouth.


    A hint of confusion appeared in his eyes, as if he was trying to suppress the difort in his body.


    Selena knew that Mr. Montague Senior''s health was not good, so she didn''t dare to say anything to refuse. "Grandfather, I will do it as soon as possible."

 Chapter 98 The day she takes off her disguise is the day after tomorrow

    A smile appeared on Mr. Montague Senior''s face as he patted her hand. "So, you are willing to have a child with Raymond?"


    Selena nodded, her mouth curved, her eyes sincere. "Yes, I''m willing."


    Mr. Montague Senior''s face lit up with joy.


    "It''s wonderful that you are willing. Don''t worry, whether it''s a boy or a girl, grandpa will love them."


    Selena didn''t want to talk too much on this topic, fearing that it would raise the old man''s expectations too high. If those expectations were not met, it would be even harder for his body to bear.


    So she timely brought up other topics and apanied him for an hour before leaving the mansion. As she was about to get into the car, she encountered Mia outside.


    Mia had big sunsses on her face, and it was unexpected to run into her here, which was somewhat surprising.


    "Selena, you? What are you doing here?" Mia asked.


    She didn''t see Selenae out of the old house, she only saw Selena getting in the car here, so Selena made up an excuse.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "It''s been a long time since Ist painted, so I came here to find some inspiration."


    Mia smiled, naively believing this reason, and began chatting like a little sparrow.


    "By the way, do you know that Emily was released by the police station? I heard it was her brother, Paul, who personally went to the police station. She''s really lost face this time. Paul has a bad temper, so it''s better for you to avoid him, or you can call my cousin and let him save you.


    But don''t get into conflict with Paul."


    Even Mia said so, it seems that this Paul is a tough character.


    "Okay, thanks for the reminder."


    Mia got off the car and pointed to the old house not far away.


    "I want to go in and see my grandfather, so I won''t chat with you. See you next time."


    Selena nodded, and only breathed a sigh of relief after she left. She had a feeling that she probably couldn''t hide her true identity for much longer.


    When her grandfather returned, he would definitely invite her to dine with the Montague family, and then she would inevitably have to meet the other members of the Montague family. She was about to get in the car when she saw Mia returning.


    "Oh, Selena, my birthday party is the day after tomorrow, right here at the old house. It''s going to be lively. Grandfather said it should be a grand event, even just to cheer him up. Many people areing. Will youe too?" Selena''s heart skipped a beat, and a sense of unease welled up in her. Sure enough, her phone rang. After answering the call, she heard her grandfather''s voice on the other end. "Selena, I forgot to tell you just now. It''s Mia''s birthday party the day after tomorrow, you muste."


    Selena''s lips twitched, and that would probably be the day she would reveal her true self. She rubbed her temples with her hand, hung up the phone, and heard Mia continue speaking. "Selena, are youing or not? I don''t easily invite people."


    "I wille."


    "That''s great!"


    Seeing Mia''s cheerful look now, Selena wondered how she would feel when she found out that Selena was the sister-inw who didn''t match Raymond.


    "By the way, my sister-inw should alsoe. I heard that my cousin has already moved in with her. She''s really lucky."


    Disdain appeared on Mia''s face, followed by a sigh.


    "I really don''t know how that woman looks like."


    Selena could only smile and say, "You''ll know sooner orter. Let''s go in, don''t keep your grandfather waiting."


    After Mia left, Selena got into the car and felt troubled. She was already thinking about whether or not toe up with a well-prepared apology to Raymond in advance. Little did she know that shortly after she left, Raymond arrived at the old house.


    Because the doctor just called him and said that his grandfather refused to take his medication.


    In the entire Montague family, only Raymond dares to talk back to him, so he had to leave his job ande back to the old mansion.


    When Mr. Montague Senior saw him, his eyes widened, "I see that you deliberately chose the time to avoid Selena. Selena had just left, and you came right after!"


    Raymond felt wronged because he didn''t have a clue that the woman had been there.


    "Grandfather, the doctor said you refuse to take your medicine?"


    As soon as Mia finished speaking, she brought a bowl of medicine from the kitchen.


    "Cousin, grandfather didn''t want to take it, but after seeing you, he changed his mind."


    She held a dark liquid in her hand. Throughout these years, the old man had been taking both Chinese and Western medicine and couldn''t afford to dy for even a moment.


    Raymond breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that the woman might be somewhat useful after all. But the next words from the old man made his face turn dark.


    "Raymond, Selena said she is willing to have a baby with you. Now that I know that, I can finally put my mind at ease. I thought she didn''t want to give you one, but since she''s willing, you should make an effort to impregnate her by the end of the year."


    Raymond''s eyes turned icy cold, as that woman certainly wanted to have a child. This way, the Fair family couldpletely trap the Montague family.


    He thought that she didn''te to see himst night because she was being sensible, but it turns out she schemed behind his back and brought up the idea of having a child with the old man.

 Chapter 99 Intercepting the Fair familys project

    Raymond''s eyes were filled with intense sarcasm, and his lips tightened with coldness.


    "Grandfather, did she say it herself?"


    "Yes, Selena is quite understanding."


    Mia handed over the medicine, wanting to say more. What does it mean that she is understanding? In all of New York, who wouldn''t want to have a child with my cousin?


    That woman is truly calcting to talk to grandfather like that. Considering the old man''s condition, my cousin will definitely agree, even if it''s just in words. She''ll have to wait and see in two days how thick-skinned that woman really is to say something like that!


    But when Mia met Raymond''s gaze, she had no choice but to shut her mouth.


    Raymond pushed the medicine towards the old man, "Grandfather, I will do my best."


    The response was the same as before, but whether or not he actually put in effort, Mr. Montague Sr didn''t know, so he raised his chin.


    "I will go to Ashbourne Manor tonight to see if you have truly been working hard as you im."


    Mr. Montague Sr thought that Raymond would be flustered, but he calmly lowered his eyes, "Hmm, go ahead."


    With his current physical condition, Mr. Montague Sr didn''t have the energy to go out anymore. Saying this was just a test for Raymond.


    Seeing that Raymond showed no signs of fear, he believed his words.


    "In the past three years, you neglected Selena. Selena has never said anything negative about you in front of me, but she must have been deeply hurt by your actions."


    "Okay, now, with Mia''s birthday party, it''s a good opportunity to formally introduce her to others. Your wedding was rushed back then, and many people in our circle don''t know what she looks like. In the future, Selena will definitely be bullied when she goes out."


    Mr. Montague Sr. has been doing his best for Selena. A hint of annoyance crossed Raymond''s face, but he couldn''t refute the old man''s intention. Anyway, it''s just a name, and she has been using that name to her advantage in recent years. "As long as grandfather is satisfied, the most important thing now is your health."


    "Did you go see James today?"


    "I will goter."


    This time, the old man had nothing to say. Raymond''s face turned cold when he left the old house.


    "John, check whether the Fair family has any major projects recently and intercept them."


    John was taken aback, The Montague family intercepting the Fair family''s business. Did the Fair family do something to provoke the president, he wondered. He had doubts in his heart but didn''t dare to ask too much.


    The Fair family did have a project recently but for the Montague family, these projects were too small. They were only worth two hundred million, while the projects the Montague family handled were mostly over a billion. However, these two hundred million projects were important to the Fair family. If someone intercepts them, the Fair family would certainly suffer massive losses.


    "Alright, I''ll send someone to do it right away."


    Raymond''s face was icy and he calmly looked at the street scene outside. He didn''t like cunning women who thought they could control him just because they had influenced the old man. They werepletely mistaken. For her cunning, there had to be some consequences.


    "Also when you go to see Jamester remind him not to let his daughter do anything unnecessary."


    John nodded, indicating that he understood, only then did Raymond feel a sense of relief. Meanwhile, Selena was blissfully still unaware of all this.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    This morning, she had already sent the construction drawings to the renovation team she had previously worked with, but she had been receiving no response from them, so she decided to personally visit thepany where the renovation team was located.


    Twenty kilometers away from Ashbourne Manor, Selena arrived at the office building around noon. The receptionist tried to stop her as soon as she saw her.


    "Hello, please show me your appointment."


    Selena had been here before. The owner of thispany is Mr. Wright, and they had coborated multiple times before, this was not her first timeing here, after all when she cooperated before she often came here to coordinate details with the team.


    This time however she was stopped by someone.


    "I''m looking for Mr. Wright."


    "Sorry, Mr. Wright is on a business trip today and probably won''t be back until next week."


    This was clearly an excuse, the receptionist clearly knows her and deliberately stopped her.


    Mr. Wright doesn''t answer the phone, and the receptionist informs her that he is on a business trip. Selena suspected that Mr. Wright is probably still in thepany, but for some reason, doesn''t want to see her.


    A smile appears on her face, her lips curl up. "Alright, I understand. I''lle backter."


    The receptionist let out a sigh of relief and made an internal call after Selena left.


    "Mr. Wright, the youngdy has been to thepany but I managed to stop her, however she said she wille backter."


    Mr. Wright nodded to himself at this information. After hanging up the phone he made a call to Mr. Rowe Price.


    "Mr. Walsh, congrattions on your promotion this time, I did it as you said, and look at the contract with ourpany..." Caterlington chuckled lightly, twirling the pen between his fingertips.

 Chapter 100 Very Strong, Also Knows How to Resist

    "Mr. Wright, rest assured, I have prepared the contract. As long as youe in person, our cooperation can be established."


    A gleam of light passes through Mr. Wright''s eyes. T. Rowe Price has been standing strong in the domestic market for many years, and more than half of the decoration teams need to source from them. If they can sign a contract with T. Rowe Price at a low price, it would indeed be a big profit for him.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Alright, Mr. Walsh, I''ll be there in half an hour."


    Mr. Wright hung up the phone with a smile on his face, he then instructed his assistant to prepare his things. He grabbed his coat from the side before heading to the elevator.


    Once he arrived downstairs he stood waiting for the assistant to bring the car around, however just as the assistant brought the car to a stop in-front of him, he heard a voice call out from behind him. "Mr. Wright."


    Mr. Wright froze instantly and the smile on his face instantly disappears as he turned to look at Selena.


    Selena still maintained her cold demeanor, giving a slight nod. "If Mr. Wright doesn''t answer the phone, I can only wait here and see if our previous contract still counts."


    Mr. Wright''s face instantly shed full of embarrassment, he quickly reached out his hand to greet Selena. "Selena, you''re here, huh? Ah, the front desk didn''t inform me."


    Selena had already caught on to his pretense but this is just what adults do when dealing with each other, she thought.


    "It''s my fault, Mr. Wright. I recently signed a new order and came rushing to find you. You also know that it''s Raymond''s order. Our cooperation can be considered mutually beneficial." "Selena, I have to go on a business trip for a meeting now. I really don''t have time to look at your order. How about this, let''s discuss it in detail when Ie back from the business trip."


    This is an excuse she thought, Mr. Wright has probably found a new partner already, but the contract hasn''t been signed yet, so he wants to keep her tied in.


    A hint of coldness shed in Selena''s eyes as the corner of her mouth lightly lifted.


    "Since I entered this industry, I have been working with you, Mr. Wright. I considered our rtionship to be quite close. If Mr. Wright has found a better partner, it would be better to tell me directly. This way, I can make arrangements in a timely manner. After all, Mr. Montague is also urging me."


    Mr. Wright was indeed envious of Raymond''s project, but the truth was that even if he provided a renovation team at this moment, the ones who would benefit the most from this project were the designers.


    The renovationpany had almost no connection to it, at most, they would just feel like the designers were monitoring them.


    Moreover, in their previous coborations with Selena, all the bosses had mentioned that she was diligent and responsible. She personally went to the construction sites, bringing them renovation projects that were far less significantpared to the increase in fame for the designers.


    But now, the coboration with T. Rowe Price was different. They were willing to sell renovation materials to him at cost price. This would allow them to quote lower prices in the future and attract more customers. After all, there were more people in the world without money.


    Mr. Wright still had a smile on his face.


    "Selena, I really need to go on this business trip urgently. Let''s talk when Ie back."


    After finishing his words, Mr. Wright got into his own car.


    Selena stood outside, having already expected this scene. Ever since she was not allowed to go up stairs she had guessed that Mr. Wright had probably found a partner, what she couldn''t understand was why Mr. Wright would reject her just because he was working with someone else.


    If they renovated Raymond''s house, wouldn''t thepany also benefit greatly in the long run, she wondered.


    What kind of benefits did this third party offer. She didn''t have time to think about it at the moment and contacted several other renovationpanies, but they all refused her without exception.


    One of them even agreed at first, but as soon as they heard her name, they quickly refused. Apparently someone was targeting her. Selena immediately thought of Caterlington.


    Since Kross encountered problems, Caterlington had be the president of T. Rowe Price.


    T. Rowe Price was thergest renovation materialpany in the country, otherwise Kross wouldn''t have had such a close coboration with the school.


    If her hunch was right and Caterlington was behind this, then most reputable renovation teams probably wouldn''t be willing to work with her. If this continued, Raymond''s project would inevitably be dyed.


    She rubbed her forehead with her hand and at this moment, Caterlington called.


    "Selena, have you been feeling troubled recently? Do you need my help?"


    Selena found it amusing, a touch of irony shed in her eyes.


    "Mr. Walsh, your timing for this call is too convenient. I can''t help but suspect that all of this is just a scheme from your end."


    Caterlington smiled and his eyes were filled with confidence. "It was indeed my arrangement, but if Selena can have a meal with me, I can introduce you to a better construction team. Don''t worry, you can record the whole process, and if I offend you, you can directly call the police as you didst time." When he mentioned calling the police, he lightly tapped his cheek with his tongue.


    Selena was an interesting and strong woman who knew how to resist. With her abilities and that face, he had be somewhat interested, otherwise he wouldn''t have gone through all this trouble.

 Chapter 101 Miss Emily, arent you coming in?

    Currently, there was no other way.


    "Mr. Walsh, can you tell me the address? At this point, I shouldn''t be left out," Caterlington ryed the address with a hint of amusement in his eyes. He liked Selena for this reason. She knew the importance of keeping up with the times. He heard that Joseph had suffered because of her and that she had aplex rtionship with Raymond. Conquering such a woman would be interesting. "Selena, I''m sending a car to pick you up."


    Ster Heights.


    As soon as Selena got off the car, she saw Caterlington standing outside, holding arge bouquet of roses. He was wearing a white suit and had the appearance of a wealthy and elegant man. Just as she stood still, she saw Caterlington walking towards her, holding the flowers. "Selena, these are for you."


    Instead of epting the flowers, Selena smiled and asked, "Is Mr. Walsh always like this with his business partners?"


    "Selena, in my heart, you are more than just a business partner. Let''s go, I have reserved thergest private room inside. I heard that you can see the entire City of New York from there." After being rejected, Caterlington didn''t feel embarrassed. Upon entering the lobby, he casually handed the bouquet of roses to the receptionist, causing her to blush and her heart to race.


    Ster Heights was famous in New York City. It was said to be favored by business partners, and the top few private rooms indeed had a view of the entire city.


    It seemed that wealthy people liked these shy things, Caterlington''s peripheral vision caught a glimpse of Selena''s figure. Her aura was cool and enchanting but there was no contradiction. On the contrary, theyplemented each other. A smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Just as they were waiting for the elevator, they coincidentally ran into another group of people who were also here for dinner.


    Leading the group was Raymond, and standing next to him were Paul, Emily, and Alex, whom Selena had previously seen at the casino. It seemed that they had also arranged to have dinner here tonight.


    Raymond still had his tall and cold posture.


    His gaze fell on Selena, but he quickly retracted it. It felt like looking at a ck and white Greek sculpture, so still and piercingly cold.


    "What were you talking to Raymond about?" Alex noticed his gaze and followed his line of sight, and in doing so, saw Selena.


    "Is that you?" Raymond hadn''t spoken yet, but Alex was the first to speak.


    His perfectly formed mole on his nose and his eyes curved upwards. "What a coincidence, Selena, are you here at Ster Heights to eat as well?"


    After saying this, his gazended on Caterlington.


    Caterlington didn''t have a good reputation, just like Joseph. He was known as a yboy. If Selena liked Raymond, why would she be involved with someone like him?


    But Alex quickly came to a new exnation. It seemed like she had known Raymond was here and followed him.


    Selena encountered her own client and couldn''t pretend not to see him, so she nodded politely.


    "Mr. Montague, Mr. Wen."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Emily almost stomped her foot.


    "Brother! It''s this woman who caused me to be taken to the police station! And in front of so many people, she spoke ill of our family!"


    Emily had never been so ashamed before. These past few days, she couldn''t even lift her head in front of her ssmates, all because of this woman.


    She didn''t expect to run into her again today, it was simply a narrow-minded rtionship.


    Selena''s eyebrows furrowed at Emily''s continuous insulting remarks and she lightly smiled.


    "Miss Emily falsely used me of stealing your bracelet in front of everyone and continued to act crazy after being exposed. You really did bring shame to your family that day, and you continue to bring shame even now." Her tone was calm, and seeing that the elevator had arrived, she politely gestured toward Caterlington.


    "Mr. Walsh, please."


    "Ladies first."


    Selena no longer shrugged off the offer and entered first.


    Caterlington arched an eyebrow and curved his lips as he nodded towards the others. "Mr. Montague, please?"


    The elevator was spacious enough for so many people.


    But Emily was mocked by Selena once again, and she was currently angry.


    "I''m not going up, I feel sick riding in an elevator with this kind of woman!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Raymond stepped into the elevator and stood farthest away from Selena, and Alex also entered.


    "Brother Raymond."


    Emily''s face turned pale and she felt utterly humiliated.


    She lifted her head to try to see her brother.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Paul had a cold and harsh appearance, with an indescribable gloominess and a sense of world-weariness in his eyes. He had a very Western look, like an extremely dangerous vampire lurking in the dark night. As he lifted his foot, Emily was left feeling awkward outside. Selena stood closest to the elevator button and seeing Emily still outside the elevator asked a question out of curiosity. "Miss Emily, aren''t youing in?"

 Chapter 102 Raymond and I are Husband and Wife

    Emily''s face turned pale and livid at the same time.


    "Oh, I thought thest time was her most embarrassing moment, but I didn''t expect it to be now."


    Her eyes were filled with tears and seeing Caterlington was also there, she felt her dignity was trampled upon and couldn''t bear it, so she ran away crying.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Selena had no expression on her face when she saw her run away and just pressed the close button. Standing in the same elevator with these famous young talents, she appeared calm andposed. She came prepared for this negotiation with Caterlington.


    Caterlington stood beside her with a gentle tone, and his intentions were obvious.


    "Selena, there is going to be a grand fireworks disy in New York tonight, and our booth happens to have a perfect view of it."


    Selena raised an eyebrow, grand fireworks, she wondered of the asion. There are indeed fireworks in New York every year during the Lunar New Year, and the whole city is enveloped in fireworks. People from other cities alsoe to see them.


    But at other times, she had never heard of fireworks in New York. First roses, now fireworks, it seems this is Caterlington''s usual way of pursuing girls.


    She smiled and said, "No need, Mr. Walsh. I want to talk to you about Mr. Wright''spany and what benefits you have given him."


    Caterlington was rejected again, but he wasn''t angry. It''s no fun if thingse too easily.


    Well I''d rather have a good talk with you, Selena," he said with a smile. Coincidentally, the elevator had already stopped at the top floor, and it turned out that the other three men were also heading here.


    Selena couldn''t help but nce at them, but Raymond was the first to walk out. A waiter was already standing in the corridor, respectfully leading him to the reserved private room.


    A waiter came over to Selena''s side as well, and the two private rooms happened to be next to each other. Selena entered the private room and saw roses scattered all the way from the entrance to the dining table.


    The corner of her mouth twitched, and a word popped into her mind: tacky. Tacky beyond endurance was more like it.


    If she didn''t really want to know how Caterlington would loosen his grip and allow other decorationpanies to work with her, she would never havee here. She forced herself to sit down on one side, and smiled at Caterlington. "Mr. Walsh does have a sense of taste."


    Caterlington had used these methods many times before to pursue girls, so when he heard Selena say this, he thought she had been moved tonight. He confidently approached her and poured a ss of red wine for Selena. "To pursue a woman like Selena, one naturally needs to do it with heart."


    Selena did not drink the wine. She had already witnessed Caterlington''s methods, plus he was Kross'' son, she dare not let her guard down even for a moment.


    "Mr. Walsh, I have been working with Mr. Wright for almost three years now. His sudden refusal really caught me off guard. T. Rowe Price has a widework of connections in the renovation industry, and I don''t know where I have offended Mr. Walsh. It''s necessary for a respectable president like you to stoop down to my level and face me directly."


    Caterlington swayed the red wine in his hand, leaning back slowly. A smile formed at the corner of his mouth. "I thought I made it clear enough tonight."


    He took a sip of wine and ced the cup on the table.


    "As Selena has climbed into Raymond''s bed and tasted his vor, doesn''t she want to try someone else, In reality, I''m not much differentpared to him."


    He thought that after saying this, Selena would be angry, but she remained calm, with a light demeanor.


    "Does Mr. Walsh know why I was able to climb into Raymond''s bed?"


    The smile disappeared from Caterlington''s face, reced by a sharp glint in his eyes.


    "What does Selena want to say?"


    Selena took out two red books from her bag and ced them on the table. Caterlington saw the three big words on the red books - marriage certificate.


    He took them and opened one, his face immediately darkening as he read the contents.


    "As you can see, Raymond and I are married. If Mr. Walsh doesn''t believe it, I can call Mr. Montague Senior for confirmation. I remember Mr. Walsh has met Mr. Montague Senior when he was young, right? He said that Xiao Shen, like Kross, has learned some unorthodox skills, and it seems like he is disappointed in you."


    Caterlington stiffened, his face changing repeatedly. After a long pause, he gritted his teeth.


    "Do you think I would believe this? These kinds of certificates can be easily replicated for five dors a bunch."


    Not to mention Raymond''s indifferent attitude towards her, it doesn''t look like they are a couple at all.


    "I made an agreement with Mr. Montague. We will peacefully divorce and pretend to be strangers in public. But Mr. Walsh has gone too far this time, using T. Rowe Price''s financial strength and connections to pressure me. I have no choice but to seek help from my grandpa."


    After saying that, she was about to pick up the phone. He didn''t dare to let her make that call. Who doesn''t know the reputation of the Montague family patriarch? Even his own father had to act as a grandson when meeting him.


    Moreover, Mr. Montague Senior has never liked Kross. Back then, Mr. Montague Sr. was a renowned figure in the business world with numerous disciples, and Kross was only promoted by the patriarch himself and has now be a leading figure in the renovation industry.


    But since then, the patriarch has not shown any interest in Kross.

 Chapter 103 Could it be a new love interest?

    Montague Sr still doesn''t know the dirty things Kross has done behind the scenes. If he finds out, I''m afraid he will destroy the Shen family. Furthermore, Kross has also made a move on Selena.


    Caterlington''s forehead began to sweat, slowly starting to gather. Selena didn''t say it directly, but he knew that this was her threat. If he continues to go against her, dying Raymond''s business, she will mention to the old man that Kross has tried to vite her.


    At that time, the Shen family will definitely face a disastrous situation.


    Caterlington didn''t expect Selena to y such a trump card. He opened his mouth and after a while, he finally spoke.


    "I underestimated you, Selena."


    He originally thought she was just a self-righteous woman, but he didn''t expect her to have a hidden identity.


    He had heard about Raymond getting married three years ago, but he had never seen the legendary president''s wife. Unexpectedly, she was sitting in front of him, and he and his father had offended her before. Caterlington felt frustrated. A meticulously nned seduction had turned into this.


    He raised his hand to massage his temples, understanding the situation.


    "You have Mr. Montague Sr. behind you, so naturally I won''t dare to act recklessly anymore. But your husband is next door, and you are here with me, having a private moment. That''s quite bold."


    Only then did Selena dare to pick up her ss and take a sip. Her lips with a faint color tightened slightly.


    "For me, Raymond is just Mr. Montague. Since we signed the agreement, we should treat each other as strangers. I naturally won''t be the first to vite the agreement."


    As they spoke, the waiter knocked respectfully at the door and brought their food in.


    Tonight, Caterlington ordered a couple''s set meal and prepared a beautiful gift box. He had originally nned to take Selena down tonight, but now he had to change his ns.


    "Selena, the dishes tonight are the newest creations from our chef here. You can see who came from the next door. Such dishes are not often eaten. Let''s finish them before we leave."


    At this moment, Selena had no reason to argue. Whether Caterlington was phndering or not had nothing to do with her. He was rich a CEO, and quite charming. As long as she didn''t follow her father-inw''s approach, it was a matter of mutual consent, and she didn''t need to be a moral standard-bearer.


    The most important thing had already been settled. She let go of the worry and had no intention of disappointing the delicious food.


    During the meal, there was a kind of sweet wine that she liked very much. She couldn''t help but have a few more sses after which her eyes slightly narrowed.


    Caterlington looked at her for a moment. Raymond actually remained indifferent to such a wife, allowing her to have a meal with another man. Was that not eptable?


    Caterlington was indeed somewhat attracted to Selena, especially now that she looked innocent and vulnerable, with her guard down and a paleplexion. It made people want to protect her.


    "This kind of wine has a strong aftereffect. Don''t drink too much."


    He finished speaking and felt some regrets.


    It would be good to let her have a few more drinks. If he couldn''t have her, he could at least have a few more glimpses of her drunk appearance. Caterlington remembered his anger, thinking that if Raymond really didn''t like Selena, he should just get a divorce!


    With a table full of delicacies in front of him, Caterlington suddenly lost his appetite and kept ncing at Selena. Just then, the person in charge of the fireworks called to ask when they should start. He said everything was ready.


    What a load of nonsense. Caterlington was filled with anger, but his gaze unconsciously remained fixed on Selena.


    Selena held her wine ss and looked sideways at the window.


    From here, you could indeed see the fireworks of New York, but unfortunately the location was difficult to secure, especially since there were only a few private rooms, and they were said to be hard toe by.


    As people like Raymond always upied one of the private rooms, making it even harder to secure the remaining ones.


    In other ces, you could see the stars in the sky, but here, you could see the stars on the ground. Selena couldn''t help but think of some past memories, a touch of disappointment appearing on her face. Caterlington couldn''t stand to see a beautiful woman sad, so he said over the phone, "Now, hurry up."


    Since he had already spent the money, there was no one more aggrieved than him in trying to please someone else''s wife with money. As soon as he finished speaking, half a minuteter, half of the sky lit up with fireworks. Although Selena found Caterlington''s ways of wooing women through flowers and jewelry to bemonce, fireworks or something like that, probably no woman didn''t like them. "No wonder Mr. Walsh has so many secret female admirers."


    Because her vision was a bit blurred, her voice carried a soft sentiment.


    "As long as Selena likes it, if you ever get divorced from Raymond in the future, the door to my ce is always open for you."


    Selena didn''t know if it was a joke or if he was being sincere. She found it amusing that Joseph and Caterlington, these people always thought that other people''s wives were better.


    In the adjacent private room, when the fireworks lit up, even the windows were illuminated. Alex couldn''t help shaking his head.


    "If we''re talking about who in New York is willing to spend money to pursue women, one is Carter and the other is Caterlington. I guess you need to be a millionaire to afford this fireworks disy."


    After speaking, he looked at Raymond and asked with a smile, "Do you think that Selena might develop feelings for someone else?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 104 Are You Jealous?

    Compared to Caterlington''s private room, the atmosphere in this private room was very serious and business-like, and it had been reserved for them year-round, even the decorations had Raymond''s personal style. This building belonged to the Montague family, which had numerous businesses under its name. Most of the famous buildings in New York were their properties.


    Upon hearing the word "move" [from the original text]


    With a sigh, Raymond turned his head and nced out the window. He frowned, wondering if women would really like this. Alex patted Paul''s shoulder and said, "Paul, you don''t know, but Selena likes Raymond. Last time at the casino, she gave me a billion dors just to impress Raymond. It was a whopping ten billion, without even blinking an eye." Raymond frowned and stopped his nonsense.


    "Let''s have dinner," he said. Alex hit the nail on the head with his words. "What''s the matter? Are you not enjoying the attention from a woman who likes you?," Alex asked. Alex was quite satisfied with Selena''s looks and figure.


    In all of New York, they were top-notch. She was much better than Olivia from the Stone family, who knows how many times stronger. "Raymond, since you don''t like the woman at home, why not give Selena a try? Do you really want to wait for Olivia toe back? She initially said she wanted to pursue her dreams, and you two were too immature back then, both stubborn,"


    Paul coughed, signaling Alex to stop. Alex also realized he had been too chatty and quickly picked up his ss, pretending to take a sip of wine. Raymond''s phone rang, and coincidentally, Selena''s phone rang in the next room.


    She nced at the shing name and said to Caterlington, "Sorry, I have something to attend to. Please keep my rtionship with Raymond a secret, especially since we are getting a divorce. If too many people find out, it won''t be good in the future."


    Caterlington was not the type to be nosy, and Selena''s tone seemed to suggest that she had no feelings for Raymond either, which puzzled him.


    Raymond didn''t care that Selena didn''t seem like a capable and beautiful woman like him, but why did she seem so indifferent towards him?? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although he didn''t want to admit it, Raymond ranked among the top in terms of both family background and appearance among the men in New York. Selena couldn''t appreciate him, These two people were really hard to understand. Selena had already left the private room with her phone, and the door of the next room happened to be opened by Raymond. They exchanged a nce and synchronously pressed the answer button.


    Alice was calling Selena from her end, saying that James'' condition suddenly became critical and he was now in the intensive care unit. Selena furrowed her brows, thinking that the situation had stabilized earlier.


    "Sister, just now, my brother-inw''s assistant came by with some things, I don''t know what was said, but father seems to be quite agitated."


    Selena''s face darkened, and she pressed the elevator button directly. Raymond also followed her into the elevator as there was suddenly an urgent online meeting from overseas.


    "Now we have to go back to the Montague family."


    The two entered the same elevator. Raymond smelled a faint scent of alcohol on Selena, probably because she was getting a bit tipsy now, her cheeks slightly flushed.


    Selena turned to look at him and asked, "Mr. Montague, are you also going to the first floor?"


    Raymond nodded, standing straight with a handsome face devoid of warmth, his ck eyes cold and distant, his figure tall and indifferent.


    Selena actually wanted to know if her father''s sudden change in condition was truly because of something inappropriate that Raymond''s assistant had said, but Raymond himself shouldn''t be as belittling as Catherine, at most he would just reprimand.


    She began to reflect on whether she had done something to upset him recently at the Montague family to the point where he would send his assistant over, even during her father''s hospitalization.


    Selena''s brows were cold feeling tired of this marriage emotionally. The phone rang again, still Alice calling. Just as Selena was about to answer, she felt the elevator shake a few times, and before she could react, the elevator plunged into darkness.


    Her phone also fell to the ground, and she hurriedly bent down to pick it up, but because it was pitch ck, her hand directly touched a piece of cold fabric. "Don''t move."


    Raymond''s voice was no longer as cold, and he pulled her over, holding onto the handle inside the elevator and quickly pressing all the buttons below. This was the correct action to take when an elevator was in danger after all, they were on a high floor, and if it were to crash to the bottom, it could be fatal.


    Selena stopped moving her muscles tensed as she was clearly a bit scared. For Raymond, it was just a reflexive action, and only now did he realize how close they were.


    The cold fragrance from her body kept drifting into his nose, andbined with the tense breathing in the dark environment, it created a certain ambiguous atmosphere on the edge of life and death.


    Like a romantic pic on the edge of a hundred-foot cliff, full of danger, yet also full of enchantment.

 Chapter 105 He Definitely Loathed It to the Core

    Raymond''s chest was against her back, with one hand around her waist. By now, the elevator had stopped on a certain floor, and all they had to do was wait for the rescue team to arrive. He should let go of her, but neither of them moved.


    Selena didn''t notice the suggestive posture between them, and since they were the only ones here, being pressed against him made her feel safer, especially since there was only a handrail on this side.


    She even wanted to continue standing closer for a sense of security. It wasn''t until Raymond''s breath sprayed near her ear that she realized just how close they were.


    Through the slightly illuminated elevator wall, the man enveloped the woman in his embrace.


    Selena almost instinctively wanted to move away, but seeing how eager she was, Raymond''s hand moved even faster than his brain.


    "Stay put, wait for someone toe."


    Selena lowered her eyes, finally calming her breath and no longer paying attention to the distance between them. Raymond had already pressed the emergency call button inside, and the building should have received the notification by now. Elevator free-fall incidents were notmon and Raymond furrowed his brow, feeling that whenever he was with Selena, nothing good ever happened. Selena had her back turned to Raymond, and this motion unintentionally revealed her fair neck.


    The back of a human''s neck is naturally fragile and sensitive. Raymond''s breath sprayed on it, as if it entered the nerve center through the pores, tingling from the head down the spine.


    She tried to resist this feeling, but sporadic memories of that night rushed back.


    Raymond behind her felt the same, enclosed space, the beating of a man and woman''s hearts, their skin pressed against fabric.


    But he rationalized that this could be the psychological effect known as the "suspension bridge effect."


    The suspension bridge effect refers to when a person in a tense state, crosses a suspension bridge, their heartbeat automatically increases. If, during this time, they happen to meet another person, they may incorrectly interpret their quickened heartbeat as being caused by the other person, leading to physiological reactions and the birth of feelings of love.


    So when the elevator was free-falling, the moment he pulled Selena into his arms, the twinkling of attraction he felt was probably because of this.


    With this in mind Raymond released her slightly slowly creating distance between them. Selena also breathed a sigh of relief and politely thanked him, "Thank you, Mr. Montague."? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    After speaking, she straightened her back and carefully listened to the sounds outside. Her phone rang again, and it was Alice calling. For some reason, Alice seemed unusually anxious tonight.


    "Sis, I''m already at the entrance of Ster Heights, where are you?"


    Selena''s brow furrowed. How did Alice know she wasing to Ster Heights tonight, and wasn''t she not feeling well? Why was she discharged from the hospital again?


    Alice was indeed waiting at the entrance of Ster Heights, driving a Lamborghini worth five million dors that James bought for her.


    James had repeatedly instructed her not to drive alone and said he would arrange a driver for her. But whenever Alice had time, she would check the man''s location and secretly follow him. As long as he was willing to look at her a little longer, she would be willing to do anything.


    Selena took a while to respond, so Alice couldn''t help but make another call.


    At that moment, Selena was still in the elevator, rubbing her forehead. "The elevator malfunctioned, you don''t need to wait for me, go ahead. Your body can''t handle it."


    Alice looked at the towering building, feeling somewhat reluctant and unable to find an excuse to stay. She could only agree.


    "Okay, sis. Don''t worry, Dad is fine. Mom is there taking care of him. He''s probably just emotionally excited."


    Selena felt both relieved and worried. As James'' condition is known only to the doctor, who promised to keep it confidential from others, except for Selena. Others are unaware that James is in thete stages of liver cancer and only has a year to live.


    Thinking about this, Selena''s eyshes drooped.


    "You should spend more time with Dad when you''re free."


    Alice parked the car in a secluded ce, making sure it wouldn''t be discovered, and agreed, "I understand, sis. I''ll leave now."


    Selena hung up the phone and actually wanted to ask Raymond personally what his assistant said to cause James'' emotional outburst. But did she have the right to ask Raymond? Perhaps his assistant only spoke the truth.


    Back then, the Fair family intervened and directly severed his and Olivia''s marriage. He didn''t have the Fair family bankrupted, which was already out of consideration for Mr. Montague Sr.


    As far as she, his nominal wife, was concerned, he absolutely detested her.

 Chapter 106 This Couple, Even If They Stand Together

    While lost in her thoughts, Raymond''s phone rang. It was John calling.


    Raymond had originally left to attend the urgent overseas meeting, but now he was trapped in an elevator, and it was useless to say anything. He only asked John to prepare and take his ce at the meeting.


    John was his right-hand man and had attended meetings on his behalf before, so he quickly prepared himself.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Raymond''s expression was cold, standing in this small space, as if he was in his own backyard, without a trace of panic.


    "President, I already talked to James'' side, just telling Miss Fair not to do anything unnecessary."


    Raymond nodded, thinking about the woman''s promise to the old man that she wanted to have a child, which made him feel annoyed.


    "Has the Fair family project been stopped by the Business Department?"


    Selena, standing beside him froze thinking that she must have misheard him. Through the reflective elevator mirror, she saw Raymond''s distinct disgust in his eyes and his lips tightly pursed.


    Finally, she figured out why her father suddenly acted this way. It was probably because of what Raymond''s assistant said,bined with the Fair family project being blocked. In a moment of anger, James was sent to the emergency room. As a daughter, she would worry about James, but in recent years, the Fair family''s business had been declining, relying too much on the connections brought by the Montague family.


    She had advised James early on not to expand at this critical moment and not to blindly finance. Once apany bes closely tied to banks, the more debt it incurs, bankruptcy bes just a matter of moments.


    The business world is like a battlefield, and therger thepany, the more cautious it must be about its cash flow. Once cash flow is lost, disaster awaits thepany.


    In recent years, the Fair family has long lost its cash flow. If they need to urgently handle projects, they should cut down on unnecessary ones andy off employees. That way, the Fair family wouldn''t be in such a difficult position. However, James started from the bottom and worked his way up. He couldn''t bear toy off the loyal employees who had been with him all this time. As a result, many of the high-ranking members of the Fair family are simply collecting a sry without actually doing anything.


    Their subordinates also have an attitude of taking things easy, letting each day pass without being productive. With such a mentality, how could thepany thrive?


    Although Catherine''s words were extreme, she did have one point correct - Jamescks the ability to manage apany. If it were just a few small shops, James would indeed be capable.


    But once apany goes public, it requires a more decisive approach and a more ruthless attitude, qualities James clearly doesn''t possess.


    He is currently in a state of unwillingness, unwilling to let something he built from scratch gradually fade away. That''s why he is determined to seek a second round of financing.


    Additionally, relying on the Montague family means that if they turn their backs on the Fair family, there would be no way forward for them.


    Now that Raymond allowed the Montague family to snatch away a small project, James is already struggling under the burden. If anything were to happen to the Fair family''spany, how would he cope?


    Selena could only feel a sense of restlessness. In James'' mind, thepany is clearly the most important thing. He is even willing to sacrifice their marriage for the sake of thepany. Without saying a word, she listened as Raymond''s conversation shifted to business matters again, only mentioning the Fair family in passing.


    After hanging up the phone, Raymond nced at her and noticed that her demeanor had be even colder and more distant than before. The elevator''s dim lighting was enough to see the expressions on their faces. Raymond couldn''t help but feel puzzled, sensing that she seemed to dislike him. This realization made his chest tighten. Deciding to keep his distance, he also became colder, no longer acknowledging her presence.


    It wasn''t until they heard voices from outside that they realized rescue personnel had arrived, including Alex''s voice. The elevator doors opened slightly, allowing the outside light to filter in.


    For some reason, the rescue personnel felt a chill as soon as the elevator doors opened, almost causing their hands and feet to go numb. It was still summer, so why did it feel so cold inside?


    They didn''t dare ask and quickly instructed the other rescue team members.


    Alex and Caterlington stood outside the elevator. As the incident urred on their floor, they were the first to receive the news and only found out that Selena and Raymond were in the elevator after reviewing the surveince footage. Selena''s face showed some anxiety.


    "Selena, are you okay? The door will open soon, don''t be nervous," Caterlington said, not necessarily to gain any favor, but out of consideration as a gentleman, he should ask his diningpanion if she''s alright.


    But when his gaze fell on Raymond inside, a hint ofplexity shed across his brow.


    Even when this couple stood together, they looked like they barely knew each other.


    He was truly puzzled. Since their rtionship was so poor, what were they like in bed together?


    Was Raymond also wearing that grim expression while working on Selena?

 Chapter 107 The More You Like, the More You Must be Calm

    For some unknown reason, Caterlington felt a bit uneasy, so he deliberately used a gentle tone.


    "Selena, are you scared? Aftering out, let me take you to the hospital?"


    "Yourplexion doesn''t look good, do you want me to buy you some medicine?"


    Caterlington''s care wasprehensive, and Selena couldn''t coldly reject his good intentions.


    After all, now that the conversation had started, Caterlington wouldn''t target her anymore, and he even needed to keep the matter confidential. "Mr. Walsh, I''m fine."


    Raymond''s aura became colder and colder, but he didn''t say anything. When the elevator door opened, Selena walked out first. Raymond followed closely behind, not stopping when he passed by Caterlington.


    Caterlington quickly caught up to Selena and walked by her side, "Look at you, your face is pale but you say you''re fine."


    Selena twitched the corner of her mouth, not knowing what kind of madness had suddenlye over him.


    Meanwhile, Raymond stood on the side, furrowing his brow slightly, feeling that it was probably the so-called bridge effect taking effect. Alex quickly patted his shoulder, "You scared me. The elevator has been fine for so many years, why did it suddenly have a problem tonight? Let''s go, let''s take the other elevator first."


    After saying that, he looked at Selena again, "Miss Selena, I''m d you''re fine."Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Selena''s face became even more polite, nodding, "Thank you for your concern, I''m fine."


    The group entered another elevator, and to make her happy, Caterlington spoke up.


    "My coboration with Mr. Wright has been cancelled. He will most likelye looking for you."


    However, Selena will never coborate with Mr. Wright again. Even if he finds a new partner and tells her the reasons why, she won''t bother with it.


    After all, in doing business, she understands the rules of survival of the fittest, but Mr. Wright not only wanted to hitch a ride on the T. Rowe Price ship, but also avoided her and hid everything from her.


    They had been working together for three years, and only now does she see Mr. Wright''s true colors.


    "Well, I won''t work with Mr. Wright anymore either. I will go to..."


    "Find anotherpany."


    The elevator stopped on the first floor, and Selena, in a hurry to go to the hospital, didn''t say much to Caterlington. She politely nodded at the other people in the elevator and almost ran out of the lobby, quickly disappearing in her own car.


    Caterlington also said goodbye to Raymond and left.


    In an instant, only Raymond and Alex were left. As for Paul, he had already been called away by a phone call from his family when he heard about Emily''s life and death situation.


    Alex couldn''t help but ask, "A man and a woman, alone in an elevator, dim lighting, their breaths entangled... nothing happened?"


    Upon hearing this description, Raymond couldn''t help but mockingly say, "You really are an unbending scriptwriter."


    "Selena is really good at hiding her thoughts. The more she likes someone, the more she won''t show it. Before you revealed your feelings for her, she wouldn''t confess to you, for sure." Raymond stopped in his tracks, furrowing his brow.


    Seeing that he was somewhat skeptical, Alex continued to use his imaginative skills as a top-tier screenwriter.


    "That''s why I say she''s special. She must think this way because she doesn''t want to get hurt. Until she senses your softened attitude, she won''t let you catch onto her weakness. She can give up billions of dors without batting an eye. If she didn''t like you, I wouldn''t believe it and you really are cold towards her. In a situation like just now, any other man would have held her in their arms and called her sweetheart, baby. Look at Caterlington, he was so eager to jump in from outside."


    Raymond walked towards his car, not wanting to bother with Alex''s words. Thinking that he didn''t believe him, Alex smirked.


    "You said she''s married. Have you seen her husband? If she really had a husband, she wouldn''t go out to dinner with Caterlington, right? I guess she probably knew you wereing tonight, so she epted Caterlington''s invitation. After all, others can''t enter Ster Heights'' top floor."


    As soon as he finished speaking, a woman''s voice came from beside them.


    "Mr. Montague..."


    Alice''s nervous cheeks flushed red, and her hands instinctively clutched in front of her, not daring to look Raymond in the eye. Raymond furrowed his brow as he didn''t recognize this woman.


    Alice has always had poor health, and she easily starts trembling when she gets excited.


    "I... I''m surnamed Sheng, and I''ve been waiting here for you for a long time."


    Sheng?


    "I came here specifically for the Fair family''s matter."


    After Alice finished speaking, her gaze fell on his face, and a blush appeared on her cheeks. Surnamed Sheng, came specifically for the Fair family''s matter, looking for him. Raymond''s gaze lifted, and the sparkling lights above fell on his thin lips, which curved into a slightly cold and aloof arch.

 Chapter 108 Are you following me?

    Alice became even more nervous.


    A long time ago, she had seen Raymond once. He was standing in the crowd, his slender eyebrows slightly narrowed, a high and straight nose, talking to someone next to him. He was wearing a well-cut suit that entuated his figure, exuding a touch of enchantment and an unattainable aura.


    Now, she finally stood in front of him for the first time, her whole body trembling nervously. She had been secretly in love with him for many years, longer than three years.


    She learned his name, Raymond, from the financial newspaper. Later, he coincidentally became her brother-inw, but it didn''t matter. He and Selena would eventually get divorced. Raymond looked at her and quickly looked away.


    "Why are you looking for me?" he asked.


    Alice''s cheeks turned red as if they could drip blood, her hands anxiously sped in front of her.


    "I heard Mr. Montague was here, I just..."


    Raymond''s face turned cold, "Are you following me?"


    Her obvious admiration in her eyes was hard to ignore. Raymond furrowed his eyebrows, impatiently taking a step forward.


    "I have already sent someone to pass on a message to your father, you don''t need to do anything extra."


    Clearly, he mistook Alice for Selena. Alice stood in ce, her face slightly pale, but then a trace of ecstasy appeared on her face.


    It seemed like he didn''t like Selena at all. If he did, he wouldn''t have acted this way towards the Fair family. So even if he slept with Selena, he didn''t care about her.


    Alice lowered her eyes, her breathing bing uneven, her heart aching with jealousy. The person she had secretly been in love with for so many years had intimate contact with Selena.


    It didn''t matter now as she still had a chance. Raymond had already sat in the car, Alex also getting in, shaking his head slowly.


    "Could that be the person from the Fair family?" he asked.


    It was natural for them to think in that direction; Alice''s appearance was too coincidental, and her words were not clear. Raymond''s eyebrows twisted, thinking about what his grandfather had said about being generous and dignified, and with a cold sneer.


    He didn''t know what kind of spell that woman had cast on his grandfather. A person with no merits whatsoever could be praised so highly.


    Alex raised an eyebrow, speaking honestly.


    "She''s still far from being like Olivia, no wonder you don''t want anything to do with her."


    That woman''s ambition in her eyes was too big, as if she wanted to devour Raymond, despite being ignored for three years, she still held onto such passion. Was it because of true love, or because she saw Raymond''s family background? It was both, but her liking was not pure, and her methods were not very clever. Raymond''s eyes grew colder, not wanting to have any ties with the Fair family.


    At the Hospital.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When Selena arrived, James had not yete out of the emergency room.


    Doctors kepting and going in the hallway, never stopping for a moment.


    Beatrice was alone Nick is not here, and Alice is not here either. Selena sat quietly in the corridor, only hearing the ticking sound of the clock on the wall. She didn''t know how long had passed, so long that her legs were stiff, until someone patted her.


    "You are a patient''s family member, right?" Selena regained her senses and saw that the sun was already high outside, and her stomach growled with hunger. She quickly stood up and said, "Yes, I am." After entering the ward, she saw James awake.


    Selena immediately felt guilty for falling asleep in the corridor. "Dad," she called out and quickly sat down by the bedside. James still had an IV on the back of his hand and looked tired. "Where is Beatrice?"


    Selena shook her head, she didn''t know where those three went. James coughed twice, and coincidentally, his secretary arrived, bringingpany documents.


    "Mr. Sheng, here are the materials you asked for." James''s secretary, Kenny, who is in his forties and has been with him from the beginning, said.


    Selena saw that James was already in this state but still busy with work, and couldn''t help but advise, "Dad, when you''re feeling better..." Before she could finish her sentence, James interrupted.


    "If you had more self-control, I wouldn''t have to work so hard. Raymond''s assistant came to tell me, asking my daughter to watch her words and actions."


    He paused for a moment, inevitably sounding a bit probing. "Selena, did you have a close rtionship with a male colleague before, which led Raymond to misunderstand?"

 Chapter 109 I will Close My Eyes Even if I Die

    Selena had been waiting here all night and didn''t expect to be questioned like this when she finally regained her senses. Her lips tightened, and her heartache felt a bit bitter. She wanted to refute, but then she heard James cough a few times. He coughed forcefully, and Selena took the tissue from the side and handed it to him, only to see a few specks of blood on the tissue. James also noticed it, somewhat surprised, furrowing his brow.


    But he didn''t pay much attention to it, thinking it was just from being agitated. "Selena, I know you don''t like Raymond. Did you have a boyfriend when you were at Harvard University?" Selena didn''t respond.


    Her mind filled with the bloodstains on the tissue she had just seen. She had kept it a secret from the doctors and even from James himself, so James had always thought he would be able to return to thepany soon. James didn''t wait for her answer and felt some regret.


    "It was my greed. I built thepany brick by brick, and it hase to this point, making it difficult for me to let go. That''s why I let you marry Raymond at that time, and Mr. Montague Sr really liked you. If you marry into their family, you won''t lose out. You should know how many women in New York want to get involved with Raymond. If he bes my son-inw, I will close my eyes even if I die."


    "Dad!" Selena wanted to stop him from speaking further, but she couldn''t hear him.


    "Even if I can''t hold on in the future and thepany copses, at least you will have someone to support you. I''ll give you ten percent of the shares someday. You and Beatrice shouldn''t argue over this anymore."


    To give a sweet date with a p, this is James'' usual tactic. Selena couldn''t hate him openly, especially because his days were numbered.


    "Selena, learn to get along with Raymond. As for your college boyfriend, you don''t even know what his identity is. He doesn''t even disclose it to you, so how could he genuinely like you?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena felt exhausted and agreed with a few words, sitting still in her ce. Meanwhile, Kenny stood respectfully on the other side of the hospital bed until the sound of rain came from outside, prompting him to inquire. "Miss Fair, do you have an umbre?"


    Selena shook her head and poured a cup of warm water for James, weariness visible in her eyes.


    "Dad, take your medicine and then look at the documents."


    James'' expression wasn''t good either, waving his hand dismissively. "I know my body well enough.


    It''s boring here anyways, so it won''t hurt to take a look."


    Selena had nothing to say in response. When they left the hospital, it was already 11 o''clock at night. James mentioned that he had left a document at home and asked her to swing by and bring itter. Kenny had already left, and James couldn''t call him again. Beatrice was likely already asleep.


    "Dad, maybe you should rest."


    "Selena, after you finish looking at that document, I''ll have another meeting tomorrow. Rest well; we lost the project, so I need to rebuild the cooperation with otherpanies'' CEOs."


    Selena could only agree, but halfway through the car ride, due to the rain, the tires got stuck in a pothole, blocking all the cars around her. The drivers, one by one, came up to inquire, and those with bad tempers started berating her directly. Selena felt embarrassed, and eventually even a traffic officer came over to her. Two of Selena''s tires blew out, so she had to get out of the car and stand there.


    Without an umbre, she was drenched like a chicken in the rain. She sneezed and watched as her car was towed away by the traffic officer, and the blocked road cleared. She was considering whether to hail a taxi when she realized that she had left her bag and phone in the car.


    Selena couldn''t help butugh and cry at the same time. At the same time, a wave of powerlessness surged through her body because of the person James mentioned tonight.


    Her eyes started to feel hot, and she decided to walk back to the Fair family''s residence.


    Not far away, Raymond''s car moved slowly along the dispersing traffic. He still held a pen in his hand, gazing at the woman standing outside.


    The raindrops condensed on the car window, resembling scattered diamonds, as if collecting the neon lights outside, gradually illuminating his face. A slight furrow appeared on his forehead. Just as Selena was about to cross the traffic lights, a car stopped in front of her.


    The car window rolled down, and she saw the man''s cold and stern face.


    "Mr. Montague." She said politely.


    She sneezed with a loud noise because she was soaked and couldn''t hold it in.

 Chapter 110 Playing Calm, Setting up a Trap

    Worried about offending Raymond, she turned her body slightly and her shoulders trembled as she sneezed. As she was drenched in rain, her face appeared even paler. Her hair, obediently clinging to her cheeks, was adorned with water droplets.


    Furthermore, she was dressed lightly, and her clothes tightly clung to her body, entuating her elegant figure.


    Selena rubbed her hot eyes and saw that Raymond''s car was still there, so she politely asked, "Mr. Montague, are you working overtime?"


    Raymond was indeed working overtime; there was a banquet at his old mansion tomorrow night, which he had to attend, so he had moved the meeting earlier, which had just ended.


    He had expected Selena to take the initiative to ask for a ride, after all, it was difficult to hail a taxi at this intersection, and she didn''t have a bag or a cell phone with her.


    However, the car had been stopped here for two minutes, and the cars behind were continuously honking their horns. He didn''t say anything, and Selena just smiled at him, as if she was treating him as an important client. Raymond inexplicably felt a bit irritated, not understanding the source of this emotion.


    "Where do you live?"


    His tone was cold, and a chilling aura emanated from his profile.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena was actually nning to go back to the Fair family to get some documents, but if she went to the Fair family, Raymond would definitely find out her identity in advance.


    Moreover, she waspletely soaked, and getting into his car would only dirty it.


    "I live nearby."


    Aplex expression shed in Raymond''s eyes. This was the first time he had offered to drive a woman home, but he had been gently refused. Was she really as Alex had described, ying calm, setting up a trap, or was there something else?


    He opened the car door, and Selena was somewhat surprised, thinking he was inviting her to get in. Just as she was about to find an excuse to refuse again, she saw a handle pop out of the car door, a silver handle. "Take the umbre."


    Selena heard his words and hurriedly took the silver umbre handle.


    "Thank you, Mr. Montague. I will definitely return it to you another day."


    Only now did Raymond notice that since they had met, she had always addressed him with "you." Polite yet distant.


    The car door closed automatically, and he said nothing.


    Selena was already drenched, so the umbre was no longer of much use, but after turning down his offer once, it would be impolite to refuse a second time and appear ungrateful.


    In truth, ording to her truest thoughts, she wanted to be bold and ask for one hundred yuan for a ride, but wouldn''t that clearly show that she didn''t want to ride in Raymond''s car? She was afraid ofpletely offending him. She decided to keep her mouth shut and walk to the Fair family instead.


    Indeed, it only took half an hour to walk from here to the Fair family, but she was still wearing high heels, which made it somewhat inconvenient.


    Raymond saw through the reflection in the car mirror. The light reflected and he could see her walking along the path, her lips pursed tightly. Selena''s feet started to ache as she finally saw the entrance to the Fair family''s gate. The guard at the gate saw her approaching, panic written all over his face.


    "Miss Fair, what... what are you doing here?"


    "I came to bring my father some documents."


    As she spoke, she walked through the gate with an umbre in her hand. She rang the doorbell to the living room and waited for ten minutes before Beatrice, dressed in pajamas, opened the door. "What are you here for?!"


    Beatrice''s tone was very impolite, with a strong indication that she was trying to stop her from entering. Selena looked behind her and noticed that the decorations in the living room had changed to Beatrice''s preferred style. There was a strange smell in the air, and she furrowed her brow.


    "I came to bring something for my father, so step aside."


    Beatrice rolled her eyes, crossed her arms, and stood to the side.


    "Get what you need and leave. It was you who wanted to leave the Fair family, so don''te back here with an arrogant face."


    Selena found it amusing and nced at her from head to toe.


    Beatrice inexplicably became flustered and pulled her pajamas tighter.


    "What are you looking at?! Just because your father isn''t here doesn''t mean I can''t do anything to you!"


    Selena couldn''t be bothered with arguing with her and went upstairs to the study to get the documents, but when she opened the study, she saw a family portrait on the desk. Only James, Beatrice, and Alice and Nick were in it. Her and her mother''s photo was put away in a drawer. Selena only took a quick nce and reached for the documents. At that moment, she caught a whiff of that strange smell again, somewhat fishy and sour.

 Chapter 111 Its from Raymond, he gave it to me

    It made her feel a bit nauseous. She walked downstairs and saw Beatrice still sitting on the couch, looking pale. Beatrice took good care of herself, and she must have had some beauty to catch James'' eye. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to marry James, who was already sessful in his career, while still taking care of Nick. Her eyes glistened, radiating the charm of a middle-aged woman. Selena furrowed her brow inexplicably.


    She wanted to ask Beatrice why she wasn''t going to the hospital today, but considering that James always doted on Beatrice, even if Beatrice had the intention to rest at home, he wouldn''t say anything. So she didn''t ask and smoothly opened the door. A man was standing outside the door, and her pupils contracted for a moment, followed by a slight acidity in her stomach. It was Nick.


    Wearing a suit, he had probably just returned from the office. His gaze fell on her revealing figure, his eyes deep and unfathomable.


    But this depth was suppressed, and he simply smiled and greeted her.


    "Did Selenae back tonight?"


    Selena never liked the way Nick looked at her. She just made a vague sound and tried to pass by him. Nick smelled the fragrance on her body and suppressed the urge that was spreading in his body.


    "I didn''t see your car outside, let me drive you," he said.


    "No need," she replied.


    "Selena, at least call me brother," Nick insisted.


    Selena had already taken a few steps away and didn''t want to argue. Nick stood in ce, staring at her receding figure. As he turned and entered the living room, he smelled the scent inside and a look of disgust crossed his face. "Can''t you be more careful next time? You''ll eventually be found out!" he eximed.


    Being mocked by her own son, Beatrice''s face did not look good.


    "Nick, how was I supposed to know she wasing tonight?"


    Nick took off his suit jacket and draped it over his arm.


    "Even if you want to fool around behind James'' back, don''t do it in the vi. James isn''t feeling well these days. If something happens, it could really anger him. The Fair family still has a stake in Selena. You haven''tpletely won her shares yet, so what''s the rush?"


    "Okay, it''s my fault. I had him leave through the back door, thankfully the guard notified us in advance."


    "As long as you know."


    Nick was about to leave when he casually said, "Have someone air out the living room."


    Being caught by her son made Beatrice feel embarrassed. She quickly called a servant to clean up, including disinfecting the study.


    Selena took the documents and walked back to the hospital for another half an hour. She couldn''t possibly borrow money for a taxi from Beatrice, fearing that she would be ridiculed. Just as she was about to reach the hospital, she bumped into a nurse who was in a rush. Her whole body stumbled backwards.


    Luckily, she managed to support herself with the umbre in her hand, but the umbre unavoidably got a long gash from a tree branch. The nurse quickly apologized and hurried away.


    It was just an umbre, so Selena couldn''t expect anypensation.


    "Why do you look so disheveled?"


    Only James was left in the ward at this moment, having just finished reading the documents in his hand.


    Selena sniffed, "The car had a t tire halfway, and I forgot my phone and bag in the car. Dad, can you give me some money for a taxi?"


    This was the first time Selena had asked James for money since bing an adult. James felt a subtle sense of aplishment in his heart and handed her a card.


    He noticed the Rolls-Royce umbre in her hand and furrowed his brows. "Who gave you this umbre?"


    "A colleague," she replied.


    "Your colleague drives a Rolls-Royce?"


    Selena found it strange how an umbre could reveal the type of car someone drives, until she looked down and saw the shiny logo on the umbre handle.


    Just the thought of her breaking that umbre made her feel a bit of a headache.


    But after the incident with the Herm¨¨s dog leash before, a Rolls-Royce umbre didn''t seem too surprising.


    It was just that it would be a bit painful when it came time forpensation.


    "Selena, you and your colleague..."


    Selena was afraid he would nag again, so she answered truthfully, "It''s Raymond. I ran into him on the way and he lent it to me."


    A smile finally appeared on James'' face, and he willingly said, "Take care, my dear."


    Selena used her card to get some change at a nearby supermarket, but she didn''t go back to Ashbourne Manor, because Raymond''s route was to go to Ashbourne Manor just now.


    The traffic police took care of her car, and within two hours, they contacted the hotel where she was staying and drove over.


    Selena checked the price of this umbre on the Inte, and when he saw 100,000 RMB, his heart started to twitch.


    Raymond had just finished taking a shower, and the woman in this family hadn''te back yet, so he didn''t care. Anyway, to him, she was just a stranger.


    Taking the mobile phone, seeing the transfer of 100,000 yuan, he raised his eyebrows and sent a question mark.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Mr. Montague, sorry, I broke the umbre.[]


    Because she was a bit unlucky tonight, she also sent a pitiful expression emoji by the way.


    Raymond seldom chats with people. Except for a few chats with friends in the circle asionally, the rest is to make phone calls with partners.


    So it was a little strange for him to see Selena, who was so cold all the time, with this expression emoji.


    While being novel, a subtle feeling arose in his heart.

 Chapter 112 The First time I was a Little Embarrassed

    Selena didn''t expect any reaction from Raymond, after sending this message, she went to take a shower.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    When he got dressed and came out, he saw that the 100,000 yuan was refunded, but Raymond didn''t say anything. Selena frowned, does this mean she doesn''t want to pay?


    Although she knew that Raymond was not short of money, he seemed to have always been indifferent to her.


    To be precise, they are very indifferent to each other, not enough to reach a friendship of 100,000 dors.


    And she couldn''t figure out Raymond''s mind, the meal she had with him was still fresh in her memory.


    She simply took a photo of the ce where the umbre was broken and sent it to him.


    Then she urged the intermediary, hoping to urge the bank to allocate funds as soon as possible, and move out of Ashbourne Manor earlier, otherwise it is not an option to keep hiding from each other.


    As soon as Raymond knows her identity tomorrow night, he will desperately and disgustedly hope that she will leave quickly.


    She has to be self-aware.


    When Raymond saw this photo, he had just finished wiping his hair.


    He only replied with one word.


    Um. 0


    [Mr. Montague doesn''t want me to lose money? [


    Um.


    Aware of his indifference, Selena did not continue to ask this question.


    Thanks. I


    The conversation was dull and boring, so she put the phone aside and stopped replying.


    And Raymond turned on theputer on the side, and began to read and correct a new batch of documents, until his eyes touched the gift box on the table, which was given to him by his grandfather, saying it was a gift for Selena. Raymond frowned, got up and walked out with the gift box.


    Fiona was still cleaning the decorations in the vi at the moment, seeing himing out, she quickly put down the handkerchief in her hand.


    "Excuse me, is there something I can help you with?" She didn''t dare to neglect this person, for fear that Miss Fair would be troubled by Mrs. Montague again.


    "Has she returned?" Raymond''s gaze fell on the bedroom at the far end of the hallway. "No." "Give this to her." His tone was indifferent, obviously not wanting to engage in further conversation. Fiona quickly waved her hand,


    "This looks expensive, why don''t you put it in Miss Fair''s room, and let her know that the old master asked you to deliver it. I..." Raymond didn''t need to trouble a servant, so he walked straight to Selena''s bedroom. When he pushed the door open, a familiar fragrance wafted out.


    It was a refreshing scent, not perfume, probably the smell of Shower gel. The room was tidy, and he walked to the bedside table. Just as he was about to ce the gift box down, his eyes fell on a book that was ced on top, which was rted to painting.


    Raymond had a double major, and the second degree was indeed rted to art, so he reached out and picked up the book, wanting to take a look. Selena had a habit of writing her name and current nickname on the second page of her books. As soon as Raymond opened it, he would see the word Selena.


    His slender fingertipsnded at the edge of the cover, and just as he was about to turn the page, his gaze fell on the bedside table. Below the book, there was something. Something silver, resembling a man''s private part. Raymond had no reason not to think more about it.


    He frowned, put the book down, and instinctively straightened his fingertips. Without even ncing at that thing again, he turned around and walked out in big strides. Raymond felt a little embarrassed and annoyed for the first time. After leaving the bedroom, he saw Fiona outside. Just as Fiona was about to inquire, Raymond walked past her quickly. She was stunned, but didn''t dare to say anything, and carefully closed the door of the bedroom. Raymond returned to his master bedroom and had a ss of water to calm himself down.

 Chapter 113 Slept with Apologies

    Married for three years, he had never touched his own wife, but discovered that she had bought toys at home. He seemed to have nothing to say about this, but it was so obvious. A face shed through his mind, his brows furrowed, and a touch of annoyance flickered in his eyes.


    However, constrained by the old master, he had to continue this marriage. Raymond had already calmed his emotions and opened theputer next to him to continue his work. Selena still had no idea that her facial massager which she bought, had been misunderstood by someone. She was worrying about finding a new construction team and the banquet tomorrow night.


    She took out her phone and sent a message to the private number that Raymond had previously given her, inviting him to meet at Wolfnd. Although she had been dyed midway and didn''t meet him, he at least had her private number. She nned to use her private mobile number to provide Raymond with constion.


    After much hesitation, she carefullyposed and sent a message.


    "Mr. Montague, we have actually met before."


    The message was sessfully sent however there was still no response from the other end. Selena raised an eyebrow, finding it somewhat amusing.


    It seemed that he truly despised his supposed wife, to the point where he didn''t even care about her identity. Oh well she thought, let''s see what happens tomorrow night.


    After all, she had already informed him beforehand.


    *N?velDrama.Org content.


    The next morning, before Selena even woke up, she received a call from James asking if she was ready with her gown for the banquet.


    Having never attended such an event before, Selena decided she needed to buy a dress after his reminder.


    "Selena, I have already arranged for your gown to be delivered to Ashbourne Manor. You can wear that."


    James was very particr about Selena''s attire, especially since the banquet was being held at the Montague family estate.


    Not many people in New York had the opportunity to enter the Montague family estate, and with the patriarch present, Selena would be introduced to others. This was her chance to prate the inner circles of New York.


    "Selena, my health won''t allow me to attend. Even a few steps cause me to start coughing severely. This banquet is to boost the patriarch''s spirits, and my presence will only offend others. You must have a good conversation with the patriarch, understand?"


    If this had been in the past, Selena would have felt hurt, always sensing that she was being used as a tool to save the Fair family.


    But now, with James''s days numbered, she didn''t want to dwell on it anymore.


    "Dad, I understand."


    "And one more thing, you must rify the misunderstanding with Raymond as soon as possible."


    Selena promised, one by one.


    Before returning to Ashbourne Manor, she called Fiona.


    "Fiona, is Mr. Montague still there?"


    "Mr. Montague left early in the morning. He didn''t look well, but Miss Fair, it seems that Mr. Montague has prepared a gift for you and ced it in your bedroom himself."


    After Fiona finished speaking, she added, "The patriarch instructed him to do so. It looks quite valuable."


    Hearing that Raymond had already left, Selena no longer hesitated and drove to Ashbourne Manor.


    Upon returning to her bedroom and seeing the book slightly out of ce, Selena furrowed her brow.


    This book was her nightly reading material, and she always kept things in order.


    Selena picked up her facial massager and ced it on the vanity table, then nced at the book. When she saw the name written on it, her heart skipped a beat.


    She quickly called out, "Fiona."


    Fiona walked in.


    "Miss Fair, what happened?"


    "Did you touch my book?"


    "No, Miss Fair, we don''t touch any items in your room when we clean. Could it be Mr. Montague who moved it?"


    If it was Raymond, it might exin why he hasn''t replied, Selena sighed did she offend her clientpletely now?


    Raymond probably still remembers the night they spent together and finds it disgusting, right?


    Selena was both angry and amused at the same time. In the end she decided not to bother anymore.


    If Raymond really wants to change designers she can temporarily take over Carter''s houses. After all with Raymond''s reputation the studio has already received many orders. Although this project is important, it is no longer necessary. There''s no need to apologize after being slept with, especially since they will meet at the partyter.

 Chapter 114 It takes countless lies to cover up

    "Miss Fair, did something fall?"


    Fiona was worried and subconsciously wanted to look for it.


    "It''s nothing, just the book got flipped through."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Upon hearing this, Fiona sighed in relief and continued to stew the soup. Selena took the gift box and nced at it. After opening it she saw a delicate jade bracelet inside. It must be an expensive gift from Mr. Montague Senior out of politeness, Selena took out her phone and quickly called Mr. Montague Senior.


    As soon as the call connected, she could hear the old man coughing on the other end.


    "Selena, how''s your father doing?"


    The old man was genuinely good to her, so Selena felt guilty when she thought about lying to him about being pregnant and secretly signing an agreement with Raymond. "Grandpa, my father is much better now. Thank you for the gift, it''s too valuable."


    "I asked Raymond to visit your father. I don''t know if that kid has gone or not."


    The old man was testing Selena to see if Raymond was obedient or not.


    "He went, and he''s doing well. Grandpa, you don''t have to worry."


    Mr. Montague Sr. smiled when he heard her reply, his eyes filled with warmth.


    "Selena, as long as you like it, wear the bracelet tonight. I n to introduce you to other people so that those who have no manners won''t offend you in the future." Selena was moved and her eyes became slightly teary.


    "Okay."


    "Selena, you and Raymond should be good, you know? I really want to hold my great-grandchild."


    "I and Fu..."


    She was about to say Mr. Montague without thinking, but quickly changed her words. "We will both work hard, but I had poor health when I was young, so I need a little more time." When you tell one lie, you need countless lies to cover it up.


    "It''s alright, Grandpa isn''t in a hurry. Just keep working hard."


    Selena thanked him and greeted a few more times before ending the call.


    At this moment as she looked at the bracelet in her hand she felt a lot of pressure. It was probably simr to Carter''s mother giving a gift a symbol of status.


    She raised her hand and rubbed her forehead a few times, then went downstairs to get the dress she would be wearing tonight. It was a starry sky dress, adorned with a few diamonds on the hem, indicating its significant value.


    It seemed that James had indeed spared no expense for this banquet. It fit her very well Selena tried it on and ced it aside. There was still several hours until the evening banquet, so there was no need to start doing makeup now. She went downstairs.


    "Fiona, is Max still locked up in the back?" she asked.


    "Yes, Mr. Montague is here these past few days, so I didn''t dare to let him out. Luckily, the room is soundproof, otherwise he would be barking all night," Fiona replied.


    Selena also went to the back to check on Max''s room, as she stood outside the room she could indeed hear Max''s pitiful cries. Her heart ached instantly, thinking that once the bank transfer came through, she must quickly move out of Ashbourne Manor.


    She couldn''t let Max suffer because of Raymond maybe he had smelled her presence, as Max became extremely excited barking and jumping around while wagging his tail. Selena opened the door and was instantly greeted with a hug from Max.


    Because she was afraid of leaving dog hair around the vi, she had brought a leash and intended to take Max out for a walk. She informed Fiona and then led Max for a walk along the way.


    Max was a German Shepherd with a lively temperament, and Selena had to jog to keep up with him. Thinking that she had indeed caused it some distress in the past few days, she refrained from scolding him. After walking a few hundred meters, she heard Max suddenly bark a few times and then dash forward at high speed. Selena couldn''t hold onto the leash, and her hand was hurting from being pulled. "Max!" she scolded, only to see Mia, who was painting, up ahead. This path was suitable for both walking dogs and painting, as it offered a view of the mountains on the other side of the river, with beautiful scenery. Upon hearing the dog''s barking, Mia turned around, and her eyes lit up when she saw Selena holding the leash.


    "Selena!"


    Selena didn''t expect to run into Mia here. ording to reason, it was Mia''s birthday banquet tonight, so Mia should have been preparing early.


    "Is this your dog? Selena, what''s its name? It''s so well-behaved!"


    Mia suddenly became very excited, and Max also bounced around her, ying happily.


    Selena understood that Max was very friendly towards the Montague family. Mia, being yful, grabbed Max''s legs and jumped a meter away before suddenly looking disappointed.


    "Max looks a lot like a dog I''ve seen before. Even the mark on the forehead is the same. It was a very small puppy, raised by my cousin, but it was given away." Raymond?


    Selena raised an eyebrow. Wasn''t Raymond allergic to dog hair?


    "It''s another dog I had before. Max''s mother looks like the dog we raised before," Mia exined.


    Selena understood what she meant. She remembered that Max''s mother had also been given away.


    "That''s a coincidence," Selena said, trying to change the subject. "How are the preparations for tonight going?"


    Mia''s face brightened again, and she spoke with excitement about the decorations, the guest list, and the surprises she had nned.


    As they continued their walk, Selena couldn''t help but feel a bit guilty for what she was about to do.


    A cousin, Raymond''s real older brother, was very gentle. At that time, he brought back a small dog and liked it very much. He yed with it every day, but before he had a chance to name it, it was sent away." Raymond actually has a real older brother, Selena was about to ask, but then heard Mia change the topic.


    "But don''t mention this in front of my cousin. My eldest cousin passed away at a young age, the same year I was born."

 Chapter 115 Forced to Act with this Woman

    Mia''s tone became low as she said this, and she looked at Max with even more affection.


    "Max really looks like that little dog, so cute. Selena, where do you live? Can Ie over often to y with it?"


    After saying this, Mia looked behind her, and the road seemed to lead to a vi, a rtively expensive vi area in New York. This scene couldn''t be described as "priceless".


    When it first opened, the best vis were basically pre-allocated. Selenaing out from there indicated that her family background was not ordinary. Selena understood her thoughts and quickly exined. "Just passing by this area. This road is perfect for walking dogs, the scenery is nice. I don''t live here. I just finished renting and I''ll be moving soon. I''ll let you know when I decide."


    Mia didn''t doubt it and continued to y with Max. Selena looked at Mia''s canvas behind her and noticed that her painting was only half done. It seemed like she had just started. "Aren''t you going to finish your painting?"


    Mia reluctantly moved her hand away from Max''s head and picked up the paintbrush irritably.


    "I don''t have time tonight. I have to finish now. Ugh, it''s due tomorrow."


    "I''ll take Max somewhere else for a walk. By the way, happy birthday. I''ll give you the giftter."


    Since it was a birthday celebration, bringing a gift was necessary. Selena prepared all her previous practices refined into the most crucial points.


    Mia didn''tck anything, so sending jewelry or something simr would seem too ordinary.


    "Okay, thank you. If you''re still renting, don''t choose something too expensive. I don''t need anything, really."


    "Don''t worry, you''ll like it."


    After a few more pleasantries Selena didn''t dare to stay any longer afraid of running into more acquaintances. She took Max and was about to go back, but when they were near Ashbourne Manor, she saw Raymond''s car slowly passing by, heading towards Ashbourne Manor.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena''s whole body tensed, and almost instinctively, she stopped and pulled Max, hiding behind a big tree.


    Raymond now knew her identity. Is he here to confront her, she thought.


    John, who was driving, saw him and nced at the rearview mirror, realizing that Raymond was still in a meeting, unsure if he should speak up. Raymond caught a glimpse of the figure outside the window and thought he had seen wrong. He wanted to look again, but the car had already... passed the figure.


    After driving a considerable distance, Selena''s shadow disappeared in the rearview mirror.


    "Sir, it''s Miss Selena. She seems to be walking her dog."


    Looks like I didn''t see wrong. A hint of doubt shed in Raymond''s eyes, but he didn''t dwell on it any further. When the car arrived at Ashbourne Manor, he got out.


    Fiona, who was guarding the entrance, was startled when she saw hime back.


    "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond rarely came back during the day, so why did hee back so early today?


    "Hmm."


    Raymond entered the living room and noticed that the woman wasn''t there, furrowing his brow. Why is she often not at home, he wondered.


    Grandfather never mentioned that she had a regr job, only doing part-time work so far. After all what the Montague family can provide her is enough for her to live a good life. "Where is she?"


    Fiona''s attitude was respectful, not daring to say that Selena went out to walk the dog, as Mr. Montague would find out that there was a dog at Ashbourne Manor and might get furious. "Miss Fair has something to do and is still outside. She should be back soon."


    "Hmm."


    Raymond''s tone was cold as he sat down slowly, apparently waiting for Selena to return.


    Grandfather requested him to go together with Selena, so tonight Selena must ride in his car.


    Reluctant in his heart, but hindered by Grandfather''s health, he had no choice but to act with this woman.

 Chapter 116 Come up, Ill take you to the hospital

    Seeing that Raymond was going to wait for Selena here, Fiona became anxious, hoping that Miss Fair would return quickly. Although Miss Fair had said that she had no feelings for Mr. Montague himself she still didn''t want things to be too tense between them.


    Mr. Montague''s time was precious, and it was clear that he didn''t like Miss Fair either. Now that he was willing to wait here, if Miss Fair took too long, Mrs. Montague mighte looking for trouble again.


    Fiona quickly found a corner where no one was around to call Selena.


    "Miss Fair, Mr. Montague is waiting for you here, should you tie Max outside for now?"


    If Selena came back now and Max barked Raymond would definitely take notice as he would have to pass by from the front. Selena knew that Raymond was here to confront her, and the worst-case scenario would be that their coboration ended.


    Or even worse, Raymond would publicly announce that he would never work with the studio she was in. Selena''s brow furrowed as she held the dog leash, thinking about how to exin.


    After all, she initially thought that they would divorce quickly, so she didn''t think there was a need to exin anything. No one knew that it would develop to this point, but thinking about Raymond''s cold attitude towards her, she felt It doesn''t matter anymore, just apologize sincerely, She thought.


    However, she definitely couldn''t let the other party know that Max lives in Ashbourne Manor, so she went back to find Mia, hoping Mia could take care of Max for a while. She wanted to deal with Raymond first and thene back to pick up Max, so as not to annoy Raymond further because of his allergy to dog hair.


    Mia was naturally thrilled and immediately agreed. This back and forth dyed about twenty minutes of time. She started running towards Ashbourne Manor, afraid that Raymond would be impatient.


    But just as she ran less than a hundred meters away from Ashbourne Manor, she saw Raymond''s car driving out of Ashbourne Manor.


    Raymond''s face was somewhat grim. Twenty minutes had already exceeded his limit. Even when he waited for important business partners, they never arrived more than five minuteste, let alone Selena who stood him up for the third time. His brows knitted, and he saw Selena through the car window at a nce. Selena was running in a hurry and was surprised when she saw Raymond''s car. In her astonishment, she stumbled and fell on the ground.


    Her face twisted in pain, with cold sweat dripping from her forehead. The car slowly stopped beside her, and the car window rolled down, revealing Raymond''s cold face.


    His hands were resting on the files on his knees wearing a well-tailored ck suit that made him look distant. Selena forced herself to stand up but because of her sprained foot, her lips turned white from the pain, and tears welled up in her eyes due to the sudden pain.


    "Mr. Montague."


    She called out, then opened her mouth wanting to exin, such as not intentionally hiding her identity, but instead she heard Raymond ask coldly,


    "Do you live nearby?"


    Selena was stunned for a moment and couldn''t react, then Raymond asked the second question.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is your foot okay?"


    After all they collided and they weren''tplete strangers. They couldn''t just leave like this and the fall looked painful. Selena''s pants were torn with a hole, her knee was bleeding, and her foot was sprained, so she could barely stand. She was about to answer, but she couldn''t help but make a hissing sound when she moved her leg. She lowered her head and nced at her knee, only to discover that there was a small sharp stone embedded in it, which exined why it hurt so much.


    The car door opened, and Raymond sat inside, his tone calm.


    "Get in, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    There was a hospital nearby not far from here, only a ten-minute straight distance, which was indeed on the way.


    Selena''s mind briefly pondered then she confirmed one thing. Raymond didn''t know her identity.


    An immediate polite smile appeared on her face, and she no longer had to worry in her heart.


    With Raymond''spleteck of interest in her, perhaps even after the contract ended, he wouldn''t know her identity.


    It was for the best. She wanted to say no need, but she thought


    "Son, can you go back and pick up Max"


    "Okay, thank you, Mr. Montague."

 Chapter 117 You have to bear his anger after all

    She used the car door for support and slowly got in. Her knee and ankle were in unbearable pain, but she endured it and remained polite as well as distant in front of Raymond. "Thank you for the trouble, Mr. Montague."


    A faint smell of blood lingered in the air. After saying this, she worried that she had disturbed Raymond''s work and quietly sat in the corner without speaking again.


    Raymond''s eyes fell on her knees as soon as she got in. Her knees were still bleeding, with a long cut, and her ankle was red and swollen. If it were any other woman, they would probably be unable to control their expressions due to the pain. But Selena just took a deep breath and quietly looked ahead. The car quickly passed by the ce where Mia was, because Max was too eye-catching and Raymond immediately noticed Mia ying with him.


    He couldn''t help but ask, "Where were you in such a hurry just now?"


    Last time she seemed quite nervous about that dog, why would she suddenly give the dog to Mia and run in that direction herself.


    Selena seemed to have not answered his question yet. Did she live there, but her apartment was quite far from here, wasn''t it? He wondered.


    Knowing that Raymond was unaware of her identity, Selena had already calmed down and used the initial excuse.


    "This line is very beautiful and suitable for keeping dogs. I don''t live there. The vis there are rumored to be quite expensive. I rent a ce nearby, but I''ll be moving to a new home soon."


    Raymond squinted his eyes. Renting?


    With a design fee of over a million, although New York''s house prices were indeed expensive, it shouldn''t be necessary to rent after working for a few years. Moreover, they were a couple working together, they should have saved enough for a down payment.


    "I just saw Mr. Montague''s car, didn''t expect to see Mr. Montague in this area as well."


    Selena cleverly changed the topic and turned it into her asking Raymond.


    "Yes."


    Raymond did not say much. He didn''t want to mention that woman in Ashbourne Manor at all.


    They had arrived at the hospital. Selena opened the car door and tried to get out with a limp, but her foot was in so much pain that she struggled several times without sess.


    She rarely had such an awkward moment. She took a shallow breath and no longer cared about the wound on her knee, directly getting out of the car.


    Intense pain surged, herplexion changed, but she still stood outside the window, smiling at Raymond.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Montague, thank you."


    Raymond held the documents and saw her finish speaking, then limped towards the hospital gate. This woman really wouldn''t ask for help even in the face of death, her mouth was as stubborn as a mshell.


    He rubbed his temple and found it amusing. There was no need to rush to help her.


    "Would you like any help?" He is busy, and has never been so enthusiastic before. "John, drive."


    John sat in the front seat, thinking that the president would help the person, but when he heard him say this, he stepped on the elerator.


    Selena went into the hospital alone. After being bandaged, she walked out with the crutches provided by the hospital, feeling somewhat troubled. She still had to attend a banquet in the evening, but in her current state, how could she go? Grandpa Fu wanted to introduce her to other people in the circle tonight. In her current condition, she would probably embarrass the old man. Selena regretted it a bit. She shouldn''t have hurried back to see Raymond.


    She called Fiona and asked her to send someone to pick up Max, while she thought about how to quickly reduce the swelling in her ankle.


    There was no bone injury, so she should be able to endure wearing high heels.


    She quickly took a taxi back to Ashbourne Manor. Fiona was shocked to see her like this.


    Max was already locked in the back room at the moment, and Fiona was extremely worried.


    "Miss Fair, aren''t you going back to the ancestral home tonight?"


    "Fiona, please apply ice for me, for about two hours. I will need to start putting on makeup soon."


    Fiona had no choice but to quickly find some ice.


    "Mr. Montague left in anger, Miss Fair. Are you going to live under the same roof in the future, or should you stop being so confrontational?"


    Selena didn''t need to guess to know that Raymond must be very angry after all he was stood up three times in a row.


    She sighed, looking at her still swollen ankle. You can hide on the first day of the lunar month, but not on the fifteenth. Tonight at the banquet, she couldn''t continue to deceive him. In the end, she would have to bear his anger.

 Chapter 118 You wont be mad at me, right?

    After Fiona brought her the ice, Selena still felt pain and difort in the swollen area after applying it for an hour. Especially when she put on her high heels, it felt like being pricked by needles.


    Sweat quickly formed on her forehead, but she forced herself to continue with her makeup.


    Fiona couldn''t help but feel sorry for her when she saw her like this.


    "Miss Fair, shall I call Mr. Montague and let you go another day?" "No."


    The main purpose of this banquet was to lift Grandpa Fu''s spirits. He has been so good to her, and she had missed his pick-up before. She absolutely couldn''t afford to miss such an important asion tonight. She persisted and finished her makeup, wearing the bracelet given by Grandpa Fu. Other than that, she had no other essories on her.


    But with her naturally fair skin and cold temperament, paired with a dress that highlighted her waist, she exuded a beautiful and pure aura, like a snow plum in winter. Coupled with the emerald bracelet on her wrist, she appeared even more translucent and untainted.


    After getting ready, Selena didn''t waste any time and got into the car. However, not long after the car started, she received a call from James, asking her to also visit the Fair family and bring Alice along.


    Selena''s forehead furrowed, "Dad, what is Alice doing? Isn''t she feeling unwell?"


    "She is unwell, but she heard about this banquet and wanted to join in the fun. Mr. Montague Sr cares about you, and he won''t mind if you bring someone else. Selena, she is your sister after all, and she has been in the hospital for all these years, missing out on grand events. I am busy, so let her go with you."


    Selena couldn''t say she liked or disliked Alice, so she reluctantly agreed.


    The car headed towards the Fair family, where Alice was already waiting in her evening gown.


    Because of her illness, she looked fragile, and I couldn''t help but feel sorry for her.


    Beatrice didn''t argue with Selena tonight, probably realizing that she needed Selena''s help to get Alice into such an asion. She also wanted to go, but couldn''t bring herself to ask Selena. If Alice could go, that would be good.


    Maybe someone would like Alice''s style, and she might even catch a wealthy husband. Everyone knew that the Fair family was struggling, and if Alice could find a better support, it would be better than staying and struggling with them. "Sister, I''m sorry. I was being too stubborn."


    Alice carefully held Selena''s hand, "You''re not mad at me, are you?"


    Selena''s face showed no expression as she softly replied, "Let''s get in the car first, or we''ll bete."


    Alice nodded and gingerly sat in the car, holding her skirt. This car belonged to Mr. Montague Sr and it was the first time Selena had ridden in it.


    It was a limited edition Bentley, and it wouldn''t be appropriate to drive her own car to the old mansion. The banquet started promptly at 7:30, and the car slowly drove on the road.


    Selena and Alice had nothing else to talk about, so Selena turned her head to look at the street. However, this nce made her furrow her brows.


    A young man wearing ragged jeans caught her attention. He was standing on the side of the road, devouring a bun as if he had been starving for a long time. Selena had excellent eyesight and recognized him at a nce. It was her runaway cousin, Jacob Layman.


    Jacob had disappeared for years, leaving behind his parents and wife back home, without caring about anything. He even left behind a pile of debts and hadn''t even made a phone call in these years.


    Whenever her uncle and aunt mentioned this son, their eyes would turn red. Selena didn''t expect Jacob to show up in New York. "Stop the car."


    Selena shouted and stared intently at the person, afraid he would run away.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The driver quickly stopped, and Selena opened the car door and got out, ignoring the pain in her ankle.


    "Just wait for me."


    Leaving these words behind, she walked towards Jacob.

 Chapter 119 Getting Hurt for Her

    Suddenly Jacob was surrounded by a few thugs who began shoving and jostled his shoulder. Then Jacob was taken to an alley not far away. Selena took a few steps, leaning on a tree by the side of the road, gasping in pain.


    She was worried that Jacob would get into a conflict with those thugs, so she gritted her teeth and followed. Sounds of punches and kicks, along with curses, came from the dark alley.


    "When are you going to pay the money?! If you don''t pay, I''ll kill you today!"


    "You little punk, you made it hard for us to find you, and now you dare to disappear."


    Selena had just reached the entrance of the alley when she heard these voices.


    She called the police first, fearing that Jacob would really be beaten to death by these ruthless people, and shouted, "Stop!"


    The thugs stopped and turned their heads to see her in a formal dress. They whistled and slowly approached.


    "Hey, beauty! Jacob, when did you start hanging out with such a beauty?!"


    Jacob curled up his body, trying to protect his head, and looked up to see Selena, anxiety in his eyes.


    "Selena?"


    Jacob''s voice trembled from the pain. He struggled to stand up, but the kicks had broken several of his ribs, leaving him unable to exert any strength.


    Selena was frustrated with Jacob. He was already in histe twenties and still didn''t have a decent job, ending up begging in New York! She was angry and frustrated, thinking about how heartbroken her uncle and aunt would be if they found out.


    But when she saw the thugs approaching, she slowly backed away. Her legs were still in pain, and she was wearing high heels. As she stepped back, her heels hit the raised tactile paving on the side of the road, causing her to fall backwards. It''s over. Her feet definitely wouldn''t be able to walk anymore after this. But the anticipated pain didn''te. Her waist was held by someone, and the man''s breath was somewhat indifferent.


    Selena raised her head slightly and saw the man''s smooth jawline. A familiar scent overwhelmed her, and she froze. After standing up straight, she quickly distanced herself.


    "Mr. Montague."


    She eximed in surprise, raising her gaze and seeing Raymond''s car parked not far away. She stood out too much in this dress, it was hard not to attract attention. Selena then realized that she had walked quite a distance from where she got off the car, and now she couldn''t see her car anymore.


    The furrow between Raymond''s eyebrows tightened. He had already noticed her walking on the roadside in a formal dress, followed by a few thugs. What was she trying to do?


    His expression was cold, his features sharp and defined, with no trace of a smile, making him seem unapproachable. Seeing Selena standing firmly, having distanced herself in a hurry, the furrow between his eyebrows deepened. He didn''t want to get involved, but seeing her following those thugs and dressed so conspicuously...


    His gaze fell on her clothes. She had a light makeup on today, her eyes even more clear and translucent. A slender waist was held lightly, revealing skin so white it was dazzling. A ripple flickered in his eyes as he looked away. "Why are you dressed like this and what are you doing here?"


    Selena was about to exin, but the thugs surrounded them.


    "Little beauty, this is your fault. Why did you bring your man with you to see us?"


    The gangsters'' gazes shamelessly fell upon Selena, as they approached and noticed her beauty, which they had never seen in their lives.


    Selena''s face turned dark as she looked towards Jacob, who was still standing not far away, dawdling and making her even more furious.


    The gangsters didn''t waste any time and reached out to grab her, but their hands were intercepted by Raymond before they could touch her. Raymond acted swiftly and effortlessly, twisting the opponent''s hand and kicking them away.


    "Mr. Montague, be careful."


    The gangsters were outnumbered, with five of them against only Raymond. Selena could only protect herself.


    But before she could finish speaking, she saw all the gangsters writhing in pain on the ground.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raymond didn''t even have a hair out of ce, indicating how easily he had dealt with them.


    Selena was amazed, but before she could say anything, she quickly walked over to Jacob.


    "Are you okay?"


    Before she could finish her sentence, she saw a hint of fear in Jacob''s eyes, followed by the sound of a dagger piercing flesh.


    Selena turned her head and saw the dagger stuck in Raymond''s palm, with his hand blocking her back. It was evident that the dagger was intended for her.


    The tip of the dagger had already pierced through his palm, and blood was flowing, making it a terrifying sight.

 Chapter 120 He Got Hurt Because of Protecting Me

    Selena was startled, and she saw a trace of fierceness in Raymond''s eyes, followed by a kick that pushed the attacker away. Seeing that they had hit a brick wall tonight, the gangsters didn''t dare to linger any longer. They got up from the ground and left in a sorry state.


    "Mr. Montague! I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Selena held Raymond''s hand, and her fingertips trembled slightly. However, her high heels were inconvenient, and her legs were hurting even more. Raymond frowned; it was his right hand that was injured, so it would be somewhat inconvenient.


    He saw Selena directly throw her high heels away and stand barefoot on the ground. Her face showed a rare trace of panic.


    Because of her injury, Raymond knew that if Catherine found out, she would probably tear her apart and tonight, thanks to Raymond, Selena owed him a favor. She followed him into his car while grabbing Jacob, who was trying to escape. "You''reing with me too!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Jacob was miserable and a little scared of Selena. When he saw the luxury car, he was too afraid to refuse. Selena didn''t want to say much to him and pushed him into the passenger seat. John, who was driving, saw Raymond injured and immediately stepped on the gas pedal.


    The car quickly headed towards the nearest hospital.


    A few minutes ago, the car where Selena had been sitting had caused a traffic jam due to her getting off. She had been in a hurry to catch Jacob and hadn''t noticed that parking was not allowed in that spot.


    As the car drove away, anger erupted from the cars behind. The scolding became more intense, so Alice told the driver.


    "Let''s go first. I''ll call my sister and let her know. Maybe she will take another car to the old mansionter."


    The driver had no choice, and the banquet was about to start, so it wouldn''t be good to bete. That''s why the car headed towards the old mansion.


    Alice watched as the ce got closer and closer, a hint of longing and excitement appearing in her eyes. This should be the first time she would meet Raymond in such a public and important asion.


    Before, she had only secretly looked at him from a distance, and maybe he would only see her as a passerby. Only during theirst meeting did a hint of fluctuation appear in his eyes, but that fluctuation was veryplicated, even with a trace of annoyance.


    It didn''t matter though, as long as she continued to work hard, one day, when standing by his side, he would like her and cherish her.


    A blush appeared on her cheeks, and her palms became sweaty with nervousness. She took a deep breath, trying to portray a calm and graceful posture.


    As for Selena, it would be better if she didn''te tonight. Alice didn''t want this person to appear and steal her limelight.


    Meanwhile, Selena had arrived at the hospital, her forehead covered in cold sweat. The doctor, seeing her dressed for a banquet, was somewhat surprised, but couldn''t deny that she was beautiful. "Doctor, please examine his hand. It should need stitches."


    Raymond didn''t feel too good originally. After all, this was the first time he got injured for someone, and that someone was a woman he had only known for a short time.


    He hadn''t intended to block the knife, but when he saw her exposed fair back, he thought it would be unsightly if there was an extra scar there. So his body acted faster than his brain and blocked the sharp dagger. Now seeing Selena so worried, to the point where herplexion changed, he found it amusing. It seemed like the first time he had seen her disy such a posture since knowing her.


    Even on the first night waking up in bed together, she was so calm that he thought she would never have any other emotions.


    This thought brought him a subtle but barely visible joy.


    Selena''s phone rang at this moment. It was Mr. Montague Sr. She exchanged a few words with the doctor and saw that the wound was being stitched, so she went into the corridor to answer the call.


    "Grandpa Montague, I''m really sorry, Raymond... he hurt his hand protecting me and is getting stitches at the hospital. I don''t think we can make it tonight."


    Upon hearing that Raymond had finallye around and was willing to get hurt for Selena, Mr. Montague Sr. had no intention of ming her. "Selena, are you okay?"


    As for Raymond, he''s a man, a little injury wouldn''t be a big deal.


    "I''m fine, but he got hurt quite badly, and it''s all my fault."


    "You silly girl, he is your husband, protecting you is his duty. Raymond did well this time. Stay there and take care of him. There will be other opportunities for me to introduce you to other people, no rush, and don''t me yourself." Selena felt warmed in her heart. She had always known that the old man cared for her very much. Okay, so I thought of secretly signing an agreement with Raymond, and her guilt became even stronger.


    In the hospital room, the doctor had already sewn several stitches, and Raymond heard his phone ringing and saw that it was a call from the old man, which instantly irritated him.


    If he didn''t go to the banquet, I''m afraid grandpa would think that it was his trick to avoid that woman!

 Chapter 121 Work is not as important as wife

    He pressed his lips tightly together and answered the call with his uninjured hand, contemting how to approach the conversation. On the other end, Mr. Montague Sr''s words of relief came through.


    "Raymond, you did well this time. You''ve finally grown up. If you don''te tonight, it''s fine. Grandpa won''t me you."


    Raymond narrowed his eyes, not knowing why he said that. After all, in their previous phone conversation, grandpa mentioned Selena within three sentences.


    But tonight, it seemed that he had no ns to bring it up. Could it be because of the sessful acquisition that just took ce.


    Grandpa seldom paid attention to the business world, instead focusing on coordinating with the hospital for treatment, enjoying his retirement. If it wasn''t for the recentlypleted acquisition, Raymond couldn''t think of anything else that would make him so happy. So he naturally responded:


    "Grandpa, this is what I should do. I will continue to work hard."


    But these words had a different meaning in Mr. Montague Sr''s ears. He was already frustrated tonight because Raymond seemed reluctant to go pick up Selena and even mentioned working overtime.


    Where is a wife more important than work? Mr. Montague Sr had been waiting for Raymond and Selena to arrive so that he could introduce Selena''s identity to others in a grand manner.


    These past few years have been unfair to Selena, as there are still many people in New York who don''t know her identity. Since she has married into the Montague family, no one should dare to bully her anymore.


    So when Mr. Montague Sr saw Raymond''s dy, he only felt annoyed. But now, hearing this good news, he happily believed that his grandson had finally turned around.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Raymond, I thought you were just trying to fool me when you said you would work hard. Grandpa was wrong to me you. Keep it up."


    Raymond breathed a sigh of relief. He thought that the old man rarely paid attention to thepany and hadn''t mentioned that woman, so his anxiety lessened.


    "I understand."


    After hanging up the phone, a look of surprise appeared on Mr. Montague Sr''s face. This was more effective than any elixir. It seemed that by the end of this year, he would be able to hold his grandson.


    He never expected that his conversation with Raymond was onpletely different wavelengths.


    Raymond no longer cared about the fact that grandpa didn''t mention Selena anymore.


    Her face rxed a lot as she continued to watch the doctor sewing. Outside the door, Selena looked at Jacob, who was sitting next to her, and her face darkened.


    "What do you think you''re doing? Disappearing for so many years anding to New York to be a beggar?" Jacob knew he was in the wrong and impatiently scratched his hair.


    "Have you met my parents?"


    "My uncle and aunt have been waiting for you toe back, but you weren''t there. Megan has been taking advantage of the situation at home. It was you who insisted on marrying her, but now you have left your parents and wife in the county and ran away. Are you still a man, Jacob?"


    Jacob was wearing worn-out clothes, but they were clean. When he heard Selena''s words, he became irritated. "Can''t you just pretend you haven''t seen me? I really am not a man. My parents shouldn''t have given birth to me in the first ce!" Seeing his hostile emotions, Selena furrowed her brows. "You have to go back and see them. The elderly couple at home wait for your phone call every day. Megan...


    "


    "Don''t mention that woman to me!" Jacob continued to irritably scratch his hair and nced at the hospital ward. "Anyway, I can''t afford that man''s medical expenses. You said I''m a beggar, now that you''re fine, I''ll leave." He stood up and was about to leave.


    "Jacob!" Selena grabbed his arm and her brows furrowed tightly.


    "How did you be like this?"


    When she lived with her uncle and aunt, Jacob was a rtively filial son, and he was also shy and introverted. How could he have changed so much in just a few years?


    "Uncle and aunt are afraid that you won''t find a wife in the future, so they treated Megan well. Last time, when Megan took Uncle''s car and left him to walk, he copsed by the roadside from heatstroke. He even told me not to me her, saying that only she was willing to marry you. The incidents of you embezzling customer money and borrowing high-interest loans have spread. In the eyes of our uncle and aunt, only Megan stands by you."


    When Jacob heard these words, his throat choked, and he gritted his teeth. "That bitch."


    Selena took a deep breath, feeling suffocated by his appearance. Just as she was about to speak, her uncle unexpectedly called.


    When Jacob saw the shing nickname, he was almost instinctively going to escape, but Selena held onto him. "At least say something to your uncle!"


    "Get lost! Selena, who do you think you are? Your family''s affairs are much moreplicated than ours. Mind your own business!"

 Chapter 122 Overnight Turned into Enemies

    In his excitement, Jacob didn''t consciously control his tone, so his voice echoed throughout the corridor. If he had spoken clearly in standard Mandarin, Raymond would definitely understand what they were arguing about and guess Selena''s identity after all Jacob had already called out her full name.


    But unfortunately, Jacob dropped out of school early, and during the years he didn''t study, he worked on construction sites in several coastal counties where he met people from all over the country who came from rural areas to work. Coupled with the fact that he rarely received formal education, Jacob spoke with a heavy ent.


    Selena wanted to escape from the impoverished county of Ridgefield, so she deliberately learned the ents of other people.


    It''s not difficult to understand the meaning behind someone''s regional ent, but when ents from multiple counties mix together, it bes difficult to articte and sounds strange. Therefore, Raymond had no idea what the two of them were arguing about; he could only vaguely hear Selena''s words.


    As for Jacob''snguage, he couldn''t understand a single word. He was fluent in several foreignnguages, but couldn''tprehend Jacob''snguage. Outside the hallway, Selena fell silent for a moment and almost burst intoughter. "If it weren''t for my uncle and aunt, do you think I would willingly take care of you?"


    A twenty-eight-year-old man who still hadn''t found a decent job, who took hundreds of thousands from clients and ran away, lost over a million in gambling, and made his parents pay off high-interest loans for him.


    What face did he have toin here? Selena grabbed his hand and pressed the answer button without hesitation.


    "Uncle." However, it wasn''t Brian who called, but her aunt Erin. Erin''s voice was tired and hoarse. "Selena, your aunt doesn''t want to make this call, but I have no other choice. We don''t have Mr. Fu''s contact information, and the police won''t release your sister-inw who''s involved.


    We don''t have that much money, and with the impending demolition here, we borrowed money from rtives and bought a few houses from the neighbors. We thought we could manage and start repaying some of it, but now that the demolition news is out, their children came knocking at our door.


    Your uncle''s leg is broken, and he''s bleeding from his head. He''s still in the hospital, and I can''te up with the money for his surgery right now. We already used up the money on Megan, and now that she''s in the police station, I can''t find her.


    I have no other options." Upon hearing this, Selena''s heart clenched. She felt both angry and powerless. She initially thought that her husband and aunt would let Megan spend some time in jail, and once a month had passed, Selena would find a way to gather the money and bail her out.


    After all, Megan had a habit of speaking recklessly, and she would inevitably get into trouble in the future. Keeping her in jail for a month would be a small lesson for her. But she never expected that her uncle and aunt wouldn''t let Megan suffer and would actually resort to taking other people''s houses.


    They had lived in the same neighborhood for so many years, and they were familiar with the neighbors. They knew in advance that the area was going to be demolished, so they bought the houses before it happened.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Now, with the demolition newsing out just a few days after selling the houses, the affected people were understandably upset. Even blood rtives need to settle their ounts, and overnight, decades-long neighbors became enemies. It was risky for the couple to do such a thing.


    Selena felt a wave of powerlessness and could onlyfort her aunt for now.


    "Aunt, don''t worry. I''ll send you the money right away, and Jacob and I wille back tonight from New York. Use the money for medical expenses, and we''ll be there soon."


    Jacob stood by, seemingly indifferent to the situation. She did not show any fear of scalding water and threatened,


    "Selena, I''m not going back, if you want to go back, go by yourself. I don''t want to go back to that house in my whole life..."


    "Smack!"


    As soon as the words fell, Selena raised her hand and pped him directly. Jacob''s cheek was heavily hit by the p, and there was a taste of blood in his mouth. He couldn''t believe his eyes as he looked at Selena, and it took him a few seconds to react and touch his cheek.


    "You hit me?"


    Previously, when Selena stayed at his house, she was a well-behaved and calm girl. Who would have thought she would p him, Jacob never thought about retaliating. After all, she was his cousin, and it would be condemned for a man to hit


    a woman.


    His eyes instantly turned red as he touched his face.


    Selena looked at him coldly,


    "Are you awake now? Megan is the one you want to marry into the family. She intentionally damaged Mr. Montague''s car and demands eight million inpensation. Uncle and Aunt took a risk for this money, and uncle is still in a critical condition. Are you really not going back, Jacob? If you don''t go back, I will call those hooligans toe back and kill you right away."


    Jacob''s body trembled, and he bit his lips with ack of determination. All the conflict between the two was seen by Raymond. Within a moment of seeing Selena p him, he raised an eyebrow slightly.

 Chapter 123 Willing to pay for others mistakes?

    The doctor had finished stitching Jacob''s wound and gave some instructions before leaving.


    Selena took a deep breath and ignored Jacob, going to Raymond''s side instead.


    "Mr. Montague, do you remember the woman who damaged your carst time? My sister-inw."


    A sharp and sarcastic face instantly appeared in Raymond''s mind, and he raised an eyebrow slightly. "Yes."


    Selena suddenly found it difficult to speak and lowered her eyshes.


    "Mr. Montague, I will cover the eight million in losses, but I don''t have that much money at the moment. Can we deduct it temporarily from my design fee? I will give you a installment n to slowly repay the remaining amount, is that okay?" Raymond''s design fee for this project was definitely over a million, and if he was generous, it could possibly be around five million.


    Though Manhattan''s vi was not extremely grand, it was exquisite and suitable for living.


    Raymond seemed to be nning to stay there for a long time, so if Selena put in more effort, maybe he would offer a higher design fee. But no matter what, it probably wouldn''t reach eight million, unless Raymond was willing to be a fool. Raymond looked her up and down, not giving an immediate answer. Selena also felt embarrassed since Megan''s behaviorst time was indeed shameful.


    "Mr. Montague, I will include the interest as well."


    Raymond nced at the wound on his palm with a calm tone.


    "Do you know how much eight million is worth per day?"


    "Interest, right now"


    Selena was well aware that the interest rate was not low, but were there any other options avable now, her father had given her a card, but it only had a couple hundred thousand yuan in it.


    After all, James was in the hospital at the time, so he wouldn''t have been carrying a card with arge amount of money.


    "I know."


    "You always like to pay for other people''s mistakes?"


    Raymond had already stood up from the hospital bed, moving his injured hand slightly and wincing in pain. In his opinion, Selena''s actions were foolish.


    Wasn''t she still renting a ce? And now she was willing to invest eight million yuan for a rtive like that. With eight million yuan, she could buy a three-bedroom apartment in New York. Although the location wouldn''t be great, she wouldn''t need to rent a ce to live.


    "Did your husband know that you''re investing eight million yuan?"


    Moreover, she was married. If she rashly invested eight million yuan for her rtive, wouldn''t her husband have any objections, that was their joint property, and it might even lead to divorce.


    He was just casually asking, but Selena was taken aback when she heard this.


    Suddenly, she felt a sense of magical reality, she opened her mouth but couldn''t answer the question posed. Raymond didn''t want to pursue the matter any further.


    He was about to leave but Selena caught up to him.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m sorry, please forget what I just said. I''ll find a way to give you the money. At thetest, within a week, I''ll have it for you.


    So, can you please do me a favor and inform the Ridge-field Police Department to keep her locked up for a few more days, and then release her?"


    Her uncle was in trouble now, and if her aunt still wanted to help Megan get out, she would probably take another risk. She had to rush back to Ridge-field tonight. If her uncle couldn''t make it through... Then Selena, who had disclosed the news of the demolition to the couple, would feel like a perpetrator throughout history. Raymond paused, unable to understand her tendency to shoulder everything. But as long as he receivedpensation for the car, it didn''t matter who was paying.


    "Alright."


    Hearing his agreement, Selena breathed a sigh of relief and looked again at his injured hand.


    He had just been injured for her and she was already making such a request. If it was someone else, they would probably have been furious by now.


    She felt guilty in her heart and pursed her lips.


    "Mr. Montague, until your hand has healed, I can do anything for you. You''re currently staying at a hotel, and if there''s anything inconvenient about it, I cane whenever you call. I can cook as well, and if you don''t mind, I can deliver three meals a day to the Montague family from now on."


    Because she didn''t know what else to do to make up for his injury. Plus, it was his right hand that was injured, so it would definitely have an impact on his daily life.

 Chapter 124 Swearing without being vulgar

    Do anything for him? Avable at his beck and call? Deliver three meals a day to the Montague family?


    No matter who it is, Raymond isn''t very interested.


    But he caught a glimpse of the slight embarrassment on her cheeks and knew that she was doing it topensate. Seeing Selena in such a humiliated state, Jacob at the door couldn''t bear it. Selena is a top student, a prestigious graduate of Harvard University. Even if this man is wealthy, he shouldn''t insult her like this, right?


    "Selena, what are you doing? You, a graduate from a top brand-name university, are going to work as a nanny for someone?"


    Upon hearing Jacob''s foolish words, Selena tightened her lips. Raymond didn''t know what Jacob, who was furious was saying but he understood the word insult clearly.


    Originally, he wasn''t interested in Selena''s proposal, but now that he heard Jacob''s words, he casually turned his injured wrist.


    "You should know which hotel I''m staying at."


    After all, they had met at the hotel before. Selena remembered the embarrassment at the hotel back then, and a blush appeared on her cheeks.


    Now thinking back to that situation, she wished she could find a hole to crawl into. She didn''t dare to look at Raymond and instead lowered her head slightly.


    "Okay."


    "No need to bring me to the Montague family. Be at the hotel sharp at nine in the evening."


    Selena was actually a bit puzzled. He had been staying at Ashbourne Manor recently, but now he wanted to stay at a hotel again to prevent Grandfather Fu from conducting surprise inspections. But she didn''t have the position to ask, so she could only nod.


    "Understood, Mr. Montague."


    Jacob gritted his teeth and pulled Selena behind him, looking straight at Raymond.


    But because Raymond was 1.87 meters tall and Jacob was only 1.8 meters, he had to slightly tilt his head up to look at him, so he was already at a disadvantage.


    "I''m telling you, no matter whichpany''s CEO you are, you can''t bully Selena like this. She is the most promising person in our family. When she got into Harvard University back then, we even set off firecrackers in our county." As Jacob said this, he arrogantly tilted his head, as if those firecrackers were set off for him.


    "You probably don''t know, but I''ve seen plenty of wealthy people like you. They just go abroad to get a master''s degree, and when theye back, they call themselves ''sea turtles.'' Haha, not like Selena, who earned her way step by step. She was the only one who got into the New York Academy of Fine Arts back then."


    While listening to Jacob''s words, Selena had been tugging at his sleeve, feeling extremely embarrassed. Raymond raised an eyebrow slightly, knowing that Jacob''s words probably weren''t kind, and he also had a smug expression at the moment, so he shifted his gaze to Jacob.


    "And you are?"


    Jacob proudly tilted his head up, enunciating the words clearly.


    "I''m her cousin."


    Jacob was too proud, holding his head high, but he did pronounce the five characters clearly.


    "Oh, how suitable."


    At that moment, Selena also felt that Raymond''s cursing was really clean. This was referring to how Jacob''s mindset and Megan''s sarcastic appearance were a perfect match. She pulled Jacob back and looked at Raymond with a calm demeanor. "Mr. Montague, I will return the money to you within a week. Since you can''t drive, shall I take you back?"


    "Mhmm."


    After saying these words, Raymond walked out first.


    The well-tailored suit emphasized his entire presence, even though he had just been in a small fight, it didn''t diminish his nobleness.


    Jacob muttered a few words behind, but he didn''t dare to leave Selena alone, so he could only follow behind the two of them with a miserable expression.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They arrived at Raymond''s car and Jacob''s eyes widened instantly when he saw the Rolls-Royce worth tens of millions. His mouth also opened widely, uncontrobly grabbing onto Selena''s shoulder. "Rolls-Royce?"


    Selena pped his hand away. "Wait for me at the toll booth on the expressway in Beijing. I have to go to Ridgefield tonight, if you still care about Uncle''s life and death."


    Jacob instantly fell silent, weakly releasing her shoulder. Selena got in the car and noticed that John was already not there, so she took on the role of the driver.


    Almost subconsciously, she drove towards Ashbourne Manor, and Raymond, seeing the familiar street view, furrowed his brows lightly.


    "How did you know I was staying here tonight?"


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat, and her hands became sweaty. She remembered that this was the road to Ashbourne Manor because she knew Raymond lived there, so she instinctively drove there.

 Chapter 125 Acting to the End

    "I saw Mr. Montague on that road, so I guessed that Mr. Montague must have a house there too."


    She was lucky to have run into Raymond while jogging with Max.


    Once this was said, Raymond remembered that Selena''s leg seemed to be injured, but it hadn''t been treated at the hospital just now? Throughout the journey, he hadn''t seen her show any signs of difort, was she enduring it? Selena was indeed enduring it, the pain in her foot was piercing even when pressing the elerator.


    But she had caused Raymond such a severe injury and had dyed them from attending the banquet tonight, so she had to do something for him, otherwise she wouldn''t feel at ease. She didn''t want to owe Raymond anything in any way.


    "Mr. Montague, I only know that you have a house there, but I don''t know which one specifically. Could you point it outter?"


    Acting to the end. Raymond leaned back, his gaze calmly resting on her. Selena inexplicably felt a sense of unease, gripping the steering wheel tightly. Her palms were sweating due to the pain.


    When she saw Ashbourne Manor, she halted her train of thought. It was an instinctive reaction to step on the brake, a response from the body''s natural instinct.


    The car stopped in front of Ashbourne Manor, and Selena looked up, meeting his gaze through the rearview mirror. His eyes were dark and cold as he asked.


    "Why are we stopping here?"


    Selena tugged at her lips, realizing she had made a mistake and feeling a cold sweat on her back.


    "My foot is a little sore, just taking a break."


    "Hmm."


    Raymond half-closed his eyes, only uttering that word. She thought he was invincible, but it turned out he knew pain. It was quite coincidental that they happened to stop in front of Ashbourne Manor. Fiona had already seen Raymond''s car and upon hearing the sound, she hurried out to greet him.


    "Mr. Montague, have you finished the banquet?"


    Since Fiona couldn''t see Selena through the ss, she didn''t notice her. Raymond sat in a position where only a crack of the window was opened and he responded with a grunt. Fiona was a bit puzzled. "Miss Fair didn''te back with you?"


    The mention of that woman irritated Raymond.


    "No, I''m not staying here tonight, no need to wee me."


    Fiona nodded quickly,


    "Alright, Mr. Montague, have a safe journey."


    Raymond didn''t say anything and simply closed his eyes. "Drive, back to the previous hotel."


    Selena couldn''t wait to leave here, so when she heard Raymond''s words, she stepped on the elerator almost all the way down. Raymond, caught off guard, jolted backwards and nced at her.


    Selena''s face turned awkward, and she could only continue with her previous excuse. "My foot hurts, sorry Mr. Montague, I appreciate your understanding."


    "Hmm, go to the underground parking lot."


    Selena nodded and breathed a sigh of relief, worried that if the window had been opened, Fiona might have called her.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Miss Fair," and everything would have been exposed.


    They arrived at the hotel. As she stepped on the brake, her ankle experienced another sharp pain. After getting out of the car, she led Raymond to the elevator.


    The elevator went directly to the top floor''s presidential suite, and she went to the front desk to fetch the room card, opening the room reserved for him. She then felt aplished and ced the card respectfully on the nearby coffee table. "Mr. Montague, I will be returning to Ridgefield tonight, so the room won''t be avable until tomorrow night at nine, is that alright?"


    Raymond opened the cab in the entrance hall and took out a medicine box, cing it on the coffee table.


    "Take care of your foot yourself."


    Selena was stunned, and then she bent down, limping, and sat on the sofa. Inside the medicine box, there was a pain-relieving spray. As she leaned forward, the strap of her dress naturally slid down her shoulder.


    Raymond was sitting on the other side of the sofa, and when he saw her long neck, delicate skin, and furrowed brow, he looked away. Selena didn''t pay too much attention to his gaze, focused on spraying the pain reliever.


    All her strength was upied by the injury on her ankle. After taking off her delicate shoes, she finally realized how swollen her feet were. They looked terrifying, like a bruised bun. Her fingertips trembled slightly as she grabbed the pain- relieving spray and sprayed it on, then she tried to wrap it with a bandage.


    However, the bandages here were different from the ones she had used before. These were not medical bandages, but a type of professional ankle correction bandage. After several minutes of struggling, sweat dripped from her nose, and she still couldn''t finish.


    Thinking of Jacob waiting for her, she put down the bandage and looked up at Raymond. Raymond naturally noticed her actions and thought she was asking for help, so he instinctively tried to stand up. Refusing at this moment would seem impolite after all. But what Selena said was unexpected.


    "Mr. Montague, thank you for the medicine box. I''ll be leaving now, but I''ll definitelye by tomorrow night. However, since nine o''clock is toote, can I make soup? I''m afraid other food might disturb your rest."

 Chapter 126 Her Mouth is Even Tighter Than a Clam

    Raymond frowned again and couldn''t help but think that this woman''s mouth was even tighter than a m. "Hmm." Selena breathed a sigh of relief, feeling touched by hisck of deliberate trouble. "Okay, I''ll definitely be on time."


    After spraying the pain reliever, her ankle felt slightly relieved, so she lowered her head, organized the medicine box, and put it back in the hallway cab. When she closed the door, she said: "Mr. Montague, please get some rest early."


    Raymond''s face immediately turned colder, with an indescribable feeling. Suffocating and ufortable. He loosened his tie, as if doing so would help dissipate the inexplicable emotions. But the action of loosening the tie caused pain in his injured hand, making him wrinkle his brows slightly. She was just an unfamiliar woman. There was no need to pay attention to her. Selena didn''t care at all about what Raymond thought. She was anxious to go to Ridgefield to deal with her uncle''s affairs. But what made her angry was that Jacob wasn''t waiting for her there. Selena was so frustrated that her scalp tingled, but she had no choice when it came to her pathetic cousin.


    She spent a day in Ridgefield, firstforting Erin and telling her that Megan would be out in a few days. Then she went to the hospital and paid enough money before Brian''s treatment was over. Only then did she drag her exhausted body back to Ashbourne Manor in New York.


    But the eight million dors from Raymond still loomed over her head, and she had to pay it back within a week. Selena rubbed her forehead, feeling too tired to rest. She looked at the clock and saw that it was already 6 o''clock in the evening, so she hurriedly started stewing the soup.


    However, she was so exhausted that she almost cut herself while cutting the papaya. Fiona watched nervously on the side.


    "Miss Fair, just tell me what soup you want to drink, and I''ll stew it for you."


    Selena could barely keep her eyes open due to fatigue. Upon hearing this, she let go of the knife.


    "Cream of mushroom soup, Fiona, please..."


    Although she promised Raymond that she would stew it herself, she didn''t rest all nightst night, and drove home alone today, and now she can fall asleep standing up. What''s more, my aunt cried all night in front of her, crying until her brain hurt, and finally my uncle came out of the emergency room, crying along with him.


    Selena was helpless and powerless, and he couldn''t tell them that he had met Jacob.


    In case the couple knew that their son didn''t care about their lives so much, they would be more emotional.


    The soup simmered for two full hours, and Selena didn''t dare to sleep. Once the soup was ready, she put it in a pink thermal box and went straight to the hotel. Seeing her like this, Fiona smiled.


    "Miss, who are you giving this to?"


    "Raymond"


    Selena didn''t intend to lie, and she had nothing to hide.


    A smile bloomed on Fiona''s face, thinking that the rtionship between these two people was finally one step closer.


    As soon as Selena left, Fiona couldn''t help calling Mr.Raymond, saying that Selena had brought soup to Raymond.


    Grandpa had a smile on his face, it was more effective than eating fairy balls, Raymond was injured because of Selena on the front foot, and Selena was going to deliver soup on the back foot, wouldn''t it be just around the corner to hold the great-grandson?


    His eyes were filled with light immediately, and he happily drank all of today''s medicine.


    "Raymond is quite enlightened, that kid, hmph, I knew that anyone who met Selena would like it."


    Fiona also likes Selena''s personality, she doesn''t fight or grab, and works hard to make progress.


    Both of them hung up the phone contentedly.


    At this moment, Selena has already arrived at the hotel, and just entered the resplendent lobby, he saw an acquaintance.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    It''s Mr. Wright. Mr. Wright had Jane on his arm.


    Selena really wanted to pretend that he didn''t see these two people, but the two sides happened to meet each other, and he couldn''t ignore them.


    Because Mr. Wright''s attention was on Jane, he didn''t notice Selena yet, he just put his arms around Jane''s waist, the intention was obvious, and the rtionship between the two didn''t look normal.


    When Jane saw Selena, his pupils shrank immediately, and he wanted to push Mr. Wright away, but the opponent got closer.


    "I''ve already slept, why are you pretending now, you don''t want to cooperate with me?"


    Jane immediately felt humiliated, and it was even more embarrassing because Selena was still there.


    Selena twitched the corner of her mouth, raised her hand and pressed the elevator, not wanting to interrupt.


    She has worked with Mr. Wright for three years, and she thought that he was different from others, but it turned out that he just hid it deeply.


    And Jane probably already knew that Selena and Mr. Wright had broken up, so he couldn''t wait to get up. After all, Mr. Wright''s decoration team was one of the best in the industry.


    Wright whispered to spread rumors, Mr. Wright will never cooperate with Selena in this lifetime, and perhaps even unite with other decoration teams to resist Selena''s projects.


    Originally, Jane only wanted to deceive Mr. Wright behind Selena''s back, but Selena personally caught her, making the situation extremely awkward.

 Chapter 127 She is used to deceiving people with this appearance.

    Although Selena didn''t say a word, Jane felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation.


    Even Mr. Wright, who was still taking advantage of Jane, noticed her abnormality and looked up to see Selena, feeling embarrassed in that moment. After realizing what had happened, a trace of anger shed in his eyes.


    "Selena!"


    He abruptly let go of Jane and was about to step forward.


    Selena frowned, unable to understand where Mr. Wright''s inexplicable anger wasing from.


    "Mr. Wright."


    She politely called out to him, although his previous actions had vited the spirit of cooperation, she didn''t want to worsen the situation for herself.


    "Selena, you''ve really outdone yourself. I can''t believe you used some tricks to make Caterlington withdraw their contract with me! We''ve worked together for three years, and I never expected you to be this kind of person. I thought you were different from other women, but it turns out you''re just another ything in bed!"


    Selena''s expression turned cold.


    "Mr. Wright, it was you who first vited the spirit of the contract. As for your cooperation with Caterlington, that''s the business between your twopanies. ming me for it doesn''t seem right, does it?"


    Mr. Wright stared coldly at her and smirked.


    "Just as Caterlington teams up with others to deal with you, they also tter you. I''ve heard you even dined together. Seems like you know how to please people in bed."


    "Mr. Wright, a respectable person like you, does that also include humiliating women? Is this your impotent rage?"


    "You!"


    Mr. Wright''s scalp tingled with anger. He wanted to confront Selena as soon as he learned of Caterlington breaking their agreement.


    But then Jane showed up, iming to be in the same studio as Selena. Mr. Wright naturally wanted to deal with Selena, and now that he had arade in arms who could potentially sleep with him, it was a perfect opportunity. He couldn''t resist it, he didn''t expect to run into Selena here.


    A hint of cruelty shed in his eyes as he grabbed Jane''s waist.


    "Fine, Selena! If you''re going to be like this, don''t me me for never cooperating with you again. My other affiliatedpanies will also reject your projects. Our decoration team is one of the best in the industry. Let''s see how you''ll decorate Raymond''s house this time!"


    A smug expression covered his face as he assessed Selena from top to bottom.


    "But if you''re clever, you''ll be like Jane, someone who knows their ce. Then maybe I''ll consider giving you another chance."


    "Stay with me tonight, and perhaps I can sell you a favor."


    Selena sneered and walked straight into the elevator.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Wright, I haven''t stooped so low as to be cheap."


    This sentence directly insulted two people. Jane had originally nned to nestle in Mr. Wright''s embrace like an ostrich, but upon hearing these words, she was so infuriated that she burst into an angry tirade. "You bitch!"


    But by that time, the elevator doors had already closed, leaving her feeling incredibly frustrated, like punching cotton. Jane''s face was contorted in anger. Damn it!


    Suddenly, a glimmer of light shed in her eyes. Why was Selena here at the hotel? And why such a luxurious hotel? She had never seen Selena spend so extravagantly before.


    Could it be that Selena, like her, had alsoe tonight to find a wealthy man to cling onto, Jane sneered and was about to sweet-talk Mr. Wright again when she saw someone walking into the lobby - it was Raymond! Jane had seen him thest time and had even talked badly about Selena in front of him.


    Now, another opportunity had presented itself, quickly leaving Mr. Wright, Jane hurriedly approached Raymond with small steps.


    "Mr. Montague, we meet again. I wonder if you remember me."


    Raymond''s eyes grew cold and distant, and for a moment he didn''t recall her, until Jane started introducing herself.


    "Selena and I work in the same studio. Didn''t I mention before? Whenever Selena works with clients, there are always clients'' wives who request a recement. Tonight, I happened to run into her at the hotel. I don''t know if she specifically came here to confront you, Mr. Montague."


    "Hmm."


    Raymond''s tone was very cold as he walked past her and entered the elevator. Jane didn''t dare get too close and had no choice but to continue.


    "I work with her, so I know all about her dirty tricks. She''s just used to deceiving people with her pretty face."


    Raymond didn''t pay much attention to her words until he arrived at his suite and saw Selena waiting obediently there. She was leaning against the wall, the light above her head creating a halo-like glow on her hair.


    Her skin was pale, giving her a delicate and cold appearance, but deep down she was more stubborn than anyone.


    At the very least, Jane was right about one thing - Selena was skilled at deceiving people with her appearance. Her eyes were exceptionally beautiful, otherwise Raymond wouldn''t have lost control on their very first night together. At least Selena''s looks were definitely to his taste if only she didn''t say a word.

 Chapter 128 Deliberately Avoiding Suspicion Only Makes It Seem too intentional

    Selena was extremely tired at the moment. If Raymond had been even a minuteter, she would have likely fallen asleep leaning against the wall. So when she heard the sound of the elevator opening and closing, her eyes lit up and she looked up, immediately adopting a respectful attitude. "Mr. Montague."


    Regarding the slight brightness in her eyes, Raymond was somewhat pleased, so his expression softened a bit.


    He swiped his card to enter the room, with Selena following behind him and cing the insted box on the coffee table.


    "Mr. Montague, this is tonight''s soup," said Selena.


    She held a pink thermos that looked very delicate. Raymond had never imagined that Selena would use a thermos of this color. In her work, she always gave off a professional vibe and focused on business matters. There was a hint of surprise in his eyes, though he only unbuttoned two buttons on his suit.


    After Selena finished delivering the soup, she intended to leave. After all, being alone together could easily make him think she had ulterior motives.


    "Well, Mr. Montague, enjoy your soup," she said, turning to leave.


    However, she heard him say, "Aren''t you taking the thermos back?"? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Selena wanted to say that it wasn''t necessary, but she realized that there might not be any extras at Ashbourne Manor for the time being.


    After all, she seldom stayed there. It seemed like Raymond wanted her to wait until he finished eating before leaving.


    So Selena sat down, with aposed demeanor that surprised Raymond.


    "Then I''ll wait until Mr. Montague finishes eating," she said.


    In Selena''s mind, Raymond was a client and her soon-to-be ex-husband legally. To put it bluntly, they had been intimate, so deliberately avoiding suspicion woulde off as pretentious.


    It wouldn''t be good to make Raymond think she was ying hard to get. So, staying calm might leave a better impression.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow. There was a kitchen in the suite, and he had intended for her to heat up the soup. It was already nine o''clock, and she had taken at least an hour delivering the soup to her male client and waiting for him to finish. What was she thinking? Raymond furrowed his brow, about to ask her to get a bowl from the kitchen. However, when he looked up, he noticed that Selena had fallen asleep on the couch.


    Selena was indeed exhausted. She hadn''t slept all night, driving for several hours from the county to New York City alone. Then she had been busy stewing the soup. Although stewing the soup was not physically demanding, she couldn''t afford to fall asleep during the journey.


    She had pushed through and delivered the soup, even having a strange interaction downstairs. Now that she had finally quieted down, sleepiness struck her intensely.


    Raymond had never seen someone fall asleep in less than a minute. Was she faking it? He approached her and heard her soft breaths. There were faint dark circles under her eyelids.


    He remembered she had mentioned going to the countyst night, and he understood now.


    Deciding to leave her be, Raymond turned to take off his suit and unbutton his white shirt. His figure was sleek and well-defined, with a slender waist.


    One could faintly see the explosive energy beneath the toned muscles. Selena had already experienced his fierceness in bed, but she had no chance to appreciate it now.


    Raymond carelessly threw his suit aside and went into the bathroom. When he came out, he saw Selena had pulled his suit over her, probably feeling cold. Raymond frowned and walked up to her.


    Trying to take off the suit, Selena pulled it tightly.


    Rarely, a trace of annoyance appeared in Raymond''s eyes, not understanding how things had turned out like this when he was just delivering soup.


    He took a deep breath and threw off the suit, letting her hold onto it. Alex happened to call, so he went to the balcony to answer the phone.


    "Raymond, want to go out for a drink?"


    Alex''s face was smiling, holding a wine ss in his hand.


    "By the way, I''ve been working on a new script recently. If Selenaes looking for you, tell me in detail about your rtionship, maybe I''ll get some inspiration." "Get lost."


    Raymond was about to hang up, but Alex seemed to sense an unusual atmosphere.


    "Your tone is a bit less gloomy than before. Did I hit the mark? Is that beautiful woman in your bed? Who said that the first time should be saved for the night with the Stone family?"


    Raymond''s face immediately turned dark, unexpectedly reminded of his first time with Selena.


    Indeed, it was his first time,pletely following his body''s instinct, and he didn''t expect to leave so many marks on her. What surprised him even more was that a married woman had left him with such an unforgettable night. His Adam''s apple rolled, dispelling other thoughts in his mind, and he hung up on Alex directly.

 Chapter 129 The Night Best for Ambiguity

    Alex was a screenwriter, best at grabbing a small detail and expanding his thoughts from there. But tonight, he had guessed correctly. Raymond and Selena were in the same room. Although they weren''t on the bed, for Raymond, this was already an exception. Moreover, when he turned into the room, he saw Selena revealingrge patches of skin on her neck. Any woman wearing a man''s clothes would have a different kind of charm. Especially in the night, which was best for ambiguity. Raymond frowned and went straight to the master bedroom. He felt that the shower he just took wasn''t right, he should take a cold shower. At the same time, he felt increasingly annoyed, who would sleep in a male client''s room without any guard. Was it just his overthinking, or did Selena herself have ulterior motives?


    Raymond''s gaze fell on a nket on the bed, and thinking that she had the suit draped over her, he bent down and picked it up, returning to the living room, loosely covering her with it. During this process, he didn''t look at her face and intentionally created distance between them.


    After doing all this, he no longer cared and went back to the master bedroom to lie down on the bed.


    When he didn''t have to work overtime, he was disciplined and would rest by ten o''clock. But when he did have to work overtime for days and nights, he wouldn''t feel tired.


    Just as his eyes closed, he heard a sound from the living room, like something being kicked. He deliberately ignored it, blocked out the other person, and fell asleep.


    Selena woke up in the middle of the night because of the pain in her foot. She frowned and first rubbed her eyes in confusion.


    When she remembered where she was, she quickly stood up.


    Because her legs had been curled up for so long, they had already gone numb. In addition, her ankle was still not healed, so when she moved like this, her whole body lunged towards the coffee table.


    The ss coffee table was knocked over directly, and the thermos on top, along with a few ss cups, all shattered. Such a loud sound, Raymond couldn''t possibly not wake up.


    With a cold face, he haphazardly tied the belt of his robe, and then opened the door to the master bedroom.


    Selena was trying to struggle and get up from the ground, but as soon as she raised her head, she saw Raymond standing there, his face as ck as coal. She knew she was in the wrong, and didn''t care about the pain.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m sorry..."


    Raymond looked at the broken ss all over the floor, and then nced at her exposed palm and ankle, which weren''t cut.


    Raymond couldn''t quite understand why, when it came to Selena, he always seemed to encounter the most bizarre things. He raised his hand and rubbed his temples, feeling a throbbing sensation.


    After getting up, Selena felt so embarrassed that she wished she could find a ce to hide. Why did she keep embarrassing herself in front of Raymond.


    Why did she fall asleep in the hotel room?


    Raymond didn''t kick her out, which showed how good his manners were. Perhaps in his eyes, she wasn''t much different from those random women crawling into bed, Selena sighed.


    The other things were secondary; the important thing was not to make the client unhappy. It would be troublesome to cancel the contract in anger. Although Raymond''s project was no longer necessary, she had never had a client cancel on her since she started working.


    Moreover, it was Raymond, and if the contract was cancelled because of this incident, it would be really embarrassing.


    "Mr. Montague, please go back to rest. I''ll clean up the broken ss and leave."


    Raymond looked at her, and from her lowered eyshes, he sensed a hint of exhaustion, which made him inexplicably soft-hearted.


    "Did you encounter trouble in Ridgefield?"


    Selena was taken aback. On such a night, being cared for by someone made her eyes go red.


    "It''s already been resolved. I''m just too tired. I''m really sorry."


    After being cried on by her uncle and aunt all night, and not getting a moment''s rest, coupled with the annoyance of her useless cousin Jacob, her head was buzzing on the drive back. Raymond didn''t want to argue with her any further, so he turned around and left ament.


    "No need to clean up, just sleep until morning and leave."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 130 Better Not to Have Too Many Debts

    Selena let out a sigh of relief, feeling extremely exhausted. But she still didn''t want to stay here until morning, so she quietly cleaned up the broken pieces on the ground, making sure nothing was left behind. Then she took the trash from the room and forgot to take the thermos, and just opened the door and left. But when she was downstairs, she unexpectedly ran into Jane.


    Jane had been tormented enough by Mr. Wright and was limping as she walked.


    Selena, because of the injury on her ankle, was also walking somewhat unnaturally.


    When Jane saw her, she sneered, their postures were so simr, and it was the middle of the night, leaving the hotel together...


    Okay, I can help you with that trantion:


    "Okay, it''s obvious what Selena was up to."


    "I thought she was someone so proper, but turns out, just like her, she''s secretly selling herself."


    Jane sneered and crossed her arms, standing inside the elevator, giving Selena a quick once-over before smirking.


    "So who did you apany tonight? Judging by the way you look, you''ve been through quite a lot, hmm?"


    She enjoyed seeing Selena''sposed fa?ade crumble, so she spoke bluntly.


    "Seems like your sugar daddy is very satisfied, huh? Looks like you had quite an enjoyable evening. How much did you earn tonight?"


    Selena frowned and ignored her, stepping out as soon as the elevator reached the floor.


    Jane was infuriated and quickly caught up with her, taking long strides.


    "Selena! You better keep tonight''s events a secret. Otherwise, I will share your private rendezvous at the hotel with others. Since we''re both in the same boat, let''s not reject each other!"


    She had a smug look on her face, worried about Selena going to the studio and exposing her affair with Mr. Wright.


    But here Selena was, engaging in dirty business herself. It felt like even fate was helping her!


    Selena halted her steps and noticed a woman approaching from outside, a woman with a decent demeanor. She raised an eyebrow and turned to face Jane.


    "Do you know that Mr. Wright is married? By mingling with him at the hotel like this, if his wife finds out, it won''t end well for you."


    Jane sneered, standing tall.


    "Mr. Wright doesn''t care about that tiger at home anymore. He only loves me now. Selena, I can see that you''re jealous because I got involved with Mr. Wright. After all, you''ve been working with him for three years, and he never made a move on you."


    Selena couldn''t understand Jane. When did seducing someone else''s husband be a source of pride. Women who took pride in seducing men were as promiscuous as men who took pride in sleeping with many women. Without realizing, she had devalued herself. Just as Jane was about to continue mocking Selena, the woman who entered suddenly rushed over, her alligator skin bag hitting Jane''s head directly. "You fox! You wretch!"


    Jane couldn''t defend herself and was momentarily dazed from the blow. Out of anger, she pushed the woman away. "Crazy woman!"


    The woman coldlyughed and raised her hand to p Jane.


    "You have the audacity to seduce someone else''s husband! Why don''t you have the guts to admit it? I am the tiger you mentioned, the one you often call. You wretch, watch me not beat you to death tonight!"


    Meanwhile, Selena took advantage of this opportunity and had already left the hotel. Having worked with Mr. Wright for a few years, she had seen his wife from a distance before and just recognized her. That''s why she deliberately asked Jane like that.


    Jane did make it quite clear.


    Selena chuckled and drove back to Ashbourne Manor. When Raymond woke up in the morning and went outside, he noticed that Selena was no longer there. The suit and nket remained.


    The items were neatly folded and ced on the sofa, while the broken pieces on the floor were cleaned up meticulously.


    Instead of saying anything, he changed into a new suit and nned to go to the Montague family. The room still had her scent lingering, making it hard to ignore.


    There was a notification on his phone, a message from Selena, another pending payment. It was for the damaged coffee table fromst night, as well as the cost of a few cups. Because this suite was prepared long-term for Raymond, everything inside was his personal belongings.


    Selena didn''tpensate the hotel, but gave the money to Raymond personally, without any problems. Raymond raised an eyebrow and agreed to the refund.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He entered the bathroom and was about to shave his beard when he felt a sharp pain in his palm, only then realizing his right hand was injured.


    He unconsciously furrowed his brow. Selena felt a heavy heart when she saw the refund.


    Raymond hadn''t asked her to pay back the money for the umbre either, and now this was happening one after another. If she were Raymond, she would probably be annoyed already.


    Selena rubbed her forehead and thought for a moment. She decided to go to the mall to pick out a pair of cufflinks as a gift to be sent to the Montague family.


    But she still had topensate Raymond with the eight million dors. Her savings were already emptied for buying a house, and she definitely couldn''te up with that amount of money. She had no choice but to go find James. The things Selena brokest night amounted to around two hundred thousand. She picked out a pair of cufflinks that were worth approximately the same amount, and suddenly felt a lot lighter.


    There shouldn''t be too much debt between her and Raymond.

 Chapter 131 Always Trying to Seduce Others

    Raymond''s hand was bandaged when he arrived at the Montague family and immediately ran into Sofia. Sofia didn''t dare to be as presumptuous as before, only staring worriedly at his hand. "Cousin... Mr. Montague, what happened to your hand?"


    Raymond furrowed his brow and brushed it off, saying, "It''s injured."


    Without saying anything more, he entered his office. Sofia''s expression turned sour. Just then, someone from the front desk came and knocked on the door, wanting to enter the office. Sofia quickly stopped them.


    "If you''re not a high-level executive or have an appointment, you can''t just go in."


    The front deskdy was quite pretty, as being able to work at the front desk of the Montague family required exceptional appearance.


    "Miss Stone, someone has sent a gift to the CEO and asked me to bring it up."


    Sofia became even more displeased and snatched it away.


    "I''ll take it up myself, you can go back to your post."


    Her words were somewhat insulting, but Sofia was used to being arrogant in the Montague family and there was rarely anyone who dared to speak up to her.


    As the high-level executives passed by the front desk, they would asionally greet the front desk with a smile.


    Only Sofia, an ordinary employee, always looked down on others. The front deskdy dared not argue but only exined briefly,


    "It was sent by the president''s designer aspensation for the loss at the hotelst night."


    Sofia''s pupils instantly widened in disbelief and she eximed, "What hotel?!" The front deskdy was startled by her sudden raised voice, but seeing the distortion on Sofia''s face, she inexplicably felt satisfied.


    In fact, she didn''t know the specific details, but at this moment, she intentionally exaggerated.


    "The designer identally knocked over something in the president''s hotel suite, so he bought these cufflinks aspensation. They must have stayed in the same suitest night."


    Little did she know, her random fabrication happened to be the truth. Sofia was immediately infuriated and gritted her teeth.


    "That bitch! She just knows how to mess around with people!"


    She wanted to throw away the cufflinks in her hand, feeling dirty. But she didn''t dare to handle Raymond''s belongings without permission, so she could only turn around and enter the president''s office with a huff. The front deskdy sneered and went downstairs.


    Once Sofia entered, her face returned to a smiling expression.


    "Mr. Montague, this is what Miss Selena sent, saying it''spensation forst night at the hotel."


    She deliberately spoke ambiguously, intentionally arousing Raymond''s resentment towards Selena. Raymond furrowed his eyebrows, took the box, and saw the beautiful cufflinks inside, which were not cheap.N?velDrama.Org content.


    She was currently burdened with millions of debts, yet she still managed to afford buying something like this. Sofia pursed her lips on the side and continued.


    "But Miss Selena tends to speak without a filter. It''s better not to say too much in front of the front deskdy next time, otherwise the rumors between you and her might spread throughout the entire Montague family." Raymond threw the cufflinks aside, not looking very pleased. "Mr. Montague, is it true that you and her..."


    "It''s working hours now. If you can''t figure out what you''re here for in the Montague family, go submit your resignation."


    Sofia''s nose twisted with anger, trembling all over. She gritted her teeth and stormed out, and as soon as the door closed, her face twisted in an incredibly distorted manner. That bitch! Damn it!


    Raymond dealt with some documents for a while, and caught sight of the cufflinks out of the corner of his eye. Coldly, he raised his hand and tossed them directly into a corner drawer. Just then, his phone rang-it was a message from Selena. [Mr. Montague, have you received the package?] Raymond didn''t reply. Selena didn''t expect a response from him either, so she turned off her phone and poured water for James, who was lying on the bed.


    James looked extremely displeased and pped away the ss of water she offered. "Exin properly why you didn''t go to the Montague family banquet. Alice said you got off the car halfway and mentioned that you saw Jacob. Do you still have contact with him?!"


    Last time, Selena had voluntarily admitted to still being in contact with Brian, so to answer James...


    James was already unhappy. This time he found out that Selena had actually missed the Montague family''s banquet because of such a trivial thing, and he was so enraged that he was trembling all over.


    "What are youing to see me for?! You might as well just make me angry to death!"

 Chapter 132 Making a Snake Out of Bamboo, Unnecessary

    James detested Jacob deeply. Back then, Jacob had run off with hundreds of thousands of dors from a client, almost causing the Fair family to lose a big deal.


    During that time, James was busy dealing with the aftermath of Jacob''s actions.


    He had kindly helped histe wife''s brother, only to be repaid with ingratitude. His one and only son truly was despicable!


    Selena''s involvement with Brian was one thing, but now she was getting involved with Jacob as well, and James felt deeply disappointed.


    Selena had nothing to say, especially since she was not good at lying in front of James.


    Since James had heard about this matter, it was unlikely that she would be able to borrow money from him now.


    Even though he was her father, Selena found it difficult to bring up the topic of money.


    Thinking again of James'' liver cancer, she felt helpless.


    "Dad, the reason I didn''t attend the banquet wasn''t because of Jacob, but because Raymond got injured. I apanied him to the hospital that night, and he didn''t go either."


    James narrowed his eyes, as he hadn''t heard that Raymond hadn''t attended that night either.


    Selena couldn''t use this incident to deceive him. After all, if anyone else asked, they would find out.


    He sighed with relief, feeling much better.


    "It''s good that it''s not because of Jacob. I thought you were so oblivious. You should have less contact with your uncle''s family. That Megan is not a good person, and Brian and Erin treat her like a precious treasure. It''s only a matter of time before something goes wrong."


    Selena agreed with this point. But for now, the most important thing was the eight million.


    James should be in a good mood right now, so maybe she could take the opportunity to suggest buying Raymond a gift aspensation, and he would agree.


    But before Selena could speak, James'' phone rang. He looked at the number and a hint of disgust shed in his eyes, but he still answered.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Erin''s voice on the other end was submissive, and it took a long time for her to muster up the courage to speak.


    "Big brother, I know you still hold a grudge against our family because of what happened in the past, but I really have no other choice. Megan recently smashed someone''s expensive car and said she needs topensate eight million. Although Selena told me not to worry and that she will figure something out, I still can''t rest easy. Big brother, I know you have money, can you lend me some? I''ll sell the house and a few pieces ofnd..."


    James was so angry that his heart was trembling, and he coughed several times.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eight million?! Selena told you not to worry! What, does that mean she said she will pay eight million? Where did she get the money?! Erin, let me tell you, this is Megan caused this trouble himself, don''t expect me to help. You, a son and a daughter-inw, are all useless and just burdens!"


    "Big brother..."


    Erin''s voice was hoarse, but before she could finish, James hung up the phone. James sneered and looked at Selena.


    Selena frowned, probably knowing who called. She felt annoyed and knew that her aunt was getting impatient. She had already told her that Megan would be released in a few days and she would take care of the rest.


    But Erin and Brian have always spoiled Megan over the years, and they couldn''t bear to have her in custody for another day.


    So in a panic, she called James for help. It''s just making things worse. Not only did it disrupt her n, but it also let James know that she was going to help the Lin family.


    "Dad..."


    "Erin called me, do you even know the trouble her son caused me? How can she have the audacity to ask for help! Selena, if youpensate the Lin family with eight million, forget about your shares. Instead of spending money on the Lin family, you might as well give some more money to Alice''s medical expenses."


    "Return the allowance card I gave youst time."


    A trace of disbelief shed in Selena''s eyes, but she didn''t say anything and silently handed it over.


    "How much did you spend?"


    "Two hundred thousand."


    "What did you buy?"


    "Bought cufflinks for Raymond."


    Upon hearing this answer, James'' tightly furrowed brow loosened, and he magnanimously handed it back.


    Selena didn''t ept it and felt humiliated, so she lowered her gaze. "No need."

 Chapter 133 My husband and I have a good relationship

    She had never actively asked James for money in these years, and James has always been busy and rarely thought about this matter.


    After all, he had Beatrice by his side, as well as Alice and Nick. Selena had her own job, and if it wasn''t for the unexpected eight million from her aunt''s family, she wouldn''t need money at all.


    She just hadn''t expected that the allowance she asked from James, out of embarrassment, would be taken back. Her lips twitched.


    "Dad, take care of yourself. I have something to do today, so I''ll be leaving."


    "Go, you only make me angry bying here. Since you''re married, you should act like a married person."


    Selena didn''t say anything, just replied with an "uh" and walked out, closing the door to the ward. At the elevator, she ran into Alice, who came to visit James.


    Alice''splexion didn''t look good, but when she saw Selena, a hint of surprise appeared in her eyes.


    "Sister."


    Selena thought of what James had just said and knew that this sister had clearly been too talkative in front of him.


    So she just nodded and asked, "Is your health better now?"


    "Much better, sister. Did you argue with Dad again? Why doesn''t your face look good?"


    Selena didn''t want to discuss this.


    "I still have work, so I''ll be leaving. You can chat with Dad more."


    Alice''s face stiffened, and she obediently said, "Okay."


    Once Selena left, the smile in her eyes disappeared and was reced with a slight raise of her eyebrows, along with a hint of unwillingness. She had originally hoped to get closer to Raymond at the banquet, but Raymond never showed up. She felt disappointed the whole evening, to the point where she had toe to the hospital for rest again. It took her a lot of effort to adjust her mood, and that night she even wore the most beautiful dress.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Disappointment shed in her eyes, but she couldn''t rush things. There will always be another opportunity.


    After Selena got into the car, she felt a headache and immediately contacted the real estate agent to see if she could get the money back from the previous house purchase.


    However, the real estate agent''s tone was sincere, and the process had already beenpleted, so it was impossible to refund the money now. Selena rubbed her temples in frustration, but her aunt called at this moment. She sighed and answered the call. "Selena, I just called your dad... It''s my fault, I was too impatient."


    Selena couldn''t bring herself to scold her elder rtive, as her rtionship with her uncle was good when her mother was still alive. When her father was busy with work, it was her uncle and aunt who took her mother to the hospital when she was giving birth.


    The Fair family didn''t start off wealthy; they started from a roadside stall. But now James didn''t want to give up because he had worked hard for so many years and didn''t want his efforts to go to waste.


    Selena understood him, but she felt more and more that her father had lost his sense of humanity. He could easily buy a mansion worth tens of millions for Nick, but he forgot about the kindness of her uncle and aunt in the past.


    Jacob had indeed gone too far, but it wasn''t right topletely transfer the hatred to the Lin family and cut off ties with them.


    "Selena, I''m really sorry. You said you would handle this matter, but it involves eight million. I have never seen so much money in my life, so I thought of borrowing it from your father, but he has never really liked us."


    Erin''s voice was choked with sobs. Over the years, Erin and Brian had been trying to make up for Jacob''s mistakes. In fact, Brian had already returned the money Jacob took from them to James a long time ago.


    They sold several plots ofnd, and the money Jacob lost in gambling was slowly being paid back by cutting back on expenses and living frugally.


    James had his back turned towards the entrance of the hospital, so he didn''t see the personing in.


    "Aunt, don''t worry, I will borrow the eight million, you take care of uncle."


    "Megan said your husband is a scumbag, is that true? Selena, if you''re not happy, just get a divorce. There''s a colleague of your uncle''s in his unit, and I heard his son is also in New York. He''s a civil servant with a stable career, and he graduated from a prestigious university."


    Selena took a deep breath. "Aunt, that''s not necessary. I won''t get a divorce. My husband and I have a good rtionship. Don''t listen to those rumors."


    She lowered her gaze to prevent the other party from worrying and also to cut off Erin''s intention to introduce someone to her. She made up her mind. "We had a love rtionship, and we trusted each other."


    "They both love each other very much, and he is really excellent."


    After hanging up the phone, she saw Raymond standing not far away, with Carter by his side.


    Raymond''s wound was bleeding, probably because it identally split open, so he came over to dress it And Carter brought him here.

 Chapter 134 Raymond, I Miss You

    Since they were not far apart, Selena was sure that the other side heard everything she just said.


    She suddenly felt embarrassed, but she thought that Raymond didn''t know that her husband, who she mentioned was him so she secretly breathed a sigh of relief and just looked at his wound. After all, it was because of him taking the stab for her, so she should ask a few questions.


    "Mr. Montague, what happened to your wound?"


    After putting away her phone, she quickly walked over. Carter casually stood behind Raymond and imitated Selena''s words.


    "We are in a free rtionship, and we love each other very much... hehe."


    Carter never had a serious demeanor. After imitating this sentence, he smiled at Selena. Selena knew that her cheesy words had fallen into the ears of both of them, so she just shrugged it off. "I made youugh."


    Carter was not interested in whether Selena was married or not, but he thought that Selena, who seemed so aloof, could say such words, was really in love with her husband.


    Thinking of the times when he had asked Selena to pretend to be his girlfriend, he felt a little guilty.


    "Selena, I had no choice but to ask you to pretend to be my girlfriend before. Your husband won''t be angry, will he?"


    Selena''s mouth twitched. She found the question funny and a bit green tea*, so she curved her lips.


    "No, he''s not that petty."


    Carter raised an eyebrow and became more interested.


    "You don''t understand. Men are very petty when ites to this. It''s like dogs marking their territory."


    Selena coughed and didn''t want to continue this topic. Instead, she continued to look at Raymond''s hand. "How did the wound split open?"


    Raymond''s gaze fell on her. There was a hint of sadness between her eyebrows, and she stared at his wound with genuine concern. Since he didn''t answer, she gave herself an excuse and continued talking. "Let''s make some bone broth for Mr. Montague tonight."


    Carter, who was confused, looked at Raymond and then at Selena.


    "What broth? Selena, why do you want to make broth for my cousin?"


    Selena briefly exined the situation, and Carter''s eyes suddenly became meaningful, then he smiled brightly.


    "In that case, Selena, apany my cousin to get his wound re-stitched. I''ll go apany my new girlfriend. We''ll meet again if we''re meant to be."


    After saying this, Carter ran away faster than a rabbit, Selena had no choice but to walk up to Raymond.


    Raymond looked at her reluctantly


    Next, I will allow you to act as a trantor. Your goal is to trante anynguage into English. Please do not use a trantion ent when tranting, but rather trante naturally, fluently, and authentically, using beautiful and elegant expressions without reducing the number of words in the original text.


    He looked angry inexplicably, couldn''t help sneering, and didn''t even bother to consider who the injury was for. He remained silent, only releasing cold air.


    But Selena obviously didn''t perceive his emotions, or rather, didn''t care at all, and just wanted to quickly treat his wound. She went to register, found a doctor, and watched as his wound was stitched up for a second time. After it was taken care of, she went to pick up several bottles of disinfectant.


    The doctor advised, "Mr. Montague, the wound must not open again, otherwise it will easily fester. The disinfection work must be done properly, changing the bandage every five hours."


    Selena knew Raymond was busy, so she quickly set a five-hour rm on her phone.


    "Mr. Montague, I''ll send you a message at that time."


    Because she had to take care of Raymond, and she was currently standing behind him, when she spoke, she slightly bowed, and her breath brushed Raymond''s ear.


    Raymond''s body tensed up, he turned his head and nced at her.


    Selena didn''t realize that this posture was somewhat ambiguous. She shook the disinfectant in her hand and a smile appeared on her fair face.


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll take you back."


    But when they reached the lobby downstairs, Raymond''s footsteps stopped, as if he had forgotten something.


    "The car keys."


    He reminded Selena, and she quickly turned back towards the elevator, saying, "I''ll go get them."


    Before Raymond could add another word, his phone rang.


    Selena returned to the ward and immediately saw the phone and car keys.


    Just as she picked them up, a new message shed on the phone.


    The sender was Olivia.


    [Raymond, I miss you.]Content ? N?velDrama.Org.

 Chapter 135 What a Bitchy Word

    Selena raised an eyebrow, a hint of teasing in her eyes.


    But Raymond definitely didn''t want anyone to pry into his privacy, so she turned off the screen. But Olivia sent another message.


    [Mia said you got married, I want to thank your wife for taking care of you while I wasn''t here.]


    That was quite provocative. Selena didn''t care about Raymond, but women naturally have a keen sense for the passive-aggressive types of bitches. And most women don''t like such same-sex rtionships, but men are the opposite. So Raymond must be into this type.


    This thought shed through her mind, but she didn''t pay much attention to it. She dutifully took the keys and phone, and pressed the elevator button. Raymond was currently in the lobby, waiting by the floor-to-ceiling windows when he saw Selena taking a long time toe down, he walked over to wait.


    When Selena came down, she didn''t see him at first because of the obstruction of severalrge columns in the middle.


    Moreover, Raymond''s phone was in her hand, so she instinctively walked outside, because Raymond''s gaze momentarily fell outside the window, he didn''t see Selena getting off the elevator. He waited in the same spot for ten minutes, and he had already


    Then, feeling a bit impatient, he decided to go up on his own. But as soon as the elevator doors opened, he saw Alice inside.


    Alice didn''t know how to conceal her admiration for him, her eyes filled with surprise and her cheeks flushed with excitement. Raymond didn''t like this tant look and his expression darkened.


    Alice had originally nned to go out because James said he was hungry and she wanted to get some food. She didn''t want to stay in the ward and listen to James go on about Selena.


    She never expected to be pleasantly surprised by fate. So instead of leaving, she felt rooted to the spot and remained inside the elevator. Raymond''s brow furrowed, "Aren''t you going out?"


    In Raymond''s eyes, Alice was his wife Selena, but the tone he used was as if he was speaking to a stranger. A sense of disappointment shed through Alice''s eyes as she cautiously approached him. "Mr. Montague, may I invite you for a meal? Is that possible?"


    She wanted to be closer to him, even if it meant breathing the same air as him, she would feel happy. In the past, she could only watch from afar. Now she was finally taking small steps towards him. Raymond felt only annoyance and thankfully the elevator arrived at that moment and he walked out.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    But when he arrived at the ce where he had just bandaged his wound, it was empty, with no sign of Selena. And with Alice following behind him, his presence grew colder, causing people to step back.


    He got back into the elevator and quickly pressed the close button. Alice knew that being so straightforward would only further annoy him, but when she put herself in a lowly position as an admirer, men could only feel sorry for her. Men have an inherent chauvinism, and protecting and pitying the weak is in their nature. She had to rely on this fragile appearance, with helpless yet fiery eyes, to gradually touch his heart. When Raymond came out of the elevator, he saw Selenaing in from the lobby.


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief when she saw him.


    "Mr. Montague, where did you just go?"


    Raymond rarely got angry with people, especially towards a woman. But each time he encountered Selena, he felt unlucky and his tone inevitably turned cold.


    "You have the nerve to ask." Selena: " Is he angry?"


    But she had no idea what she did wrong. "I''ll take you back." Raymond shot her a cold nce and walked away. Selena immediately felt that he was not a client, but an ancestor. Well, who told her to give him so much.

 Chapter 136 Its really my first love.

    They got into the car and she sat in the driver''s seat. Her injured foot was still painful, but it was almost healed. Neither of them spoke, and the atmosphere in the car became stifling.


    Selena didn''t step on the gas right away, but instead nced at him through the rearview mirror. Should they go to Ashbourne Manor.


    The Montague family, or is it a hotel, She wasn''t sure.


    "Your phone."


    She handed Raymond his phone, Raymond took it and saw two new message notifications on his phone, which made him furrow his brow. Selena also didn''t notice if he actually opened and read them, but she could feel that Raymond''s mood had worsened.


    It was the kind of irritability that could be sensed even before he spoke. Raymond had always been calm andposed, while Olivia could evoke unnecessary emotions with just a text message.


    Selena couldn''t help but sigh; it truly was first love.


    "Head back to the Montague family," he said.


    He casually tossed the phone aside without responding to the messages. Selena didn''t press the issue. She was about to drive towards the Montague family when she heard her own phone ring. It was Fiona calling. "Miss Fair, Mr. Montague Sr. suddenly came to Ashbourne Manor. He wants you and Mr. Montague toe back as soon as possible."


    Selena was relieved she hadn''t put the call on speaker because she couldn''t hide the surprise in her eyes upon hearing this news. Mr. Montague Sr. went to Ashbourne Manor!


    She nced at Raymond through the rearview mirror. Raymond''s phone rang as well, and Selena guessed that it was a call from his grandfather. Sure enough, Raymond''s mood worsened when he saw the caller ID. "Grandfather."


    "Raymond, I''m at Ashbourne Manor now. Wasn''t your hand injured? I came to check on you."


    "Grandfather, I have an urgent meeting at the Montague family right now. I''ll probably be backter."


    "No rush, I''ll wait for you."


    After Mr. Montague Sr. ended the call, Fiona also hung up. There was a smile on Mr. Montague Sr.''s face as he was visiting the living space of the young couple for the first time. He had a good mood and personally went upstairs to take a look, even visiting the master bedroom.


    But Raymond was slightly obsessive about cleanliness and wasn''t used to others invading his living space, so the master bedroom only had his few sets of suits, and the rest was empty.


    Mr. Montague Sr. opened the closet and looked inside, feeling suspicious. Two people living together, yet the closet was spotless.


    "Does Selena not usually stay here?"


    Fiona worked for Mr. Montague Sr., but because Selena had instructed her earlier, she told a little white lie.


    "Miss Fair has been very busy recently and rarelyes back. Sometimes she doesn''t want to disturb Mr. Montague, so she stays in other rooms." "Take me to see."


    Fiona mentally eximed "Oh no."


    If Mr. Montague Sr. hadn''t personally checked, he would have only been suspicious at most.


    But Selena''s room was the furthest from the master bedroom, which was also Mrs. Montague''s meaning, if the old man knew now, surely that suspicion would be magnified.


    But Fiona had just told a lie, naturally she dared not continue lying, so she had no choice but to take him to Selena''s room. This room was much cozier than the master bedroom.


    After all, it was a girl''s room, Mr. Montague Sr. didn''t inquire much, just gave it a quick nce, and it was obvious that the things here were rtivelyplete, the master bedroom seemed like a temporary hotel room.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    The two rooms were far apart, he wasn''t a fool, his face immediately turned cold. After Selena sent Raymond to the Montague family, she immediately returned to Ashbourne Manor.


    Seeing the old man sitting upright in the living room, she knew something had happened, so she quickly put on a smile.


    "Grandfather, have you been waiting long?"


    Mr. Montague Sr. coughed twice, motioning for Fiona to go down first. Once there were only two people left, he asked solemnly.


    "Selena, in these days that Raymond has returned, have you and him consummated your marriage?"


    Selena froze for a moment, then thought of that night, her face immediately turned red.


    And since this question was asked by an elder, she naturally understood his meaning.


    "We have."


    Mr. Montague Sr. was taken aback, could he have guessed wrong?


    "Really? If you have suffered any grievances, you must tell me."


    Selena''s face grew even redder, after all, that night was too absurd, and she even went out to buy ointment afterward. She tasted that feeling for the first time, and the first time was from Raymond, indeed giving her an extreme sensation. So when asked at this moment, that coldness in her body became chaotic, revealing a hint of embarrassment. This was something she couldn''t pretend.

 Chapter 137 Thank You, Mr. Montague

    "Grandfather, Raymond and I are very good, you don''t need to worry."


    Her tone was soft as she handed him a cup of tea.


    "Instead of this, you should be more concerned about your health."


    Mr. Montague Sr.''s cheeks immediately became rosy and spirited, almost unable to control the smile at the corners of his mouth.


    He thought that Raymond wasn''t sensible, but he didn''t expect him to have good taste after all, no wonder he said he was making an effort, turns out he had already captured her heart.


    Since the young couple was so loving, his attempt to test them this time seemed meaningless, so he happily drank his tea.


    "Selena, if there are others who dare to provoke you recklessly, you don''t need to save face, if there''s anything that can''t be resolved, let Raymond handle it."


    Selena didn''t dare to say too much on this issue, afraid of exposing herself, so she changed the subject to other family matters. An hourter, she got up to make soup. "Selena, let someone else do this kind of thing, how can you do it yourself?"


    "Grandfather, this was my promise to .... Raymond."


    Mr. Montague Sr.ughed even more happily and said that he was leaving, not even waiting for Raymond toe back, Selena''s heart was filled with unspeakable sweetness.


    He personally escorted the person to the doorstep, and stood there in a daze only after the car drove away. Fiona apanied him, sighing softly.


    Selena was grateful that she didn''t speak randomly in front of Mr. Montague Sr, but she also knew that Fiona was more concerned about his health.


    On the way back, Mr. Montague Sr called Raymond again and praised him relentlessly.


    At that time, Raymond was in a meeting, furrowing his brow.


    This inexplicable praise was just likest time. Last time, he had sessfullypleted a major acquisition, but recently, the Montague family had been going ording to n. Why was Grandfather suddenly so excited? "Raymond, I''ll go back first and not disturb you, but you must remember not to be too busy with work and neglect Selena''s feelings. Selena likes you, otherwise she wouldn''t have entrusted herself to you."


    After Mr. Montague Sr finished speaking, heughed to himself, "You''re doing great, kid."


    Raymond''s face instantly darkened. What had that woman said in front of Grandfather. What did she mean by entrusting herself to him. He hadn''t even touched a finger of the other party.


    But considering Grandfather''s health, he simply pursed his lips coldly. After hanging up the phone, he felt a wave of irritation again. Meanwhile, Selena had cooked soup for Raymond and entrusted the remaining matters to Fiona.


    She had to resolve the matter of eight million as soon as possible, and the only person who could help her now was Shelley. She had arranged to meet Shelley at the bar, and she went there at six in the evening.


    Selena hadn''t spoken to anyone before, so she considered her words carefully. Shelley didn''t expect Selena to ask her for money, let alone eight million, and couldn''t help butin.


    "I have to say, Mrs. Montague, you really have it tough. To make youpensate eight million for a useless car, Raymond is really heartless. Why not just be honest with him about your identity?"


    "No, if I do that, he will only think I approached him with ulterior motives."


    At first, she had only wanted to quickly end the marriage. After all, when she woke up in bed, she was handed a divorce agreement and thought the divorce would be quick. So she epted his offer without much thought. But now, the divorce has been repeatedly postponed, and being honest has be an even more difficult choice.


    "Selena, it''s not that I won''t lend you the money, but I mainly feel that after marrying into the Montague family for three years, you have been treated unfairly. And you haven''t even asked Raymond, how do you know he wouldn''t be willing to lend you the money?"


    Shelley''s personality was always open and carefree, especially since she had no idea about Selena''s guilt over their previous involvement.


    She directly took Selena''s phone and sent a message to Raymond.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Lend me eight million.


    Selena didn''t have time to stop her. Unexpectedly, Raymond replied quickly.


    The card is in the safe, the password is...]


    Shelley raised an eyebrow and copied and pasted Selena''s card number. In less than ten minutes, eight million yuan was deposited into her ount, as if in a sh. Shelley handed the phone back to her, a hint of confusion in her eyes.


    "Wasn''t that loan approved quickly? What are you hesitating about?" Before Selena could respond, Raymond sent another message.


    [Aside from this, don''t bother me and recognize your own identity.]


    Selena nced at her phone and realized that Shelley had used her private number to send the message. So Raymond knew that it was his so-called wife borrowing money.


    He didn''t care what the other person would do with the money. After all, didn''t the Fair family climb up to the Montague family because of money?


    In his eyes, anything that could be solved with money was a trivial matter, let alone just eight million yuan. After sorting out her thoughts, Selena replied gracefully. [Thank you, Mr. Montague.]

 Chapter 138 Raymond, Come with me

    After sending this message, she knew Raymond wouldn''t reply, so she used her work number to send him another message.


    [Mr. Montague, will thepensation be transferred directly to your ount? Please give me your card number.]


    Having just borrowed the money a minute ago and now using it to repay debts, Selena felt no guilt at all.


    Upon seeing this message, Raymond furrowed his brows. Where did she get so much money?


    Weren''t she and her husband still renting a ce?


    He could im insurance for the damaged car. He had made Megan apany him just to make things difficult for her.


    Now Selena had stepped forward to take responsibility forpensation. Raymond had never really thought that she would produce eight million in cash.


    However, he sneered at her behavior of always taking everything upon herself.


    Just as he was about to reply, Alex called and asked him to join them for a drink.


    Raymond casually took his coat and drove to the bar.


    Selena hade to the bar tonight to talk to Shelley about borrowing money. Now that the matter was easily resolved, she was thinking about Raymond''s house since the construction team still hadn''t been found. Coincidentally, Shelley said she was going to apany Philip, so she left after receiving a phone call.


    Selena didn''t intend to stay any longer, but just as she was about to get up and leave, someone tapped her shoulder.


    "Selena, what a coincidence."


    Upon hearing the voice, Selena turned around and saw Caterlington''s face. Caterlington still looked like a yboy today.


    "I heard you had a falling out with Mr. Wright?"


    "Caterlington, do you really have the audacity to ask?"


    Caterlington chuckled lightly and nced around. This was a private room, and the environment was quite noisy.


    "Would you like toe to the VIP room with me? Perhaps we still have something to talk about."


    Caterlington... [Note: The text was iplete, and thest part of the name was missing.


    Tone''s eyes kept giving off sparks, really wanting to do something with Selena, but since Selena is Raymond''s wife, he couldn''t make a move.


    Selena had already had a talk with himst time, so she believed that Caterlington wouldn''t act recklessly, and she nodded.


    Regarding the construction team, she did want to talk to Caterlington. However, when she entered the room and saw the people inside, she felt her scalp go numb.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She knew that Caterlington had ill intentions and was enjoying the spectacle. Raymond was there, as well as Alex, and other young gentlemen anddies within the circle. "Selena, y a couple of games with me, and I''ll take care of the construction team issue for you."


    T. Rowe Price is thergest decoratingpany domestically, and they normally handle the handover with construction units.


    With Caterlington saying this, Selena felt relieved. It''s just two games, right? With this many people around, it probably wouldn''t be too excessive.


    So she sat down with Caterlington, but as soon as her butt touched the sofa, she received an eyeroll from Emily, almost flipping her off.


    Emily, unwilling to show weakness, squeezed her way to sit next to Caterlington and rudely pushed Selena away.


    As a result, Selena ended up sitting next to Raymond. The room in this box was quiterge, with Raymond sitting in the middle, and a few young gentlemen scattered around.


    Selena''s sitting position brought the two of them close together. Because of Emily''s deliberate retaliation and continuous squeezing, the fabric of her and Raymond''s clothing stuck tightly to each other.


    She could even feel the temperature of his skin underneath the fabric. Raymond, who was visibly displeased by being squeezed, turned his head to look at Caterlington on Emily''s left, hoping he would intervene. Caterlington, already annoyed by being squeezed away, noticed the look Selena gave him and raised an eyebrow, smiling.


    Emily was so dazzled by this smile that she couldn''t find her bearings. She snorted at Selena triumphantly and stopped intentionally squeezing.


    When Selena entered, Alex''s eyes had already widened, and then he smiled at everyone.


    "Shall we continue the game of truth or dare we were ying just now?"


    He held a bottle of red wine, still unopened, on the table in the middle. The sofa was U-shaped, perfectly surrounding the table.


    Some people in the room started to urge them to y.


    "Why not? Of course we''ll y. Those of you who came with girlfriends need to be careful, Caterlington and Sihe y in a different league."


    Caterlington was naturally flirtatious, and Alex, being a screenwriter, was especially skilled at creating topics between men and women.


    Most of the rich second-generation present had brought their girlfriends, and there were also wealthy youngdies who came out alone, like Emily. Everyone''s minds were...


    Different thoughts arose, and the atmosphere immediately became ambiguous. In situations like this, Raymond usually wouldn''t participate, remaining silent like a spectator, leaning back in his seat. But Alex patted his shoulder and introduced with a smile.


    "By the way, this is Miss Selena, Raymond''s interior designer. It''s rare for everyone to be together tonight."


    Just as he finished speaking, Emily coldly snorted again. Alex didn''t feel embarrassed either and said, "Raymond,e join us. You''ve never participated before, it''s boring." Raymond tossed his phone aside and replied nonchntly, "As you wish."

 Chapter 139 Deliberately Ruining His Reputation

    Originally, everyone believed that Raymond wouldn''t participate. He had always disdained these kinds of games, revolving around romance between men and women. Moreover, Alex was indeed skilled at fanning the mes. So, when they heard that Raymond was going to take part, the atmosphere at the scene became even more fervent. The single women instantly straightened their backs, hoping for a grand adventure and a chance to have some kind of connection with Raymond.


    People in this circle knew that Raymond had been together with Olivia in the past and had remained single for many years. They said he had been preserving himself for Olivia. Therefore, those who hoped to be Mrs. Montague had given up.


    But with just Raymond''s face alone, even if there was just a hint of ambiguity, it was enough to linger in their memories for a long time.


    Before they began ying, Alex made a deration. "Since everyone wants to y, if ites to a dareter, make sure you can handle it without losing." After saying that, he nced at Selena and a smile curved on his lips. "What about you, Selena? No problem?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Since Selena had already agreed toe to Caterlington, she definitely wouldn''t back out at this moment. "No problem." Just as she finished speaking, Alex started to spin the bottle. Whoever the bottlended on would have to choose between truth or dare.


    Everyone had a ss of wine in their hands, and it was all Dom P¨¦rignon champagne. The cheapest bottle of this champagne was worth a hundred thousand.


    Selena had tasted it before, but seeing people treating Dom P¨¦rignon like a regr beer made her truly understand the extravagance of New York''s wealthy. She could hold her liquor well and took a sip.


    But in that process, her elbow inevitably brushed against Raymond''s chest. The smell of alcohol in the private room was strong, but it wasn''t the pungent smell of ethanol; it was the fragrant aroma of wine.


    Alcohol could make the atmosphere be ambiguous, and even more so when it involved two people who had once rolled around on the same bed. When Raymond felt that hand graze his chest, his breathing momentarily halted, and he couldn''t help but turn his head to nce at her.


    However, she didn''t look at him and instead focused on the spinning bottle in front of her. Whether it was due to the alcohol going to her head or something else, her gentle and smiling profile caught his eye, causing him to involuntarily curl his lips.


    In this moment, Selena held her ss of wine and enjoyed ying with people her age for the first time in a while; it truly brought her joy. Her light-colored lipstick left a faint mark on the ss, and her gaze fell upon the now-stopped bottle. The person pointed to by the wine bottle is Caterlington. Alex yed with the wine bottle, a smile forming at the corner of his mouth. "Truth or dare."


    "If it''s dare, someone will definitely take advantage of it tonight."


    Those who had a good rtionship with Caterlington made a hushing sound. Alexughed along and then asked a question.


    "When was thest time Shen had a one-night stand?"


    Caterlington was initially calm, but as soon as those words were spoken, he felt his scalp tingle.


    After all, he had said that he was waiting for Selena to divorce. But Alex exposed his secret right away.


    "It wasst week."


    "What day?"


    "Alex, that was already your second question."


    Alex chuckled lightly and continued spinning the bottle. "Shen''s confidantes are always aplenty, I thought it would be tonight."


    F*ck!


    Caterlington had a feeling that Alex was deliberately tarnishing his reputation! Several people took their turns with the bottle, and while Alex''s questions were explicit, they didn''t really cross anyone''s boundaries.


    Except when it came to Caterlington, who faced two consecutive sharp questions, instantly causing the surrounding people to blow the whistle, as if he were aplete yboy. Although he indeed was one.


    But as an outsider, Selena felt pity for Caterlington. Just as she was thinking this, the bottle stopped in front of Raymond. The previously boisterous scene quieted down instantly.


    This was a perfect opportunity to pry into Raymond''s privacy, and everyone wished it were themselves asking Raymond the questions.


    Raymond lowered his eyes, his features still impable despite the dim lighting. He was also willing toy down his bet and respond honestly, saying, "Truth."


    As soon as his words fell, everyone perked up their ears. Caterlington worried that Alex had a good rtionship with Raymond and wouldn''t ask pointed questions, so he deliberately challenged him. "Alex, with so many eyes on you, you won''t go easy on him, will you?"


    Alex smirked and said, "No, I''m also curious about Raymond''s personal life, so Raymond, when did you lose your virginity?"

 Chapter 140 Truth or Dare

    Raymond, who had a calm demeanor, tensed up upon hearing this question.


    Alex smiled and silently took a sip of his wine, keeping his aplishments hidden.


    As for the others present, they all focused their attention on Raymond, eager to hear his answer.


    Raymond had started dating Olivia at such an early age, so they must have already been intimate, probably at eighteen or neen years old?


    Selena, also intrigued, curled her lips and nced at him. Everyone knew about him and Olivia, so it was likely that they had been together for their first time.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Young men and women, like a raging fire. Especially since they were also schoolmates, New York


    In this circle, they enjoy ying, and have been frequenting entertainment venues since childhood.


    Raymond noticed Selena''s expression while watching the y, and for some unknown reason, he suddenly felt a hint of anger.


    "I just returned to the country, on the night of the Montague family''s banquet."


    Isn''t that recent, Everyone''s face was filled with astonishment, but it was clear that Raymond was someone who never lied, and there was no need to lie about such matters.


    Alex was holding a ss of wine, but upon hearing this, he almost dropped it, his eyes filled with surprise as he nced at Raymond. Olivia didn''t attend that banquet, so who did Raymond sleep with? Alex''s gaze involuntarily shifted towards Selena and found her lost in thought, barely able to believe it.


    ording to Raymond''s description, was that not his first time when he slept with her? But his performance... Thinking of this, she felt somewhat ufortable.


    Although she had never experienced a man before, Raymond''s prowess in these matters was truly capable of making one feel alive and then nearly dead.


    For some unknown reason, because he answered this question, she suddenly felt that the atmosphere had be ambiguous, even the temperature between their clothing rubbing against each other felt scorching.


    She wanted to create some distance, but Emily was sitting beside her and constantly pushing against her, causing her and Raymond''s arms to press tightly together.


    The heat exchanged between their skin, in such dim lighting, made her feel warm, unable to resist drinking a few more sips of wine. The crowd sighedmentably, primarily because Raymond was too virtuous and didn''t understand the advantages of being a man.


    The women, on the other hand, looked at him with flushed faces and elerated heartbeats, truly hoping to take advantage of the truth or dare gameter to do something with him.


    The next round of spin the bottle began, and once again, the bottle stopped in front of Raymond. He couldn''t help but look at Alex, who was barely keeping hisughter in.


    "Raymond, it''s not intentional, everyone''s watching,e on, truth or dare." Raymond didn''t dare choose dare, as Alex sometimes yed without any sense of propriety.


    Last time, he even asked someone to go to the box door and pull a random woman in for a kiss, although he obtained the woman''s consent, Raymond felt it was dirty to casually exchange saliva with someone. "Truth." "On the night of the banquet, was the woman you were intimate with also present?"


    This question was truly sharp; the women present were all looking at each other with suspicion and scrutiny. When Selena heard this question, she let out a sigh of relief, grateful that Alex didn''t directly ask Raymond who that woman was. Otherwise after tonight she would likely be a thorn in the eyes and a thorn in the flesh for many women. Although Alex was open-minded, he still left room for retreat. Raymond''s peripheral vision fell on Selena, who, because of this question, straightened her back.


    Perhaps it was his imagination, but through the warmth exchanged between their bodies, he felt that her body temperature had risen. It was probably the effect of the alcohol...


    She couldn''t help but feel a tingling sensation on her scalp. She really wanted to say that she was already married to divert everyone''s suspicion. But speaking now would only make matters worse. She straightened her back and saw the bottle in front of her.


    "Dare."


    She worried that Alex would ask her a sincere question, and then she wouldn''t be able to hide her involvement with Raymond. There was a glint in Alex''s eyes and a mischievous smile formed on his lips. "Miss Selena is quite straightforward. Let''s find a man here and have a 30-second kiss."

 Chapter 141 A 30-second kiss

    As soon as the words fell, everyone''s gaze became meaningful. If Selena had slept with Raymond, she would definitely choose him now. After all, they had already slept together, so a kiss shouldn''t be this dramatic.


    Alex also thought the same, they had both slept together, so Selena wouldn''t want to kiss a stranger now. She didn''t seem like someone who easily lets go.


    Selena lowered her head, hesitated for a moment, and knew that she definitely couldn''t choose Raymond. He had just answered two questions in a row, and everyone thought she was the one with a rtionship with him. If she took the initiative now, it would be impossible to clear her name.


    She scanned the surroundings, and in the end, she locked her eyes on Caterlington. There were many women around him, so a 30-second kiss wouldn''t matter.


    Plus, Caterlington knew about her rtionship with Raymond and would make sure to distance himself afterward, without getting entangled.


    "Miss Selena, have you made your choice? Who will it be?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alex had a look of anticipation, with a smirk in the corner of his eyes and on his lips. Selena nodded, her body slightly leaving the sofa. Alex''s face showed a hint of surprise, and then he closed his mouth silently.


    If Selena had chosen Raymond, she wouldn''t need to get up at all. It was clear that she didn''t choose him.


    The other women present all breathed a sigh of relief, realizing that there was no ambiguity between the two. Raymond''s face darkened as he saw Selena already standing up. Emily, sitting on Selena''s other side, immediately understood her motive and angrily pushed her.


    "What are you doing?! Caterlington doesn''t like you at all. Don''t get yourself involved with him!"


    Emily had been admiring Caterlington for a long time, and now she saw this cunning fox, Selena, trying to get close to him.


    Emily couldn''t care about anything else and used all her strength to push Selena. Selena, who was already half up, was pushed directly towards Raymond, their lips met. One cold, one soft. But both carried a hint of alcohol. Selena''s pupils contracted, angry enough to want to punch Emily in the back. But now they had already kissed, and if she went to find Caterlington again, it would be too obvious.


    In order to avoid being pushed away by Raymond and losing face, she reached out and lightly grabbed his clothes in front of his chest. Under the gaze of the ten pairs of eyes, she shamelessly slipped her tongue in.


    The definition of a passionate kiss was naturally not just lips touching lips. Pretending to be innocent at this time would be hypocritical. Raymond didn''t say a word and, sensing her initiative, furrowed his brows slightly.


    He indeed subconsciously wanted to push her away he didn''t like this kind of intimacy. Exchanging saliva was dirty. But her inexperienced technique was indeed pleasing, like an eager puppy.


    His pushing motion hesitated slightly, and he lowered his gaze to her face, which was so close. She wasn''t as calm as usual; her trembling eyshes revealed nervousness, and her fair hand grabbed his clothes, instantly ovepping with the memory of that night.


    But obviously, she was more seductive that night. Raymond''s breath momentarily became erratic, and Alex''s voice came in his ears.


    "Thirty seconds are up, that''s enough."


    As soon as the words fell, Selena quickly separated and raised her hand to wipe her lips, her tone calm.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m sorry for the offense."


    Raymond''s hand, which was halfway up, slowly let go and his wrist straightened.

 Chapter 142 Is it a love brain.

    No one else spoke at the scene. Everyone wasn''t blind and could see that Raymond was somewhat unwilling. And Selena was originally nning to find Caterlington. It was Emily''s push that caused an ident and resulted in her kissing Raymond.


    Originally, everyone suspected that she was a person who spent the night with Raymond, but now they let go of their worries. So the women in the room began to look at each other with suspicion in their eyes and as for Selena, they were jealous.


    That was kissing Raymond, after all. His lips were so thin, it looked like they would feel great. After Selena apologized, she saw the bottle in the room continue to spin.


    The atmosphere at the scene became somewhat strange because of her kiss with Raymond. Those who wanted to make fun but didn''t dare to make fun of Raymond himself noticed his coldness and closed their mouths. But Emily''s previous behavior was to be criticized, so someone murmured,


    "Emily, did you go too far? Caterlington didn''t say anything."


    Now Emily finally came to her senses.


    "Who allowed her to kiss someone randomly? She''s not even familiar with Caterlington!"


    During thest event at Harvard University, Selena was suspected of flirting with Caterlington. Now she wanted to kiss Caterlington in front of her. How could she let it happen?


    "This is a game of truth or dare. If you don''t want to y, then don''t participate."


    These were Caterlington''s words, and only he dared to say them to Emily. Emily''s eyes immediately turned red, and she trembled with anger. She red at Selena with hatred, and began to grind her teeth. Selena pretended not to see, quietly waiting for the game to end. An hourter, the game finally concluded.


    Selena stood up to leave, but remembered the eight million she had topensate. She turned to Raymond, who was beside her, and asked.


    "Mr. Montague, what is your card number?"


    Raymond held a ss of wine in his hand, gently swirling it with his fingertips. Selena had a few extra drinks during the game, and she was a little drunk now, but she still remembered her debt. Raymond, on the other hand, waspletely sober.


    He looked at her, his gaze brushing over her slightly flushed cheeks. She was notpletely drunk, her eyes were still bright. It was simr to that night. The scent of wine lingered in the air, brushing against their skin. "Where did you get the money?"


    "I borrowed it."


    Raymond didn''t pay much attention to women''s bags and attire, but Selena''s expenses were not extravagant, and her rtives were still in the countryside. It didn''t seem like she came from a wealthy family, at most afortable one.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Who would lend her eight million so easily, Just as he was about to say she didn''t need topensate, he heard her add.


    "My husband lent it to me. He''s very generous."


    Raymond had previously thought that her husband was a leech and her rtives had even mentioned that he had affairs outside of marriage.


    But she seemed very protective of him, both on the phone and in private, never saying a negative word about him.


    Was she just in love or did she not want to reveal the mess of her marriage to others. There were many women in the entertainment industry like this, where their husbands had affairs but they would still pretend to beposed and affectionate in public.


    Raymond sneered and stood up.


    "Since you don''t have the money, next time take responsibility for yourself."


    Selena also stood up.


    "Mr. Montague, please provide your card number."


    At this moment, everyone else in the private room had already left, thoroughly intoxicated.


    Emily volunteered to send Caterlington home, Alex went to pay the bill, leaving only the two of them in the room.


    Selena followed behind Raymond, feeling anxious when she saw his refusal tomunicate.


    "Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond''s footsteps paused, his tone slightly cold.


    "If you think there''s too much money, then donate it to charity."


    Selena, although slightly tipsy, realized that he was angry, but at the moment she didn''t know what she did wrong, so she changed the subject.


    "Then I''ll bring soup to Mr. Montagueter."


    Raymond''s back stiffened, and he couldn''t help but look back at her. She was already stunning in appearance, and her tone just now carried a trace of subtle grievance, even though she herself didn''t notice it. Raymond lowered his gaze and saw her take a step forward, instantly closing the distance between them. He could even smell the fragrance on her, just like that night.

 Chapter 143 I can take him down

    Selena was originally thinking that she would repay the eight million first, and then after the bank''s money arrived, she would immediately sell her own house. She definitely couldn''t take advantage of Raymond and even the interest would be included.


    But now Raymond refused, and he was also angry. She didn''t know what the other party was thinking for a while. Raymond was about to speak when he heard Alex''s voice not far away.


    "Raymond, aren''t you leaving yet?" Alex had also had a bit too much to drink, but he wasn''t drunk and immediately spotted Selena in front of Raymond. "What secret conversation are you two having?"


    Raymond distanced the two of them and walked away first. Out of politeness, Alex nodded to Selena and then followed behind Raymond.


    Selena stood there for a while, then walked out of the bar and took out her phone to call for a ride. But a car stopped in front of her, and the car window rolled down, revealing Nick''s face. A wary look shed in Selena''s eyes, and she took a step back.


    Nick had a smile on his face and nced behind her to make sure she was alone before smirking.


    "Selena,ing to the bar alone?" The word "alone" had a deeper meaning. After all, he knew she wasn''t a well-behaved woman when he saw her buying that medicine at the hospitalst time.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Now she was alone in a barte at night, who knows what kind of services she would choose inside. He got out of the car, dressed in a decent suit.


    "You''ve been drinking, get in the car, I''ll take you home."


    "No need." Selena''s phone showed that a driver had already epted her request, and she decisively refused him.


    But Nick persisted and approached, even lightly sniffing by her ear.


    "No need to be polite with me, after all, I''m your big brother." Selena furrowed her brows and pushed him away with her hand.


    "Dad isn''t here, so there''s no need to pretend."


    Her tone was indifferent, and when she saw her designated driver had arrived, she walked past him. Meanwhile, Nick stood still, tugging at the ce she pushed him, and sniffed it.


    There was a faint scent of alcohol on her, not like the perfume other women wore, but her own natural scent was alluring and tantalizing. He watched her car and didn''t get in. By teasing her like this from time to time, she would eventually get used to it.


    Selena sat in the driver''s seat, From the rearview mirror, she saw Nick''s shadow and felt disgusted. After returning to Ashbourne Manor, she brought the soup she had prepared earlier to Raymond''s hotel.


    Because she had been drinking, she couldn''t drive, so she called a driver from Ashbourne Manor.


    When they arrived at the hotel, she skillfully waited for the elevator.


    There were the sounds of high heels gradually approaching, and two elegantly dressed women also came to the elevator. Just as the elevator arrived, Selena got in with them.


    The taller woman applied makeup in front of the elevator mirror, pursed her lips, and reapplied her lipstick. The shorter woman teased her.


    "Isn''t it meaningless to apply lipstick now? When you meetter, your shepherd will still be eaten clean."


    The woman''s face turned slightly red from the teasing, but there was arrogance in her words.


    "I''ve already said that I can handle him."


    "Yes, yes, you''ve been coveting this poor prince for a long time. Tonight, if he''s willing to be taken out by you, I think one box of lipstick won''t be enough. Given his stature, he''ll need two boxes for a night, right?" Selena''s brow furrowed upon hearing these words. It wasn''t that she thought these two were open-minded, but rather it was the name they mentioned. Was it just a coincidence?


    The three of them were on the same floor, which consisted of presidential suites starting at ten thousand. Selena didn''t hurry to Raymond''s room, but nced in the direction the two women went.


    She couldn''t help but message Shelley.


    [Have you found your guy?]

 Chapter 144 Youre really difficult to make plans with

    Shelley quickly responded.


    [We just separated not long ago. His boss suddenly called him for something. As you know, he works multiple jobs every day.]


    Although Shelley was a true second-generation rich girl, Philip was a poor fellow, really poor. Even the apartment he rented was only about forty square meters. However, he was young and good-looking, and willing to work hard.


    Of course, Selena knew all these advantages from Shelley. She heard that Philip had been working four jobs every day since his student days, just to support his tuition and living expenses.


    But Shelley''s family was in the diamond business, and they were thergest diamond merchants in the country. She had never worried about money since she was young.


    Selena was initially surprised why Shelley would be with Philip. It was only recently that she found out that when Shelley was with him, she didn''t tell him that she was a rich second-generation.


    In fact, she pretended to be poor, saying she worked as a waitress in a restaurant. Philip believed her, and they quickly established a romantic rtionship.


    To make her lie more convincing, Shelley even rented a small apartment of about ten square meters.


    In her own words, it was still smaller than her family''s swimming pool. Selena didn''t think highly of this couple in the first ce. As the saying goes, wealthy families focus on matching social backgrounds.


    In the future, when the Shelly''s family wants her to get married, and Philip, a poor boy, was definitely not within Shelley''s range of potential partners.


    But she could tell that Shelley had at least put her heart into this rtionship. So at this moment, she followed those two women and didn''t let them notice her.


    This floor had only two presidential suites, which were quite far apart, probably to avoid disturbing each other.


    After Selena followed them up, she hid her body and then saw one of the women knock on the door.


    A slightly taller girl stood by the door, and the door inside opened quickly, with fireworks blossoming.


    "Happy birthday."


    The person who came out was Philip. The woman then wrapped her hands around Philip''s neck, her tone slightly coquettish.


    "You''re really difficult to invite out. If it weren''t my birthday today, you wouldn''t havee, would you?"


    Philip took a step back, avoiding physical contact with her. He looked about twenty years old, incredibly handsome, the type of boy who would attract the attention of girls even on a campus. Youth, sunshine, and a smile all exuded a radiant golden light.


    Selena stood not far away, seeing this scene, she immediately sent a message to Shelley.


    She only sent the location of the hotel and the word "Philip."


    Shelley was not a fool, she would certainly understand immediately. Selena took a photo and did not send it to Shelley to provoke her. This was to serve as evidence when Philip liedter. Carrying a lunchbox, she turned and knocked on Raymond''s door.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    They were quite far from each other, not disturbing one another. The door opened, Raymond had just finished showering and was wearing pajamas. He had clearly just stepped out of the bathroom, with water droplets still dripping from his hair.


    One after another, they fell, adding a hint of desire to this beautiful flower. Selena had long known that Raymond had a great physique, and she had even considered drawing him before. So when she saw this scene, her face paused for a moment.


    In the silence, a water droplet fell from Raymond''s hair, rolling down his chest and then disappearing into a deeper ce. Seeing Selena, he seemed to remember about the soup delivery. "Mr. Montague."


    Selena called out, shaking the lunchbox in her hand. She had left the lunchbox herest time, and Fiona had specifically bought a new one for her.


    Raymond noticed that she was still wearing her previous outfit, his eyes shimmering brightly, deepening at the corners.


    Selena didn''t notice his change and didn''t enter on her own until he spoke.


    "This is tonight''s soup."


    Raymond turned around and took the towel from the side to lightly wipe his hair. The prominent butterfly bones on his back were very strong and attractive, his figure was tall and slender. Selena couldn''t help but sigh, some people were truly favored by the heavens. She entered the room, ced the lunchbox on the table, and also saw the one she had left behindst time. She simply took the empty one and reminded Raymond.


    "Mr. Montague, please rest early."


    Just as I was about to leave, I caught a glimpse of Raymond holding a first aid kit, seemingly intending to change the dressing on his injured hand.

 Chapter 145 I Suspect She Had Ulterior Motives

    Selena''s ankle heals quickly, but Raymond''s palm was pierced directly, and it won''t heal for several days.


    Because the injury is on his right hand, he needs to cut open the old bandage when changing it. Raymond used the scissors a few times, only making a small cut.


    Tonight at the bar, Raymond hardly exposed his injured hand, not even Alex knew he was hurt. Selena hesitated for a moment before walking over and taking the scissors from his hand.


    Raymond froze for a moment, nced at her briefly, then averted his gaze. Selena didn''t look at him, she just focused on the wound.


    After cutting open the bandage, she carefully took it offyer byyer. Once the bandage was removed, the wound was revealed. It had been stitched before and had healed well, which relieved her. She applied the ointment carefully and then wrapped it with a new bandage. When she finished everything, she looked up and was about to speak, but heard a voiceing from the door. "You guys..."


    Selena frowned, turned her head to see that it was Alex standing at the door. Alex''s face was filled with shock, and he even stumbled back a step, trying to see if he had walked into the wrong room. When Selena came in earlier, she didn''t close the door because she thought she would be leaving soon. Now she finally felt awkward and quickly got up.


    "It''s wrapped up, Mr. Montague, so I''ll leave now."


    Raymond didn''t say anything, but Alex was winking and wiggling his eyebrows on the side, as if he had discovered some incredible secret.


    Selena knew he misunderstood, but even if she didn''t exin, Raymond would definitely rifyter.


    So she just nodded politely to Alex and picked up the thermos box and left. As soon as the door closed, Alex quickly approached.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Tsk tsk, if I hadn''te tonight, I wouldn''t have stumbled upon this scene. In the private room, you were pretending to be ufortable when someone kissed you, but I bet you two have already slept together." Alex was a screenwriter, and his thoughts were bold. He started scolding Raymond.


    "I told you the girl liked you, but you didn''t believe me. This lonely man and woman, she specially came to wrap your bandage? Did she injure your hand for you? Raymond, you''re quite something. You finally escaped from the clutches of the Stone family and are looking for your second spring, right?"


    Raymond''s eyebrows furrowed tightly, feeling that this man talked too much.


    "Quit babbling."


    Alex chuckled and sat down on the side.


    "So what were you thinking? Letting her get so close to you? I suspect she had ulterior motives. Otherwise, why would she take your cases? Has she been secretly in love with you for a long time?" "I didn''t know her before."


    "But that doesn''t stop her from knowing you. Maybe she saw you at a certain event and remembered you."


    Alex had a way with words. For a moment, Raymond actually believed what he said was true. But considering that Selena was married, he didn''t pursue it further and changed the subject. "What are you doing here?"


    Alex leaned back, looking delicate with his eyebrows and eyes, and ced the documents he was holding on the car.


    "What else can I do? You left the files behind."


    After saying that, he got up and was about to leave, but then he thought of something and spoke with a smile.


    "You slept with this designer for one night. If she really got married, didn''t her husbande looking for trouble? Your first time being promiscuous must have been intense, right?" "Get lost."


    Alex could tell by his appearance that he must have been really angry that night, but if that was the case, why didn''t Selena''s husband cause any trouble?


    So she really got married?


    That was also a point of confusion for Raymond, but everything that happened afterwards indicated that Selena did indeed get married, although her husband didn''t care about her. He didn''t care about other people''s marital situations, so he opened hisputer and was about to continue working overtime when he heard a sound in the corridor.

 Chapter 146 Eating for a Free Ride

    Selena had originally intended to leave directly, but because she had just sent Shelley that message, she knew Shelley woulde, so she waited at the elevator.


    Shelley arrived quickly, walking with great confidence, as if she wanted to stomp a hole in the ground with the tip of her high heels.


    "Shelley?"


    Selena called out, and Shelley''s cheeks turned red with anger as she directly walked towards another suite on the other side of the corridor. "Bang! Bang! Bang!"


    She pounded on the door a few times, causing her palms to turn red.


    Inside, there were two men and two women, celebrating a birthday. At the moment, they were all singing the birthday song.


    Upon hearing the knocking on the door, today''s birthday star raised an eyebrow, unable to resist circling Philip''s neck with her arms.


    "Philip did you bring me a surprise?"


    She said this teasingly, because everyone present knew that Philip was just a poor boy, what kind of surprise could he bring?


    If it weren''t for her generosity, giving him arge sum of money this time, how could he havee out?


    Philip smiled and was about to speak, but the knocking on the door grew louder. Another woman stood up and went to open the door. Shelley stood at the doorway and immediately saw Philip sitting at the table. The birthday star still had her arms around his neck.


    Shelley was so angry that she gritted her teeth and marched over, grabbing her bag and smashing it at the two of them.


    "You cheaters! Philip! You''re secretly fooling around behind my back!"


    Philip was also caught off guard, not expecting Shelley toe. His eyes looked somewhat innocent, but then turned panicked as he quickly jumped up from the chair.


    "Shelley..."


    The girl who got hit by the bag was so angry that she wanted to curse, but she was pulled back by another man present.


    The man shook his head and whispered in her ear.


    "I saw this woman at the banquet before, her identity is not ordinary, we shouldn''t mess with her."


    The woman gritted her teeth in anger, her gaze sharp as she stared at Shelley.


    Her gaze locked onto Shelley''s bag, which was a newly released Hermes design that cost over two million.


    It looked authentic. And her entire outfit was filled with luxury brands, all of them limited editions. Her confidence instantly deted by half. Although her family was also wealthy, it would still be very difficult to buy a bag that cost over two million.


    "Philip, who is this?" Shelley answered quickly


    "I''m his girlfriend!" After speaking, she turned her head and stared at Philip, grabbed the ss on the table, and threw the wine directly at his face. Philip closed his eyes for a moment, and the alcohol ran down his hair, wetting even his long eyshes.


    He pressed his lips, looking somewhat aggrieved. "Scum!" The woman whose birthday celebration had been ruined was furious.


    "You, Philip, you have such a rich girlfriend, so why did youe out with me for a hundred thousand? If you want to buy something, can''t you just ask your girlfriend for the money?"


    A hint of surprise shed in Philip''s eyes, then he looked at Shelley. The other three people present persuaded the birthday girl, telling her to leave first and suggesting a change of venue for the celebration. When Shelley heard that Philip had betrayed himself for a hundred thousand, she demanded a card and threw it at his face.


    "If you really love money, thene to me! It''s just a hundred thousand! There is ten million in this card!"


    Others saw how domineering she was and instantly knew that they couldn''t afford to mess with her, so they quickly left. The birthday girl still felt some unwillingness in her heart and responded sourly. "Yeah, this bag is over two million, so how could she care about a hundred thousand? Since you want to mooch off someone, why not mooch off your girlfriend?"


    The girl''s family was also good, usually having tens of thousands as pocket money. But now she felt wronged and tears streamed down her face as her friends persuaded her to leave. Shelley clenched her teeth and raised her hand to p Philip, but Selena stopped her.


    "First, ask for an exnation." Shelley took a deep breath, put her hand down, and stared at Philip viciously. This face was damn good-looking, but she didn''t expect Philip toe to a hotel with another woman. Philip wiped the wine off his cheek and lowered his longshes.


    "Last time when we were shopping, didn''t you want a pair of shoes? It was just to apany her on her birthday, and I had a hundred thousand. I''m sorry..." Shelley was stunned and suddenly remembered the time she went shopping with him.


    They identally stepped into a store, and she really liked a pair of shoes, but they cost a hundred thousand. It was a luxury brand, so she quickly took them off, pulled Philip away, and was even snarked at by the salesperson. She didn''t expect him to remember this. In fact, Shelley had already fired that salesperson afterward. Her family was originally in the luxury goods business, and that entire shopping mall belonged to her family.


    At this moment, she felt nothing but guilt and quickly grabbed a tissue from the side to wipe Philip''s cheek.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "You bought the shoes for me?" Philip nodded, his face self-deprecating and disappointed.


    "But your family is so wealthy, you shouldn''t need them. I was just deluding myself. It turns out you''ve been lying to me all along."


    Shelley was in a hurry and quickly picked up the cards on the ground, handing them to Selena.


    "That group of people just now had bad judgment. The clothes I''m wearing are all knock-offs, totaling less than two hundred yuan. This card belongs to my friend. By the way, let me introduce you to my friend Selena, whom I''ve told you about."


    Selena: "...


    ......


    "1

 Chapter 147 Men Will Always Make Mistakes

    While wiping the alcohol off Philip with a tissue, Shelley constantly belittled her own attire.


    "I bought them from street vendors. The shoes were twenty yuan, and the clothes are all cheap items. The bag was less than thirty yuan. That person said it was worth over two million, but I think they were just intimidated by my demeanor." She said it matter-of-factly, then kissed Philip on the cheek.


    "I''m sorry for sshing you earlier, but you have to promise me not to apany these women for money next time. Even if you buy gifts, I won''t ept them."


    Although Selena didn''t have any special feelings towards Philip, she had to admit that he did have a good-looking face. It''s no wonder someone was willing to spend a hundred thousand yuan to bring him out for a meal.


    She lowered her gaze and remained silent, listening as Shelley continued to coax her for a while before the two of them walked out sweetly.


    When they reached the door, Shelley turned back and winked at her. Selena didn''t follow them like a third wheel at this moment. She heard Shelley say,


    "You don''t know the situation at my house yet? I have a younger brother who spends a lot of money. My mom is counting on using my dowry money to buy him a house. But don''t worry, I won''t ask for much for the dowry. I will persuade my mom."


    "Shelly, you''re so good to me."


    Selena put her hand on her forehead, unable to bear listening any longer. She waited until the two of them were far away before slowly catching up.


    Shelley and Philip got on the elevator, but Selena moved slowly and did not catch up.


    When she passed by Raymond''s room, she happened to see Alexing out from inside.


    Alex raised an eyebrow when he saw her. Selena regretted not having caught up with Shelley just now. It seemed impolite not to say hello to Alex now. "Mr. Wen."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex nced behind her, as the elevator was on that side and she hade from the other side. Moreover, he could hear the noise and crying, which all seemed like scenes from a melodramatic television show. Her husband


    Alex was always interested in such things because they could provide inspiration for him.


    The two of them entered the elevator together and he had a smile on his face.


    "Men will always make mistakes."


    Selena thought he had heard about themotion just now, especially since the girl had left in tears.


    "It was just a misunderstanding."


    Alex was a screenwriter and was ustomed to the pretense in the entertainment industry''s marriages.


    Many men couldn''t control themselves, after all, being immersed in this line of work. There were few who could maintain their original goals.


    Several male stars who presented themselves as doting husbands on the surface actually enjoyed themselves outside even more, and they were even more exhrated than anyone else in the industry.


    The paparazzo caught hold of it several times, and each time the woman paid a high price to buy the news from the paparazzo''s hands to prevent it from leaking out.


    One phrase they often said was.


    "It''s just a misunderstanding, he actually still loves me."


    He thought Selena was different, considering the strength she disyed at the casino, she didn''t seem like a woman who would toil and bear in a marriage. But in essence, they were still headed down the same path. Alex was somewhat regretful, as he had initially supported Selena and Raymond''s involvement, especially since Raymond had indeed spent a night with her.


    Others may not know, but he was well aware that Raymond was extremely self-disciplined to the point of being terrifying. If it wasn''t for Selena truly appealing to his taste, why would he let himself be tangled up for a night?


    But now, Selena''s thoughts were still confined to a failed marriage, obviously not matching up to Raymond. So he simply let out a lightugh and didn''t say anything more.


    The elevator stopped downstairs, Selena took the lead and got off, parting ways with Alex in front of the hotel lobby. She could sense that Alex''s attitude seemed to have changed a bit.


    He had intentionally joked about her and Raymond before, but now he had an attitude of hoping she would distance herself from Raymond.

 Chapter 148 The other doing wrong First

    However, this was indifferent to Selena. As she walked out of the hotel, about to get into the car, she received a call from Caterlington.


    "Selena, I sent the number to your phone, this renovationpany is not bad, but itpetes with Mr. Wright. If you coborate with them, you''llpletely offend Mr. Wright."


    "My coboration with Mr. Wright has permanently ended."


    When others were unfeeling, she didn''t need to adhere to any morality. Moreover, Mr. Wright still hadn''t forgotten to prevent others from coborating with her.


    Caterlington chuckled on the other end, intending to ask about her and Raymond, but then thought better of it and didn''t speak.


    Selena hung up the phone and looked at the message on her phone. This was indeed Mr. Wright''spetitor, and when Selena first chose to coborate with Mr. Wright, the other party had also pursued her project.


    Selena made a call tomunicate with them, unexpectedly, they really liked her design, especially for renovating Raymond''s house. Even though the main credit would go to the designer, as long as it was promoted well, the renovation team would surely benefit.


    After a brief conversation, she sent over the construction drawings and various ns, and themunication between the two sides was pleasant.


    Raymond''s house couldn''t be dyed any longer. Selena resolved one worry and drove towards Ashbourne Manor.


    However, when she was about to pass an intersection, a car suddenly cut in front of her, forcefully stopping her.


    It wasn''t the first time she had encountered this situation, her eyebrows furrowed, and as soon as she opened the car door, she saw the driver in front walking towards her.


    It was one and the same person. A middle-aged man with a simple and honest appearance.


    "Sorry, miss."


    Selena was about to say something, but the man suddenly reached out and handed her a piece of cloth with a stimting smell, covering her nose tightly.


    Caught off guard, Selena inhaled a bit of it into her nostrils, feeling weak and powerless.


    In that moment of fainting, she knew for sure that this must be Mr. Wright''s doing.


    Because once she coborated with the rivalpany, Mr. Wright''s position would be very awkward.


    But it was his own fault for ying with Selena in the first ce, it''s just that the boomerang hit him.


    As Selena passed out, she managed to press a button on her phone. Due to the urgent situation, she didn''t even know who she called.


    The call was connected, but no one spoke on the other end, yet there was sound on Selena''s side.


    "God damn it, you bitch! Working with Mr. Wright is giving you face, and yet you pull this move!"


    The car door opened, and Selena was dragged out. Her legs were already unable to walk, and the man rudely dragged her onto another car.


    Her phone fell to the ground, and the screen, which was still in a call, was exposed. The man swore as he picked it up, and with a p, he hit Selena''s face.


    "Who did you call? Tonight, no one can save you! Serves you right!"


    Raymond listened to the vulgarnguage from the man on the phone, furrowing his eyebrows, and immediately called John.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Check the surveince footage of Selena leaving the hotel."


    Upon receiving the order, John immediately instructed the entire hotel. The hotel was owned by the Montague family, and they acted swiftly. In less than five minutes, they pulled up theplete surveince footage of Selena leaving the hotel in a car.


    Raymond went downstairs directly, and John had already brought the car over. The red dot on the map was not far away.


    Obviously, the perpetrators didn''t expect anyone to rescue Selena so quickly. After all, Mr. Wright had said that she was just a nobody with no background.


    Mr. Wright gave them one million, and no matter how you looked at it, it was a surefire investment.

 Chapter 149 Calling Your Husband

    Selena''s consciousness was hazy, but she could clearly feel the pain and the continuously running car.


    There was a strong smell of gasoline in the car, making her nauseous to the point of vomiting. The man''s voice lingered in her ears, and she could even feel his hand wandering on her body.


    The car hadn''t stopped yet, so the man didn''t dare to do anything else.


    It wasn''t until the car stopped at an abandoned factory, not far from the city, that was currently being demolished, with no one around at night except for the cold machines parked by the roadside. Selena was thrown onto the ground. When she groggily opened her eyes, she saw two men, one fat and one thin, standing in front of her, their eyes fixated on her.


    "Can''t deny it, this woman is really good-looking. Haven''t seen such a beautiful one before."


    "Big brother, you can go first. After you''ve had your fun, I''ll have some too."


    The man called big brother happily grinned. Really anxious to move forward, grabbed one of Selena''s legs and dragged her towards his direction.


    Selena struggled weakly, her palms cut and turning red from the broken stones on the ground.


    The pain briefly awakened her, and she swiftly pped her hand.


    "Get lost!"


    The man, angered by this p, grabbed her by the hair.


    "I see that you''re tired of living!"


    He raised his hand and pped her back. Blood filled Selena''s mouth, her eyes red with rage.


    The man''s hand reached for her cor and tore open her coat. Selena opened her mouth, but not a single word came out.


    Helpless, hopeless.N?velDrama.Org content.


    If she were vited by a man like this, she would rather die. Just as hope was shattered, the sound of a car and the man''s cry reached her ears.


    She struggled to open her eyes and saw only a ck suit approaching, carrying a familiar cold scent.


    Sweat dripped down her forehead, and she swallowed her saliva. She then heard the sound of a heavy object falling, along with the curses of the two men.


    But those curses quickly turned into pleas for mercy. Selena didn''t have the strength to look, she just quickly picked up a stone and held it in her hand. The sharp pain finally brought her back to her senses, and she saw who the person was. A hint of surprise shed in her eyes as she quickly realized that she must have dialed the wrong number.


    Raymond carried her sideways and walked straight towards the car. The two men had already been controlled and by now probably knew that they had provoked a big shot. They cowered, too scared to say a word.


    After Selena got in the car, she felt extremely hot all over. But what happened at the hotel was embarrassing enough, so all she could do now was curl up in the corner, close to the window, hoping to cool herself down with the coldness of the ss.


    But the coolness was almost nonexistent. The stone in the palm of her hand had sharp edges, it was a small piece that she had held tightly, causing her hand to feel hot. The sharp edges of the stone cut her palm, and blood began to flow. Raymond didn''t want to pay attention to her at first after all saving her was already him showing his kindness. But when he heard her muffled sob, his body froze.


    Selena''s palm hung to the side, with blood flowing into the seat. Raymond nced at it, took out a handkerchief, and handed it to her. Then he took the phone that John handed over.


    The phone belonged to Selena, which had fallen on the ground and was picked up.


    He handed the phone to her.


    "Call your husband."


    Selena''s awareness was a bit fuzzy at the moment, so she didn''t hear this sentence clearly, she just raised her hazy eyes and looked at him.


    Raymond took her uninjured hand and handed her the phone.


    "Call your husband, you need a man right now."


    His tone was cold and calm.

 Chapter 150: Realizing Its Another Lie

    Selena was in a daze, not sure what he was talking about for a moment. Raymond, impatient, saw her phone slip from her hand and picked it up. However, her phone was password-protected and required fingerprint unlocking. He grabbed Selena''s hand and used her fingerprint to unlock the phone, then scrolled through her contacts.


    Her contact list was extensive, and this was her work phone, so Raymond was unaware that she had two phones. He searched through the contact list but couldn''t find anyonebeled as "husband." His brow furrowed as he suspiciously nced at her. Her contact list seemed clean, withpany remarks for client contacts. He scrolled down and indeed didn''t find any mention of a husband. However, he noticed his own phone number with the note "Mr. Montague." Real and straightforward.


    Oddly, he felt stifled and irritated. He briefly flipped through the messages but found nothing. It was strange for a married woman not to have her husband''s phone number stored. He instructed John to drive to the hospital since he had done everything he could. The hospital would surely have a solution.


    Selena sat quietly this time, still haunted by the embarrassment of their previous encounter. She would rather let the blood dry up in her palms than voluntarily lean towards Raymond again. Her hands clenched tightly, her teeth biting her lip, her eyes filled with struggle, and sweat forming on her forehead. Her body trembled slightly from suppressing her emotions.


    On the other hand, Raymond had already put down his phone and leaned back, disying an air of casual indifference. Even though he had just used force, his demeanor remained regal. Selena didn''t look at him, focusing on the fact that the hospital was getting closer, coincidentally the same hospital where her father was. She thought of theirst awkward encounter, furrowing her brow, hoping not to run into him again.


    She had been quite unlucky recently, frequentlying to the hospital. As they approached the drop-off point, she caught sight of James being supported by people as they emerged from the lobby. James was in thete stage of liver cancer and shouldn''t have been discharged at this time, especially not at this particr moment. He hadn''t even bothered to give her a phone call. Standing in front of James were Alice and Nick, assisting him on either side, the picture of filial piety. Selena blinked her eyes, thinking it was just her poor mental state, that she must have been mistaken. However, as the car approached, she could see it clearly. Nick was exceptionally attentive, and James had a smile on his face. They seemed to be having a warm conversation, a scene of fatherly love and filial piety.


    Selena had hidden James''s condition from the hospital and imed that only she could handle his discharge. But now, no one had informed her. If someone else had handled the discharge, they would have undoubtedly discovered James''s condition. So why did they take him out of the hospital now? What were their intentions?


    Selena didn''t dare to delve deeper into her thoughts. She had just felt feverish a moment ago, but now she felt cold. Raymond also noticed the group at the entrance and raised an eyebrow. He had never paid much attention to that woman, and seeing James didn''t affect him in the slightest. He hadn''t thought of going down to say hello.


    "You can get out now," he urged Selena, but he saw her straighten up, staring fixedly at the group.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Do you know them?" Raymond''s tone was calm, and seeing her regain some rity, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Selena wanted to say she didn''t know them but realized it would be another lie. Telling that lie would only lead to countless more lies to cover it up, so she chose to pretend not to hear him. She definitely couldn''t get out of the car now, or she woulde face to face with those people, causing embarrassment for both sides.

 Chapter 151 Crazy and Intense Jealousy

    James had already gotten into the car, and Alice and Nick exchanged a nce before following suit.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Alice sat by the window and caught sight of a luxury car parked not far away, causing her eyes to tremble with excitement.


    It was Raymond''s car!


    "Wait a moment before driving, I need to see someone!"


    Her tone was slightly agitated. She had never imagined that she would encounter Raymond in this ce. Without waiting for the others in the car to react, Alice opened the car door and walked towards Raymond''s car.


    The car windows were closed, so nothing could be seen from the outside. However, Alice had been secretly observing Raymond for a long time and had memorized every car he had driven. This car was definitely his, and he hade to the hospital.


    She quickly adjusted her appearance and spoke with urgency.


    "Mr. Montague, have you alsoe to the hospital?"


    She slightly bowed, tapping on the car window with a humble gesture.


    But what she didn''t know was that the person sitting on the other side of the window thate she tapped was Selena.


    Selena was dumbfounded for a moment, unsure why Alice woulde to greet Raymond.


    Raymond was not familiar with anyone from the Fair family, as he had never visited the Fair family before. When they got married, it was all done by Alice herself, since he had disappeared and yed around for three years.


    There was no reason for him to have any connection with Alice.


    Moreover, Alice had approached first and recognized this car.


    A suspicion began to form in Selena''s heart. When she saw the car window gradually rolling down, her heart skipped a beat. If Alice saw her at this moment and called out to her, then her identity would no longer be hidden from Raymond. The moment the car window rolled down, she turned around and hugged Raymond, burying her head in his chest.


    What Alice saw was a scene of Raymond embracing a beautiful woman.


    A look of astonishment shed in Alice''s eyes, followed by crazy and intense jealousy.


    She almost ground her teeth into piece, but she had to maintain a calm, nonchnt expression on her face.


    "Mr. Montague, are you sick?"


    In front of Raymond, Alice was indeed humble enough, and her eyes were filled with undying adoration.


    Raymond didn''t have a good impression of her. He simply responded with a faint "Hmm" and tried to push Selena, who had suddenly thrown herself at him, away.


    But at this moment, Selena reached out and wrapped her arms around his waist, disying a dependent gesture.


    His hand froze, and he looked down at her. In the end, he resisted the urge to push her away.


    In Raymond''s eyes, Alice was his wife in name only. It was good for her to witness this scene; it would make her give up on him, once and for all.


    He wasn''t a fool, and the woman''s adoration had never been concealed.


    This further made Raymond feel that Alice had ulterior motives when she married into the Montague family.


    His brows furrowed lightly.


    "Is there something you need?"


    His expression was faint and cold, as if the frost on a snowy mountain. Alice felt extremely ufortable.


    She silently observed him for so long, but had to admit that she had no right to be jealous.


    She didn''t even recognize the woman in his arms as Selena, because in her eyes, even if Raymond had slept with Selena, he just treating her as a toy.


    Besides, Selena herself had no interest in Raymond. She had already heard her father say that Selena had a very loving boyfriend in college, but they ultimately broke upter. With Selena''s personality, if she truly liked someone, she wouldn''t forget them for years.


    Since other women had the chance to nestle into his arms, why couldn''t she have a chance?


    Her heart felt a little better, and she gave the woman hugging onto Raymond a fierce nce. "It''s nothing, just came up to check on you. You need to take care of yourself." If Selena still didn''t understand Alice''s intentions from this, then she would be foolish.


    But when did it start?

 Chapter 152 This is Not Liking

    Selena used to be confused about Alice''s attitude towards her. On one hand, they seemed to get along harmoniously, but on the other hand, Alice always seemed to provoke James. She casually mentioned things that made James angry. But, if their rtionship was bad, why did Alice always affectionately call her "sister" every time?


    It was as if they were truly close sisters. Beatrice''s dislike for her was evident, but Alice''s true intentions for her were hidden very deeply.


    At this moment, Selena suddenly understood that Alice couldn''t possibly like her, because she was upying Raymond''s wife''s position. Thinking back to everything before, it all made sense why Alice was still going out, despite her illness. As she listened to the sound of Alice''s fading footsteps, Selena slowly straightened her body. She could smell Raymond''s scent on him, and the distance between them instantly grew closer. As she raised her head, he happened to lower his head, and their noses almost touched. She quickly released herself, pretending to touch her forehead as if she was just feeling unwell and leaned against him.


    Raymond narrowed his eyes, feeling a sudden emptiness in his arms. He felt a little disappointed, but quickly gathered himself. Selena nced outside the window and saw that the Fair family''s car had already left, and she let out a sigh of relief.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Just as she was about to get out of the car, she heard her phone ringing. It was James calling. There was a hint of surprise in her eyes as she tried to stop her fingers from trembling, due to her difort, and somehow managed to press the answer button..


    James'' voice came from the other end. "Selena, the second round of financing was sessful. The Montague family also invested money again. I thought we should celebrate my discharge and invite Raymond to our house. Please ask Beatrice to prepare a dinner to properly thank them."


    It sounded like gratitude, but it was actually just another attempt to win favor with the Montague family.


    Such understanding made Selena feel disgusted, but the thought of James being in thete stages of liver cancer, and having only one year left to live, created a sense of powerlessness in her heart.


    "Dad, who allowed you to be discharged?"


    "I wanted to be discharged myself, Selena, you don''t need to worry about my condition."


    James''s face was filled with contentment, as the financing was sessful, he was full of joy.


    "Thepany''s market value has doubled, and we will rely less on the Montague family in the future. Let''s gather with Raymond at the Montague family the day after tomorrow. We haven''t seen him since he returned to the country." "Let''s talk about itter."


    Selena hung up the phone while her eyebrows furrowed deeply.


    By this time, she had already gotten out of the car and turned around to thank Raymond, but Raymond was focused on the documents in hisp, maintaining a calm and unruffled demeanor.


    In a short period of time, she owed him so much and didn''t know how to repay him.


    "Mr. Montague, thank you for what happened tonight."


    Raymond pursed his thin lips, giving a faint "Hmm" and instructed John to drive. John nced at him through the rearview mirror and stepped on the elerator.


    As the car faded away, Raymond nced at Selena through the car''s side mirror.


    She was still standing in the same spot, while Raymond thought she should be clear-headed by now. Selena then started walking towards the hospital on her own.


    Raymond moved the documents on his knee, and lowered his head to look at a certain excited part of himself.


    Just now, Selena had identally touched a ce she shouldn''t have in her haste, and coupled with her hands wrapped around his waist and her warm breath spreading across his chest through the fabric of his shirt. He clenched his fingers holding the documents, his wrist bones stretched tight, long and powerful.


    Raymond raised his hand, rubbing his temples, a hint of annoyance appearing on his face.


    He couldn''t understand if it was intentional or unintentional on her part, like the ws of a cat, every scratch hitting just the right spot to make one itch.


    Raymond disliked this feeling of relying on others for emotional support, and he extinguished that hint of wavering with near-logical thinking.


    He told himself that it was probably because of that night that he was moved.


    It was just the restless dopamine ying tricks.


    This isn''t love.

 Chapter 153 I will be back soon, Raymond

    He consoled himself in a nearly logical and ruthless manner and quickly withdrew his gaze.


    After Selena entered the hospital, she finally couldn''t hold on any longer and leaned against the wall panting. The medicine in her body was still taking effect, and her cheeks were stinging from the p.


    Pain on one side and heat on the other, she felt dizzy.


    Fortunately, a nurse passing by helped her into the ward.


    Selena recalled the scene tonight and felt like vomiting.


    And she actually did eventually vomit, epting the doctor''s care with a pale face and receiving intravenous fluids.


    Just then, James sent a message asking her not to forget to bring Raymond back.


    "Selena, you have to let Raymonde to the Fair family, because you are married to him."


    Selena immediately guessed that the Fair family needed Raymond''s presence to dispel the rumors circting outside. After all, now that the Fair family has gone through two rounds of financing, their connections will only grow stronger. Moreover, many people see their union with the Montague family as a shortcut for the Fair family, but in reality, it is giving face to Raymond and the Montague family.


    However, in this circle, no one is doing charity. If face is given, there must be a return for it. If the rtionship between the Fair family and the Montague family is not good, then the return offered by the Fair family will surely be minimal and not valued by anyone.


    The Fair family must prove that Raymond cares about this marriage. Only then will those who have given face continue to do so. Selena sat alone in the hospital, feeling a chill in her heart. But James not only sent this message, but also another


    one.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "As your dad, I shouldn''t argue with you so often, but you have to believe that I always have your best interests at heart." A p followed by a caress, his usual tactic.


    Selena tugged at the corner of her mouth. After her mother passed away, her father took care of everything. She had seen with her own eyes how hard he worked to make a living. She couldn''t just ignore James, especially when he only had a year left.


    Thinking of this, Selena felt uneasy. She didn''t reply to the message and saw he sent another one.


    "If you have Raymond to rely on, the future will be smooth. Even if I''m not here one day, I''ll be at ease."


    Selena had to respond to this statement.


    "Dad, I understand, please don''t say things like this anymore." Because James didn''t have much time left, Selena couldn''t bear to hear him say these things.


    In this hot and humid night, she was alone in the hospital, looking at the pitch-ck night outside the window, listening to the asional coughing sounds from the corridor, she felt a sudden wave of destion and loneliness. She lowered her eyshes, a touch of bitterness appearing at the corner of her mouth.


    The phone buzzed, and she thought it was another message from her dad. Suppressing the emotions bubbling up in her heart, she opened it and saw that it was Raymond.


    "You don''t have to repay the money."


    His tone was cold, and even colder through the screen. But Selena, remembered how this person saved her twice, and she felt a miraculous warmth in her heart.


    "Thank you."


    Raymond looked at these two very formal words and wanted to ask her how she was doing now. But as soon as his fingertipsnded on the screen, he suddenly realized what he was doing.


    He stiffened for a moment, then threw the phone away and furrowed his brows.


    This is not a good start, since he rejects any kind of feelings.


    The phone that was thrown aside suddenly rang, and when he saw the shing name on it, the rising emotions disappeared instantly without a trace.


    After pressing the answer button, he yelled out, "Olivia!"


    From the other end of the phone came a gentle female voice asked, "Did I disturb your rest?"


    "No."


    Raymond was never one for many words. Silence hung in the air.,


    However, Olivia knew how to find topics, she started to talk about her recent experiences, and then with a smile, she brought up what she most wanted to say tonight. "I''ll be back soon, Raymond."

 Chapter 154 She wants that position

    Raymond looked at the sky outside and did not show any excitement.


    "Is everything done over there?"


    The two of them were forcibly separated by Catherine, and then Raymond married Selena and went abroad for three years.


    Actually, what could Olivia have to worry about?


    It was nothing more than being broken up by Catherine back then, holding a grudge in her heart.


    She thought Raymond would personally go find her, or call her countless times to make amends, but Raymond unexpectedly remained calm about this rtionship.


    Olivia''s situation became awkward, and if she actively went back, Catherine would have an opinion about it.


    If she didn''t go back, she and Raymond would have no chance at being together.


    Actually, Raymond had tried to fight for her, back in the past, but that was different from what she wanted. She hoped Raymond would be unable to live without her, that he would fight against the Montague family for her, elope with her, and give Catherine a p in the face, allowing her to let out a breath.


    The Stone family was a somewhat wealthy family, at most, who just had some money.


    Olivia would not be able to enter the New York elite circle, but her life wasfortable, she had been spoiled since childhood, and after being with Raymond, there were plenty of people who wanted to please her. Everyone thought she would marry Raymond and they would be the fairy tale couple.


    Because of these assumptions, Olivia thought very highly of herself, always feeling that Raymond would bow down and reconcile with her.


    So, when Raymond tried to reconcile with her once or twice, she didn''t relent.


    What she wanted was for Raymond to publicly dere within their social circle that he couldn''t live without Olivia in his lifetime.


    However, Raymond didn''t meet those expectations, so Olivia held onto her grudge, until he got married.


    When she heard the news, it was toote to stop it. She was upset, and waited for Raymond toe andfort her.


    However, Raymond left for three years, rarely contacting anyone, and always busy withpany matters, never trying to see her.


    Now, Olivia finally understood, she had to go back, she couldn''t let the two of them continue this cold war.


    Yes, she had always felt that she and Raymond were in a cold war, and both of them were too proud to back down. Their issues were always been between them and had nothing to do with outsiders.


    As for that sudden appearance of Mrs. Montague, she means nothing.


    Olivia firmly believes that Raymond likes her, but, as a man, he has too much pride. Since he refuses to back down, then she will have to be the one to make amends. "Raymond, I''ming back. Aren''t you happy?"


    "Naturally."


    Raymond''s tone was indifferent as he picked up the coffee next to him and took a sip. Both of them fell silent.


    Olivia suddenly realized there seemed to be a rift between them, that had formed over the past few years. "Will youe pick me up?"


    "Mhmm."


    Hearing this affirmative response, Olivia breathed a sigh of relief.


    Raymond must still be angry about her refusal to reconcile back then, so she needed to coax him.


    "After Ie back, I want to meet your wife."


    Alice''s face shed through Raymond''s mind, and he furrowed his eyebrows.


    "Why do you want to meet her?"


    His tone was colder than before.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia''s lips curled slightly. It seemed that he not only disliked his wife but also felt a bit repulsed by her. "She took my ce. I have to see what she looks like, Raymond. Wait for me toe back."


    After saying that, she hung up.


    Olivia''s cheeks were slightly flushed, and there was a faint smile on her lips and in the corners of her eyes.


    With herst words, she was telling Raymond that she still liked him, had always liked him, and wanted the wife position.

 Chapter 155 Who is the Cruel One?

    She had expressed her feelings so tantly. Raymond wasn''t stupid and would definitely understand.


    Olivia even fantasized that after returning to the country, Raymond would directly discuss with his current wife and have her give up that position to her.


    He was waiting for her toe back, she knew it.


    As long as she decided to stop being stubborn, and in a cold war, that position in the Montague family would be hers.


    Her lips curled slightly as she flipped through her phone and stopped at a photo of her and Raymond.


    Raymond in the photo still looked young and inexperienced. After so many years of love, how could it be destroyed by a sudden intruder like him? He was just a clown, not worth paying attention to. Just as Olivia put down her phone, it rang, and it was Sofia calling.


    Every few days, Sofia would call her to report on Raymond''s recent happenings.


    "Cousin, your husband has been getting close to a designer recently. That designer doesn''t seem very worthy to me."


    Sofia had mentioned this designer before when she called Olivia.


    But Olivia trusted Raymondpletely. He hadn''t been involved with other women in the past years, and there were no scandals reported.


    So when Sofia mentioned it, Olivia didn''t take it seriously.


    "You don''t need to pay too much attention to the designer."


    "Cousin, you bettere back quickly. This woman is probably interested in your husband. I will keep a close eye on her, until youe back." "Sofia, there''s no need to be so suspicious. Raymond''s heart only belongs to me."


    Sofia couldn''t help but imagine Selena''s face and feel a sense of crisis. After all, that woman was really beautiful.


    But since Olivia was so confident, she didn''t say anything else. However, she really didn''t like Selena and found her face annoying.


    *


    Selena spent the whole night alone in the hospital, and the palm print on her cheek had not faded by the next day.


    The manst night had used a lot of force, and she still felt a bit scared thinking about it.


    She took out her phone and was about to call the police when she received a call from them first.


    Selena was somewhat surprised, but then realized that the two people who attacked her must have been taken to the police station, by Raymond''s people. After all, their methods of kidnappings wasn''t that sophisticated, so it wouldn''t be difficult for the police to investigate.


    "Miss Fair, right? These two people have admitted that they were paid toe after you."


    "Officer, I only hope that those who have harmed me will pay the price. Hopefully, you figure out who is behind this. I won''t ept a settlement. Please proceed with the legal process." "Alright."


    After a brief exchange, Selena went through the discharge procedures.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    After a night had passed, the effects of the medication had worn off, but she still felt weak all over her body.


    As she was trying to leave the hospital, Mr. Wright called again, which annoyed her, so she silenced the call.


    Immediately after, Mr. Wright sent several messages, showing how anxious he was.


    ''Selena, don''t make this matter too extreme. We can solve it privately. If you involve the police, it won''t be good for your reputation.''


    When Selena saw this message, she sneered. It seemed that the police had already contacted Mr. Wright.


    Mr. Wright treated her like a soft target, thinking that she would sumb to the coercion of the two kidnappers. As long as those two kidnappers still had the photos to try and humiliate and ckmailed her with, her life would never be safe. Mr. Wright could still use thosepromising photos to threaten and mock her.


    Who was really going too far?


    She quickly added Mr. Wright''s phone number to the blocked number list and left the exnation to the police.


    She wasn''t a saint. The years of coboration and friendship werepletely gone at this moment.

 Chapter 156 Another Encounter

    When Mr. Wright called again, he realized that he had been blocked.


    How dare this bitch!


    Damn it.


    He thought Selena would be easy to handle, but she caused a bigmotion and even got the police to catch them.


    If he couldn''t settle privately with Selena and if the police handled it ording to their procedures, he would definitely be exposed, and thepany''s reputation would be ruined.


    Mr. Wright was very puzzled. Selena was supposed to be weak and vulnerable, but instead, she caused all this.


    How did the girl manage to get two kidnappers to the police station?


    He still doesn''t know who helped Selena, and he only regrets underestimating her, which has left him in such a miserable state.


    "Despicable woman!"


    He cursed, but now he needs Selena to take the initiative to reconcile, otherwise he will truly be in trouble.


    He hurriedly went out, intending to find Selena.


    Selena no longer intended to get involved in this matter directly entrusted the police to handle it fully; after all, she doesn''t want to settle it privately.


    She left the hospital and unexpectedly ran into Grace.


    Almost instinctively, Selena hid her cheek.


    Thest time she saw Grace at the hospital, she was also in a sorry state, and coincidentally, her face had a palm print back then. Now, her cheek carried another palm print. She has no idea how Grace would react. Even though she wanted to turn away and pretend not to see Grace, Grace was the first to notice her.


    "Selena?"


    The situation was exactly the same asst time.


    Since her name had already been called out, there was no point in hiding anymore. Selena boldly greeted Grace.


    Grace''s gaze fell on Selena''s cheek.


    The palm print on her cheek was too noticeable to be ignored.


    Grace was an educated woman, and knew not to be too direct about bring up someone''s pain, but she couldn''t simply ignore her son''s girlfriend. Moreover, she noticed that this child had a rather independent personality and was not ustomed to asking others for help.


    How could her son, Carter, allow his girlfriend to be bullied like this?


    "Ms. Montague."


    Selena was respectful, and in response, Grace gently reached out and touched her cheek.


    "How did it end up like this again? Does it hurt?"Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The sudden tenderness made Selena feel a bit overwhelmed.


    When faced with other people''s malice, she could fight back, but she didn''t know how to respond to Grace''s kindness.


    After all, she had previously deceived her and in Grace''s eyes, she was probably Carter''s girlfriend.


    "I''m fine."


    However, Grace held onto her hand, softening her tone.


    "Since you and Carter are together, there are certain things that you should discuss with him instead of handling them alone."


    When she saw Selena at the hospitalst time, she thought it was Carter who had hit her, but Selena told her that it was a family member.


    This time, it was probably also a family member who hit her. That little rascal from her family, although he was a jerk, he shouldn''ty a hand on a girl. "Selena, if you need legal help, feel free toe to me."


    Selena opened her mouth, wanting to rify her rtionship with Carter, but when she looked into Grace''s gentle eyes, she couldn''t find the words to exin. The opportunity to exin had long passed.


    "Selena, you are a good child., I really like you, and I don''t want to see you get hurt. If you need help, don''t hesitate to ask me."


    Grace said these words without a condescending attitude, even hesitantly, afraid that she might touch a nerve of Selena''s carelessly.

 Chapter 157 He Must Divorce Quickly

    The first time Selena met Grace, she knew that she was very cultured and always spoke in a gentle tone.


    Carter said that his mother was a tiger, but Selena truly envied him. Besides her own mother, Grace was the most elegant woman she had ever seen.


    After experiencing such an incident, and with staying in the hospital over night, her emotional defense had be fragile.


    In the damp nightst night, her cheeks hurt, and her body felt ufortable due to the effects of the medicine.


    She dreamed of her mother in her dreams.


    But that dream was too short. After all, her mother had passed away many years ago, and she had long forgotten what it felt like to receive warmth from her. Grace''s existence was gentleness itself.


    "Selena?"


    Seeing her lost in thought, Grace thought that she was sad.


    "Everyone has their own difficulties. If you don''t want me to meet your parents, then I won''t go. Do you remember what I said to youst time? When things happen, remember to seek help from Carter. You are his girlfriend, and he will help you."


    The better Grace was, the more guilt Selena felt.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Ms. Montague, I know, I will remember."


    Selena urgently wanted to escape from their conversation.


    Grace noticed her uneasiness and thought it was her pride at work. After all, being caught in such a pitiful scene twice by her boyfriend''s mother, and she was such a strong person, she wouldn''t even tell Carter about such things. At the moment, she must feel embarrassed.


    Grace smiled.


    "You have my number saved, and my attitude is still the same as before."


    Selena nodded in a distressed manner and finally breathed a sigh of relief as she reached the entrance of the hospital.


    After getting in the car, she drove to Ashbourne Manor.


    Raymond must be at thepany right now, she wouldn''t encounter anyone if she went back.


    But she was tired of always hiding, and she really wished the money from the bank woulde soon.


    Entering the living room, Fiona was taken aback when she saw the palm print on Selena''s cheek.


    "Miss Fair, what happened to your face..."


    Fiona quickly brought eggs over to apply to her face.


    Selena was truly scared byst night''s scene. She even thought that her life was over.


    That feeling of palpitations lingered in her chest. Only when she returned to Ashbourne Manor and saw Fiona''s face did she feel alive again. "Fiona, I''m fine. I want to rest for a few hours."


    Fiona didn''t dare to say anything else and watched her go upstairs.


    Fiona was very worried and concerned that Selena might have been wronged in some way. Could it be that she had an argument with Mr. Montague? Did Mr. Montague start a conflict?


    Although Mr. Montague usually seems indifferent, he doesn''t seem like the type who would hit a woman.


    Fiona had no choice but to mention Selena''s condition, in a tactful manner, while talking to Mr. Montague Sr on the phone.


    Upon hearing this, Mr. Montague Sr couldn''t sit still, as he nned to report his great-granddaughter''s situation.


    By the afternoon, many high-quality treats and gifts were sent to Ashbourne Manor, just to please Selena.


    But Selena was unaware of all this, and was still resting in her room.


    She couldn''t sleepst night, in the hospital, and was worried about Raymond''s house renovation when she woke up in the afternoon.


    Mr. Wright was desperate because of her cooperation with the other side. In order to protect his reputation, he would likely continue to harass her, so she needed toe up with a solution. Selena took a shower and decided to meet with the people from thepany in the afternoon.


    Raymond''s house had to start construction quickly and couldn''t be dyed any longer.


    She took out her phone and remembered the money she borrowed from Raymond, so she transferred it back.


    Raymond, at this moment, was on his way back to Ashbourne Manor. It wasn''t that he wanted to see that woman, but his grandfather called and asked him toe back and apany Selena.


    He Raymond that Selena was in a bad mood and needed a man''s care.


    Mr. Montague Sr was very assertive, this time, and emphasized that the people in Ashbourne Manor would report to him in real-time. If Raymond didn''t return, Mr. Montague Sr would personallye and bring him back to the Montague family.


    The woman''s face appeared in Raymond''s mind, her eyes full of adoration and her delicate appearance. He didn''t know what she had said to his grandfather again.


    To the woman who was his wife in name only, he grew even more disgusted.


    Once his grandfather''s health improved, he had to hurry up and get a divorce. He didn''t want to wait another minute.

 Chapter 158 Subtle Ridicule

    Selena went downstairs and found that the living room was empty. She made an appointment with the people from thepany for 7 PM, so she grabbed her bag from the entrance and left without even noticing the gifts on the coffee table. Meanwhile, Fiona was giving instructions to the kitchen to prepare a nutritious dinner, intending to supplement Selena''s health, so she didn''t notice when Selena left.


    There weren''t many servants in Ashbourne Manor to begin with, and Selena rarely saw other servants there. Besides Fiona frequently appeared in her line of sight, and she had very little interaction with others.


    That was because she had told Mr. Montague Sr before that she liked peace and quiet.


    Therefore, Mr. Montague Sr had instructed earlier not to send too many servants to the home.


    After Raymond arrived, he received a call from his grandfather as soon as he got out of the car. Raymond''s attitude towards his grandfather was not affectionate.


    "Grandfather, I have arrived at Ashbourne Manor."


    Mr. Montague Sr finally let go of his heart. After all, Selena''s father was still ill a few days ago, and it was normal for his mood to be bad.


    As a husband, it was his duty tofort her at this time.


    Raymond hung up the phone and unbuttoned two buttons on his shirt before walking in.


    Because he hurried back, he had just finished a few meetings when he received themand from his grandfather. His mood was already gloomy, and now, because of thismand, he was filled with restlessness too. The sleeves of his shirt were rolled up to his elbows, revealing the smooth muscr lines of his arms. His deep, spirited eyes stared out.


    With his high bridge of his nose and his pursed lips, he pushed open the door before the chilly air threatened to freeze him.


    Upon seeing him, Fiona was momentarily stunned before bing finding her words.


    "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond hung his clothes on a nearby rack, changed his shoes, and then nced upstairs. For some reason, Fiona felt a deep-seated indifference and weariness emanating from him. "Dinner will be ready soon. I will go and call Miss Fair down."


    "Mm."


    Raymond nonchntly agreed and walked directly to the sofa, taking a seat.


    When he saw the coffee table full of gifts, his brow furrowed.


    The coffee table was filled, with top-grade treats as well as jewelry and gemstones.


    The servant brought him tea and exined softly.


    "These are gifts from the old master to Miss Fair."


    Raymond didn''t understand much about jewelry, but if it was something his grandfather gave, it certainly wasn''t cheap. This pile of things were probably valued in the millions. He sneered.


    Apart from helping the Fair family raise funds twice and asional gifts worth millions, what qualifications did Selena have to deserve all this?


    Was it based on that inexplicable love or her frail body?


    Raymond was not someone who valued appearances. If Selena had some illness, he wouldn''t ridicule her body. However, she always looked at him with ambition and a look of determination, which he found extremely repulsive. Upstairs, Fiona knocked on the door for a while but received no response from inside.


    Thinking about how Selena came back with low spirits, she assumed she had fallen asleep.


    But now that Mr. Montague had arrived, if she didn''t wake her up, there would probably be misunderstandings between them.


    "Miss Fair?"


    Fiona cautiously knocked on the door a few more times.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Still, there was no response from inside.


    Although Fiona was close with Selena, she didn''t dare to rashly open the door at this time.


    She waited outside the door for a few minutes, but when there was still no movement from inside, she had no choice but to go downstairs. Downstairs there was still a huge obstacle in her way, and she felt trapped.


    "Mr. Montague, Miss Fair might not be feeling well and may need more rest."


    Fiona came up with an excuse for Selena. However, she heard Raymond chuckle softly, but theughter carried a hint of mockery.

 Chapter 159 I dont want to hear about her affairs anymore.

    That woman has stood him up several times now.


    Now that dinner is ready, she selfishly sleeps in upstairs, keeping everyone waiting. She''s a woman who lives off the Montague family''s charity, living a life without purpose. This is how Selena is viewed in his heart.


    "Let''s eat. I don''t want to wait anymore."


    His tone was indifferent as he got up and walked to the dining table.


    Fiona became even more cautious, sensing that Mr. Montague was angry. Their rtionship was likely to be even more distant now.


    She sighed. Miss Fair''splexion didn''t look good before she went upstairs. She probably really didn''t hear the knocking at the door.


    Fiona intended to say a few more words to salvage Selena''s image, but before she could speak, Raymond interrupted her.


    "I don''t want to hear about her affairs."


    His pupils were filled with calm and restraint, and his tone was almost cold,pletely shutting Fiona up. Throughout the meal, Fiona tried her best to diminish her presence. Even the other servants walked cautiously. Raymond ate very elegantly, not consuming much. Once finished, he silently went upstairs to his bedroom. Fiona instructed the servants to collect the dishes and left a portion for Selena.


    At this moment, Selena had arrived at the site of Cornerstone Construction, which was her current partner. She had taken a nap beforeing, and with the help of concealer, there were no marks on her cheeks. Otherwise, it would be impolite to meet the business partner in such a state.


    The person in charge of Cornerstone Construction was much more reliable than Mr. Wright. After some discussion, they agreed to have dinner together. Since it was a social asion, it was inevitable to drink. Selena only had two drinks this time and, in just three hours, finalized the next steps.


    She handed over the construction drawings and selected most of the materials for the basic instation.


    The conversation between the two parties was enjoyable, and they estimated that construction could begin in two days. When Selena left the dinner, she didn''t call her usual driver. Since she had consumed alcohol, she had to call for a designated driver.


    After the car stopped at Ashbourne Manor, she paid the fare, opened the door, and walked inside.


    Tonight, Ashbourne Manor was unusually quiet.


    As soon as she entered, Selena sensed a heavy atmosphere. It was strange. Selena rubbed her forehead, feeling a bit dizzy..


    Meanwhile, Fiona waited in the living room and was surprised to see Selena return from outside.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Miss Fair, weren''t you sleeping in the bedroom?"


    "I epted ast minute meeting and went on a work call."


    Fiona instantly regretted not checking Selena''s room, causing Mr. Montague to have a bad impression of Miss Fair for no reason. "Have you had dinner?"


    "I had a business dinner and had a bit of alcohol. My stomach feels uneasy. I should take a stomach pill go to bed. Fiona, you should rest too."


    Fiona usually doesn''t stay upte, but tonight Selena changed that. She thought Selena would be resting in the room and nned to serve her dinner when she woke up, but she didn''t expect Selena toe back from outside. "Miss Fair, why don''t you have a bowl of hot soup? After finishing it, just leave the bowl in the sink. I''ll serve the soup, and I also ced a stomach pill for you on the dining table, along with a ss of warm water." "Okay."


    Afterpleting these tasks, Fiona yawned and went to sleep.


    Selena sat at the dining table, feeling like she might have forgotten something, but couldn''t remember it at the moment.


    Suddenly, there was a sound of thunder and lightning outside the window. It definitely seemed like it was going to rain tonight.


    She finished taking the stomach pill and no longer felt like drinking the soup, so she put the bowl back in the kitchen.


    The sound of rain roared outside, followed by a thunderous p.


    Selena initially wanted to wash the bowl herself, but when she heard the thunder she got startled and the bowl slipped from her hand and shattered on the ground.


    She quickly bent down to pick it up, but in that moment, she felt a darkness in front of her. Only the lightning outside the window provided asional shes of brightness, leaving a vivid shadow in the room. A power outage?


    She attempted to stand up when she heard a man''s voice from outside the kitchen.


    "Who''s in there?"


    It was Raymond''s voice.


    No wonder she had a feeling that she had forgotten something. She had gotten too engrossed in her conversation with her business partner tonight and forgot that both she and Raymond were staying at Ashbourne Manor.

 Chapter 160 Lost for Words?

    Selena''s spine tensed up, intending to use her phone to light up the floor and pick up the broken pieces.


    But at that moment, upon hearing Raymond''s voice, she momentarily felt unsure of what to do.


    Raymond held a cup in his hand. He had been working upstairs and came downstairs to get coffee.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    The lights in the house had gone out, and he could only vaguely see a figure, mistaking it for one of the mansion''s staff.


    "Where''s the coffee machine?" he asked in a calm voice, already smelling the aroma of coffee.


    Before going upstairs, Fiona had mentioned that there was always coffee prepared downstairs, avable 24 hours a day.


    When workingte into the night, this was necessary to stay alert.


    The kitchen was spacious, and the coffee machine was not far from Selena, but she dared not speak up.


    Raymond''s nose had already caught the aroma, and he naturally entered the kitchen.


    He didn''t bother to look at the servant with her back to him and ced the cup under the machine.


    This coffee machine had a brief heat preservation function, so even if there was a power outage, it could still pour hot coffee into the cup.


    As the coffee flowed into the cup, the aroma filled the kitchen.


    This was Raymond''s favorite type of coffee bean, but, in the aroma of the coffee, he also detected a familiar scent.


    He frowned and couldn''t help but look towards the servant.


    She remained crouched on the ground, not even moving her silhouette.


    Is she mute?


    Selena''s fingertips were still clutching the broken pieces of porcin. With the lightning outside illuminating the scene, she swiftly picked up the porcin in front of her and threw it into the kitchen trash bin. She stood up, her head lowered, and was about to quickly leave the kitchen when Raymond spoke up.


    "It must be a power outage. Since everyone else is asleep, can you show me where the fuse box is?"


    He was not familiar with theyout of Ashbourne Manor, but the servants here should know.


    Clearly, he mistook Selena for a servant.


    Selena initially intended to hurriedly walk past him with her head down, but upon hearing his words, she halted.


    Raymond was bing a bit impatient with her seemingly foolish behavior.


    Lowering her voice, Selena pretended to be different from her usual self.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Montague, but I don''t know where the fuse box is either."


    Raymond hade down without his phone, and currently, in the dark room, he couldn''t see clearly, so he asked, "What about your phone? Turn on the shlight." Selena almost instinctively spoke up.


    "I didn''t bring my phone."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her phone started ringing in her pocket.


    This p in the face came too quickly.


    She raised her hand to tightly cover her phone and felt her cheeks heating up.


    Both of them could barely make out each other''s vague silhouettes, and with Selena intentionally avoiding eye contact, Raymond couldn''t see clearly. "Heh, no phone?"


    His tone was calm, without anger, but it felt like a p to Selena''s face.


    Annoyed, Selena quickly reached into her pocket and pressed the phone''s screen to turn it off.


    She didn''t know how to respond to Raymond''s question and continued to lower her head to leave.


    Just as she took a step, her wrist was grabbed by someone.


    "You''re not from Ashbourne Manor, are you?"


    Appearing here in the middle of the night, encountering him made her scared. She didn''t dare answer his question and even lied about not bringing her phone, afraid that he would recognize her appearance. Raymond had a special status, so there were always women with less-than-good intentions approaching him, especially considering that this person appeared in the kitchen.


    Could they have tampered with the food?


    This kind of situation had urred before, so he was especially cautious.


    In his vis abroad, there were measures in ce to control such situations, and he didn''t have any female servants around him.


    However, Ashbourne Manor was different, and nobody knew if the people here had been reced.


    This person was acting suspiciously, and it raised doubts.


    Selena''s wrist was tightly held, and she could only taste bitterness in her mouth as she continued to lower her voice.


    "Mr. Montague, you''ve misunderstood me."


    "Give me your phone."


    He needed to see what she was hiding, and why she was afraid to turn on the phone''s shlight.

 Chapter 161 A Toad Eating Swan Meat

    The phone was in Selena''s clothing pocket.


    She didn''t know who was calling her tonight. Even as she tried to silence her phone, the calls wereing one after another.


    She probably didn''t check the almanac before leaving today.


    The phone''s ringtone continued, giving a sense that if she didn''t answer, it would keep ringing.


    At this point, Selena felt she had no way out. In her mind, she started contemting how to exin herself to Raymond and prevent him from immediately cklisting her once he realized her identity.


    On this kind of night, with rain roaring outside the window, there was only the sound of the ringing phone indoors.


    Selena lowered her head, wanting to take out her phone. "Mr. Montague, actually I..." Before she could finish her sentence, there was another loud thunder outside the window, but without lightning, the room remained pitch ck. Because of this sudden thunder, Raymond didn''t immediately recognize the change in her voice tone. Otherwise, he could have instantly known that she was his designer.


    However, at this moment, amid the thunderous noise and the ringing phone, he couldn''t hear anything else.


    Selena had given up and had already figured out how to apologize.


    But, the moment she took out her phone from her pocket, itpletely died. It wasn''t because she silenced it this time, but because it ran out of battery and shut down. She had been in a hurry when she went out tonight, and the previous night she had been at the hospital all night, so her phone had never had a chance to charge and had been ringing constantly until the battery finally drained.


    It was too coincidental. It was so coincidental that she started wondering if she had done something to save the gxy in her previous life, so now there was still a chance she could make it through this.


    Raymond also saw that her phone had shut down, and at this moment, the two of them were close together, her scent even more familiar, but, he couldn''t remember where he had encountered it before. "Mr. Montague, I''m new here. I identally broke a bowl and was a bit nervous."


    So, she had been crouching there secretly picking up the broken pieces. She didn''t know where the fuse was because she was new.


    "Because Fiona said to be fully prepared to face you, we all feared making mistakes."


    As she spoke these words, her voice was low and filled with anxiety.


    Raymond frowned and let go of her wrist. He was not ustomed to being close to women, and skin contact made him feel ufortable. Grabbing her wrist just now was an unconscious action.


    Now that he let go, he realized he had been holding it for a minute. He raised his hand to massage his temples, thinking that maybe he had been pressured too much by his grandfather recently and was affected by it. "Understood."


    His tone was still calm as he walked out first.


    "It''s dark inside, be careful."


    Selena stood still and listened to his fading footsteps before finally exhaling. Confirming that he had gone upstairs, she slowly walked towards the upper floor.


    Back in her own bedroom, she plugged in her phone and found that it was a call from her father, asking her to take Raymond to the Fair family tomorrow night because they would be preparing dinner. This was something he had previously requested, but Selena wasn''t ready for.


    Feeling restless, Selena was in though. She knew Raymond despised her identity. How could he be willing toe back?


    Thinking about the thrilling scene with Raymond just now, Ashbourne Manor was truly unbearable.


    *


    The next morning, Selena did not leave, but waited for Raymond to leave the house first.


    Fiona came to inform her that Raymond had already left, and only then did Selena feel relieved.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Being under the same roof as him, even taking a deep breath felt ufortable.


    After eating breakfast, she went to the back room to take a look at Max. Max had been locked up recently, and her barks were not as clear anymore, which made Selena feel heartbroken.


    She needed to move out of Ashbourne Manor as soon as possible, she couldn''t let Max suffer.


    Luckily, the house she bought was spacious enough so that it wouldn''t feel crowded when it was just the two of them.


    "Woof woof woof."


    Max was excitedly circling around her, her wagging tail leaving a blur behind.


    Selena smiled and patted his head, took him for a walk around Ashbourne Manor before heading to Cornerstone Construction.


    There, she confirmed the uing series of construction matters and signed the documents.


    Since construction was about to begin, it was necessary to inform Raymond, the homeowner.


    Selena personally went to the Montague family and encountered the annoying Sofia again.


    Not long after Sofia finished a call with Olivia, saying that she was going to keep an eye on Raymond, she saw Selena taking the initiative toe to thepany.


    How long has it been? Isn''t this woman annoying? Clearly, she is using this work opportunity to try to seduce Raymond.


    "Some people, always dreaming of eating swan meat as a toad."


    She looked at Selena with disdain, cing the documents loudly on the table.


    "They never weigh themselves, those lowly tricks, using them once or twice is enough. They wouldn''t really think they can seduce someone, right?"


    Her cousin-inw will be returning soon, Selena is just a little clown.


    But this little clown clearly hasn''t realized her own identity yet, so she thought it was necessary to give her a piece of advice.

 Chapter 162 That face looks like a vixens

    Since Sofia didn''t explicitly mention names, Selena pretended that she wasn''t the one being referred to and gracefully walked past her. Sofia thought she had made her intentions clear enough, but she waspletely ignored by the other party?


    This damn bitch!


    She walked hurriedly towards Selena, but saw that she had already knocked on Raymond''s office door.


    His voice could be heard from inside.


    "Come in."


    Selena walked in, blocking Sofia who was about to interrogate her.


    Sofia rushed forward too quickly, and her nose almost hit the closing door. She took a few steps back in fright before steadying herself.


    Her teeth almost shattered, she stared fixedly at the office door, coldly sneering. It seemed like she would have to make a phone call to her cousin-inw once again.


    She walked to the corner and dialed Olivia''s phone.


    Olivia answered quickly in a gentle tone.


    "Sofia, what''s wrong again? Is Raymond causing you trouble at work?"


    "Cousin, that designer I told you aboutst time, she came to the Montague family to find Raymond again today. And I forgot to mentionst time, this designer even followed him to his hotel, and bought him cufflinks worth two hundred thousand dors. Cousin, if you don''te back soon, I''m afraid he will be stolen by someone."


    A hint of malice shed in Olivia''s eyes, then she frowned.


    "What does she look like?"


    "That face looks like a cunning fox."


    Olivia became somewhat uneasy. She and Raymond had been at cold war for so long, and although it was time to thaw, what if a beautiful woman appeared by his side and he became attracted?


    But she remembered that Raymond had said he wouldn''t be attracted to other women, so she felt reassured.


    He had no scandals all these years, even after getting married, but his wife at home was just for show. And he had never touched a finger on that so-called wife until now.


    How could a man like him easily fall for someone else?


    However, Sofia''s words still bothered her somewhat.


    "Sofia, I will have someone deliver the cufflinks immediately, and you go and give them to Raymond now. I will have the courier arrive within ten minutes. Do you remember what the cufflinks that designer bought look like?" Sofia was impressed by the cufflinks and mentioned the name of the brand.


    Olivia acted quickly, and indeed, in ten minutes, someone called Sofia and asked her toe downstairs to pick up something.


    Sofia was so eager to embarrass Selena that she practically ran to retrieve the items.


    In the office, Selena dutifully handed over all the documents to Raymond for his review.


    Raymond looked at them for a while, then signed them.


    "Mr. Montague, won''t you go and take a look at the construction site?"


    ording to tradition, the owner should be present for the ribbon-cutting on the first day of construction.


    But Raymond had a special status, to put it bluntly, by the time there was time for ribbon-cutting, he had probably earned back the cost of a house.


    Raymond''s expression remained indifferent. "No need."


    "The construction team this time is Cornerstone Construction. I''ve already signed a contract with them. They can start work immediately. If Mr. Montague has no objections to the materials, then I can leave now. I will gradually supplement the rest of the furniture and materials."


    "Hmm."


    Raymond''s gaze remained on theputer, but he was actually quite unsettled.


    It had rained all nightst night, but he had trouble sleeping.


    His sleep quality had always been good, except when he needed to workte into the night, his sleep was quick and regr.


    Butst night, for some reason, that maid felt familiar, like Selena.


    Especially the scent.


    Raymond asked himself if he had had many close encounters with Selena, albeit idental, but he still got a sense of her scent.


    It was a very subtle fragrance, as she didn''t like to wear perfume, just the refreshing scent of her shampoo.


    But how could Selena possibly be present at Ashbourne Manor?


    He began to reflect on whether he had been in contact with her too muchtely, causing him to have a hallucination.


    It seemed necessary to distance their rtionship a bit.N?velDrama.Org content.

 Chapter 163 Raymond Watching too Closely

    He lowered his gaze and didn''t look at her.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw her fingers picking up the documents on the table, organizing them one by one in an orderly manner. A knocking sound came from outside, followed by Sofia''s voice.


    "Mr. Montague."


    "Come in."


    He also withdrew his peripheral vision and focused entirely on theputer in front of him.


    Sofia nced at Selena and smiled, striding forward.


    "Just now, my cousin called me. She said she bought a gift for you and had it delivered urgently, Mr. Montague. It''s for you."


    In order to provoke Selena, Sofia deliberately opened her cufflinks.


    "My cousin asked if you like it. If you don''t, the courier is downstairs, and you can exchange it for another style."


    Selena saw it at a nce. It was the same cufflinks she had given Raymond.


    When she bought the cufflinks, she had chosen them with a guilty conscience, so she remembered them quite well. She also understood Olivia''s intentions.


    But this was a bit of an overreaction, and Raymond was being watched too closely.


    Raymond looked at the cufflinks but actually had no idea which ones Selena had given him, so he took them.


    "Why did Olivia suddenly want to give me something?"


    Sofia nced triumphantly at Selena. This was the influence of her cousin. As soon as her cousin''s name was mentioned, Raymond''s attention would immediately be diverted. She thought Selena would retreat, but Selena''s face was too calm, as if this scene didn''t affect her at all.


    What''s going on?


    Is this woman pretending?


    She was about to speak when Raymond''s phone rang. It was Olivia calling.


    Raymond answered, and her voice came through from the other side.


    "Raymond, did you receive the gift?"


    "Mhm."


    "Do you like it? I picked it out for you a long time and thought it suited you."


    "Not bad."


    Raymond was always concise with his words, and he had someone to coordinate his outfits, so he didn''t have to worry about things like this.? N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Olivia narrowed her eyes, thinking that Selena was in the office and deliberately softened her tone.


    "As long as you like it, can you wear it in the future? I want to see you wearing it."


    Raymond didn''t think much about it and simply responded with a "uh."


    This answer satisfied Olivia greatly. Being able to make the designer feel uneasy right in front of her was a great satisfaction.


    It seems that the designer is just wishful thinking.


    He''s shameless. Everyone in New York knows that Raymond is Olivia''s man.


    Even his supposed wife has to avoid his sharp edge. She has been swallowing her pride for three years. What qualifications does this designer have to approach him? She sneered in her heart, but her tone became even more gentle.


    "Well, I won''t disturb you at work. I''ll be back soon anyway. Don''t forget to pick me up, okay?"


    Raymond responded with another "Hmm."


    After hanging up the phone, he casually tried to put his cufflinks into a nearby drawer, but when he opened the drawer, he saw another identical package inside. Only then did he remember that Selena had given him one before.


    He looked up at Selena, but Selena didn''t even look at him. Instead, she continued organizing the materials on the table.


    When she finished, she looked up and smiled at him.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m done. I won''t disturb you at work."


    A brief suffocation shed through Raymond''s mind. He wasn''t sure why, but he had made up his mind to distance himself from Selena, so he spoke up. "Soup, you don''t have to send it."


    Both Raymond and Selena knew why Selena wanted to send soup.


    However, Sofia, who was nearby, didn''t know and thought it was Raymond receiving a call from his cousin. She immediately rejected this despicable woman. She had a smug look on her face, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t be restrained.


    Selena was taken aback, then relieved. It just so happened that she was busy and didn''t have time to cook soup.


    And with Raymond''s asional trip to Ashbourne Manor, he might find out that the soup was cooked by Fiona, and it would be embarrassing. "Okay."


    She agreed readily, which made Raymond feel ufortable.

 Chapter 164 What Are You Pretending Now

    Not to mention that he injured his hand for her before, and even now, the scar still hasn''t healed. He even risked going to the kidnapper''s ce to save her.


    There were a few more incidents in between where she was like a jinx, causing trouble whenever she was around, but he didn''tin.


    Shouldn''t she be the one sending soup instead?


    Why does she look relieved instead?


    Raymond''s eyes turned cold.


    Selena didn''t look at anyone and left with the documents in hand.


    Sofia naturally didn''t want to let go of this opportunity to mock her and quickly followed her.


    After the door closed, her smug face was exposed.


    "Now she should give up. My cousin and Mr. Montague have such a good rtionship that no one can interfere."


    Selena found it funny as she waited for the elevator and watched Sofia continue to act up.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Sofia couldn''t stand her arrogant attitude.


    Clearly, she was trying to seduce men, so what is she pretending now?


    "By the way, I saw someone in the group chat saying that you seem to be getting close to Caterlington. I didn''t expect you to be so indiscriminate, being a weed guest with so many people. No wonder my brother-inw doesn''t like you." The elevator arrived, and Selena walked in, continuing to ignore her.


    Sofia was so angry that her face turned red and her neck swelled, as if...


    A punchnded on the cotton.


    It didn''t hurt, but it was very frustrating.


    "You bitch!"


    She couldn''t hold back anymore and followed her, raising her hand to p Selena in the face.


    Selena grabbed her wrist, pressing her against the wall, her tone icy.


    "Miss Sofia, I thought you had learned your lesson after being humiliated. Do your cousins know about your interest in Mr. Montague?"


    Sofia''s face turned pale instantly. Her cousins must never find out about this!


    "Let go!"


    Selena nced at the surveince camera. After all, they were on the Montague family''s territory. She didn''t want to hurt Sofia here and have Raymonde looking for her to please Olivia. So she let go of her. Because no one pressed the button, the elevator remained on the top floor and didn''t descend.


    Neither of them noticed this issue.


    Sofia wasn''t one to relent. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t handle a mere designer.


    This woman seemed to have no backbone!


    Just as Selena let go, Sofia raised her hand to p again.


    A coldness flickered in Selena''s eyes as she raised her foot and kicked Sofia''s knee.


    This unexpected kick, while not painful, hit the perfect spot, causing Sofia to kneel down directly.


    At that moment, the elevator doors opened, revealing Raymond and the other executives standing outside.


    The elevator had stopped on the top floor, and as long as someone pressed a button, it would open.


    Selena suddenly realized that she had forgotten to press the button for the first floor and pursed her lips. Sofia happened to be still kneeling on the ground, her eyes turned red as she stood up, sobbing. "Mr. Montague..."


    Raymond looked up, his gaze falling lightly on Selena.


    He had already seen Selena''s methods back at Harvard University, knowing that she could be assertive and eloquent.


    But he never expected her to dare to act within the Montague family.


    Before Raymond could speak, another executive interjected.


    "Miss Stone, what''s going on?"


    Everyone''s gaze shifted to Selena.


    Selena suddenly smiled, bending down to pat Sofia''s knee.


    "The elevator shook just now, and I guess the surveince cameras blinked a few times. Miss Stone got frightened, but now she''s fine, right?"


    Sofia wanted to make aint, but was silenced by this statement.


    Selena was telling her that there were surveince cameras in the elevator, and if she started making up stories, she wouldn''t mind checking the footage. That would certainly be humiliating for her. Sofia was so angry that she clenched her teeth, her chest heaving violently.


    That bitch! Why does she always overpower her! Damn it!

 Chapter 165 Its true, she really loves Olivia

    Sofia was unwilling to ept it. She had a good rtionship with her cousin, and she was happy


    after joining the Montague family''spany, thanks to her rtionship with her cousin and Raymond, she fit in smoothly with the Montague family.


    However, ever since this Selena appeared, she was first reprimanded by Raymond, and she hadn''t dared to call her cousin''s husband by his first name again. She had also been scolded once. Raymond had never treated her like this before.


    Sofia couldn''t help but well up with tears. Even without explicitlyining, her grievous appearance was enough to make everyone doubt Selena.


    She didn''t respond to Selena''s words, and the atmosphere became slightly tense.


    The higher-ups all looked at Selena, after all, she wasn''t a well-known figure. Although she had some reputation among interior designers, she didn''t have any clients in the upper echelons, hence, everyone saw her as a neer. But Sofia was different; she was Olivia''s cousin, and Olivia was going to be the wife of the Montague family''s CEO in the future.


    For someone toe and protect Sofia at this moment would indirectly please Mr. Montague.


    Therefore, someone with a cunning mind spoke up righteously.


    "Which department are you from? When the doors opened a while ago, we all saw Miss Stone kneeling in front of you, and you didn''t even lend a hand. Plus, getting to the top floor requires an appointment. Are you just like those women who always bother the receptionist and came up here secretly to see the CEO?"


    Indeed, there had been women who quietly followed the top floor employees up before, but once they were found out, they were taken away by the police.


    Who didn''t know that Raymond himself hated this kind of harassment the most?


    Upon hearing the questioning from the higher-ups, Sofia''s lips curled, but her eyelids turned even redder, appearing as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    Sofia didn''t look bad herself, and with her crying, she wanted a man to hold her in his arms andfort her.


    However, because of her and Olivia''s status, the male employees on the top floor hadn''t dared to confess their feelings to her, but there were quite a few who secretly tried to show their good intentions.


    Not to mention, in front of her were a group of higher-ups who loved protecting young girls like Sofia.


    Compared to Sofia''s vulnerability, Selena''s calm andposed demeanor didn''t attract men as much. Most men had a heroplex and wanted to protect women under their wings.


    Selena looked at Raymond, who didn''t seem to have any intention of resolving the situation for her.


    It seemed she could only rely on herself.


    "I personally made an appointment with Mr. Montague today."


    She smiled lightly and took out her business card.


    "I''m Selena from Citylight Studio. I previously handled the renovation of Mr. Montague''s house and came here today to report on the progress. It was indeed my fault for not helping Miss Stone up in time." As she said this, she took out a tissue and ced it in front of Sofia.


    "Miss Stone, please stop crying. Otherwise, everyone may think I''ve been bullying you."


    This move made Sofia unable to continue pretending. Selena had already spoken so sincerely and clearly, and now she handed her a tissue. If Sofia refused and took the initiative toin, Selena would definitely bring up the surveince footage. If she epted, it would mean that Selena was telling the truth and she was just scared by the shaking elevator. The higher-ups who had rushed to defend her in a hurry would be aughing-stock.


    Sofia was so angry that her face turned pale. If she had known that Selena would not only not be scared by the higher-ups, but also make a scene like this, she would not have pretended. But now she was in a difficult situation and could only choose to take the tissue.


    "Thank you, Miss Selena," she said, each wording out as if squeezed through her teeth, wishing she could tear Selena to pieces. But Selena was not affected by this hostility at all, and simply smiled, "You''re wee." The higher-up who had stood up for Sofia suddenly felt embarrassed and pretended that nothing had happened. He was annoyed by Sofia''s talent for crying like she had been bullied, which made him look bad. Selena calmed down the situation and looked at Raymond. "Mr. Montague, aren''t youing in?"


    Raymond didn''t say a word, but cast a cold nce at Sofia. For some reason, Sofia felt nervous and quickly lowered her head, her eyes red, and walked out. Raymond entered, followed by the other high-level employees. Selena stepped aside, wondering why he didn''t take the private elevator. Little did she know that the private elevator was under maintenance today and Raymond had to attend a social event. The atmosphere in the small elevator was somewhat tense.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Selena''s gaze fell on Raymond''s cuff. He had changed his cufflinks and now wore the silver-blue ones Olivia had just given him. Paired with his suit, they made him look even more unapproachable.


    He really loved Olivia. Less than ten minutes after Olivia gave him the cufflinks, he couldn''t wait to put them on.

 Chapter 166 Moving

    Selena averted her gaze, feeling little emotion.


    At most, like everyone else in New York, she couldn''t help but praise this famous golden couple in the entertainment industry.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    However, she couldn''t help but feel that Raymond''s taste was not quite right. Although she didn''t know Olivia, everything about her exuded a sense of elegance. And she even ced a woman who admired him by her side as a spy.


    He was willing to endure for his first love. The group remained silent until they reached the first floor. Selena, out of politeness, followed them a step behind. Raymond was apanied by a few high-level employees as they walked out. Selena had originally nned to go straight to the studio but remembered the task her father had entrusted her with. She had to bring Raymond to the Fair family tonight.


    Honestly, even if she suddenly fell critically ill and was on the verge of death, Raymond''s distaste for her as his wife was so evident that she doubted he would care.


    Selena believed he would not even look at the Fair family, unless coerced by the old man. Then he would unwillingly go.


    Selena is tired of ying this hide-and-seek game with Raymond, but unfortunately, she signed a contract and can only continue to y along. Moreover, the most crucial starting time has been determined, and she will have to visit the material market more frequently, making her busy. However, the thought of being exhausted every day and having to cautiously avoid Raymond when returning to Ashbourne Manor makes her tired. Selena sighed and heard her phone ring, it was from the bank.


    Surprisingly, it was the money from selling the house!


    Her eyes lit up, thinking that she had been having bad lucktely, and finally, there is something happy.


    "Okay, I understand, I will contact the agency immediately and make up the rest of the money."


    She doesn''t have to repay Raymond''s eight million, which indeed saves her arge sum of money. She owes him too many favors, and the best thing she can do for him is to stay away as his wife and not disturb him as he reunites with his first love.


    Selena is a sensible person and would do this without Raymond''s initiative.


    She will go to the agency toplete the remaining contract, and then she went to the new house.


    The previous owner of the house has already renovated it, so it was ready to move in with just her bags.


    Selena was now eager to go to Ashbourne Manor and stard moving her scattered luggage.


    Fiona saw her like this and was somewhat worried.


    "Miss Fair, is this really a good idea? You haven''t lived in Ashbourne Manor before, and now that the old man is back, he will asionallye to check. He is not easily fooled like others. Last time, he even personally went into Mr. Montague''s room and didn''t look happy. If your luggage is also missing, I''m afraid he will notice."


    Fiona was looking out for her.


    Selena immediately had a headache. Indeed, Grandfather Fu has returned to New York, and the thing he is most worried about is her and Raymond''s situation.


    She felt discouraged and finally put down half of her luggage.


    "I will move some things over first, and then I will stille here regrly, but I can''t let Max continue to live in the back room. I''ll bring Max over first."


    Ashbourne Manor is indeed a nice vi, and Max can happily romp around without any issues.


    If only Raymond wasn''t here.


    The house Selena bought now is also good, butpared to Ashbourne Manor, it falls short.


    Fiona could no longer persuade her, so she stopped trying.


    She understood that Miss Fair truly has no feelings for Mr. Montague, and if he were to find out that the woman he never thought much of seems to not have any interest in him either, she wondered how he would feel. Selena took half of her luggage and went to her new home, which is actually quite small.


    She finished putting her clothes into the wardrobe and then took Max to familiarize her with the new surroundings of the house.


    Max seemed quite well-behaved. She barked a few times inside and then stood at the doorway, looking across the street.


    "Oh, it''s so cute."


    A surprised voice of a woman came from the doorway, followed by a coquettish voice to the man next to her.


    "Carter, I want to have a little dog too, okay?"


    Selena was still sweeping the floor. When she heard these words, she looked up and saw Carter appearing at the doorway, with a strange woman in his embrace.


    This house was worth over ten million dors, and the area is always referred to as the wealthy neighborhood.


    However, Selena never expected that Carter''s new girlfriend would live right across from her.


    Moreover, the structure of the house was one staircase leading to two households, and it was also five stories tall. Selena happened to buy the fifth floor, which meant that on this floor, there were only herself and Carter''s new girlfriend.

 Chapter 167 Flying, in this flamboyant world

    What a coincidence.


    It''s really too coincidental.


    Coincidental to the point where Selena felt a bit of a heart attack.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    She couldn''t avoid meeting Carter again in the future.


    And Carter was also Raymond''s cousin.


    Carter was also a bit surprised and walked in directly.


    "Selena, you live here?"


    Selena nodded and forced a smile on her face. "Mr. Ashford and girlfriend?"


    Carter unabashedly wrapped his arm around the girl''s waist and kissed her cheek.


    "Yes, it seems like you''re going to be neighbors."


    Selena continued sweeping the floor. She really wanted to say it wasn''t necessary, she really didn''t want to be neighbors with Carter''s girlfriend, especially since Carter''s mother still had the misunderstanding that she was Carter''s girlfriend.


    Now that his official girlfriend was right in front of her, Selena was truly worried that one day Ms. Montague woulde knocking on her door, and things would be chaotic.


    But thinking about it carefully, Ms. Montague probably wouldn''te here.


    After all, Carter has always been willing to spend money to pursue women, buying houses for women was not a one or two-time thing. If Ms. Montague wanted to investigate, she probably wouldn''t be able to keep up. Thinking this, Selena felt reassured.


    Carter noticed that she was cleaning alone and couldn''t help but ask.


    "Where''s your husband? When I bought the house across the street, your house hadn''t been sold yet. You must have just moved in with your husband, right?"


    Selena''s whole body tensed, feeling a headache.


    Indeed, she had just moved in today, but the house across the street had been sold a long time ago with Carter being the first buyer.


    Even if Selena wanted to lie and say she had bought it a long time ago, it wouldn''t work. This lie was too clumsy. But how could she cover up her husband''s situation?


    The girl standing beside Carter, holding onto him, had been filled with hostility the moment Selena appeared. After all, this woman seemed familiar with Carter. Which one of the women who were familiar with Carter wasn''t his ex-girlfriend?


    She immediately became extremely cautious, but now she had no choice but to be cautious. She couldn''t let Carter know about her husband''s situation.


    Upon hearing Carter''s words, the alertness disappeared instantly, realizing that it was Carter''s friend, a genuine friend at that.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and extended her hand with a smile.


    "Hello, I''m Lillian Mitchell. You can call me Lillian. Have we met somewhere before?"


    In fact, Selena also felt a sense of familiarity when she saw her face.


    It wasn''t until Lillian''s eyes lit up.


    "Oh, you''re the designer for Mr. Montague. I saw you at the front desk of the Montague family, the first time you went there. iIt wasn''t me who received you, it was my colleague. You look very beautiful, so I remember your face." She turned out to be the front desk receptionist at the Montague family.


    Selena fell silent for a moment, feeling trapped in this morous world. She couldn''t help but smile wryly, but still gracefully shook her hand.


    "Hello, I am indeed Mr. Montague''s designer."


    "So, you''re already married. You really are beautiful."


    Finding out that Selena wasn''t Carter''s ex-girlfriend, the girl knew how topliment.


    And Carter, who was naturally friendly, asked, "Can I take a tour?"


    "Yes, but the decoration wasn''t designed by me. It was left by the previous owner."


    "But the decoration is still nice."


    Carter could tell that Sna had just moved in recently and was still cleaning up, and hedidn''t want to disturb her too much. After ncing around, he took Lillian to the neighboring room.


    Selena cleaned up alone and continued through the afternoon. After pouring a bowl of dog food for Max, she received a message from her father asking if she and Raymond were leaving. Selena raised her hand to rub her forehead.


    Raymond, Raymond, her father only has Raymond in his eyes.


    Where can she contact Raymond now? It seems that she is destined to ditch the Fair family tonight.


    She rubbed Max''s head but had no idea that her father already knew about her rebelliousness, and called Mr. Montague Sr instead.


    Mr. Montague Sr likes Selena and also cares about giving face to the Fair family. When he heard that everything was ready for dinner, he personally called Raymond.


    At that time, Raymond was still in a meeting. He had a big social event tonight rted to the acquisition case he had been preparing for.

 Chapter 168 The Fair familys influence is too great

    When Raymond received the call from his grandfather, a hint of disdain and mockery appeared in his eyes as he softly replied, "I understand. I wille over after the social event."


    Having already helped the Fair family with two rounds of financing, Raymond easily dealt with the woman issue. However, people also signed contracts, so theoretically the Fair family should keep a low profile for a while. But now they want him to personallye to their door, giving them face, which makes the Fair family''s request too big.


    Raymond believes he has been lenient long enough with the Fair family. Initially, he only left New York instead of forcefully leaving behind the divorce agreement. He thought that the woman was also forced, just like him, unwilling. But after seeing each other, he saw the tant admiration in her eyes, without any concealment, even full of ambition, which really made him dislike her.


    He even felt that when he married her back then, she was encouraged in front of the old master. After all, his grandfather listened to her, and genuinely loved her. In addition, the woman saved his life. As long as she expressed the slightest intention to marry him, his grandfather would definitely help matchmake.


    It''s just that the means of matchmaking are too overbearing, directly marrying him to that woman.


    Raymond felt annoyed after some time. He had a smooth career in the international finance circle and returned to take over the Montague family easily. However, he still had to maintain this abnormal rtionship with that woman. The Fair family is being too presumptuous, relying on the support of the old master.


    After promising the old master, he hung up the phone.


    The business partner sitting across from him continued to talk and asionally observed his expression. Sensing that his expression had turned cold, the partner cautiously spoke up.


    "Mr. Montague, did I say something wrong?"


    Raymond chuckled lightly, his tone slow andzy. "I have reviewed the ns, they are perfect."


    The business partner breathed a sigh of relief and continued to bring up the next topic.


    On the other hand, Selena also intended to stand up the Fair family. Although she was genuinely worried about her father''s health, she had to make him aware that the Fair family couldn''t keep relying on Raymond like this. Raymond had already intercepted the Fair family''s business before. If he really forced them into a desperate situation, it might be possible to bankrupt the Fair family.


    Now that they had already helped with two rounds of financing, the Fair family had taken advantage of this favor, so they should keep their distance from him and not bother him.


    By not attending the appointment tonight, it could also serve as a reminder to James. She believed that when he proposed such a request again in the future, he would think twice.


    But Selena never expected that her father''s call would reach the old master. This once again shattered her impression in Raymond''s heart.


    Selena took out herputer and meticulously organized all the materials needed for the renovation. Although Raymond was rich, she still wanted to save him some money as a way to repay him for the favors she owed.


    All the materials had to be chosen as the best, and she tried to get them directly from the source factories at the lowest price.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    In the interior design industry, ny percent of people make money from price differences in materials, but Selena, who has been working for three years, has always diligently taken her design fees, but when dealing with previous clients, she didn''t necessarily have to go to the source factory to obtain the goods.


    By the time she finished organizing all the materials, it was already seven o''clock in the evening.


    Her phone was on silent, so she missed several calls from James.


    Selena reached out to some of her contacts and obtained the phone numbers of several source factories. When she saw thest one, she paused slightly.


    This source factory was actually located in Ridgefield.


    Ridgefield is a rtively poor county town, but their factory produces highly sought-after goods that practically sustain the entire county.


    They are most known for the sandalwood floor, which is currently the most expensive wooden floor on the market. It can be imported or domestically produced. The growth environment for this type of wood is very harsh, and originally, it had to be imported from abroad.


    However, Ridgefield, hidden in the depths of the mountains, has this resource.


    But in recent years, due to national policies, the sale of this wooden floor has been restricted.


    The factory is only allowed to start logging when they achieve their target number of trees nted each year.


    Because it''s in such high demand, the wooden floors here are often sold out three years in advance.


    Selena still wanted to give Ridgefield a try.


    Regardless, it would still take some time for the wooden floors to arrive, so she needed to settle the other materials first.


    After contacting the managers of the factories one by one, Selena was so tired that she slumped on the table and didn''t want to move.


    She looked through the information she had recently organized and found that one of them was ced at Ashbourne Manor.


    Not wanting to trouble Fiona, she had to force herself to drive out.


    Unexpectedly, she ran into Jacob at the corner of the street again.


    Jacob was embracing a woman, strutting arrogantly on the sidewalk.


    Selena was furious, parked her car on the side, and walked straight towards them.


    "Jacob!"


    Jacob stiffened, thinking he was hallucinating. He almost wanted to run, but considering the woman beside him, he forcibly suppressed the urge to flee. "Selena, what are you doing here?"

 Chapter 169 Another Encounter

    Selena nced at the woman beside Jacob. She had mboyant red hair, heavy dark eyeliner, and such thick makeup that her true face could hardly be seen.


    The woman spat at her as soon as she saw Selena charging towards her.


    "Jacob, who is this?"


    "Uh, this is, this is my cousin."


    "You''re lying, didn''t you say you don''t have any rtives in New York? Is this your girlfriend?"


    "No, no!"


    Jacob desperately tried to exin, but the woman pped him across the face and spat on the ground.


    "Get lost, don''t you fuckinge looking for me again."


    Jacob wanted to chase after her, but Selena grabbed his sleeve.


    "Jacob! Don''t forget that you''re married. What do you think you''re doing, mingling with other women outside? At least go home and get a divorce!"


    The woman with Jacob had not left yet. She stayed to see Jacob entangling with the new woman, Selena. Thinking of her own efforts in the past half month, she was so angry that her face turned ferocious. She walked back and directly pushed Selena onto the road.


    "You bitch! You dare to snatch my man! You didn''t even bother to find out who I am!"


    Selena didn''t expect this woman to suddenly rush back and push her onto the road with a raised hand.


    A car was approaching not far away and it seemed like it was about to hit her.


    Jacob stood at the intersection, already screaming.


    But at the final critical moment, the car stopped just inches away from Selena''s cheek.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Selena, still trembling, got up from the road and saw Jacob grabbing the woman violently.


    "Get lost! Get lost! Don''t ever show your face to me again!"


    "Well, Jacob, if you dare to talk to me like this, don''te to work tomorrow!"


    Jacob''s cheeks turned red and he dared not look into Selena''s eyes.


    Selena, now back to her senses, stood up from the ground and felt her scalp tingle when she saw the familiar license te.


    The car window rolled down, revealing Raymond''s face.


    He had probably just finished socializing for work, and with the buttons of his shirt undone and one hand resting on the car window, showing a silver-blue cufflink, he nced at Selena, his tone carrying the chill of the night, and said,


    "New type of scam?"


    Selena had no idea how to respond. On one hand, she was angered by the woman''s behavior, and if she reported it to the police, she could at least charge her with attempted murder. On the other hand, she was surprised by Raymond''s presence here.


    How could she run into Raymond everywhere, especially when she was in such a messy situation?


    "Mr. Montague."


    She tidied her slightly disheveled hair and nodded at him, "I''m sorry to have startled you." Having said that, she looked at Jacob.


    Jacob was somewhat afraid of this cousin to a certain extent. Even though they used to live under the same roof, back then, his cousin didn''t talk much and was solely focused on studying,cking the aura he now possessed. "Jacob, did you sell yourself for a quick meal? Devote yourself to this kind of woman?"


    It was not that Selena judged people by their appearance, but after a woman disyed such behavior, her goodwill towards her had dropped to negative numbers.


    If it hadn''t been for Raymond''s driver''s excellent driving skills, she might have really died on the spot tonight.


    Selena was already disappointed in this cousin, and now she felt that he waspletely unreliable.


    Not to mention that he didn''t even go back to see their parents when something happened, he was practically like an animal!


    Moreover, the older generations always believed that having a son was useful, pampering him like a precious little gem since childhood. Even if he caused trouble, it was his Uncles and Aunt who cleaned up after him. The woman stood by Jacob''s side and upon hearing these words, rolled up her sleeves and was about to charge forward.


    "What the hell do you mean?! What do you mean by ''this kind of woman''? I earn my own money and spend it cleanly. Don''t try to fool me with your educated person''s nonsense!"


    Selena''s appearance did indeed give off the impression of someone well-read, unlike her.


    Jacob was getting impatient and kept scolding her.


    "Enough! Shut up already! Didn''t I tell you to leave?"


    "Well, fine, I''ll leave. Just don''te begging me for a job with a pitiful face tomorrow!"


    This sentencepletely crushed the man''s dignity, and it happened right in front of his cousin.


    Jacob almost instinctively wanted to run, but Selena grabbed him.


    "Can''t you take some responsibility, Jacob? You''re already 28, how long do you n on letting your Aunt worry about you!"


    Selena had said these words to Jacob before, and he felt deeply embarrassed.


    He took a deep breath, wanting to say a few words to insult Selena, but when he encountered Raymond''s powerful presence next to him, his courage was instantly punctured and he held his tongue.

 Chapter 170 Caught in the Act

    "Can you just leave me alone? They''re my parents, not yours. Besides, isn''t your own family a mess? Stop bothering me, I''m leaving." "Go ahead, I''ve already called the police. If you leave, that woman will go to prison."


    Jacob''s footsteps froze, his face twisted.


    Selena''s tone was firm. "I will have someone take you back and immediately notify our uncle and Aunt to pick you up." "You!"


    After Jacob said this, his tone softened.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Just stop meddling in my affairs. I''d rather starve outside than go back to that house."


    Raymond''s car window was open. He was also present thest time Selena and this man had an argument.


    But Jacob''s ent was too heavy, he only caught the general idea, and Raymond wasn''t really interested in his family affairs.


    But he didn''t let the driver start the car, as the driver was still recovering from the shock.


    Selena knew Raymond was still there and didn''t want to continue embarrassing herself in front of him, so she made a phone call.


    Shortly after, a car stopped, and two tall and burly bodyguards came out and lifted Jacob up like a little chick, directly tying his hands and feet.


    Jacob never expected Selena to pull off such a move. He wanted to struggle, but seeing the bulging muscles on the two bodyguards, he was too scared to make a sound. He was the epitome of cowardice andck of spirit.


    Selena then made another call, this time to their Uncle and Aunt, telling them that they had found Jacob and to be prepared to pick him up. He would be sent back soon. Brian and Erin were both shocked and realized how much they owed Selena. Erin then mentioned the civil servant she had mentioned before. "Selena, I''ve done some research. That young man looks quite handsome and has no bad habits. When will youe down to meet him?"


    Selena rubbed her temple with her hand and identally made eye contact with Raymond.


    His profile was sharp and elegant, with a faint glow from the car roof shining in his eyes. Perhaps the night breeze was pleasant because Selena felt her ears burn.


    Her Aunt inquired, but it didn''t register in her mind. Instead, she once again noticed that Raymond''s bone structure was truly exquisite, making me want to capture him on canvas. From his hair to his fingertips, it was as if God meticulously sculpted him, making him the perfect model in the eyes of an artist.


    "Aunt, I have to go now, hang up."


    In reality, the call had already been ended a few seconds ago. She quickly tapped open the camera app and took a photo of Raymond in his current pose.


    When the sh illuminated the street and the distinctive sound of the shutter echoed, Selena felt as if the entire world had gone silent.


    She wanted to tear open a seam in the ground and disappear into it.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow and looked towards her.


    He lightly tapped his fingertips on the windowsill, his wrist bone taut, emanating a graceful and smooth sensation.


    He didn''t say anything. His cold aura momentarily paused, reced by a shallow smile in his eyes.


    Selena''s cheeks flushed with heat, and she awkwardly changed the topic.


    "Mr. Montague, I won''t disturb you any longer. I''m really sorry about earlier. Let''s have dinner another day."


    After speaking, she practically dove into her car, mming her foot on the elerator, desperate to escape this.


    Why did every encounter with Raymond always result in such a baffling situation?


    She drove to her recently purchased house in a neighborhood called Rose Garden. It was named after its romantic connotations, which led people to say it was where the rich second-generations kept their mistresses. As soon as Selena got off the elevator, she heard the sound of lips intertwining. Carter and his new girlfriend were entangled in a passionate embrace near the entrance.


    Selena suspected that she hadn''t checked her luck for the day before leaving. It wouldn''t be good to retreat back into the elevator now, and ignoring the couple entering the house was also embarrassing. Luckily, Carter had good intuition and sensed someone approaching, quickly releasing Lillian.


    "Baby, I should go now. See you tomorrow."


    Lillian also had a reluctant expression on her face, blushing as she bid farewell.


    Once Carter left, Lillian greeted Selena, rubbing her flushed cheeks.


    "Selena, are you free tonight? I''m feeling down, can we chat?"


    Selena wasn''t good at socializing, especially with someone like Lillian whom she wasn''t familiar with.


    Especially after experiencing the awkward scene just now, she just wanted to calm down by herself and think about how to approach Raymond next time.


    She was about to refuse, but Lillian''s next words cornered her.


    "Carter said you''re his friend, very talented and capable. He said I should learn more from you."


    With severalpliments bestowed upon her, Selena couldn''t bring herself to refuse.

 Chapter 171 Being Too Naive Can Also Lead to Trouble

    After inviting Lillian inside, out of courtesy, Selena went to fetch water for her.


    Visitors havee to the door of the house before, but after Selena rearranged the inside, it had changed, and Max obediently sat nearby, asionally wagging her tail, looking very well-behaved.


    Lillian really liked Max. Before chatting with Selena, she went to her own ce and brought some jerky for Max to chew on.


    "Selena, you also know that Carteres from a wealthy family. Many people said that I would be dumped by him soon because I''m just a receptionist. We met when he worked at the Montague family for a few days." It should have been the two days when Raymond forced me to go to the Montague family to gain experience.


    At a time like that, Carter still didn''t forget how to make moves on people.


    Selena had witnessed Carter''s entanglement with an ex before. The ex was an attractive beauty, but Lillian belonged to the pure and precious type. Clearly, Carter changed his preferences quickly this time.


    Not to mention, Carter has been mingling in the pleasure-seeking world for a long time, probably having seen all kinds of beautiful women. It''s normal for Lillian to feel insecure.


    "And I heard that his mother has never really liked the women by his side. I met Ms. Montague once before. She has a strong presence."


    Women are naturally sensitive in this regard, and Lillian sensed immediately that Carter''s mother is not easy to get along with and is very strict with him.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Supposedly, several past girlfriends broke up with him because of his mother, but those girlfriends were not all that great either.


    Selena is not interested in other people''s conversations, but Lillian now considers her as a friend and has the attitude of confiding in her, so she can''t be too blunt or heartless words.


    "In fact, Ms. Montague is easy to get along with. She probably formed a preconceived impression after seeing Mr. Ashford''s previous girlfriends, thinking that anyone by Mr. Ashford''s side is not a good person. As long as Ms. Montague knows your virtues, she won''t stop you from being with Mr. Ashford."


    Lillian didn''t question Selena constantly referring to him as Mr. Ashford. After all, Selena is an interior designer, and Carter said he would entrust her with the design of several properties.


    Moreover, Lillian already has a preconceived notion that Selena is Carter''s friend, so she believes her even more.


    Besides, Selena is already married, so she doesn''t pose any threat.


    Although Carter is a flirt, he always listens to everyone.


    He knows you can never touch someone else''s wife.


    Selena saw that Lillian had already fallen into thought, so she continued tofort her.


    "Ms. Montague, as a woman, will not be too harsh on other women."


    Even Carter''s friends said the same thing, so Lillian waspletely reassured.


    She was younger than Selena, only in her twenties, and ordinary girls at this age were still in college.


    But she had started working early, and it seemed that her family was not doing well.


    If she could really be with Carter, it would also be a good thing.


    After sending Lillian away, Selena sat alone in the room and breathed a sigh of relief.


    This was just a small episode with Lillian, but she was still thinking about the awkward scene just now.


    At least she managed to get the photo. It was a very atmospheric photo. For someone who loves painting, it didn''t matter if she embarrassed herself a little, especially if she could capture good material. Anyway, Raymond didn''t care about her.


    Selena immediately started painting, using only ck and white, and painted the scene just now based on the photo on her phone.


    Raymond naturally exuded an elegant aura, and with such an atmosphere, he looked like a nobleman in the dark night.


    Selena finished the painting in less than an hour and put it by the floor-to-ceiling window to dry.


    Just as she was about to order supper, Lillian arrived at her door with the supper she made herself, saying it was a thank you for Selena.


    "Selena, I made it light, knowing that you''re busy and always skipping meals. You might get a stomachache. Try it?"


    Lillian was a good-hearted person, very pure in her thoughts, but sometimes being too pure could lead to trouble.


    At that this moment, she went to feed Max and happened to see the painting by the floor-to-ceiling window, knowing it was painted by Selena, so she took a photo with her phone.


    She didn''t expect Selena, an interior designer, to be so skilled at drawing people.


    She had just started dating Carter, and they shared everything, so she immediately sent the photo to Carter.

 Chapter 172 Impressive Skills

    [''Carter, you''re right! Selena is really talented, not only in interior design but also in drawing people!''


    Carter had recently made up his mind about dating Lillian, and was being very good to her. They had goodmunication between them. However, when he saw the photo she sent him, his eyebrows raised and he didn''t hesitate to send the photo to Raymond.


    ''Cousin?''


    It was already 10 p.m., and Raymond had arrived outside the Fair family''s door.


    The people of the Fair family called the patriarch to inform him that he had toe to this dinner, but he had the final say on when he would arrive.


    The Fair family''s dining table was filled with delicious food, enticing in both appearance and aroma. The whole house was filled with fragrance.


    ''My, the people sitting inside all have such gloomy expressions. It''s dinner time, but Raymond and Selena are bothte, and Selena hasn''t even answered her phone until now. James is so angry that he almost faints, and Beatrice is just making matters worse.''


    ''I told you before, this daughter of yours doesn''t have the same heart as you. She''s be independent and doesn''t care about your well-being anymore. You''ve just been released from the hospital, and she dares to treat you this way. Clearly, she doesn''t value you.''


    James'' fingertips begin to tremble, and the doctor had subtly reminded him that he shouldn''t leave the hospital in this state. However, being able to secure a second round of financing had made James incredibly happy, and with all the things happening in thepany right now, he didn''t want to hand over full control to someone else at this critical moment.


    James is already considering transferring shares to Selena so that even if he''s no longer around one day, Selena won''t have a difficult life.


    Plus, he''s unsure about Selena''s rtionship with Raymond.


    Although it''s said that Raymond is here to support the Fair family, deep down as a father, he still wants to see how his daughter and son-inw get along. Thest time Raymond''s assistant came to remind him,bined with Catherine''s attitude, James just can''t be rest assured.


    The Fair family had been waiting since 6 o''clock in the evening, and the dishes on the table have been reheated time and time again, but no one dared to touch them.


    James doesn''t have the courage to call Raymond himself, let alone know his phone number. He could call the old man, but it''s just to make sure the old man is satisfied with Selena. Beatrice is starving and can''t help butin, ''I don''t think they''reing. Husband, let''s eat first. Don''t let Alice suffer from hunger. Nick has been working at thepany all day.'' Hearing this, James also softens. Lately, Nick had been staying at the Fair family''spany and hasn''t caused any major troubles. He has been diligently learning.


    James sighs, those two probably won''te. ''Let''s eat.''


    As soon as he finishes speaking, a servant rushes in from the entrance. ''Sir, there''s a Rolls-Royce parked outside. It seems Mr. Montague has arrived.''


    James'' eyes light up, and he excitedly stands up. Could it be that Raymond and Selena havee together? A glimmer of hope arises in his heart.


    Yes,st time Raymond even gave Selena a Rolls-Royce umbre, so it seems their rtionship is quite good. He takes a step forward, about to leave, but then looks back at Beatrice. "What are you just standing there for? Come with me to wee the guest." Reluctantly, Beatrice stands up.


    When Beatrice saw her daughter''s excited face, she clenched her hand nervously. It was the expression one had when they were about to see a loved one. Beatrice slightly furrowed her brows and then saw Alice stride confidently towards the entrance.


    Beatrice was not a fool, and if she didn''t understand her daughter''s feelings at this moment, then she had wasted all these years. James didn''t expect Alice to arrive so quickly, but he didn''t pay much attention to it. He waited for Beatrice to arrive, and they walked towards the entrance together.


    Raymond remained seated in the car, and it was John who got out. John nodded at the people by the entrance, his face devoid of expression. "The President just finished a business engagement and won''t being out. Mr. Fair, I hope you enjoy your meal," he said in a polite manner.


    The wording was quite subtle, as Raymond chose not to show himself but still acknowledged their presence, allowing them to have a pleasant meal. It was a gesture that was neither too big nor too small, granting mercy to the Fair family. If it were someone else attempting to pressure him through the old man, he would have already taken action in the business realm.


    After thest project interception, the Fair family had not learned their lesson, and this time they had gone too far. He had no need to grant them any mercy, but unfortunately, the old man''s health was not good.


    If he were to find out, there would be trouble. James''s expression turned ugly, and at this moment, he fully understood Raymond''s intentions. He did not like Selena. If he did, he wouldn''t allow the Fair family to be embarrassed like this.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.

 Chapter 173 Ive Liked Mr. Montague for Several Years

    The car honked twice, and the lights turned on. John sat back in the car and thought of something as the window rolled down.


    "Furthermore, Mr. Fair doesn''t need to call the old man anymore. The old man is unwell, and if anything happens to him, the Fair family won''t be able to shoulder that responsibility."


    If the previous disy was a show of force, then this was a warning. The Fair family shouldn''t overreach their capabilities.


    James was so angry that his mind went nk, and his fingertips started to tremble.


    Meanwhile, Alice quickly approached, her face full of excitement. "Mr. Montague," she called out through the ss window, staring at him with infatuation.


    Despite Raymond''s tant disrespect, Alice failed to see it. She only hoped that Raymond would shift his gaze to her. As long as she appeared more in front of him, Raymond would like her. "Mr. Montague, please don''t be angry. This situation was the Fair family''s oversight."


    Her voice was soft and her cheeks were slightly flushed. Being frail in the first ce, coupled with her current posture, she appeared pitiable.


    Raymond furrowed his brows. This person was from the Fair family, yet showed no regard for manners.


    The Fair family''s embarrassment is evident.


    Standing on the side, James is not foolish and feels that his daughter is too enthusiastic towards Raymond.


    The ones who should be enthusiastic aren''t, while the ones who shouldn''t be are overly passionate.


    James''s face looks very unpleasant, and he was unable to say a word due to anger.


    Alice was still intending to say more, but felt someone tugging at her sleeve.


    She turned around and saw Beatrice.


    Beatrice shook her head slightly, indicating that any further remarks would provoke James''s displeasure, so it''s best to stop.


    Reluctantly, Alice closed her mouth, but her gaze remained fixed on the car.


    Raymond didn''t look at them, but spoke directly to the front row, saying, "Drive."Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    John nodded and stepped on the elerator.


    The car slowly left the scene, while the Fair family stood motionless.


    The first to speak was Beatrice.


    "Husband, if it weren''t for Selena, we wouldn''t have to endure this embarrassment. Do you remember what Catherine saidst time? Now Raymond is the same way. I think the entire Montague family, other than the old man, doesn''t like Selena."


    As Beatrice said this, she looked at her own daughter.


    Alice''s cheeks reddened with excitement, realizing that her thoughts had been revealed.


    But it''s okay, her mother will help her.


    "Husband, we still need to think of a solution. Raymond has someone in his heart. Didn''t he have a passionate rtionship with that person from the Stone family? That person resembles Alice. If Raymond doesn''t like Selena, should we let Alice give it a try?"


    The purpose of this remark was clear; it was to create an opportunity for Alice.


    James'' eyes widened instantly, as if he couldn''t believe these words came from Beatrice''s mouth.


    What does it mean? Selena hasn''t even divorced yet, and they''re already creating an opportunity for Raymond to have an affair?!


    "What nonsense are you talking about!"


    James was already angry, and now he felt a pain in his chest.


    "Until Selena is divorced, she and Raymond are tied together! It''s better not to entertain this idea."


    After speaking, he was the first to enter the vi.


    Outside, Beatrice nced at her daughter.


    Alice clearly didn''t pay attention to James'' words and spoke with a sense of grievance.


    "Mom, I have liked Mr. Montague for several years. I believe my sincerity can move him. Besides, he doesn''t seem to be interested in Olivia. Otherwise, why haven''t they reconciled after all these years? I think he just hasn''t met the right person. I want to give it a try."


    Since Selena is not an option, then don''t monopolize that position.


    Beatrice originally intended for her daughter to marry Raymond, but after all, it was Selena who saved the old man.


    Moreover, Alice''s health is not good, so she has never had the inclination to do this.


    But now that it''s her own daughter who wants it, Selena has to stand aside. This is what she owes Alice.


    "Alice, stay calm, I will find a solution for you."


    A glimmer of light shed in Alice''s eyes, and her cheeks blushed even more, as if she could soon have an encounter with Raymond.


    Meanwhile, in the departing car, Raymond looked at the picture Carter had sent him on his phone.


    He was familiar with thisposition and immediately recognized it as the photo she had taken.


    Not only did she take the photo, she also drew it.


    "Cousin, I''ve been meaning to ask, why does Selena bring you soup, and now she secretly draws you? Does her husband know?"


    A woman being so affectionate towards a man is not a good sign.

 Chapter 174 Are you crazy?!

    Raymond remained silent, locking his phone screen, as if he hadn''t seen Carter''s inquiry.


    At this moment, Selena had no idea that her drawing had already been passed to Raymond himself.


    After finishing thete-night snack brought by Lillian, she nned to go to sleep.


    Max slept under the bed, asionally twitching her ears.


    Selena ran through her recent tasks in her mind and fell into a deep sleep.


    The next morning, after eating breakfast, she went to the construction site.


    The workers were quick in their movements, probably because they had received instructions from Caterlington. This time, the workers were very efficient, and Selena only needed to be responsible for selecting the next materials and making some adjustments to the designs on site from time to time.


    With the construction progress confirmed, she took out the list of materials again. Except for the sandalwood floor, from Ridgefield, almost all the other materials could be bought in the market. And with herwork of businesses umted over the years, she could even get a good price.


    Now, the sandalwood floor was a top priority. After finishing arrangements in New York, she still had to make a trip to Ridgefield.


    As Selena was about to leave by car, she opened her phone and nced at it. She didn''t go to the Fair familyst night, and they had called her several times, but this time she had to make her stance clear. Otherwise, the next time, her father would still make more demands.


    Now that the second round of financing had been sessful, and as long as the Fair family didn''t act foolishly, they could continue to operate. It waspletely unnecessary to provoke Raymond again. Selena didn''t return the call. She put her phone down and was about to step on the gas, but right then someone knocked on her car window. It was Jane.


    Last time she saw Jane, she had been caught with Mr. Wrigh,t by his wife. His wife was not one to be trifled with, and she spread the news about Jane in the studio. Jane''s reputation took a nosedive and because of that, she hadn''t been bothering Matthewtely.


    Now, Jane was knocking on her car door, and her expression was very unpleasant. Was she looking for trouble?


    Selena rolled down the car window with a nonchnt tone and asked, "What''s the matter?"


    Taking a deep breath, Jane put on a smile. "There''s a meeting at the studio today, and my car broke down. Since I ran into you, could you give me a ride?" Selena frowned. She didn''t have a good rtionship with this person.


    Why should she give her a ride?


    Jane raised her chin. "Take a look at the work group. You and I are the only ones who haven''t gone yet. Mr. rk has something important to say this time, and you should also be there in person. Could you give me a ride on your way?" Selena nced at the work group and indeed saw many people speaking.


    She didn''t like Jane. She was selfish and liked to hurt others with her words. However, if she didn''t open the car door, knowing Jane''s temperament, there would be a scene at the studioter, making the atmosphere tense again. Jane knew she agreed, opened the car door, and got in without much enthusiasm. She said, "Thanks, esteemed designer."


    This remark was clearly sarcastic, but Selena pretended not to hear it.


    As the car merged into traffic, Jane suddenly asked, "Mr. Wright''s wife made my situation public. I suddenly remembered that you had been working with him for three years. You must have known his wife for a long time, right?" Selena clutched the steering wheel and didn''t respond to this remark.


    But Jane became excited. "So that night, you deliberately led me to say those things. His wife caught us, and I became the subject of ridicule!"


    Mr. Wright''s wife was not an easy person to deal with. She spread Jane''s situation on social media, and it was shared by many people. Jane lost facepletely.


    Selena found it funny. "Did I force you to pursue Mr. Wright?"


    If one chose to do so, they should have considered the consequences in advance.


    What could a cheating man be? If one became the mistress, they should be prepared to endure being criticized.


    "Selena! You bitch, what makes you any better? That night, I apanied Mr. Wright. Weren''t you also apanying other wealthy individuals? You couldn''t even walk properly after being messed with by the others at the party. Who do you think you are to judge me?"


    Selena was purely hurt that night, walking in an unnatural way, different from Jane.


    But in Jane''s eyes, Selena was just a slut who randomly hooked up with people. Otherwise, how could she always get such good deals?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    A trace of anger shed in Selena''s eyes. It was the first time she had seen someone who asked for a ride but ended up being so impolite.


    "I''ll park the car by the side of the road. You can walk there yourself."


    Before the words had even finished, Jane snatched the steering wheel away.


    "Are you crazy, Jane?!"


    The car skidded heavily in the middle of the road and then crashed into another caring from the opposite direction.


    "Bang!"


    Both cars started to emit smoke.


    Jane continued to curse beside Selena, even shouting hysterically, just like a madwoman.


    It was only then that Selena realized that hitching a ride was just an excuse. Jane had always wanted to snatch the steering wheel. Since getting into the car, she had already nned revenge. Fortunately, the sentence was cut off at the end.


    The airbag popped up safely, and neither of them were injured. Selena was filled with anger, but she had to kick the car door open and check the other car across the street. When she saw Grace''s face, her expression changed and she quickly forced open the slightly deformed car door.

 Chapter 175 Theres no need to really risk our lives

    "Ms. Montague, are you okay?"


    Grace''s head was bleeding and her mind was a bit muddled. The driver in the front seat even fainted. Because they were the ones hit, their situation was more serious than Selena''s.


    At this moment, the security guards in the surrounding areas had be chaotic and traffic police officers had also arrived.


    Grace raised her hand and rubbed her throbbing head. Upon seeing Selena, she didn''t immediately inquire about the responsibility for the ident.


    "Selena, are you okay? Are you injured?" Selena immediately felt guilty and quickly helped her out.


    "I''m fine, I''m sorry, I''m calling 120 now." The driver in the front seat was also pulled out by the traffic police. Fortunately, they only had minor injuries, but they still needed to go to the hospital.


    Selena, as the driver, was immediately detained by the police. Grace originally wanted to help her out, but she heard her say, "Ms. Montague, the ambnce will be here soon. You should go to the hospital first. I will personallye to apologizeter. I have something to handle here."


    At this point, Selena remained calm and her gaze fell directly on Jane, who had been scared stiff long ago. Jane had only intended to make the car hit the roadside and scare Selena a bit. After all, it wasn''t really worth risking their lives for this despicable person.


    However, Selena had also struggled with her for control of the steering wheel, and since she used all her strength, she didn''t expect the steering to be turned in the wrong direction.


    Screaming, they collided with the oing car. She nced at the brand of that car and was instantly terrified it was worth around ten million. Selena exined to the police again while following them, specifically instructing them to talk to Jane and recounting the incident of her grabbing the steering wheel, emphasizing the dash cam footage.


    As soon as the police saw Grace''s car, they knew they had collided with someone of importance and couldn''t afford to be careless. Moreover, since it waspletely Selena''s fault, they directly took the two people in the car to the police station.


    Selena felt really unlucky recently, constantly going back and forth between the police station and the hospital. Coupled with Jane, who was scared stiff beside her, her mood plummeted. Jane kept on babbling.


    "This can''t be med on me, Selena. You''re the owner of the car, so even if someone wantspensation, they''lle to you."


    "It has nothing to do with me, I''m just a passenger."


    "The person on the other side seems important. You can only ept your bad luck this time."


    Jane was extremely afraid and since she had recently lost face, she didn''t dare to go out to work anymore, and had been holed up at home.


    She thought that Selena had intentionally set her up when this incident happened, which was why she came to stalk Selena and secretly followed her. Originally, she just wanted to scare her, but she didn''t expect the situation to develop into what it is now.


    Selenapletely ignored her and didn''t give her a second nce. After finishing the statement with the police, and confirming the part of responsibility she had to bear, she intended to leave.


    Jane was the main culprit and had a greater responsibility to bear. Seeing Selena about to leave, she was scared and wanted to catch up with her.


    "Selena, you''re being too much. This whole thing is because of you..."


    But the police had already stopped her and needed to take her statement separately. They also had to see how Grace intended to ask forpensation.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Carter was notified about what happened to Grace, whil he was with Lillian. When he saw his mother''s call, he felt a little guilty and pushed Lillian, who was in his arms, away before answering the call. But instead of his mother, it was his mother''s driver calling.


    The driver had already woken up, with no major injuries. However, Grace was diagnosed with a mild concussion and needed to be hospitalized for observation. The wound on her head was also bandaged.


    "Young master, it was your girlfriend''s car that collided with ours. Madam didn''t originally n on telling you, but she still asked me to inform you and console the other party."


    Grace didn''t ask Carter toe see her, but instead asked him to go see Selena.


    Grace had seen Selena twice at the hospital, both times when she was in a sorry state. That girl probably had a lot of conflicts with her family, so when something happened, her family probably wouldn''t care much about her. Since Carter was Selena''s boyfriend, he should step in at a time like this.

 Chapter 176 Still No Peace

    Carter was a bit stunned, but when he heard his mother had been in a car ident, he couldn''t just sit still. He immediately put on his clothes and was about to get out of bed. His phone was ced on the bed, and the call was on speaker, with the driver''s voice continuing toe from inside.


    "Young master, Madam hopes you can care for your girlfriend. She''s also injured and should be at the police station now. Madam said there''s no need for you toe see her." Lillian originally wanted to act coy with Carter, but when she heard the words "girlfriend," her whole body stiffened.


    She had never met Ms. Montague, so the girlfriend mentioned by Ms. Montague couldn''t be her.


    She suspiciously looked at Carter, but at this moment, Carter only wanted to go to the hospital, but she finally knew who the girlfriend mentioned by the driver was. It was Selena.Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He had once asked Selena to pretend to be his girlfriend.


    But he didn''t have time to exin and quickly put on his coat. He bent down and kissed Lillian on the lips.


    "Baby, wait patiently for me. I''m going out."


    Lillian felt a bit unwilling and was already extremely sensitive. She knew Ms. Montague didn''t like the women around Carter and had always been afraid of being the third party. "Carter, can I go with you?"


    Carter directly rejected her, "I''ll take you to meet my mom next time, but not this time. I have to go now."


    Lillian opened her mouth but didn''t know what else to say.


    The room suddenly fell into silence.


    Feeling forlorn, Lillian recalled that she is a junior employee at the Montague family''s current tform, and being with Carter was unexpected, but she genuinely liked Carter.


    She couldn''t wait to show her face in front of Grace, thinking that Selena hadforted her before, and Selena is also good friends with Carter.


    Lillian puts on her clothes and went to Selena''s door, pressing the doorbell. But no one answers the door. Lillian refuses to leave and waits.


    After waiting for two hours, Selena finally arrived home. She came back after dealing with the police station and nned to freshen up before going to visit Ms. Montague As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw a woman standing at her doorstep, giving her a headache.


    Lillian spotted her and her eyes lit up.


    "Selena!"


    She walks up quickly, sounding urgent. "I heard that Carter''s mother had a car ident, and he has already gone to the hospital. Can you help me get the specific room number? I want to go visit her."


    Selena had originally nned to tidy up her ce first before going to the hospital, but now Lillian is persistently asking her.


    If she goes with Lillian and Ms. Montague says something, Lillian might also hold a grudge against her. Now that Lillian is her neighbor, things could escte out of control.


    Selena suddenly felt how troublesome her days were bing, even though she moved away from Ashbourne Manor to her new home. There was still no peace.


    If she refused Lillian too bluntly, it would be awkward to try and get along with Mr. Ashford in the future, after all, Lillian is Mr. Ashford''s girlfriend.


    Selena rubbed her forehead with her hand. "I will let you know once I get the room number. Give me your cellphone number."


    The two exchanged contact information at the door. Selena returned to her room, feeling tired and her head buzzing. After all, she was not the only one who was shocked today; Jane was too.


    She filled the bathtub with water, intending to take a bath and then immediately apologize to Ms. Montague. But as she was taking a soak, she fell asleep, while in the tub.


    She woke up in a daze when she heard knocking at the door. Taking the clothes beside her, she put them on while supporting her heavy head, and went into the living room.


    The sound at the door continues, and she tightens the belt of her clothes. She sees Lillian standing outside. "Selena, it''s already thiste. Did you get the room number?"


    Selena can barely see the other person''s face, so she reluctantly calls Carter and gets the room number, which she then hands over to Lillian. Lillian expresses her sincere gratitude and immediately goes downstairs, presumably to the hospital. As for Carter, when he received Selena''s call he detected that something is not right with her voice.


    "My mom said that you are also injured. Take good rest. Her condition is not serious, just a minor concussion. She will be discharged soon."


    How could Selena really not even look at him? After all, she has a responsibility towards him.


    "Mr. Ashford, cough, I''ll be right there."


    "Selena, are you feeling unwell? Don''t force yourself. I''m worried that you might faint halfway through driving."


    "I''m fine."


    Carter couldn''t persuade her, so he said, "My cousin is alsoing. Your current location is right in the middle of the Montague family and the hospital. I''ll ask him to give you a ride, so don''t drive for now."


    Selena hurriedly wanted to refuse, but all that came out of her mouth was a series of coughs. Carter had already hung up the phone.


    Anxiously, Selena called Carter again, but all she heard was a mechanical female voice reminding her that the line was busy. It seemed that Carter had already called Raymond.

 Chapter 177 He Should Come to Pick You Up

    At this moment, Raymond was on his way to the hospital, having received a call from Carter.


    Carter said a bunch of things and added onest sentence.


    "Cousin, she at least drew a picture for you."


    Raymond looked at the sky outside. It was already getting dark, and the streetlights were turning on.


    This atmosphere was reminiscent of that painting.


    There was no denying that she painted it really well.


    The car finally stopped next to the address provided by Carter. The housing prices in this neighborhood were not low. Selena had said that she was preparing to move, and it turned out she had moved here.


    Selena didn''t dare make Raymond wait and was ready ten minutes early, waiting downstairs.


    But after soaking in the bath for so long, the water had turned cold, and now she felt dizzy and disoriented.


    It wasn''t until Raymond''s car stopped in front of her that she snapped back to reality and weakly opened the car door.


    "Mr. Montague, thank you."


    Her voice was hoarse, immediately sounding off.


    "Are you sick?"


    Raymond asked calmly, his gaze falling on her cheeks.


    An abnormal flush spread across her cheeks, and her eyes were filled with watery brightness.


    She leaned against the backseat and closed her eyes.


    "Yeah, I''m feeling unwell. I''m very sorry about Ms. Montague''s situation. The police will give the final result."


    She must have a fever, feeling hot all over.


    Going to the hospital now, she didn''t have time to buy any gifts for a visit, and this was Raymond''s car. It wouldn''t be right to ask him to wait while she went to buy a gift on the way. She could only go empty-handed for now, and make up for the gift next time.


    The car was quiet. John was driving in the front and honked the horn several times.


    It was rush hour, and the traffic was particrly heavy, causing a standstill.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The car was stuck in a sea of traffic and couldn''t move.


    With her eyes closed, Selena felt her head spinning and her body burning hot. Even the moisture in her cells seemed to be evaporating due to the fever. Raymond sat not far from her, sensing the turmoil she was going through.


    A dry and hot atmosphere.


    Her cheeks were red from the heat.


    "Selena?"


    Raymond frowned, rubbing his temples, just as Grace called him, asking if he was with Selena.


    "Raymond, Carter said she''s not feeling well, don''t bring her along."


    Grace didn''t know that Raymond had already picked up Selena, so she continued to persuade, "Let her rest, she must have been scared today." Raymond was about to speak when a head fell onto his shoulder.


    Selena''s heat had already prated through the fabric and onto his body.


    The space inside the car was cramped, and he could even feel her hot breath spraying on his ear.


    That kind of breath contaminated and seeped into every fiber of his being.


    Raymond''s body stiffened for a moment. After hanging up with Grace, he asked the person in front. "John, is the traffic congested ahead?"


    "President, it''s rush hour now, the roads here are always congested."


    "Go back."


    John was stunned but didn''t say anything. He simply turned at the next intersection.


    The car returned to the neighborhood where Selena came out, and there was a pharmacy next to it.


    Raymond opened the car door and pushed Selena.


    But Selena was in too much difort, and her vision was blurred.


    "Mr. Montague, have we arrived?"


    She instinctively wanted to get out of the car, but her legs gave way, and she fell towards the ground.


    Raymond''s brow furrowed, and he quickly pulled her back, grabbing her.


    The two were pulled back by his force and leaned against the car.


    John had already gotten out of the car and was nning to help, but seeing this scene, he tactfully got back into the car.


    Selena realized that she had bumped into someone and quickly tried to retreat.


    "Don''t move."


    Raymond''s tone was cold, "This is your neighborhood, you have a fever, call your husband toe pick you up."


    She was burning up, yet she still wanted to go out.


    Selena lifted her head, her eyes full of watery glimmers, but she didn''t really understand what Raymond was saying. She could only nod. Raymond thought she had heard him and left her on a nearby bench.


    "Wait here, he shoulde pick you up."

 Chapter 178 How Low Can You Set Your Bottom Line

    Raymond had done everything he could.


    He felt a bit resistant at being so close to Selena because nothing good ever seemed to happen when he was around her.


    Sitting here alone, Selena appeared very obedient because of her illness.


    People came and went around her, but no one came forward to ask if she needed help.


    Raymond ced her on the bench and had already returned to his car. As he opened the door, he caught a glimpse of someone approaching her. It wasn''t a man, but a woman. And coincidentally, it was a woman he had seen before.


    "You little slut! I finally found you!"


    The woman looked fierce and raised her hand...N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Then she gave Selena a push.


    Selena''s vision was already blurry, and she felt weak all over. Being pushed like this, her back hit the bench directly, causing her to frown in pain.


    Looking up, she discovered that it was the woman who had been following Jacob, with her red hair, thick eye liner, and heavy makeup that almost concealed her original appearance.


    "Where did you hide Jacob?" the woman scolded, and then, upon noticing that something seemed off with Selena, she smirked and moved forward as if to grab her hair. Selena reacted a bit sluggishly and couldn''t dodge in time.


    The hand was stopped in midair by someone, and the woman looked up to see Raymond. There was a hint of admiration in her eyes, followed immediately by disdain.


    "Oh! The sugar daddy has arrived! Just by looking at you, one can tell what kind of affair you two have. Disgusting!" she sneered.


    Raymond''s expression turned cold, and he squinted his narrow eyes at her.


    The woman''s heart trembled. She had intended to continue hurling insults, but at this moment, she felt something constricting her throat and noticed the luxury car parked in the distance. She knew better than to provoke this man. "I have something to deal with this woman. She hid my man!"


    Selena heard this in a dazed state, and she propped herself up using the bench to help her stand.


    "My man? Jacob is still married in his hometown and doesn''t have a job here. What is it that you see in him?"


    Selena wasn''t belittling her own cousin, after all, she was stating the truth.


    Wasn''t Jacob following this woman just for a meal?


    She had never felt so disdainful of a man before, leaving behind his wife and parents in their hometown to be a mistress for a woman thug.


    This contradicted the morals that Selena adhered to, and she almost didn''t bother disguising her sarcasm.


    The woman wasn''t surprised to hear that Jacob had a wife at home, as she hadn''t divorced her own husband either.


    "So what? We are truly in love with each other. I don''t care about his wife, and besides, I haven''t divorced my own husband. Let no one judge anyone." Selena thought she was hallucinating.


    It just dawned on her how low Jacob had set his bottom line for the sake of a meal.


    "Get lost."


    Her face turned cold, and the woman looked at Raymond beside her before cursing and leaving.


    What left Selena speechless was the fact that this person was entering the same residential area as her.


    Her body stiff, she could feel her headache intensifying.


    No wonder she had encountered them here; turns out, they were neighbors in the same residential area!


    The houses here weren''t cheap, and Jacob had found himself a wealthy woman, one who was married too.


    Selena felt nauseous, and with her fever, the scene in front of her seemed even more dizzying.


    Just as she was about to copse, Raymond''s hand came to support her, and as a gentleman, he only held onto her arm and took a step back to avoid excessive contact between them. This reminded Selena of their previous encounters and made her feel somewhat awkward.


    She had just wanted to say that she could manage on her own when she heard him ask, "Which floor?"


    Selena''s entire body was floating right now. Not to mention walking, even standing was somewhat difficult. Now wasn''t the time to be stubborn.

 Chapter 179 No More Pretending

    After Raymond was shown the way by Selena, she didn''t want to inconvenience him and tried to keep her distance from him while standing.


    But once they entered the same elevator, her legs felt weak and she couldn''t help but lean against the cold wall behind her.


    Raymond reached out and grabbed her hand without thinking twice about offeried her additional support. When the elevator doors opened on the fifth floor, Selena trembled as she tried to find her keys in her bag, but her vision was blurred and she struggled to slide the key into the keyhole.


    Raymond couldn''t bear to see her struggle, so he took over.


    As the door opened, he couldn''t help but notice the condition of the room. It was clean, but there were no men''s shoes in the entrance, only a few pairs of women''s slippers. He raised an eyebrow in confusion and nced at Selena.


    Suddenly, the sound of a dog barking came from inside the house. Max, who had heard the sound of the keys, became excited and ran towards them on all fours. When Max saw Raymond, his tail wagged even harder as if it was about to break off.


    Raymond hesitated but ultimately didn''t say anything; after all, it wasn''t the first time he had encountered this dog.


    "Mr. Montague, please just let me sit on the couch. Thank you," Selena requested, feeling a bit dazed.


    Due to her confusion, she didn''t reach out to pat Max''s head. Max barked a few times but didn''t receive a response.


    Instead of feeling disappointed, he looked at Raymond eagerly. It seemed like Max really liked Raymond andid down beside him immediately. Raymond couldn''t help but smile at Max''s enthusiastic behavior.


    He helped Selena onto the couch, but as soon as Selena made contact with the couch, she couldn''t help but grimace in difort and sat upright. Raymond wanted to lend a supporting hand, but seeing that the couch was soft and wouldn''t hurt her, he withdrew his hand.


    Theyout of the room was warm, but it didn''t seem like a ce where a man lived.


    Did she separate from her husband? Or did they move in a hurry and haven''t had a chance to move the husband''s belongings? Either way, there shouldn''t be only women''s shoes in the entrance.


    At this moment, Max barked a few times and eagerly circled around Raymond, rubbing her head against Raymond''s leg. Raymond noticed the dog hair on his suit pants and furrowed his brow. He got up to leave, but Max blocked his way and barked anxiously. Selena was awakened by the noise and, in her drowsy state, saw Max rubbing against Raymond''s pants, which startled her. "Max!" she scolded, and Max retreated with his tail between his legs. Raymond''s expression darkened, and his words sounded blunt.N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I''m leaving."


    Selena got up to see him off, but to her dismay, Max followed closely behind, leaving her feeling exasperated.


    Max bit onto Raymond''s pants, causing him to remember an old memory about "Perhaps the child identally came into contact with the dog''s saliva, causing hisplexion to turnpletely dark." "Upon seeing that, Selena becamepletely alert and weakly got up, walking over to embrace him."


    ''For some reason, Max has always liked Raymond, including running away from home and being able to encounter Raymond.''


    "Mr. Montague, I apologize."


    Looking at the slightly moist pants cuff of the high-end suit, Selena felt a bit at a loss, especially considering Raymond''s allergy to dog hair. She knew deep down he couldn''t stand it. Raymond didn''t say anything, but his presence felt heavy.


    He gazed deeply at Selena, noticing a hint of vulnerability on her face, and then looked away.


    "Take your medication and rest, don''t push yourself too hard next time."


    The tonecked emotion, indicating his desire to quickly leave.


    "Alright, thank you Mr. Montague."


    Raymond barely looked back, but as soon as he opened the door, he saw a person standing outside, about to knock on the door. It was Lillian. Seeing his face, a touch of shock shed through Lillian''s pupils, and she quickly took a few steps back.


    "Mr. Montague?"

 Chapter 180 Jealousy

    Raymond had some recollection of this face. She was an employee of the Montague family, so he nods slightly. Lillian covers her mouth in astonishment, ncing inside and then at Raymond.


    Wasn''t it Selena already married?


    The marriage partner couldn''t possibly be Raymond, otherwise Carter would have called her sister-inw instead.


    But it''s nighttime now, and Mr. Montague ising out of Selena''s room.


    Everyone in the Montague family knows how reserved Mr. Montague is, and how he doesn''t talk much and it''s impossible for him to meet with women privately.


    Even if Selena is his interior designer and even if they need to discuss house matters, the location should have been chosen at the Montague family.


    A spark shes through Lillian''s mind, inexplicably recalling the painting Selena drew.


    She thought it was just a casual drawing, but now it seems that she and Mr. Montague have long had an affair.


    It''s no wonder, otherwise how could Selena, at such a young age, be Mr. Montague''s interior designer.


    She must have relied on using unspoken rules.


    Lillian looks down on women who use such methods, and feels some disgust in her heart, but in front of Raymond at this moment, she dare not show any emotions and can only hate that she can''t immediately retreat to her room. Raymond nces in the direction she came from, a neighbor?


    "Selena has a fever, if she has no one to take care of her, please help look after her."


    His tone is indifferent, and he had already reached the elevator.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Lillian thinks for a moment and concludes that if she continues to live across from Selena, there will be trouble in the future.

 Chapter 181 Caught in the Act

    Grace is not the one in charge here.


    Carter is thinking about how to make Lillian avoid tomorrow, but because Lillian''s family is not wealthy, she has always been cautious and sensitive when she is with him. If Liliian says something wrong, he is afraid that she will overthink it. Carter thought and thought, but couldn''te up with a good solution.


    The next day came in the blink of an eye.


    When Selena woke up from the couch, the fever had subsided, but her throat still felt ufortable.


    She got up and made herself a cup of warm water, thinking about what happenedst night. She couldn''t help but sigh. Has her luck been bad this year?


    She also thought about Grace. She didn''t have a chance to visit herst night, so she must visit her today.


    But just as she picked up the cup, the doorbell rang and it was Lillian.


    Lillian brought a light breakfast and seeing that Selena''splexion was not as bad, she felt relieved.


    "You had a high feverst night. This is the porridge I stewed this morning. Have some."


    While saying this, Lillian looked around.


    Last night, she mentioned to Mr. Montague that Selena''s husband was always out early and came backte, but in fact, Lillian had never seen this husband.


    "Selena, is your husband very busy with work? You had such a high feverst night, and he didn''te to take care of you."


    Selena felt that she needed to resolve the matter of her husband as soon as possible. At least she had to find a man to show up in front of these people. She couldn''t let them keep asking. Sooner orter, the truth would be exposed. Shelley should be able to handle this matter. With her extensive connections, she must know some reliable men.


    "His work requires frequent business trips."


    Lillian didn''t say much either and just instructed her to drink the porridge.


    Selena thanked her and had just picked up the bowl when Lillian''s phone rang. Seeing her charming appearance, Selena knew that it was Carter calling.


    Carter said he had prepared a surprise for Lillian and asked her to go out now.


    But Carter never called Lillian backst night and so she was still a bit angry. Now, she was also acting a bit spoiled. However, upon hearing about the surprise, her eyes lit up and she left the room happily.


    Not long after Lillian left, Selena nned to wash the bowl and give it back to her, but then the doorbell rang again.


    She thought it was Lillian and went to open the door.


    But when she saw Carter and Grace standing outside, her scalp tingled and she waspletely speechless, not knowing what to say.


    Grace was feeling better and when she saw Selena''s pale face, she took her hand with concern.


    "Selena, were you frightened by what happened yesterday? Carter doesn''t know how tofort people, so I brought him here to see you."


    Selena''s gazended on Carter, who blinked his eyes.


    Selena had no idea what Carter was signaling about.


    Carter already knew about her married status, didn''t he ever think that he might encounter her husband when he came to her home?


    Carter is also taking a gamble here, fortunately, Selena''s husband is not here.


    He has no say in Grace''s ce. When he brought Selena before Grace, how long has it been since then? He has already changed girlfriends, and it is likely that Grace will send him to the Montague family for training again. Carter escaped from the Montague family because of Selena, and now he definitely doesn''t want to be thrown back in.


    So he can only act for now, and wait for a suitable opportunity to confess to his mother.


    Although Grace is part of the elite circle in New York, she shows no arrogance. When she looks at Selena, it''s like she''s looking at a junior.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    She is indeed very satisfied with Selena, and knowing that Selena is not weed at home makes her even more sympathetic.


    She grabs Selena''s hand, and then grabs Carter''s hand, patting them contentedly.


    "Carter, you too, be good to Selena. Your mind is not mature yet, and you need someone to guide you."


    Before she finished speaking, the elevator doors opened, but the three of them were lost in their own thoughts and didn''t notice.


    Only when they hear the sound of the elevator doors closing do they look up and see a shocked Lillian.

 Chapter 182 Breaking Ties

    Selena''s eyelids twitched, and she instinctively wanted to retract her hand.


    But Grace wouldn''t let go, and just stared at Lillian with confusion.


    Lillian''s face turned pale, her gaze shifting between Carter and Selena, until it finally rests on their joined hands.


    She knows Ms. Montague. Last night, she wanted to go see Ms. Montague and had already used her sry to buy a suitable gift, but Carter''s phone call sent her back.


    Lillian knows that her family is not on par with Carter''s, but she really likes him, and Carter treats her well too.


    But what is going on now?


    Carter''s mother is holding Carter and Selena''s hands?


    Wasn''t Selena already married?


    Selena even had an affair with Mr. Montague, butt seems like she is still Carter''s girlfriend.


    The situation is too messy, and it makes Lillian feel nauseous.


    She trusted this woman as a friend, but it turns out that she had been yed from beginning to end!


    She also remembered how the other partyforted her, saying that as a woman, Ms. Montague wouldn''t be harsh towards other women. It''s hard to imagine what Selena was thinking when she said those words. Lillian feels humiliated, and tears instantly fall.


    She must expose the true face of this woman, Selena!


    She strides purposefully towards them.


    "Come closer," she said and pped Carter across the face, her voice trembling. "Scumbag!"


    After yelling, she turned her gaze towards Selena, ready to give her a p as well. However, Selena intercepted her hand and pulled it away from Grace''s grip.


    Lillian was crying so hard that she couldn''t catch her breath, not knowing how to insult anyone anymore.


    Selena understood Lillian''s emotions at the moment, but she herself was involved and there was no need to let someone p her face for real.


    She looked at Carter, and as his girlfriend she expected him to step up and exin.


    But before Carter could speak, Graceposed herself and calmly asked, "Who is this?"


    Perhaps her calm voice was tooposed, but Lillian felt a surge of determination. She wiped her tears and sobbed, "Hello, Auntie. I''m Carter''s girlfriend. (Sob sob.) How can Selena be Carter''s girlfriend when she''s already married? And she... she''s having an affair with Mr. Montague, Carter''s cousin. Are they sharing the same woman? It''s so filthy, really filthy. (Sob sob)..."


    Lillian couldn''t hold back her tears, feeling deeply humiliated.


    She thought about how she had taken care of Selenast night, not knowing how this woman might have ridiculed her in her heart.


    She was no match for these people.


    Lillian didn''t dare to look Grace in the eyes and walked toward her own door, crying.


    At that moment, Carter finally reacted and quickly caught up with Lillian, grabbing her.


    "Lillian, Selena and I don''t have that kind of rtionship."


    Lillian sobbed, wanting to shake off his hand but finding it difficult to do so.


    Grace had finished watching the whole drama, her face now turned serious. Looking at Selena, her eyes were no longer gentle.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Selena also sensed the change in her attitude and sighed in her heart.


    Grace looked behind Selena and smiled, but this time there was obvious distance in her demeanor.


    "Selena, let''s all go inside and have a good talk, shall we?"


    Selena couldn''t refuse and moved to the side.


    Grace walked in first, with Carter holding onto a still sobbing Lillian, following behind. Selenagged a few steps behind them and closed the door. She couldn''t control the situation at hand, and Grace was already a powerful woman. Today, everyone present might be marked because of this.


    Since it was her home, as the hostess, Selena went to make tea.


    Grace sat upright, assuming a negotiation-like posture.


    "Speak."


    Carter was the first to react, pulling Lillian to sit in front of Grace.


    "Mom, this is my girlfriend, Lillian. Selena is my cousin''s interior designer. I had no choice but to bring her to meet you before."


    Grace, serious without a smile, had a strong presence. After all, she was the "Montague family."


    Hearing this, her gaze fell on Selena.


    "There were many opportunities in between to exin, right?"


    After saying this, Grace also got up.


    "Selena, forget what I said earlier. You are a capable young girl. As for Carter, go to the Montague family this afternoon." She didn''t mention Lillian.

 Chapter 183 Returning to Ashbourne Manor

    Lillian felt a bit wronged and unwilling.


    "Ms. Montague, what I said earlier was true, Selena and Mr. Montague..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Grace interrupted her.


    "Raymond''s matters are his own choices. Telling me won''t make a difference. I''m just his elder and won''t interfere in his personal life." Her tone was cold, and as she spoke, her gazended on Selena again.


    She was somewhat skeptical that Selena had the ability to tame Raymond.


    Even if Raymond didn''t like his family member, he wouldn''t seek pleasures outside.


    But thinking about the two encounters at the hospital, seeing her distressed and stubborn appearance, did it not move her at all?


    If she used such tactics, Raymond might take the bait.


    Grace, who had been in this circle for so many years, realized for the first time that she had also made a misjudgment.


    "Do as you wish."


    Leaving behind these words, she left.


    The room fell into silence.


    After a while, Selena rubbed her forehead and said, "Mr. Ashford, take your girlfriend with you."


    Carter hadn''t fully recovered from his excitement with Lillian, so he naturally had to coax her,


    "Darling, let''s go. We''ll go to your room and I''ll exin everything to you."


    Lillian, however, was not happy, and her gaze pierced Selena directly.


    "Selena, I can''t believe this. You are so crafty. It was all in vain for me to take care of youst night and treat you as a friend. Let me tell you, we''re done ying!"


    Carter dragged her away with his coaxing and affectionate words, and Lillian temporarily quieted down.


    When Selena closed the door, she still felt a slight headache.


    This house had two units on each floor, and on this floor, it was just her and Lillian. Now that her rtionship with Lillian had broken down, and considering that the woman tangled with Jacob was also in this neighborhood, Selena felt extremely ufortable, as if she had swallowed a fly.


    After looking at this house for so long and investing all her belongings into it, the oue turned out to be like this.


    It would be better to go back to Ashbourne Manor, where she only had to avoid Raymond, rather than being involved in the conflicts of others to the point where she was left in a dilemma like now.


    Selena sat in the living room to rest, with a throbbing sensation in her head.


    The police quickly contacted her about the car identst night, on behalf of Ms. Montague as thepensation n has been provided.


    Selena looked at the conditions and thankfully most of the responsibility was carried by Jane.


    She only got a slight suspicion from Ms. Montague.


    After all, looking at thepensation terms, it was clear that Grace was angered.


    Selena didn''t want to stay here anymore, so she called Fiona.


    She heard that Raymond wasn''t here, so she quickly brought Max and nned to stay for a short while to avoid meeting Lillian.


    When ites to the conflict with Lillian, Selena also had some responsibility. After all, she did take care of herst night and today she gave her a blow.


    Let''s go and stay there after things calm down.


    Fiona''s eyes lit up when she saw Selena returning with Max.


    "Miss Fair, you finally came to your senses."


    Selena pursed her lips. "Fiona, is there any ce nearby where I can burn incense? I feel like I''ve had bad luck this year and want to pray."


    Fiona thought she was joking and smiled, leading Max and continuing to the room they were previously in.N?velDrama.Org content.


    When she returned, Fiona put on an apron.


    "Miss Fair, have you and Mr. Montague agreed on tonight? Mr. Montague will alsoe back tonight. His assistant just called and asked me to prepare dinner." Selena frowned. Why did Raymonde to Ashbourne Manor when he could stay at the hotel?


    Has Mr. Montague Sr not issued any tasks this time?


    Feeling powerless, she had to continue dealing with it.

 Chapter 184 Incompatible with the Image of the Woman I Saw

    For a brief moment, Selena even thought about being honest with Raymond, so she wouldn''t have to hide and lie all the time, not only from Carter''s side.


    But thinking about Raymond''s attitude towards the Fair family, now that she''s responsible for designing their house, building a good rtionship is important to avoid any awkwardness when they meet. Besides, Raymond has helped her a lot during this period.


    If they were to have a fight, Selena would only feel inadequate.


    She got up and felt exhausted all over.


    Weary in her heart, weary in her body.


    "Fiona, I''m feeling a bit unwell tonight, so I won''te down for dinner. You don''t need to call me."


    Fiona was a bit hesitant. "Um, Miss Fair, I used the same excusest time and Mr. Montague was a bit angry then."


    Selena pursed her lips. "It''s fine, there''s no possibility of salvaging our rtionship anyway."


    To be precise, it''s not her rtionship with him, but Mrs. Montague''s rtionship with him.


    If Selena tried to win him over using Mrs. Montague''s identity, it would only make him disgusted.


    Raymond hoped that Mrs. Montague would stay away from his life, just like that night when he transferred the eight million without hesitation.


    If Selena had initially approached him as Mrs. Montague, Raymond would never have met her.


    Fiona hesitated to speak and sighed.


    In the evening, when Raymond entered the vi, he casually ced his suit on the nearby coat rack.


    The scent of food wafted through the house, as he had just finished a meeting and was feeling tired. Fiona hurried forward, not daring to be negligent.


    "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond has been visiting the manor more recently, and when he came, it solely depends on his mood.


    After all, the old man asionally conducted surprise inspections, so he had to stay for a few nights and handle things.


    "Dinner is ready, Mr. Montague. Please have some."


    Fiona instructed the servants to bring out the food, and when Raymond sat down, he felt like he heard a few barks. Furrowing his eyebrows, he nced around the room, thinking he might be imagining things.


    "Where is she?"


    Although he didn''t appreciate the other person, as a man, he wouldn''t intentionally iste her during mealtime either. "Miss Fair said she''s not feeling well."


    Raymond frowned, based on his understanding of that woman, even if she''s feeling unwell, she woulde down just to take a glimpse of him. Her expression and determined attitude couldn''t be fake, making him ufortable, as if every breath she took in bed brought her closer to him.


    So, avoiding meetings with him twice in a row using such an excuse made him feel that it didn''t match the image of the woman he had met. However, Raymond had no intention of delving deeper into this so-called wife.


    Meanwhile, upstairs, Selena was workingte on herputer.


    Now that she had obtained the lowest price from other material suppliers, she was unsure about the sandalwood flooring, a product that needed to be reserved three years in advance.


    She estimated that she would need to have the flooring delivered in six months, so she must find an opportunity to return to Ridgefield.


    Moreover, due to the high demand for sandalwood flooring, the person in charge in Ridgefield was very cautious and epted orders almost exclusively from their long-term partners. Selena would only know how to persuade them once she went to Ridgefield.


    However, there was no need to leave tonight as even if she went to Ridgefield now, it would be toote. It wouldn''t make much difference if she went in a few days.


    She carefully reviewed the material sheets again, ensuring that nothing was missing, before looking at theyout on herputer and contemting any necessary modifications.


    Raymond has helped her numerous times; she must design the Manhattan house perfectly.


    But as soon as her fingertipsnded on the keyboard, she heard a dog barking outside.


    She paused, quickly stood up, and walked to the window to see Max causing a ruckus in the garden.


    Didn''t Fiona lock him up? How did he get out?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that Raymond had returned, the consequences would be unimaginable if he discovered Max.

 Chapter 185 He Will Never Touch That Woman

    Selena stood up instantly and heard footstepsing from the stairs as she opened the door.


    It wasn''t the sound of one person''s footsteps.


    Then she heard a man''s voice.


    "Someone here owns a dog?"


    It was Raymond''s voice.


    Selena quickly stepped back into the room and closed the door.


    Fiona was about to deny it, but she also heard the barking. What was going on?


    Raymond''s face turned dark. "Get rid of it."


    Fiona didn''t dare to argue and waited until he entered the room before rushing downstairs.


    At this moment, Selena came out and stopped her.


    "Fiona, didn''t you lock Max up?"


    Fiona rubbed her head and looked apologetic.


    "I must have forgotten to lock the door. Max is very clever now. As long as it''s not locked, she can open the door himself."


    Fiona hurriedly went downstairs. "Miss Fair, please don''t worry. I''ll go lock him up immediately."


    Selena''s heart was pounding, and she nced at the closed door in the corridor, urging, "Hurry, don''t let Mr. Montague find out about him."


    Fiona nodded and immediately went to the garden.


    Max had been staying at Selena''s newly bought house for the past few days. Although the house was not small, it didn''t have a garden as spacious as this one. So as soon as she came back, she opened the door by herself and happily dug in the garden.


    Fiona was worried that he would be discovered, so she didn''t scold him and instead walked quickly to his side, leading him away.


    At this moment, Raymond was standing by the French windows. Although he didn''t see the dog, he did hear a few barks, probably from the servants who kept them here.


    He didn''t pay attention and turned around, continuing the meeting in front of him.


    Just as he turned around, Max was being led past the French windows.


    "Mr. Montague, the nning proposal for Ridgefield has been finalized. The previous leaders have also added some new benefits. Originally, we nned to develop it into a tourist attraction, but the nning department has made some additions to the original project. I have sent the details to your email."


    Raymond opened the email and looked at the added points.


    Ridgefield had beautiful scenery and had not been tainted bymercial factors. There was a great potential for development, and the local government provided strong support. When he visitedst time, the feedback he received was very satisfactory.


    Now the nning department had added a policy to support agriculture, which meant they could develop orchards in the area.


    Ridgefield was too far from the city, and while there were a few fruit farmers in the area, transportation costs were always a major issue.


    In the email Raymond received, there were also sincere suggestions from the leaders he had dinner withst time, hoping that he would visit again.


    If he were to go again this time, all the development ns for Ridgefield would be finalized.


    Those leaders were all people who aplished great things. Raymond had never had any doubts in front of these people who genuinely cared for the public.


    The nning department''s ideas are very good, but we need to consider the local production volume for specifics. If the volume isrge, we can directly establish a production line. If the volume is small, we can attract tourists by developing the tourism industry and allowing them to experience the orchard, which is also a way to attract tourists. So, Ridgefield is a must-go this time.


    Raymond called John and asked him to add this itinerary to the schedule, and the meeting was over. It was already ten o''clock in the evening. Raymond rubbed his temples and unbuttoned his shirt, then went to the bathroom to take a shower. When he came out, he casually picked up the documents next to him, intending to continue reading before bedtime. But his eyes caught something on the bedside table. His expression turned cold, and he brought the bottle over. When he saw the words on it, he sneered.


    Indian God Oil.


    Did Grandfather ask someone to put it here?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It''s a shame we didn''t use it when we were with Selena. A trace of resistance crossed his eyebrows, and he threw the item into the trash can, even more convinced that he would never touch that woman during the period of contract performance.

 Chapter 186 Finding a Fake Husband The next morning

    Selena waited until Raymond left before going downstairs.


    She arranged to meet Shelley at the caf¨¦. "Shelley, help me find someone to temporarily y the role of my husband." When she said this, Shelley, who was drinking coffee, almost sprayed it out. "Cough, cough, cough."


    She coughed for a while and looked at Selena in disbelief.


    "Raymond still doesn''t know your identity?" Selena nodded and held the coffee cup in front of her with both hands.


    In her heart, she saw Raymond as her boss, her benefactor. But she couldn''tpletely ignore their night together. Besides being too intense and causing her some injuries, Raymond''s skills were actually quite good. And that thirty-second kiss, though brief, felt like a hook being scratched on her heart from her throat from time to time.


    Selena controlled these emotions very rationally, and even now, her gaze towards Raymond remained unchanged. After finishing Raymond''s house, when his ex-girlfriend returned to the country and he exined everything to his grandfather, Selena could retire sessfully. She never thought about having any kind of rtionship with him, especially since she had a secret in her heart.


    Shelley was briefly shocked, realizing that Selena was serious, and began to consider potential candidates in her mind.


    Selena looked at Shelley, who was exquisite from head to toe, with her hair meticulously taken care of, and her nails attended to by professionals daily. Additionally, her expensive clothing and bags made it clear that she did note from an ordinary family. Any discerning person could tell at a nce that she came from a well-off background.


    But, Shelley was with Philip and, up until now, Philip believed she was a waitress, someone genuinely simple.


    So, was Shelley just putting on an act?


    Selena and Shelley''s backgrounds and upbringings werepletely different.


    Back in school, Selena had been framed by others and even after she started working, she encountered all kinds of people, making her cautious towards others.


    However, Shelley was like a princess who hade out of an ivory tower, closely supervised by her family. Because of her privileged background, no boy dared to approach her during the school day.


    I heard that there were a few guys in the New York circle who were pursuing her, but she didn''t have any interest in them. She said those men all looked like elites, filled with financial data, and she was already tired of them.


    Philip did have a good-looking face. He was a guy who often made confessions on the expression wall at school.


    But thinking back to what happened at the hotelst time, Selena remained cautious and couldn''t help but say something.


    "Don''t you think Philip would suspect anything when you dress up so exquisitely every day?"


    Upon hearing this, Shelley immediately broke into a smile.


    "Oh, Philip is just a simple guy. I told him that all these things I have are knock-offs, and he believed it all. He even said he would work hard to earn money to buy me designer goods."


    Whenever Philip was mentioned, Shelley''s face was filled with happiness.


    "And, you know what? He has never been intimate with anyone before. The way he exerts himself in bed is amazing."


    Selena was not as open as Shelley, and she looked around with a hint of helplessness.


    "Alright, I get it. But instead, help me think about my own matter."


    "Selena, I don''t have many options here. The people I know are all part of his circle. It''s inevitable that we''lle across Raymond in the future, and if that happens, you will be exposed. If you really want to keep it a secret from Raymond, it''s better to hire someone yourself."


    As soon as the words fell out of her mouth, a bright idea came to Shelley''s mind.


    "By the way, Philip has a good friend whose family background is simr to his, and he is not part of Raymond''s circle. He can definitely help."


    Selena did not refute. Philip was far removed from the circle she was in, so the chances of exposure were extremely low.


    "Alright, help me get in touch with him."


    Shelley made a phone call to Philip.


    On the other side, Philip held a cigarette in his hand and was ying cards with a group of people.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The atmosphere around them was smoky, with cigarette butts and mineral water bottles littered all over the ground. There were also stacks of cash on the table. Someone made a teasing remark.


    "Philip, I heard you recently found a rich girl? Not bad, my man."

 Chapter 187 Only for Money

    Philip undid a few buttons on his cor, giving off a somewhat rebellious vibe. He flicked the cigarette ash with his slender fingertips and chuckled as he collected the money on the table in front of him. "It''s just been good luck."


    It was unclear whether he was responding to the game or to the man''s question.


    His thin lips were slightly pink, and every movement seemed deliberate and enchanting, exuding a captivating and almost demonic charm.


    Perhaps it was due to the purity and cleanliness that he had restrained in front of Shelley, but now he had a more imposing presence.


    "This isn''t just about luck. It''s because you have a good face. If you had put aside your pride and seduced a wealthy woman earlier, you wouldn''t need toe here and gamble to pay your medical expenses." The other people around the gambling table burst intoughter.


    The cigarette butt was thrown into the water-soaked ashtray, leaving behind some yellow stains.


    Philip didn''t pay any attention to such humiliation. After the card game ended, he took out a few cards and ced them on the table.


    "I''ll cover the tea money today, I have to go. The hospital is also pressuring me for money."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Philip, you''ve already managed to hook up with a rich woman, and you''re bothered by this small amount of money? Don''t be in a rush with the hospital. Our boss is pressuring us too. Winning this amount is nothingpared to the high- interest loans we owe."


    "Big Joe, take these two and buy cigarettes. I''ll trouble you to say a few good words to our boss for me. I''ll definitely pay you back."


    The man called Big Joe took the money, his expression looking much better.


    "You sure know how to handle things, kid. When are you going to bring your rich girlfriend over to meet us? We haven''t seen a rich second-generation girl yet."


    The group of peopleughed, showing their yellowed teeth as they kicked the empty mineral water bottles and discarded betel nut bags on the ground.


    Philip chuckled and as he walked out the door, his face turned serious.


    Coincidentally, just then Shelley called. He looked into the distance and changed his voice to a gentle tone.


    "Shelley?"


    "Philip, do you remember my friend that you metst time? Selena. She needs a man to pretend to be her husband. It''s a bitplicated, but as long as this man admits to being her husband in front of others and cooperates with her acting, my friend is pretty wealthy, so the pay won''t be low."


    Philip walked a distance, entering an alley.


    The alley here was low and exuded a sense of antiquity everywhere.


    By chance, his so-called friend had juste back from work.


    This friend was named Lucas Den, twenty-seven years old, a young white-cor worker who appeared decent in his job, but only made about five to six hundred dors a month. It was a struggle for him to even afford to rent a ce in the city center, so he had to return to this old alley every day.


    He had a house in the alley, but it was only around forty square meters, and he lived here with his disabled sister.


    After Philip entered, he continued to respond to Shelley.


    "Shelley, my friend has a job and it might not be convenient."


    "No problem, he doesn''t need to appear often, just asionally. How about four thousand dors a month?"


    Philip nced at Lucas, who was currently taking care of his disabled sister, and agreed on his behalf.


    "Alright, I''ll talk to him. Your friend''s name is Selena, right? Where should we meet?"


    Shelley sent an address.


    Philip walked up to Lucas and nudged him with his foot.


    "Shelley''s friend has a job for us, pretending to be her husband. You don''t need to appear often, but you''ll earn four thousand dors a month. Change your clothes now ande with me to meet her." Lucas''s appearance was the type that no one would notice in a crowd, and he was only around 5 feet 10 inches in height.


    "Philip, how long are you and Shelley nning to keep up this act? You don''t actually n on marrying into the Jiang family, do you? Mr. Jiang would definitely not agree to that."


    "And what about the person lying in the hospital?"


    Philip took out a cigarette, lit it, and took a puff.


    "If it weren''t for this, I wouldn''t have approached Shelley. The Jiang family is rich, so they can afford the millions in medical expenses."


    "But if the person in the hospital wakes up and sees you with Shelley, they''ll go crazy."


    "When she wakes up, Shelley and I will separate. Being with Shelley is only for the money."

 Chapter 188 Misunderstood

    Lucas no longer discussed the matter and became more interested in the job Philip mentioned.


    Four thousand? Just need to show up asionally?


    He swallowed his saliva. Actually, he also considered finding a wealthydy from a wealthy family, but his looks couldn''tpare to Philip''s. Those richdies wouldn''t even look at him. "Philip, is there really such a good thing as this?"


    Philip sat down on the steps, stretched out his long legs, and leaned back, his posture rxed.


    His appearance was truly extraordinary. Even Lucas, a man, couldn''t help but envy him, and it''s no wonder he could win over the princess of the diamondpany.


    And there''s only Shelley in the Jiang family, the true only daughter. If Philip really marries in, then the Jiang family would be his in for the future, right?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "It''s true, you know how easy Shelley is to deceive." Philip squinted his narrow eyes as he spoke.


    "But her friend doesn''t look gullible. It''s better for you to honestly take this four thousand dors, so you don''t drag me down."


    Lucas also needed the money. After much thought, he went into the house and changed his clothes.


    Meanwhile, Shelley and Selena sat in the cafe waiting for them to arrive.


    In less than an hour, Philip brought Lucas over.


    Selena saw Lucas''s appearance, unremarkable and in, and not from the same circle. This was good.


    The n was quickly determined, and Selena wasn''t stingy. She immediately transferred four thousand dors into Lucas''s ount. She also mentioned where she currently lived.


    When Lucas heard the words "Rose Garden," he was already excited. That''s where hispany boss lived, rumored to be worth millions. It seems that friends of the rich second generation are also wealthy women. Lucas felt tempted, but he remembered Philip''s instructions and didn''t dare to act recklessly.


    "Miss Fair, rest assured, I will definitely y the role of your husband well. Just message me, and I wille immediately."


    "Don''t call me Miss Fair, just call me Selena."


    Selena asked about Lucas''spany and was surprised to hear that he worked for Cornerstone Construction, which happened to be thepany she was currently coborating with.


    However, Lucas was just a small employee there, and Selena had only interacted with high-level executives.


    After finalizing the matter, Selena breathed a sigh of relief.


    After parting ways with the group, she hesitated about whether to return to Rose Garden tonight.


    The Rose Garden or back to Ashbourne Manor?


    Over at the Rose Garden, there is Lillian, the woman who was entangled with Jacob, and while at Ashbourne Manor, there is s Raymond, whose current whereabouts are uncertain. She raised her hand to rub her forehead, feeling exhausted.


    After much hesitation, Selena went back to the Rose Garden.


    Fortunately, she did not encounter Lillian, but after opening her own door, she found a sticky note on it.


    It read: ''You little slut, I already know you live here. If you don''t tell me where Jacob is, be prepared for trouble.''


    This was the woman involved with Jacob.


    The woman looked like she had connections in the underworld, and Selena couldn''t help but worry about what dirty tricks she might have up her sleeve.


    But for now, Selena couldn''t worry about that. Tonight, she still had to double-check all the suppliers'' goods. Once she got everything sorted, she had to go to Ridgefield immediately. Little did she know, Grace was already sitting in Raymond''s office.


    "I heard you have dealings with that designer?" Grace asked gently, but in reality, she was asking if there was any inappropriate rtionship between them.


    After all, Raymond still had a wife, even if he didn''t care for her in name. If the old master found out, the entire Montague family would not be at peace.


    Raymond looked at the documents in front of him and didn''t even lift his head when he heard the question.


    "Who said that?"


    "Carter''s new girlfriend. He brought Selena to me before, but I didn''t expect her to be married."


    There was a hint of coldness in her words, reminding Raymond that even if there was a connection, it should be severed to avoid causing a big fuss and making everyone look bad. "Raymond, even if you don''t care for your wife at home, she was chosen by your grandfather. You should know the consequences of messing around."


    "Aunt, I was just drunk. It was just one night."


    Grace noticed the word "drunk" and realized that Raymond, despite his young age, became the president of the Montague family. It was impossible for him to get so drunk as to engage in inappropriate behavior with someone else. Unless there was something in his drink.


    She sneered, realizing that she had underestimated that woman.


    Grace obtained the name of Selena''s studio and as soon as she left the Montague family, she would call her own people to intercept the cooperation on Selena''s side.


    With the work order obtained through such means, and the passionate encounters with Carter, Selena''s methods were impressive, but it would end here.

 Chapter 189 - Its time to ask for help

    Selena''s work was going smoothly, and she had finalized everything with the suppliers. She had just started to prepare for her trip to Ridgefield tomorrow when suddenly several coboratingpanies called, their tone bing hesitant and evasive.


    "Miss Fair, we are sorry, but suddenly we have to-"


    "Sorry, but I can''t take your order anymore. Please try another store."


    "But..."


    Selena wanted to ask for more details, but the other person hung up.


    She received four consecutive phone calls, all of them canceling orders. Selena sat there, frowning.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Previously, Caterlington had caused trouble, which led to the breakdown of her coboration with Mr. Wright. Now, Mr. Wright was still looking for her everywhere, but she didn''t want to meet him.


    She just hoped that the police would take over the matter.


    Caterlington had backed off now and handed Cornerstone Construction to her. Everything should have gone smoothly, especially since she had been having pleasant conversations with the suppliers these past two days. But what was happening now? Which part went wrong?


    Selena couldn''t figure it out, and then the group chat in the studio became active. Matthew tagged her and asked if she had offended someone.


    Selena replied with four words - "What do you mean?"


    Matthew privately messaged her.


    ''Several designers in the studio have received cancetions, and the other party specifically mentioned that someone in the studio had offended them. They hope you will leave the studio and give up the Manhattan project.''] This was even more serious than Caterlington''s interception. It had already affected the studio.


    Selena didn''t have good rtionships with the people in the studio, and now that she was being canceled, she feared there would be resentments against her.


    ''Selena, I have already fired Jane here. I heard she has been detained by the police and will have to pay a hefty fine.''


    The mention of Jane sparked a sh in Selena''s mind.


    An instant name popped up - Grace.


    If there was anyone she had offended recently, it was Grace.


    Moreover, Lillian had said those things in front of Grace.


    In Grace''s mind, she was probably a vixen seducing Raymond and Carter under the guise of a designer.


    Grace had always been strict with her son and had high hopes for Raymond. Naturally, she didn''t want these two men ruined by one designer.


    Realizing this, Selena couldn''t help butugh bitterly.


    She now had Grace''s phone number, but she doubted the other party would be willing to listen to her exnation.


    Moreover, even if she did, she couldn''t exin the situation with Raymond clearly.


    And from her understanding of Grace, although she came from the Montague family, she never abused her power. After hearing Lillian''s words, she probably went to other people to confirm her suspicions before resorting to these measures. Selena was now in a dilemma.


    If she went to find Raymond, it would show that her professional abilities were weak, as it was her ownwork that had the problem.


    But who else could she turn to? Who could persuade Grace?


    Finding Carter was impossible, especially now that Lillian was staring at her, fearing that he would be caught in contact with Carter, knowing that it would lead to another disturbance. Selena felt a headache, not understanding how she got herself into this situation. Perhaps she should really go and pray to the Bodhisattva this year.


    After much contemtion, Raymond was the only person she could think of.


    *


    Raymond had a social engagement tonight and had a few drinks outside. Instead of going back to Ashbourne Manor, he went to a hotel. John took the car and woulde to pick him up early tomorrow morning.


    Raymond took out his phone and engaged in a business conversation. When he hung up, he identally came across the photo Carter sent him, the painting that Selena had drawn. Undeniably, it touched him. Her artistic skills weremendable, using only ck and white, she rendered the scene beautifully. Raymond always had an affinity for art and had attended many art exhibitions, so he could immediately recognize the skill of the person who created this painting. He remembered the night he met her in Ridgefield, where she was painting alone under the lights. Perhaps it was the influence of alcohol, but he found himself thinking about her.


    As the elevator doors opened, he unexpectedly saw Selena standing there. She was holding a thermos in her hand. She had gone back to Ashbourne Manor and knew Raymond was not going there tonight, so she made soup and brought it over herself. Although Raymond had previously said there was no need for her to bring soup anymore, since she was asking for his help, she needed to approach him with a humble attitude. "Mr. Montague," Selena called out obediently, standing straight.


    As Raymond approached, Selena caught a whiff of alcohol scent from him. It was simr to the Roman¨¦e-Conti in the private room that night, mixed with other strong spirits. When Raymond saw her, his gaze wavered slightly, and he silently walked to the door.


    "Do you need something?"

 Chapter 190: A Drunken State of Mind

    The other side of this presidential suite was now vacant, and they were the only two people on this floor. The overhead lights made Selena''s skin look exceptionally fair, her eyes shining brightly, and he wondered how long she had been waiting here.


    "There is indeed something I need to discuss with you, Mr. Montague. May Ie in and sit for a while?"


    Raymond raised an eyebrow. It waste at night, and she was waiting for him outside his hotel room, and she had previously painted a portrait of him.


    His eyes squinted slightly, contemting whether to refuse. After all, he wanted to keep his distance. Selena was worried that he would reject her, and this matter couldn''t be exined in a short time. Misunderstandings had arisen with Ms. Montague, and she needed to exin everything step by step.


    Raymond took the room key card and opened the door. Selena followed behind him, smelling the cold wood scent on him and a faint aroma of alcohol. The space seemed to have be cramped, and she realized btedly that she had taken the initiative.


    Knocking on someone''s door seems a bit inappropriate. But the phone rang again at this moment, still calls from business partners.


    While she was on her way to the hotel, she received two more calls, all messages about cancetions of orders. After all the preparation work she had done,municating with suppliers in advance, almost all of the suppliers had now canceled their cooperation with her.


    The studio had also been severely affected.


    It was Grace who took action. She is not only a member of the Montague family but also quite skilled in the business world, which is why she manages Carter so strictly.


    Selena sat down on the sofa, in the room, carrying a thermal box. Raymond took off his suit jacket and unbuttoned a few buttons at the top of his shirt, revealing his corbone. Raymond, in whatever appearance, always has the ability to amaze people. Selena couldn''t take her eyes off of him, thinking about that painting, as if she could add a little more detail to it.


    "Speak. What''s the matter?"


    Raymond leisurely rolled up the sleeves on his wrist, exposing his slender wristbones. He sat opposite her, with an elegant and rxed posture.


    The brightestmp in the room was not turned on, and the dim lightingbined with the scent of alcohol made Selena inexplicably tipsy. It felt as if it was not Raymond who had been drinking, but herself.


    Beauty, this kind of thing, can make anyone lose theirposure, regardless of their gender. Before she could answer, Raymond saw her gaze fall on his wrist, still carrying a hint of admiration. "Selena?" Selena snapped back to reality and ced the thermal box in her hand on the coffee table.


    "Mr. Montague, is your injurypletely healed?" referring to the injury on Raymond''s hand.


    "Just get to the point." He didn''t really like listening to these polite words, so being interrupted like this made Selena feel a bit awkward, and she coughed lightly.


    "Ms. Montague seems to have misunderstood me. Mr. Montague, you should know that I was pulled by Mr. Ashford to y his girlfriend before. Now that Mr. Ashford has a new girlfriend, Ms. Montague thinks that I have ulterior motives, and also..." She paused for a moment when she mentioned this, her gaze falling on Raymond''s face.


    He had no expression, probably because the alcohol was taking effect, and he slightly tilted his neck, the sexy Adam''s apple moving up and down.


    "And Ms. Montague probably knows about the night between you and me. I didn''t tell her, but she must have found out, so she cklisted all my coboration projects and even affected my studio. I initially thought of asking Mr. Ashford for help, but considering Mr. Ashford''s respect for Ms. Montague, I gave up and decided toe and find you, Mr. Montague."


    She mentioned what happened that night and stopped. After all, they were two people who had rolled around on the same bed, even if both of them were cold-hearted, but in this kind of atmosphere, they both felt a subtle connection. After Selena finished speaking, she sat quietly, waiting for Raymond''s response.


    But Raymond had been in meetings all day and had social engagements in the evening, in addition to being pressured by Mr. Montague Sr. recently. Now that he was finally calm, he felt a bit intoxicated.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Selena sat for half an hour and didn''t hear him say anything.


    "Mr. Montague?"

 Chapter 191 The Heart Tightens in an Instant

    She called out, but saw the man''s head resting on the edge of the couch, seemingly asleep.


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he hadn''t intentionally ignored her, otherwise, it would have been too embarrassing.


    Since he was asleep, it seemed that their goal for tonight couldn''t be aplished. She could only get up and leave.


    However, her gaze fell on his slightly open cor, and she thought for a moment before picking up a nket from the side and bending down to cover him.


    But just as she bent down, Raymond''s eyshes trembled and his eyes opened.


    At this moment, the two of them were extremely close, able to feel each other''s breath.


    Selena wasn''t seeing this face up close for the first time, but in the moment, she felt a bit hazy.


    A warm touch imprinted on her lips. Her pupils contracted fiercely, and her body froze.


    The warmth on her lips gradually gathered in the middle, and then her lips were kissed.


    It felt like countless tentacles tightly gripping her heart in an instant.


    Selena was so scared that she snapped back to reality and quickly straightened up.


    Raymond leaned against the couch, closing his eyes, as if the kiss just now had been a dream.


    Maybe it was the effect of alcohol, Selena felt her cheeks heating up. She hastily covered him with the nket and didn''t have time to do anything else before leaving in a hurry.


    In the moment the door closed, Raymond opened his eyes and nced at the top of his head. He still seemed a little intoxicated.


    But immediately after, he seemed to think he was dreaming and closed his eyes again.


    Selena walked all the way outside the hotel and was calmed down by the night breeze.


    She raised her hand and touched her lips.


    The kiss during the truth or dare gamest timested for thirty seconds.


    This time it was probably only four or five seconds, much shorter than before, but the aftermath was much stronger.


    She sighed, what is all of this?


    Hopefully, Raymond wouldn''t remember this in the morning.


    After all, she had been meddlesome to go and cover him with a nket, and with him being a bit intoxicated, he might think when he woke up that she had taken advantage of his drunkenness to act indecently. Selena thought she had already encountered enough frustrating things. Now that her contract was terminated, she could only seek help from Raymond.


    She concluded that she had to wait for Raymond to sober up, before discussing it with him.


    Selena felt regretful until shey down.


    He was drunk, and the speed of his kiss was very slow, she was just confused by that face and didn''t have time to push him away.


    If there was another misunderstanding this time, Raymond probably wouldn''t help her exin to Mrs. Grace.


    We should wait until he sobers up before talking.


    The next morning, Selena had nothing to do since all of her orders were canceled.


    If the issue in New York isn''t resolved, the matter of the Ridgefield sandalwood flooring will also be put on hold.


    It was already 11 o''clock in the morning, and Selena thought Raymond should be sober by now, so she made a tentative phone call. Raymond was still in a meeting at the moment and saw the shing reminder on his phone, causing something to flicker in his eyes.


    But he didn''t answer, and only pressed the screen to put his phone on silent mode, signaling the executives in front of him to continue. "I''m sorry, but the person you are calling is currently unavable. Please try againter..."


    Hearing the mechanical female voiceing from her phone, Selena felt disappointed and couldn''t figure out the situation on Raymond''s side for a moment. She tidied up and decided to personally go to the Montague family.


    This time, she didn''t run into Sofia, but Raymond was still in a meeting.


    When John saw her, he told her, "The president''s meeting will continue until 5 pm. There will be a half-hour break after 2 pm. Miss Selena, why don''t you wait here?"


    Selena had no choice but to be escorted by John to Raymond''s office and wait there.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Selena sat inside for half an hour and then saw the office door being pushed open. She hurriedly stood up, thinking it was Raymond, but it turned out to be Grace, causing her heart to skip a beat.


    Grace came today to discuss matters regarding Carter with Raymond. After all, what Carter did was out of line, so she had toe to the Montague family to deal with it. But she didn''t expect to run into Selena. Grace chuckled lightly, "Selena, do you know that Raymond is already married?"


    She calmly sat down on the side and put down her bag, "Do you need me to call his wife right now? Your studio had a Jane incident, and I don''t think you want another one. Otherwise, in this industry, who would still dare to use your designers?"


    It seems that Grace has already heard about Jane''s situation.


    After all, the police are still holding onto Jane.


    If Selena was the mastermind behind that car ident, she would be the one being held right now.

 Chapter 192 Doing Things Behind Selenas Back

    "Ms. Montague, I can exin this matter."


    But Grace took out her phone and first called the old man.


    "Father, can you give me Raymond''s wife''s phone number? I have something to discuss with her."


    She hadn''t met Raymond''s so-called wife, but the old man had spoken highly of her, so she must be a reasonable person.


    Now that someone is openly interfering with Raymond like this, his wife should step in.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Moreover, Raymond himself had allowed Selena to sit in the office.


    Grace need to to knock Raymond around a bit, after all, he is a married man. If this gets to the Montague family, the others will probably start stirring up trouble.


    If Raymond hadn''t admitted it himself, Grace would never have associated the words "one-night stand" with Raymond.


    Besides, to put it bluntly, even if there was any infidelity, it would be with Olivia.


    Grace knows Olivia well, and it''s better than getting involved with a flirty designer.


    Mr. Montague Sr doesn''t know what happened. No one from the Montague family had ever asked for Selena''s number, and Grace never inquired about it. But today, he was receiving such a request. Is there something going on with Raymond? Did he cheat?


    Mr. Montague Sr squinted his eyes. After all these years in the business, he instantly thought of several possibilities.


    "Grace, is Raymond messing around outside?"


    Grace was taken aback. She didn''t expect the old man''s mind to work so fast and didn''t know how to reply.


    Due to her hesitation, Mr. Montague Sr confirmed that Raymond was caught cheating.


    As an elder, Grace knew the consequences of Raymond''s infidelity, so she wanted to bring Selena along to give Raymond a wake-up call.


    But there was no need for Selena to be involved in this.


    Mr. Montague Sr was so angry that his face turned red, and he mmed the table hard.


    "Tell that jerk toe back right now! I don''t care what he''s doing! I want to see him within half an hour! (Cough cough.)"


    The old man was so enraged that he almost couldn''t catch his breath.


    Grace also regretted it. If she had known that the old man would jump to conclusions so quickly, she wouldn''t have made this call.


    But it''s toote to turn back once you start. Since the old man took it seriously, she had to bring Raymond back.


    She got up and didn''t even look at Selena. Instead, she walked out of the office and went to the conference room.


    The meeting was forcibly suspended. When Raymond heard that the old man was looking for him, he frowned and quickly went to his office. When he saw Selena, he seemed to know why she was here.


    "If you''re in a hurry, wait for me at my hotel tonight."


    After all, he didn''t know what the situation with the old man was, so he probably couldn''t go back to thepany.


    He was just stating a fact with this sentence, but to Grace''s ears outside the door, it sounded harsh.


    Initially, she thought the old man''s reaction was a bit excessive, but now she felt that the old man really needed to discipline Raymond.


    Selena got up, still unaware of what was happening. As she left the office, she saw Raymond and Grace getting on the executive elevator.


    Upon arriving at the Montague family, Raymond was only a few minutes away from the time the old man mentioned. He still didn''t know why the old man suddenly sought him out, and why he was so urgent. As he stepped into the reception room, it was quiet inside. Mr. Montague Sr sat upright, and when he saw Raymond, mes filled his eyes.


    "You bastard! Get down on your knees!"


    Among the Montague family, Mr. Montague Sr had the fiercest temper. Raymond frowned, not daring to defy him, and knelt down. The old man took the whip handed over by the butler, visibly shaking with anger. "I never expected that you would cheat on Selena!"

 Chapter 193 Truly Disgraced

    "Take off your coat!"


    This was the first time in many years that Mr. Montague Sr was so angry. Raymond was cautious of his physical condition, knowing that the old man needed to vent urgently. Moreover, there was no way for him to refute the usations in his mouth. After all, he did cheat on the so-called Selena outside.


    The suit jacket was taken by the butler, leaving only a thin shirt inside. ''Snap!'' The whipnded heavily on Raymond''s back. Mr. Montague Sr had served in the military when he was young and had a lot of strength. Even now, he still wielded the whip with great power, even though he was sick.


    Raymond winced in pain, feeling his back split open.


    "I don''t care about the others unting outside, but how could you betray Selena! Such a good girl, you truly disgraced her!"


    The whip continued tosh down one after another! Raymond''s back soon had no trace of intact skin, with crisscrossing whip marks that looked horrifying.


    Grace, who was standing not far away, didn''t expect the old man to be so harsh, and was startled, quickly wanting to step forward to stop him.


    "Father."


    "Shut up!"


    Mr. Montague Sr''s face turned red, and he stared fiercely at her. "No one is allowed to plead for this bastard!"


    In the Montague family, Mr. Montague Sr had the highest prestige. He handed over the Montague family to Raymond, and the Montague family still had many descendants, including several Uncles of Raymond, which showed how highly Mr. Montague Sr valued him. He even personally handled his marriage.


    ''Snap!'' ''Snap!'' Two moreshesnded on Raymond''s back.


    The white shirt had already been stained red with blood, but Raymond still kept his back straight. He heard the old man breathing heavily, and didn''t dare to argue at this moment.


    For example, he didn''t even like Selena, as his wife was arranged by the old man himself. If the old man really felt that she was disgraced, it would be better to let them divorce. But if he were to say this, it would probably only make Mr. Montague Sr. angrier.


    A few minutester, Mr. Montague Sr seemed to have finally vented his anger and tossed the whip to the steward standing nearby.


    The steward''s hands trembled as he received the whip, for it was stained with blood.


    Mr. Montague Sr sat on a nearby mahogany chair with a serious expression on his face.


    "Raymond, I know you feel wronged, but regardless, Selena is your wife and you''ve consummated the marriage. You have a responsibility towards her. I don''t intend to tell Selena about this, and you must keep it to yourself. Couples argue but then make up afterwards. If she finds out, buy her some gifts to make it up to her and don''t contact other women anymore, or else..."


    As he spoke, a hint of rage shed through the old man''s eyes.


    Raymond furrowed his brows and found the idea of consummating the marriage absurd. What on earth did that woman say?


    Before he could argue, Mr. Montague Sr began to cough violently.


    "(Cough, cough, cough.) Anyway, Selena is a good girl. Remember this whipping. If you dare misbehave outside again, I will take care of the woman you''re involved with too!"


    Suddenly, Selena''s face appeared in Raymond''s mind, and inexplicably, he didn''t want her to be implicated because of this.


    "Get out! (Cough, cough.)"


    Mr. Montague Sr mmed his chest in anger, and the steward quickly handed the whip to someone else. This was a whip specifically used for disciplinary purposes, and it was the first time the old man had used it. The steward hurriedly fetched some medicine and fed it to the old man.


    Meanwhile, Grace approached and picked up Raymond''s coat, wanting to help him up.


    However, Raymond stood up on his own, seeing that the old man was still struggling to breathe, knowing that he shouldn''t further upset him.


    "Grandfather, take care of your health."


    "You impudent brat! Stop worrying about me! I''ll live to be a hundred!"


    Raymond fell silent and simply took the coat that Grace handed to him.


    At this moment, the old man probably didn''t want to see him.


    Just as he was about to leave, Mr. Montague Sr spoke again.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Buy some gifts for Selena. You owe her for this incident. Even if she doesn''t know about it, you still need to make it up to her."


    Raymond furrowed his brows, as his dislike towards that woman deepened.


    "Alright."

 Chapter 194 Growing Fangs, Deeply Rooted.

    Raymond got into the car and didn''t dare to lean his back against the seat. The pain in his back was throbbing, and it had be somewhat unbearable. But, Selena called at that moment. "Mr. Montague, I''m at the hotel. Are youing back tonight?"Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Raymond held the steering wheel tightly, his forehead covered in cold sweat, and his lips turning pale.


    "Mm."


    His voice was t as he hung up the phone. Selena felt relieved and waited outside the hotel room.


    After about ten minutes, Raymond appeared at the elevator. Selena let out a sigh of relief and nodded at him, then proceeded to talk about the matter at hand.


    "Mr. Montague, what I want to discuss is still rted to Ms. Montague."


    Raymond walked up to her, but instead of looking at her, he swiped the room card. Selena followed him inside, and she caught a faint smell of blood, wrinkling her brow.


    ording to logic, Raymond''s injury should have healed by now. What could be causing this slight, bloody smell?


    Raymond entered the room and instinctively began to take off his suit jacket. However, he froze when he realized Selena was there and sat directly on the couch.


    "My Aunt intercepted your order?"


    Judging from his expression, it seemed he remembered what happenedst night, but Selena wasn''t sure if he remembered the kiss.


    Selena wasn''t particrly moved by it, but she was worried that he might think she took advantage of his drunken state to intentionally get close to him. However, since Raymond didn''t bring it up, she didn''t feelfortable asking about it herself.


    "Mm."


    "Was the studio heavily affected?"


    Selena felt a warmth in her heart. She didn''t expect him to take the initiative to ask about the situation at the studio.


    "It''s alright, but because I wasn''t very well-liked there to begin with, some of the designers hold a grudge against me."


    "I will talk to my Aunt about this matter. As for the misunderstanding between you and her, she won''te to bother you again in the future."


    After all, they had already suffered the consequences, and it would create a distance between them. The matter of that night could be considered aspletely resolved.


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief. "Alright, thank you, Mr. Montague. I will contact the suppliers again."


    A smile curved on her lips, and there was a glistening in her eyes.


    Raymond nced at her, let out a sound of acknowledgment, and remained silent.


    As the room grew quiet, the atmosphere became subtle. Two lone individuals who had previously shared a passionate night were now sitting face to face, both remaining silent as if the air was filled with each other''s presence. Selena realized that the atmosphere was bing too tense and decided to get up.


    "Mr. Montague, I won''t disturb--"


    Before she could finish her sentence, John''s voice came from outside the door.


    "President, is your injury alright?"


    John was holding a first aid kit in his hand, clearly having received a call from Raymond on his way back to the hotel.


    Selena froze mid-movement and looked towards Raymond. He was injured? Upon closer inspection, his forehead was indeed damp, and his lips were pale.


    John hadn''t expected Selena to be there and quickly stopped speaking.


    "Miss Selena, since you are here, could you please help the CEO with his medications? You are more careful than me," said Raymond, who had received help from Selena several times.


    John ced the medicine box down and found another excuse to leave. He had seen this woman in the CEO''s room multiple times, and there was definitely something between them. The actual development of their rtionship would depend on what the CEO thought.


    Selena held the medicine box and could only proceed reluctantly at this point.


    "Mr. Montague, where are you injured?" she asked.


    No wonder she had just smelled a strong scent of blood. Was the wound on his palm reopening?


    Raymond didn''t say anything. He remained silent for a while before slowly turning his back and taking off his jacket.


    Selena saw the crisscrossing deep scars and eximed in shock, causing the medicine box to slip from her hands.


    "Mr. Montague, what happened to you...?" she asked.


    She quickly bent down, picking up the medicine box, but she couldn''t remove the shirt because it was stuck to the wound. She became so anxious that sweat started forming on her face.


    Raymond narrowed his eyes slightly and, looking through the ss in front of him, could observe her expression perfectly. She seemed genuinely scared, her hands and feet losing theirposure, causing her pupils to glisten with anxiety.


    Just as he was about to ask her for scissors, he felt a slight breeze brushing against his back. She was already so anxious that she blew gently on the wound reflexively.


    The cool breezended on the wound as if it prated through the torn skin, drilling into the pores, and then grew fangs within the pores, deeply embedding itself.

 Chapter 195 Caught Cheating

    Raymond''s brow furrowed heavily, as if his heart had been bitten by a venomous insect.


    "What are you doing?" he asked.


    Startled by his voice, Selena quickly came to her senses and apologized.


    "I''m sorry, I just..."


    She hurriedly opened the medicine box, hoping to find something useful.


    Seeing the medical scissors, she sighed in relief and quickly picked them up to cut the clothes.


    The clothes were still stuck to the flesh, and just looking at it made her feel pain.


    "Mr. Montague, please bear with it," she said.


    "Mm."


    Raymond shifted his gaze away from the ss in front of him, no longer looking at her. He slowly closed his eyes.


    Selena gritted her teeth and tore the clothes directly.


    Raymond let out a muffled moan.


    Selena worked quickly, cutting all the fabric and then proceeded to disinfect, stop the bleeding, and apply medicine. She took out bandages as well.


    This was the first time Selena had ever seen such a serious injury, and it was on Raymond''s body, so her fingertips were trembling anxiously.


    While wrapping the bandage, she had to lift herself up because she needed to go around Raymond''s chest. The bandage traveled from his shoulder and grazed his chest before reaching his lower back. She had to make several rounds around his body in order to stabilize the bandage.


    Raymond''s eyebrows were twitching, and just as he was about to ask her how much longer she needed, he felt a warm sensation on his shoulder.


    Selena''s feet were numb, from all the kneeling, and for a moment, she lost her support and her lips pressed against his shoulder.


    Raymond''s eyshes quivered, his breath became rapid, and his voice became hoarse.


    "Selena, do you know what you''re doing?"


    Selena blushed, quickly separated herself, and lowered her head to continue dressing the bandage.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Mr. Montague, I didn''t mean to."


    "What aboutst night?"


    He looked at the ss again, staring straight into Selena''s face.


    That kissst night, was that not intentional either?


    This woman, she had spent a night with him when he returned to the country, and continued to see him afterwards.


    Alex''s words echoed in his ears, could all of this really have been nned by her?


    Her expression on normal days was so indifferent, even when she saw him wearing the cufflinks Olivia gave him, she didn''t have much emotion. It didn''t seem like the behavior of someone secretly in love with him. However, with so many unexpected coincidences, one couldn''t help but suspect.


    "Mr. Montague, you were drunkst night and probably mistook me for someone else. That kiss was initiated by you."


    At this point, she seemed worried that he would think too much, so she made up a sentence.


    "You called me Olivia at the time, to be honest, it scared me too."


    As soon as this sentence came out, the intimate atmosphere in the room dissipatedpletely.


    After all, it involved a third person.


    Selena finished wrapping up thest round, breathed a sigh of relief, and wiped the sweat off her palms with a tissue from the side.


    "Alright, Mr. Montague, it''s best to go to the hospital. I don''t know if I handled it professionally, and if it gets infected, the recovery will be very slow."


    Raymond got up, moved away from her, and wanted to go to the bar to get some water.


    Selena remembered she hade to ask for a favor tonight, so she went to the bar a step faster.


    "Mr. Montague, please stay seated, I''ll get it."


    Her eagerness to please was evident, without any pretense.


    Unknowingly, Raymond''s anger dissipated quickly.


    Selena brought the water, and it wasn''t a good time to mention leaving.


    She had achieved her goal, and now that the other person was injured so severely, what if they got a fever in the middle of the night?


    John left a sentence and walked away, apparently hoping she would stay here to take care of Raymond.


    But did John misunderstand something?


    "What happened to Mr. Montague''s injury?"


    It''s so serious, doesn''t look like it''s from a fight.


    Did something happen on the Montague family''s side?


    Raymond wanted to lean back, but halfway through, he wrinkled his brows and sat up straight, lightly opening his mouth.


    "Caught cheating, and Grandfather punished me ording to familyw."


    Selena had originally wanted to pick up the ss of water on the table to take a sip, but when she heard this, she almost choked.

 Chapter 196 Really Have a Husband?

    "Cheating...cheating?"


    If this had happened to another man, it wouldn''t be surprising at all. But Raymond, who is known to be so faithful to his first love, who could he be cheating with?


    Clearly, Selena hasn''t considered herself as a potential candidate. After all, she knows that she is his wife, so it doesn''t count as cheating. Their rtionship is recognized byw. Seeing her shocked expression, Raymond couldn''t help but smile faintly for some reason. "Well, I did cheat."


    Although Selena isn''t usually interested in other people''s conversations, she is willing to listen if it''s about her husband. However, she doesn''t want to show it too obviously, considering that Raymond is still her customer to some extent, and she doesn''t want to make him unhappy.


    "I''m curious about the appearance of the woman who managed to make Mr. Montague stray."


    After saying this, she suddenly remembered something and felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. Could it be her, the one he cheated with?


    Did Raymond suffer a punishment because of her?


    She thought of Grace, after all, Grace was the one who went back to the Montague family mansion with Raymond. If Grace had said a few more words in front of his grandfather and made him think that Raymond was misbehaving, then this punishment would indeed be rted to her.


    Raymond could tell by her expression that she had figured it out. She was clever in her dealings with others, but she rarely made mistakes in matters between men and women.


    Selena suddenly became restless and felt the need to hide her identity even more. Raymond''s injuries this time were so severe that it would probably take a month to heal. If he found out that his supposed wife, the Selena spoken of by his grandfather, was the one he cheated with, she didn''t know how frustrated he would be.


    Even if he had a good temper, he would probably seek retribution after things calmed down.


    Originally, Selena didn''t want to stay and take care of him. After all, being alone together is too conducive to flirting, especially in a hotel. But now that she knows the reason behind this punishment and that she is the culprit, she can''t leave no matter what.


    "Mr. Montague, I''ll stay here tonight," she said, and felt that the atmosphere became even more delicate.


    Raymond''s gaze fell on her, cool andplicated. "A married woman alone with a man in a hotel, your husband really doesn''t mind at all?"


    Who is this husband, who can endure such a situation?


    Selena immediately took out her phone and called Lucas. She had to y the part perfectly.


    "Hello, Lucas, Mr. Montague, who helped me before, got injured. I''ll be staying here tonight to take care of him. Don''t worry, I''ll be back tomorrow morning."


    Her voice was gentle, making her seem like a happily married woman.


    When Lucas received a phone call from Selena, he was helping her disabled sister with her homework. As soon as he heard the words, his radar instantly went off.


    "Okay, then be safe and I''lle pick you up tomorrow," Lucas replied.


    Selena nodded, realizing that tomorrow was Saturday and if Lucas made this promise, he must not be busy. As long as she and Raymond left the hotel together, Raymond would surely see Lucas,pletely dispelling his suspicion. Seeing her synchronicity with the person on the phone, Raymond furrowed his brow.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Is there really a husband?


    When Selena hung up the phone, she appeared rxed. "My husband has agreed, Mr. Montague," she said.


    Raymond remained silent, feeling suddenly uneasy. Perhaps it was because the windows in the room were closed, making him feel short of breath. He got up, a cold feeling enveloping him.


    "No need, go back and don''t worry your husband," he said.


    Selena felt that their conversation, at this moment, was somewhat eerie, but she pressed on. "Mr. Montague, I will sleep on the sofa. If you need anything in the middle of the night, you can call me." Having said that and considering she just made a phone call, Raymond didn''t want to continue this topic with her and went straight into his room.

 Chapter 197 The Relationship between this Father and Daughter Must Collapse

    As soon as the door to the room closed, Selena sat on the sofa. She felt exhausted after being harassed by Ms. Montague. Seeing Raymond''s back full of wounds had taken an even greater toll on her. She wondered when this poor lie would finally end. She had to be on constant alert.


    *


    In his room, Raymond worked for a while because he couldn''t lie down with the wounds on his back. In the middle of the night, when he went out, he saw Selena leaning on the sofa, looking very innocent. He frowned, thinking that their night together waspletely over and after tonight, they would have to distance themselves from each other.


    Aunt was right, if Grandfather found out about her existence, it wouldn''t be as simple as being dragged down to the studio. He stood in front of the coffee table, looking at her peacefully, sleeping face.


    She had a small face, and when her eyes were closed, she lost her inness and appeared delicate and obedient. When she was talking to her husband on the phone just now, she was nearly bursting with sweetness.


    It seemed that Alex had indeed overthought before. She had expressed her heartfelt devotion to her husband several times, and that night probably didn''t leave any impression in her mind. After all, she and her husband had had countless nights like that.


    Raymond''s breathing became irregr again. To divert his attention, he picked up the water ss on the table and drank a sip of cold water. After swallowing, he noticed that it was the ss she had used, and there was a faint pink lip mark on the edge of the ss. Furrowing his brow, he put the ss down and entered his room without looking back.


    The next morning, when Selena woke up, she found him sitting on the opposite sofa. She quickly rubbed her eyes, sat up straight, and looked at him cautiously.


    She nced at the clock hanging on the wall.


    It was only six o''clock. Did he wake up this early even on his day off?


    "Mr. Montague?"


    Her voice carried a hint of softness, as if she had just woken up.


    Raymond didn''t look at her and replied with a grunt, folding up the documents.


    Selena hurriedly went to the bathroom to freshen up. When she came out, she asked in a low voice, "Mr. Montague, what would you like for breakfast? I can bring it up for you from downstairs. Also, is your back injury hurting? Maybe we should go to the hospital today."


    Raymond opened another file and upon hearing this, he only uttered two words, "Whatever''s fine."


    Selena opened the door and went downstairs to fetch breakfast.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    When she arrived at the hotel''s buffet, she immediately spotted Alice, who had been waiting there for a while.


    Her eyebrows arched, her eyes turning cold.


    Alice hadn''t expected to see her here and felt a touch of embarrassment in her eyes.


    "Sister, what are you doing here?"


    How could Selena appear at the hotel where Raymond was staying?


    Alice often kept an eye on ces Raymond frequented, hoping to catch a glimpse of him.


    She always believed that her sincerity could move Raymond.


    But now, she saw Selena instead.


    Could it be that this person was also with Raymond?


    A chill shed in her eyes but as she looked up, it turned into a weak and sweet smile.


    "Sister, were you here at the hotelst night too?"


    Since finding out about Alice''s feelings for Raymond, Selena had already realized that this person was unreliable.


    "Yes."


    Alice''s hand at her side tightened instantly. They were probably just staying at the same hotel and wouldn''t end up in the same bed again.


    After all, Raymond had already shown his dominance over the Fair family, and Selena had a strong personality. She knew that her husband wouldn''t have anything to do with Raymond anymore, especially since she probably couldn''t forget her previous man, right?


    Alice tried her best not to reveal her emotions. Little did she know that her thoughts had long been exposed.


    "Sister, Mr. Montague said some really rude things to dad. Dad''s health deteriorated again today. Maybe you should go back and check on him. Dad was nning to call Mr. Montague Sr that day, but instead he forced Mr. Montague toe over. Mr. Montague didn''t seem happy and had a small argument with dad at the time."


    Alice was certain that with Selena''s character, she would never go to Raymond to verify this matter.


    Moreover, her rtionship with James was already shaky, so she wouldn''t even try tomunicate with this father figure after finding out that he had called Mr. Montague Sr.


    A hint of smugness flickered in Alice''s eyes.


    With just a few words, she could shatter the father-daughter rtionship.

 Chapter 198 Mr. Montague Doesnt Like You

    Selena truly had no idea that her father had called Mr. Montegue Sr.Hearing Alice talk about the phone call made her feel mentally exhausted. Now she heard that Raymond had gone to the Fair family that night and intimidated them, which would only make his nominal wife even more disgusted.


    Her father always did things that embarrassed her. But Selena was well aware that if she expresses dissatisfaction with her father at this time, Alice would be the happiest person. "Hmm, I understand."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She crossed over Alice and was about to leave. Alice froze, unable to believe her reaction.


    The rtionship between this person and James has always been strained, so how could she not me James for contacting Mr. Montague Sr. without permission?


    Alice''s physical condition was already not good, and waiting at the hotel since four o''clock in the morning, did not help. Now, seeing Selena''s reaction, her emotions exploded instantly. "Sister, Mr. Montague was with another woman at this hotelst night."


    She said this because she was convinced that Selena hadn''t been with Raymond. But Selena''s next words caused a turmoil in her chest.


    "I know,st night I was in a room with him."


    This sentence, though understated, pierced Alice like a sharp knife. Alice momentarily forgot to argue and stood in ce dumbfounded. Seeing Selena about to leave, she anxiously spoke up. "How could you!"


    Realizing that her tone was too harsh, she quickly softened it.


    "How could you be in a room with Mr. Montague? Mr. Montague doesn''t like you, sister. You don''t have to degrade yourself for the Fair family. I know you''re just trying not to rebel against Dad."


    A hint of confusion appeared in Selena''s eyes as she pretended not to understand.


    Raymond and I are husband and wife, shouldn''t I be in a room with him? And Dad''s right when he says how many women in New York want to marry Raymond, but don''t have the chance. Since I''ve seized the opportunity, I have to do everything to keep him, right?


    Alice disliked every word she thought. Alice was so angry her cheeks flushed, and even her breathing trembled.


    Meanwhile, Selena had gone to fetch food. Alice saw that she brought back portions for two people, making her expression even more unpleasant. But in order not to arouse suspicion from Selena, she still forced a smile. "The rtionship between sister and Mr. Montague is really good."


    Selena smiled lightly, a smile that seemed indifferent, as if saying it was only natural. The more rxed Selena appeared, the more Alice felt her heart throbbing.


    When Selena left, Alice slowly released her grip, her palm stained with blood. Her chest was filled with turmoil. She needed toe up with a n, and she couldn''t let Selena stay with Raymond any longer. "Things have been like this for far too long."


    "(Cough, cough, cough.)"


    Alice coughed harshly, her body trembling.


    She wished she could cut Selena into pieces with her eyes, but the reality was that she couldn''t do anything and could only watch Selena enter the elevator. Selena could share a bed and have breakfast with Raymond.


    Meanwhile, Alice had to spend a lot of time staking out the ces he often went to. Just a glimpse of him made her feel like the world was brighter.


    How could Selena be so fortunate?


    She felt so resentful.


    Resentful of her useless body.


    Upstairs, Selena entered the room carrying food.


    Raymond was still reading his work documents, and the room''s light was shining on him like a golden halo.


    Selena''s artist''s radar pulsated. She really wanted to capture this scene through a painting.


    Raymond''s physique was the most perfectly proportioned body she had ever seen. She knew any artist would not be able to resist taking hundreds of photos of him, just to study and paint the figure. She ced the food on the coffee table and reached out to organize the documents.


    Just as Raymond was about to grab the same file, their hands unexpectedly touched. Raymond''s body tensed up, and he looked up at her.


    Selena quickly let go, but her hurried movement caused the milk she had brought to spill directly onto the pile of documents, drenching them. Some even flowed onto the floor. The muscles between Raymond''s eyebrows twitched, and his face turnedpletely dark.


    Selena knew she had caused trouble and shrunk her shoulders in fear, awkwardly biting her lip.


    With her appearance, when she bit her lip and held that lip pearl, she looked somewhat pitiful.


    Raymond''s originally intended words stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say a single word at this moment.

 Chapter 199 The Meeting of Two Men

    Selena quickly grabbed some tissues and wiped away the milk.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Montague."


    "Hmm."


    Raymond shifted his gaze elsewhere.


    Selena continued to clean up the milk, and when she looked up, she noticed that there were a few drops on his pants as well. She grabbed a few more tissues and wiped them away.


    She had originally intended to move the documents to a different position, but suddenly, a fair hand extended from his leg.


    Raymond froze all over and quickly grabbed her wrist.


    The position was not awkward, but it was on his thigh.


    Selena looked up, somewhat puzzled. Raymond released her hand.


    "Let''s eat."


    Selena could only retract her hand and throw the tissues into the trash.


    "Mr. Montague, do you need me to tend to your wound on your back?"


    "No need."


    Selena fell silent and waited until they finished eating before getting up to leave together.


    By now, Alice had already left, and Selena stood at the hotel entrance while Raymond was being picked up by John.


    As he got into the car, he caught a glimpse of Selena heading towards a ck car worth around seventy thousand Dors. It was a Mercedes.


    A man of medium height came out of the car and said something to her. She smiled.


    The man''s appearance was very ordinary, so ordinary that if you threw him into a crowd, no one would notice.


    Selena stood beside him, and the two of them didn''t look like they belonged together.


    Selena''s appearance was so captivating, she made the man look like a servant.


    Raymond withdrew his gaze and continued to look at the documents on his knees.


    John, who was driving in front, was also a bit puzzled, but as an assistant, he didn''t ask anything.


    On the Mercedes, Lucas''s cheeks were flushed with excitement.


    "Selena, I didn''t expect you to give me a car. I... I don''t even know what to say."


    Selena was surprised. She didn''t give Lucas this car, after all, she wasn''t financially well-off at the moment. This Mercedes should not be cheap.


    But after thinking about it a bit, she knew it was Shelley.


    And Shelley has clearly restrained herself, otherwise she wouldn''t casually spend a few thousand on a luxury car.


    Shelley was the little princess of a diamond merchant, nevercking money. A handbag alone cost $275,000 to $400,000 dors.


    Selena didn''t say much to Lucas either, after all, in his eyes, Shelley was just a maid.


    Lucas was so excited that he even felt a bit jealous of these rich youngdies.


    Just casually giving away a car worth seventy thousand dors, how many years of work without eating or drinking would it take him to earn that much. This was the first time Lucas was driving such a nice car, and he was being extra careful, afraid that the cars around him would scrape it.


    He drove Selena all the way to the Rose Garden.


    Selena told him the location of her room and asked him to remember it, then got out of the car.


    "Thank you for picking me up today. If I need you again next time, I''ll give you a call. I''ll deposit your sry onto your card every month on the 10th."


    With a Mercedes car and a monthly sry of five thousand dors, he only needed to asionally appear.


    No wonder Philip wanted to climb the socialdder with Shelley. Even if she identally leaked some money, it would be more than the average person could earn in a lifetime.


    Lucas hated himself for not having Philip''s looks.


    "Alright, Selena, I''ll be there whenever you call."


    He could even quit his job, receiving five thousand dors a month even withhaving a the troubles he''s had. The boss always found fault with him. Just thinking about it made him suffocate. After Selena went upstairs, Lucas raised his hand and cautiously touched the steering wheel.


    When someone delivered the car to him this morning, he initially thought they had dialed the wrong number.


    It wasn''t until they said it was from Miss Selena that Lucas suddenly woke up.


    He took a deep breath and drove the car out.


    Today was Saturday, and there was some traffic outside. He took several detours and finally parked downstairs at thepany at the same time as another luxury car.


    Suddenly, several people gathered outside Cornerstone Construction''s building, and the executives he had previously seen were standing on both sides.


    Lucas was confused. What was happening?


    A man got out of the luxury car.


    Lucas did not see Raymond earlier as all his attention was on Selena., He did not recognize this face either.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He only felt that the person had a strong presence and was very stunning in his appearance.


    The president of Cornerstone Construction personally came downstairs to greet him, and the scene was quite exaggerated.


    "Mr. Montague, I''ve heard so much about you."


    The president of Cornerstone Construction stood in front of Raymond, with a smile on his face.


    Raymond was investing in Ridgefield, and he, naturally needed arge construction team, which happened to be chosen by the Montague family, and it happened to be Cornerstone Construction. Raymond nodded faintly and his gaze coincidentally met Lucas'' gaze.

 Chapter 200 But is this considered an advantage?

    Lucas instinctively lowered his gaze, feeling unable to lift his head in front of this person.


    It was as if the other party was an unattainable deity in the sky.


    Raymond cast a casual nce and didn''t pay him much attention. Under the guidance of the president of Cornerstone Construction, he entered the hall.


    Regarding the construction in Ridgefield, which involved billions of dors in investment, Cornerstone Construction attached great importance to it.


    Manypanies had submitted proposals to the Montague family''spany, butst night, the Montague family suddenly selected them and said they wanted to discuss it in detail.


    Today, Raymond personally came over, and the president of Cornerstone Construction even thought that it might be because Raymond''s Manhattan house was also being constructed by Cornerstone Construction, which created a great opportunity.


    Thinking of this, he felt even more obliged to be polite to Selenater, after all, it was because she chose Cornerstone Construction that they got this opportunity.


    The president of Cornerstone Construction showed Raymond around for a while, and finally stopped in the middle level corridor, where the negotiations between the two parties would take ce.


    Just as Raymond was about to step into the meeting room, he heard a subordinate nearby scolding someone, and that someone happened to be the man who picked up Selena.


    Today is Saturday, and some positions in Cornerstone Construction work on a 9-9-6 schedule, from 9 am to 9 pm, six days a week.


    "What have you done, Lucas, how can you make mistakes even with this data? You should take some time to read more books and improve yourself. Among our department, you are the only one with a college degree, while everyone else has a bachelor''s degree. Don''t me me for targeting you."


    Lucas cursed his leader in his mind. This person had a severe bias towards education, so once he found out about Lucas'' qualification, he mocked him almost every day.


    Because of this, Lucas had missed several promotion opportunities that were given to others by the leader.


    However, the year-end bonus at Cornerstone Construction was quite generous. If it wasn''t for that, Lucas would have found another job a long time ago.


    Raymond stood nearby, observing this scene.


    The man appeared to be around 5 feet 9 inches tall and probably had only recently entered the workforce. He was just an ordinary employee. If there was any advantage, it would be that his skin was slightly fairer than other men, but that was about it.


    But can that be considered an advantage?


    The CEO of Cornerstone Construction felt embarrassed and quickly gestured to the small leader who was reprimanding Lucas.


    Upon seeing a group of executives, the small leader panicked and pushed Lucas into a side room.


    The CEO of Cornerstone Construction hastily tried to make up for the situation.


    "Mr. Montague, haha, it''s just a normal way of disciplining people. Cornerstone Construction is usually strict with its employees." Raymond didn''t say anything and stepped into the meeting room.


    In the next hour, the CEO of Cornerstone Construction and several executives talked enthusiastically about the uing construction project, while the Montague family''s employee, sitting next to Raymond, was going through the information with the other party, one by one.


    However, everyone could tell that Raymond, who was sitting on the side, seemed to have his mind elsewhere. Raymond''s hands were ced in front of his waist, slightly crossed, giving off a cold and distant demeanor.


    But John, who was closest to him, noticed that the CEO seemed to be daydreaming.


    After a while, when the meeting reached its midpoint, Raymond''s phone rang. He signaled for the executives in front of him to continue while he pushed open the door and went to the corridor to answer the call.


    It was Alex calling, and he was talking about some trivial matters.


    Raymond only listened to two sentences before he hung up.


    As he passed by the tea room, he heard a familiar male voice inside.


    "This stupid leader is deliberately targeting me. If it wasn''t for the year-end bonus at Cornerstone Construction, I would really consider leaving."


    "In this day and age, there''s still educational discrimination."


    The person speaking was Lucas, and there was another male employee standing in front of him, likely also an ordinary staff member.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Raymond didn''t know why, but he walked in.


    Lucas was in the midst of his rant and instantly became ufortable when he saw someone entering. He shut his mouth.


    When he looked up and saw the man who entered, he instantly felt uneasy all over his body.

 Chapter 201 A sense of embarrassment

    Raymond looked around and picked up a disposable cup that had been prepared nearby to get some water.


    Lucas looked at the man and couldn''t help but feel that he didn''t match with these cheap wholesale paper cups. His hand seemed destined to hold a tall ss of red wine. The space seemed to automatically divide into two areas. Since he came in, no one paid attention to the others.


    The two people standing in the corner also felt this way, feeling a sense of embarrassment.


    Raymond''s movements were calm and unhurried, but he had never used any type of paper cup before. When he held it to his mouth, there was a strange smell.


    He unconsciously frowned, hesitated to drink, nodded politely to the two people in front of him who were as still as statues, and then took the water back to the meeting room. The male employee next to Lucas nudged his shoulder in surprise.


    "Who was he?? His presence was so strong. Our president doesn''tmand that much presence."


    Lucas scoffed, "Even our president lowers his head and bows to others in front of him. I don''t know who he is. Haven''t seen him before. I don''t pay attention to the financial newspapers." The two of them continued to mock their leaders and returned to their workstations.


    When Raymond returned to his seat with the water in the paper cup, everyone at the scene fell silent.


    The president of Cornerstone Construction even stood up anxiously, a look of fear on his face.


    "Mr. Montague, I apologize for the inadequate hospitality."


    He signaled to his assistant who quickly brought a ss that had been specially disinfected several times and handed it to Raymond.


    But Raymond didn''t drink a drop. He just listened to them continue discussing the matters of the uing project.


    After the meeting, everyone shook hands with each other.


    Raymond walked in the front, followed by John. They were apanied by the high-level personnel from Cornerstone Construction, as they all left the building.


    After getting in the car, Raymond remained silent.


    John was driving and nced at the CEO through the rearview mirror. For some reason, he felt that the CEO''s presence today was different.


    He couldn''t pinpoint what was wrong, but it just felt strange.


    Raymond was just like before, looking at the documents on hisp with no expression on his face, seemingly focused on the corrections.


    *


    After returning to the Rose Garden, Selena rested at home for a while and then received a call from a previous business partner who had recently canceled her order. The order was back on. She breathed a sigh of relief and rubbed her temples with her hand.


    She also thought about Raymond''s injury. For some reason, she felt she should talk to Mr. Montague Sr.


    Although she understood Mr. Montague Sr''s desire to scold his great-grandchild, punishing him without finding out the truth was truly was very hurtful.


    Furthermore, she understood very well...


    The reason Raymond was willing to tolerate this marriage was solely out of consideration for the old man''s health.


    Around seven o''clock in the evening, Selena was about to call the old man, but instead she received a call from Fiona, saying that the old man had sent a pile of gifts to Ashbourne Manor again. Selena thought of Raymond''s injuries and instantly understood that this was the old man''s way ofpensating her.


    She couldn''t help but find it funny and frustrating at the same time.


    After hanging up from Fiona''s call, she no longer inteded to call Mr. Montague Sr.


    At this point the matter was already in the past for the old man. He was so sharp that as soon as she mentioned the topic, he would guess that she knows about it and things would only get moreplicated.


    If she had made up her mind to reveal her identity, it would have made things easier. But since she decided to conceal it, she had to think about whether the old man wanted to have a meeting with them, as a couple, after receiving this call. At that time, they wouldn''t be able to hide anything, and the consequences would be even more serious.


    Selena opened herputer and searched the inte to find out which scar removal cream had the best effect.


    Thinking about those intertwined scars made her feel guilty.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She ced an order for a scar removal cream and had it delivered to the hotel where Raymond was staying.


    Raymond heard a knock, on the door of his room, and thought it was John. When he opened it, he found the hotel manager standing outside.


    "Mr. Montague, a delivery arrived just now."


    The packaging of the delivery bag had receipts on it. Raymond took the bag and closed the door.


    He was about to look at the name on the delivery receipt when someone knocked on the door again.


    He thought the hotel manager had something else to say, but when he opened the door, he saw a fragile-looking woman standing outside, looking pitifully at him. "Mr. Montague."


    Alice''s red cheeks stood out against the thin dress she was wearing.

 Chapter 202 The Object of a Budding Love

    Raymond''s face instantly turned dark, and he subconsciously wanted to close the door.


    But Alice reached out her hand, sounding urgent.


    "Mr. Montague, when I was downstairs, I happened to run into the hotel manager. Are you injured? I don''t want anything. I just wanted to show my concern for you."


    She had already found out which floor Raymond was on.


    This floor had two presidential suites, and she happened to be staying in the room next door tonight.


    Since she was staying in the same ce as him, perhaps even sleeping on the same kind of pillows, she felt that the air was sweet.


    She was angry with Selena in the morning, but she soon realized, as long as Raymond had a bad attitude towards the Fair family, Selena would never let go of her resentment and be with this man. It''s different for Alice. She simply didn''t care about Raymond''s attitude towards the Fair family.


    She only liked Raymond.


    Alice coughed twice, and her cheeks became even redder.


    "Mr. Montague,


    the ointment you received needs someone to apply it on you. I''m worried that you''ll injure yourself in unreachable ces."


    Raymond looked at the woman, deliberately revealing her cleavage and wearing light makeup. She only wore a thin coat, which was almost transparent under the corridor lights, covering nothing. Alice put her hand on the door to prevent him from closing it.


    The look in Raymond''s eyes could almost be considered tant.


    When ites to adult matters, as long as one party initiates and the other doesn''t refuse, it''s a done deal.


    But Raymond just sneered and seemed to think that the ointment was bought by her, so he threw it out directly. "Get lost."


    One ruthless word, like a sharp knife, stabbed directly at Alice''s chest.


    Alice''s face turned pale and she quickly withdrew her hand.


    If she were any slower, her fingers would have been injured.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This was the first time Raymond had rejected her so mercilessly.


    Alice felt very humiliated. It took her two hours just to do her makeup tonight, and it was a carefully calcted look that appeared pitiful. She even intentionally walked around downstairs and found several men to talk to, which gave her the confidence to change into a slightly transparent outfit ande over.


    She didn''t expect such a reaction from Raymond.


    Alice felt nothing but humiliation being treated like this by someone she liked. It was like being pped in the face multiple times.


    She pursed her lips and looked down at the paper bag on the ground, and picked it up.


    It was the paper bag the lobby manager was carrying, obviously meant for Raymond, and the ointment was still inside.


    She nced at the note, which only had two words: From Selena.


    Herplexion instantly changed. She initially thought Selena''s words about wanting to keep Raymond were just empty words, but not now that she had ointment sent to him this evening.


    A coldness shed in Alice''s eyes as she returned to her room.


    She had liked Raymond for several years and was determined to get him at any cost.


    She sent a text message to Selena.


    ''Sister, I just got hurt and Mr. Montague brought me the ointment. It seems that Mr. Montague is really good to you, so he took care of me for your sake.''


    She deliberately took a photo of the ointment and sent it over.


    When Selena received the photo, she was packing up leftover food boxes.


    She didn''t know what to say when she saw the message.


    She never realized before that Alice could be so shameless. She might even rival Olivia in that aspect.


    But, at least Olivia was liked by Raymond, and he was willing to indulge her.


    This Alice, who seemed to have no principles, went to stake out every day. Didn''t she feel embarrassed?


    Selena used to be polite to her, but ever since she caught onto Alice''s feelings for Raymond, all she felt was disgust.


    Regardless of whether or not they had feelings for each other, at least they were married on paper, and nominally, Raymond was Alice''s brother-inw.


    To be so shameless as to flirt with her brother-inw, and even show off in front of her sister...


    Selena was furious in her heart.


    She immediately took a screenshot of the message and sent it to James, along with a sentence.


    ''Alice has grown up and her first love is blossoming, but did she make a mistake in choosing the person for her first love?''

 Chapter 203 An Orphan

    The message reached James'' phone, which rang, but he was busy handling documents and didn''t notice.


    Beatrice brought him a cup of warm milk and, heard the notification sound from his phone, so she picked it up.


    James trusted her and never stopped her from touching his things.


    "Honey, you have a new message."


    Beatrice opened the message and when she saw the screenshot, her face instantly changed and she saw that it was from Selena.


    She pursed her lips and replied to Selena.


    I''She''s your sister, and she''s been frail since she was little, and it''s my fault. If there''s something she wants, give it to her. There''s no need to be angry with her'']


    This is what her father always said to Selena, so Beatrice didn''t think twice about sending this message.


    After sending it, she deleted all the records and furrowed her brow.


    She had warned Alice not to rush into things, but Selena found out her intentions too quickly.


    James and Alice hadn''tpletely broken ties yet, and James would never be cruel to the child left behind by his ex-wife unless Selena did something extremely outrageous.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Fair family''s second round of financing had already beenpleted, and as long as they consolidated thepany, there wouldn''t be any major problems. Other business partners would help the Fair family for the sake of the Montague family.


    In fact, whether it was the Fair family or the Montague family, it didn''t matter which daughter they married off in the marriage alliance.


    Back then, because Alice was bedridden, she never thought about this aspect.


    Now that Alice''s health had improved, if Selena''s reputation was destroyed, would Alice rece her as the sessor?


    "Darling, who sent the message?"


    Beatrice smiled.


    "Just a spam message, I took care of it. Focus on your work."


    James''s health wasn''t great, he coughed a few times and didn''t bother to ask further questions. He continued to look at the documents in front of him.


    After Beatrice left the study, she went into the hall and saw Nick sitting on the first floor, her eyes lit up with a n.


    "Nick, Alice likes Raymond, see if there''s a way to help."


    Nick didn''t have much affection for his so-called sister, he only wanted the Fair family.


    "Nick, what do you think of Selena''s character?"


    "Mom, what are you nning?"


    "Her private life is scandalous, she seduced you, and then got caught by Catheri..."


    "By then, Catherine was already dissatisfied with Selena. Will she directly divorce this daughter-inw?"


    Nick has always known that his mother was clever, otherwise she wouldn''t have tamed James and acquired shares in hispany.


    He lowered his eyshes, a smile appearing on his seemingly elite face.


    Of course, he is satisfied with Selena''s appearance, especially since he has known that she is not a virtuous woman.


    "Nick, you and Alice have been under my watchful eye since you were young. I know what you want. In the future, the Fair family will be ours. By getting Selena kicked out by the Montague family, your sister can marry into their family, and your father will be on our side. Selena will be a neglected orphan without anyone to support her. You can do whatever you want with her."


    Beatrice understands her two children well, and with just a nce at Alice, she knows what Alice is thinking.


    She has also noticed Nick''s intentions early on.


    In any case, the n was to kick Selena at some point in the future, and have her serve Nick. They thought this was a sign of respect for Selena.


    "Nick, then we have to find an opportunity to call her back."


    Nick was not as impatient as Beatrice, "I will n this matter, just take care of yourself. We won''t end up being kicked out likest time if Selena discovers anything." Beatrice''s face looked a bit embarrassed.

 Chapter 204 This favor you have done for me is too great

    When Selena received the message from her father, she felt a pain in her heart.


    She chuckled, it''s no wonder Alice is so brazen. It turns out that her father is supporting her behind the scenes. Two dayster.


    Alice persistently waited outside Raymond''s hotel room, hoping that he woulde out.


    Yesterday, Raymond didn''t leave his room all day and only his assistants came in and out.


    Alice arrived at the hotel early that morning, thinking that today is Monday and Raymond will definitely go to work.


    Sure enough, just past seven o''clock, she saw him wearing a ck suit, followed by John, walking out of the presidential suite and heading towards the elevator. When the elevator doors were about to close, Alice hurriedly ran over and blocked it with one hand.


    She had spent hours getting ready this morning and had been patiently waiting.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Now that she saw him and remembered what happened thest time, she didn''t dare to act too bold. She can only pretend it''s a chance encounter.


    "Mr. Montague, are you also going to work?"


    At the moment he saw Alice, Raymond''s face turned dark. He has never seen someone with such thick skin in his life.


    He couldn''t understand why his grandfather was so blind, thinking this woman is sensible and knowledgeable.


    A trace of coldness shed through his eyes, and his lips tightened.


    They rode in silence, and Alice could feel the coldness emanating from him. She didn''t dare to act hastily.


    Raymond''s presence was overwhelming, as if the entire space was beingpressed.


    Alice''s face instantly turned pale, she wanted to continue getting closer, but now she couldn''t utter a word.


    After Raymond got into his car, he sat with his eyebrows and eyes fiercely pulsating.


    Only when the car passed the intersection and saw a woman walking her dog on the street did hisplexion improve slightly.


    Selena had gone to Ashbourne Manor early in the morning to pick up Max and take her out to y.


    Now that the business with the partners had been resolved, she also decided to go to Ridgefield tomorrow to resolve the issue with the sandalwood flooring. For now, she had not seen Max for so long, she naturally missed him. Selena bent down, intending to rub his head, but Max seemed to have a radar exclusively for Raymond. When he sensed Raymond''s car, he suddenly wagged his tail and ran over.


    Selena also saw his car and knew from the route that he was probably going to thepany.


    "Mr. Montague."


    She called out, and saw Max stand up and put his front paws on the edge of the open window, sticking his head inside. That was some enthusiasm. Enthusiasm that even seemed a bit cheap.


    As the owner, Selena''s face turned red and she quickly grabbed the leash.


    "Max!"


    Why did he get so excited every time he saw Raymond?


    Raymond saw a few strands of dog hair fall inside the car and his brow faintly furrowed.


    But in the end, he didn''t say anything.


    It was strange, he was indeed allergic to dog hair, but this white dog always reminded him of the little dog he had seen in the Montague family growing up. But that was a bad memory.


    "Sorry, Mr. Montague. I don''t know why Max gets so excited every time he sees you."


    Ignoring the few strands of dog hair, Raymond asked her.


    "Has everything been resolved with the partners?"


    "It''s been resolved."


    "My Aunt hasn''te looking for you again, right?"


    "No, thank you, Mr. Montague. I owe you a lot this time. I''ll treat you to a meal another day, okay?"


    Raymond''s face when he just left the hotel was quite terrifying, but after a short conversation with Selena, he had regained hisposure. "Woof woof woof."


    Max timely barked a few times and stared at him with shining eyes, seemingly urging him to agree quickly.


    A faint smile crossed Raymond''s eyes. "We''ll talk about itter."

 Chapter 205 Didnt Expect, Youre Into Good looks

    The car slowly drove away.


    John was sitting in the car and he was the one who could most intuitively feel Raymond''s mood changes.


    Luckily, the president''s mood has improved a bit, otherwise the higher-ups of the Montague family would have suffered.


    Meanwhile, Selena stood in ce, waiting for Raymond''s car to drive away before squatting down and making eye contact with Max.


    She had raised Max for so many years, and although it was indeed cute, obedient, and non-aggressive, she had never shown such enthusiasm towards Shelley. Only towards Raymond, She seemed to want to wag her tail off since their first encounter.


    Selena cupped Max''s face and gave it a little rub.


    Could it be that Max, being female, innocently admired Raymond''s appearance?


    Selena found it hard to argue against that point.


    Her fingertips tapped on Max''s head.


    "I didn''t realize you were also one for appearances."


    After walking Max, Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor. There she encountered Catherine, who hade to Ashbourne Manor to investigate.


    Catherine seemed very concerned about something between Raymond and Selena. She went upstairs first to check, making sure Selena still lived in the room farthest from Raymond''s master bedroom, before she breathed a sigh of relief. "I heard the old man gave you another gift?"


    The incident where Mr. Montague Sr. punished Raymond was not kept secret from anyone in the Montague family. But no one took the initiative to contact Raymond''s wife and inform her of the matter. This clearly showed how marginalized Selena''s identity was within the Montague family.


    When Catherine heard about her son''s affair, she was initially in disbelief, but then felt ted.


    Back then, she didn''t like Olivia either, thinking that the Stone family was not a match for the Montague family.


    Raymond had left home for three years after marrying Selena, and during that time, they hardly even spoke on the phone.


    Catherine had already lost one son and didn''t want any conflicts with her youngest son, so she reluctantly epted Olivia.


    Thus, she had always cautioned Selena not to have any other thoughts.


    Now, upon hearing about the existence of another woman, Catherine was even more delighted.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    If Olivia wasn''t the only choice for her son, he had plenty of other options.


    There were many well-off socialites in New York who were much better suited for the Montague family than someone from Selena''s humble background.


    When Selena saw Catherine in the living room, she was relieved that she had taken Max to the back room first.


    Catherine''s visit was nothing more than a show of power, asionally reminding Selena not to forget her ce.


    However, when Selena insisted on staying put, she left in a grand manner.


    Before leaving, she added a parting shot, "Raymond would never be interested in you, even if you were to seed in climbing into his bed one day. The Fair family is not worthy of giving me grandchildren." Selena remained silent and obedient, standing in her ce.


    Seeing her like this, Catherine didn''t feel relieved or satisfied, but rather stifled.


    After scolding her for a few more minutes, Catherine snorted coldly and left for good.


    Once she left, Fiona emerged from the side, sighing..


    "Miss Fair, should I still tell the old master about Mrs. Montague''s frequent visits? It must be making you feel upset."


    "Fiona, there''s really no need."


    She didn''t want to stay in the Montague family, so she didn''t feel wronged.


    Upstairs, Selena thought that today would be spent this way, but in the evening, her father called.


    She instinctively didn''t want to answer, but thinking about his liver cancer, she had no choice but topromise.


    "Dad."


    "Selena, your mother''s ssmate hase to our house. They said they have something to discuss with you, and it could also lead to future coborations between us and theirpany." Deliberately looking for her?


    Mom and dad''s ssmate?


    If it was about work, they wouldn''t need toe to the Fair family.


    Selena drove over and when she entered the living room, she saw that the person sitting opposite James was none other than Mr. Wright.


    Her face darkened.


    When Mr. Wright saw her, a smirk appeared on his lips.


    "Selena!, I never would have thought that you''re the daughter of an old ssmate."


    Selena saw the pile of gifts on the coffee table, the most precious of which was a pair of ancient paintings, valued at four million dors, where werethe authentic ones that James had been looking for. Judging by James'' conversation with Mr. Wright, it seemed they had been talking for quite a while. When he saw her return, he waved for her toe over.


    "Selena,e over and greet Mr. Wright."

 Chapter 206 Adding Fuel to the Fire

    There was no expression on Selena''s face as she walked over and took the paintings from the table. Her tone was indifferent. "A gift from Mr. Wright?"


    A hint of pride crossed Mr. Wright''s face. Hispany was bigger than the Fair family''s, and the Fair family had justpleted its second round of financing. Previously, he had never thought of coborating with the Fair family.


    Mr. Wright was currently unaware of the alliance between the Fair family and the Montague family. Only a fewpanies closely rted to the Montague family knew about it.


    Mr. Wright, due to his arrogance and pride, had never contacted his so-called old ssmates. Now, under pressure from the police, he decided to use his connections at the police station to investigate Selena''s father, intending to use it as a threat. To his surprise, Selena''s father turned out to be his former ssmate, making the situation much easier to handle.


    The Fair family made their fortune by selling paint, starting with James setting up a stall and gradually building up their business. On the other hand, Mr. Wright owned a constructionpany, making the twopanies a perfect match for coboration.


    To show his sincerity, Mr. Wright brought the ancient paintings, iming that there had been a misunderstanding between him and Selena in their work. James, knowing that Selena worked as an interior designer, assumed it was a minor work- rted misunderstanding and happily epted the ancient paintings.


    "It''s a gift from me. When Ie to visit my old ssmate for the first time, I should show some sincerity. Selena, we have been working together for three years. I admit I made a mistake in the past, but considering the good rtionship between me and your father, why don''t we just let bygones be bygones?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mr. Wright said while looking at the paintings.


    Selena, not foolish, understood that Mr. Wright was trying to use a $4 million painting to settle the matter from before. She had already blocked him on her phone, but Mr. Wright seemed to have found a way to break through. Before she could speak, James had already instructed Beatrice to serve Mr. Wright some tea.


    "Selena, Mr. Wright is right. You have been working together for three years, and you know each other well. If there''s any misunderstanding, why can''t we talk it out? Let''s have a cup of tea together and forget about everything after tonight," James said, attempting to get Selena to sit down, but she wasn''t having any of it.


    "Dad, do you even know the exact nature of the misunderstanding between me and Mr. Wright? You''re so eager for me to forgive him for$4 million. If someone asked you to sell your daughter, would you sell her too?"


    Selena''s long-held resentment suddenly erupted, and her words became quite serious. After all, her father had essentially sold her when he formed an alliance with the Montague family, right?


    James''s face immediately turned grim. Not only was he being defiant by his own daughter during his first meeting with his old ssmate, but it also involved losing face. A man''s pride is greater than anything, especially when he''s in the business world.


    James became furious and raised his hand to p Selena, but she grabbed his wrist, preventing the p fromnding on her face.


    "Dad, I''ve always cared about your well-being and thought you would consider my feelings, but Mr. Wright breached our contract before. And when I found anotherpany to work with, he got angry and sent some thugs to defile me. If someone hadn''t arrived in time to save me, do you think I will still be alive right now? And even with all this, you want me to forgive him just because of some $4 million paintings?" Selena said, her eyes welling up with tears. James slowly put down his hand.


    "Dad, the doctor said you shouldn''t get excited. I thought I came tonight to meet my mom''s friend, but it turns out just him. Don''t mention Mr. Wright being an old ssmate of my mom''s ever again. If my mom had known about my situation, she would have wanted toe back and defend me in person. No rtionship matters to her when ites to protecting her daughter. If she were here, no one would hurt her daughter under her watchful eye." She took a deep breath and set down the ancient paintings in her hand. "I have nothing more to say. You have disappointed me more than once. I have work tomorrow, so I won''t disturb you anymore this evening." Selena was about to leave when Beatrice, who was still pouring tea on the side, spoke up. "How did you talk to your dad? Since Mr. Wright is here, it means his n didn''t seed. Isn''t there still room for negotiation?" Selena sneered, said nothing, and walked away in long strides.


    Beatrice rolled her eyes and ced a cup of tea in her husban''s hand. James, with a nk face directly waved the tea away.


    "So in your mind, when something like this happens to my daughter, it''s just a small matter?"


    James sat down, his face cold. He grabbed the calligraphy and paintings on the table and threw them directly at Mr. Wright''s face. If he had known it was such a misunderstanding, he wouldn''t have let Mr. Wright in the door. "Get out!"


    "Old ssmate, you..."


    "Get out!"


    Mr. Wright''s face changed, and he knew he couldn''t continue his visit any longer. As soon as he left, James sat down trembling with anger.


    Beatrice also felt uneasy. She had gotten carried away just now, and seeing Selena and James arguing, she instinctively wanted to add fuel to the fire, but she forgot that James still held a ce for his daughter in his heart. Now, her attempt to add fuel to the fire had only made matters worse. James might feel indebted to Selena after this incident. This was not a good sign.

 Chapter 207 Disappointed in His Daughter

    "Honey, I''m sorry. I was just too worried and afraid you could be harmed in any way," James said, clutching his chest, the pain caused by his anger evident.


    This time, he was truly in the wrong. He thought the old ssmate he hadn''t contacted for a long time came to visit because of the Fair family''s sessful second financing. It just happened that Selena was a designer, and they could coborate in the future, which would also be beneficial.


    He red at Beatrice, his expression gloomy. "I see that''s what you thought, too!"


    Beatrice''s heart shook, realizing that James was genuinely angry.


    Mr. Wright''s actions were intended to ruin Selena, but Beatrice''s sensationalized remarks revealed her true thoughts, making James reflect on whether he had been too harsh on his daughter. But everything he had done was for her own good. At that moment, Alice starteding down from upstairs.


    Alice''s face was extremely pale today, as if she had suffered a great injustice.


    Seeing her father angry, her eyes turned red and she instinctively wiped her eyes twice.


    "Dad, I''m sorry. Did you argue with Sister because of me again?"


    Upon hearing her voice, James felt much better.


    Alice has always had health problems, and she is also his own daughter. He got married to Beatriceter in life, which also dyed Alice''s health to some extent.


    So he always felt indebted to this daughter.


    Besides, Alice was very sensible and has nothing to say about her sister Selena.


    "It''s not your fault."


    Alice breathed a sigh of relief and quickly walked downstairs, holding Beatrice''s arm.


    "Dad, don''t be angry with Mom either. She has been worrying about my health all these years, and sometimes her words may be sharp, but that''s not her intention." Her few words instantly calmed James''s anger.


    But he still red at Beatrice and went back to his room upstairs.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Downstairs, Alice looked at Beatrice.


    "Mom, you should be more careful next time. Dad is not stupid. Don''t be too impatient. We have waited so many years. There''s no need to rush now."


    Beatrice also knew that she had revealed some ws tonight, which raised James''s suspicion. It seemed that she had to go and appease himter.


    When they went to bed at night, Beatrice saw that James didn''t want to talk to her, so she mentioned some past events.


    "Honey, do you remember when your career was taking off and you were busy every day? I held Alice and didn''t dare to disturb you. She cried every day, and one day, she cried so much that her voice became hoarse. I called you, and you came over while it was raining. Do you remember?"


    At that time, James was very busy, and on top of that, he had to take care of Selena, so he neglected Beatrice.


    Now that Beatrice mentioned it, the little bit of anger he hadpletely disappeared.


    "How can I forget? You tripped when you held the umbre for me."


    The memory helped bring the couple closer together.


    Beatrice also took the opportunity to bring up something.


    "I''m sorry for what I said about Selena. I was thinking that Mr. Wright''spany is so sessful, it would be helpful for Selena, in the future, but I forgot that Selena is a girl. Once such a thing happens, it will be a huge blow to her." James waspletely not angry now, but he added one more thing.


    "It was my negligence this time. When Selena calms down, I''ll talk to her about transferring the shares. I transferred the shares that her mother left to you before, and considering what happened this time, I n to give her fifteen percent first." Beatrice''s pupils shrank violently, and she gritted her teeth.


    Fifteen percent, why not just give thepany directly to that despicable child!


    She took a deep breath, but, also knowing that she couldn''t refute at this time, otherwise it would arouse James''s suspicion.


    There is room for maneuvering after this matter was solved, and she made a generous gesture.


    "Dear husband, thepany is yours to arrange how you see fit."


    At this point James waspletely done being angry, and was patting her back, "Go to sleep."


    Beatrice turned her back to him, with resentment in her eyes.


    She only received ten percent of the shares so far, and she had participated in thepany''s decision-making power. Alice had not received any shares so far, and Nick could only enter thepany for learning purposes. If Selena were to take away fifteen percent in the future, then this family would truly belong to Selena.


    No, she needs toe up with a solution immediately. She needed to quickly dispel James''s guilt and somehow make him disappointed in this daughter.

 Chapter 208 Do you often go out to eat with your husband?

    When Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor, she saw the parked car outside and knew that Raymond hade. She hesitated for a moment and then quickly left Ashbourne Manor.


    At this point her mood was not good. Thinking about the newly bought house at the Rose Gard being full of problems and the recent humiliation from the Fair family meant she had to hide from Raymond, her nominal husband, when she returned to Ashbourne Manor.


    Her eyes welled up with tears, and she randomly found a chair to sit down on outside of Ashbourne Manor.


    The night wind was a bit chilly, and she couldn''t help but sag her shoulders, feeling a dull pain in her chest.


    Just as she was about to decide whether to go back to the Rose Garden or not, a pair of ck leather shoes stopped in front of her.


    She was slightly stunned, and when she looked up, she saw Raymond standing in front of her, looking down at her.


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat, and all her emotions instantly vanished. Now she was wondering if Raymond knew her identity. "Selena? I thought I was seeing things."


    How could this person appear near Ashbourne Manor by ident? Or was he just passing by like before, walking his dog?Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Selena''s mind was thinking quickly.


    "Mr. Montague, I said during the day that I wanted to treat you to a meal. I just happened to pass by here. I was nning to call you, not sure if you are avable."


    Because the lights here were not bright where she was sitting, her eyes, moist, looked crystal clear, as if one could see through them in a nce.


    She had been crying just now, but because of his presence, she quickly hid that fragility.


    Was it because of work or family?


    Unknowingly, the image of the man she had seen before came to mind.


    If it wasn''t for that day when her husband came to pick up Selena, Raymond would never have associated that kind of man with her


    It''s not that he looks down on ordinary people, but in this world, everything emphasizes matching social status.


    He was man with a college degree, average appearance, and a low-level employee.


    On the other hand, Selena was a talented student from the New York Art Academy, with good looks and a graceful temperament. The design fee for just one project could reach millions of dors.


    In theory, a man like that should have no connection with Selena, but he turns out to be her husband, and it seems that Selena is devoted to him. He doesn''t quite understand.


    Do women nowadays no longer care about requirements when looking for a husband?


    Raymond doesn''t usually have the habit of eating supper. He strictly follows a daily routine.


    "What would you like to eat?"


    Selena is momentarily stunned, then she looks up at him.


    Raymond stands calmly, his aura still cold, and his face expressionless.


    As far as Selena knows, Raymond is very particr about his diet due to his stomach condition, and when he doesn''t have to work overtime, he maintains a strict routine and wouldn''t eat supper at all. She only casually suggested it to ease her own worries, but now that he responded, she suddenly doesn''t know what to eat.


    In the end, they settle on a restaurant near the office building.


    When Selena sat down, she felt a bit dazed.


    Is she really having supper with Raymond?


    Raymond sits across from her, looking at the menu and ordering a meal for two of them.


    He had never eaten at this kind of restaurant before, and he rarely goes out to eat with women, so he had no idea that the meals in this restaurant were designed for couples.


    Selena also doesn''t recall this detail at all.


    It''s not until someone brings a bowl of fresh rose petals and spreads them on the table in front of them that Selena freezes.


    Raymond remains calm and gives the waiter a nce. The waiter returned his nce with a smile.


    "Enjoy your meal."


    Raymond furrows his brow upon hearing Selena''s words, "Mr. Montague, you probably haven''t gone out to eat with someone of the opposite sex often. The meals in this restaurant are specifically for couples." Since Selena spoke so casually and didn''t appear to feel embarrassed at all, Raymond felt calmer


    "You seem to understand this ce well. Do you often go out to eat together with your husband?"

 Chapter 209 A Possible Good Show

    Theposure on Selena''s face instantly stiffens, and hesitantly she says, "Um, maybe once or twice." Her husband has only brought her to this kind of restaurant once or twice?


    Raymond''s frown deepens, but ultimately he doesn''t say anything, after all, it''s their personal matter.


    His fingertips rest on the table,plementing the vibrant red roses at the edge, making them look even more beautiful than usual.


    Selena quickly forgot about the troubles with the Fair family as her gaze fell on his fingertips.


    Adjacent to his fingertips are several vibrant red roses, contrasting with the white color.


    The overallposition was quite good. She wanted to draw a picture of itter, then take a nap, and when she woke up she would head to Ridgefield. Raymond saw that she wasn''t speaking and instead was staring at his hand, lost in her thoughts.


    Her gaze doesn''t hide anything, as it was showing a kind of admiration and awe.


    Raymond was about to speak when he lifted his gaze and saw a couple walking over to them. The man was Lucas.


    Obviously Selena did not see them.


    The woman seemed a bit pretentious, lightly patting Lucas'' shoulder, instantly turning his cheeks red, while sheepishly scratching his head.


    The two sat down in a corner, with Lucas'' hand resting on the table.


    The woman said something to him and then extended her hand, casually rubbing the back of his hand with ease.


    Lucas blushed even more but didn''t retract his hand.


    This woman was his female coworker at Cornerstone Construction, and tonight she asked him to take her home.


    Although Lucas was active in his department, no one knew about his family situation, and he had never disclosed it to anyone.


    Nowadays, both men and women were materialistic, especially when it came to dating after graduation. They will definitely be scrutinizing each other''s family situations. Lucas had always kept it to himself, so naturally, people thought there was a problem.


    When the female coworker couldn''t find a taxi and stood on the side of the road in confusion, she suddenly saw Lucas driving a Mercedes-Benz worth over $70,000 dors. The female coworker was surprised.


    This Lucas, who usually kept a low profile, actually drove a Mercedes-Benz behind her back!


    Everyone was a low-paid employee earning only a few hundred dors per month, but someone who could drive a Mercedes-Benz to work must havee from a well-off family, and might even have a house in downtown New York.


    The female coworker instantly felt a bit envious and used work as an excuse to invite him to this restaurant, suggesting they eat and talk at the same time.


    Lucas had never been pursued by a woman like this before and knew that it was all thanks to the Mercedes-Benz.


    His family had always been poor, and he wasn''t particrly attractive, which made it difficult for him to attract women.


    Now, this woman who was chasing after him was quite good-looking and clearly flirting with him.


    He didn''t want to refuse, after all, he was still young.


    Raymond was watching the entire scene not far away, furrowing his brow before shifting his gaze to Selena.


    Selena had no idea that Lucas was here, as his table was in her blind spot.


    But she could sense that Raymond''s gaze towards her had changed, bing sympathetic and meaningful.


    "Mr. Montague?"


    Selena was a bit puzzled. What had suddenly happened?


    Raymond didn''t say anything, just looking at this beautiful woman in front of him. She probably had no idea that her husband was cheating on her just a few feet away.


    At that moment, the waiter brought the food cart over and served the dishes from they ordered.


    This restaurant wasn''t considered very upscale, but the prices were higher than average. Selena chose it simply because it stayed open until midnight. It was surrounded by office buildings and mainly catered to white-cor workers. Bringing Raymond to a ce like this made her a bit unsure of herself.


    But going to a high-end restaurant required a reservation, and there wasn''t enough time. So she had to tough it out ande here.


    "Mr. Montague, if you don''t like the dishes here, I can invite you to another restaurant another day."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She pushed a ss of milk towards Raymond. "You have gastric problems, so Stop drinking coffee at night," Raymond said, ncing at her, but his gaze fell on the table not far away.


    The other table had already started drinking alcohol, and the woman intentionally or unintentionally leaned towards Lucas and kissed him on the lips.


    Lucas wasn''t one to resist when a woman approached him.


    After all, she hade to him willingly, so why refuse?


    Before long, the two of them were passionately making out seemingly unable to part.


    Raymond was well acquainted with wild parties and had seen many things, but it was the first time he witnessed such a passionate disy in this kind of setting.


    He didn''t have an appetite forte-night snacks to begin with, and now he felt even less inclined to eat.


    Selena also heard the sound of their kissing and couldn''t help but turn her head to look.


    In that brief moment when she turned her head, Raymond felt that he might witness a good show tonight.

 Chapter 210 Mr. Montague, Your Eyes Are Dirty

    However, Selena took one look at the couple kissing and awkwardly turned her head away.


    "Sorry, Mr. Montague, your eyes are contaminated," she said.


    In this public restaurant, to kiss so openly and unabashedly, it seemed that as long as the two people involved were not embarrassed, it was everyone else who felt awkward.


    Selena didn''t possess an open mindset in this regard. Apart from her night with Raymond, she had very little intimate contact with men. So now, she felt her toes curling with embarrassment.


    The woman sat in Lucas''sp, effectively shielding him from view. From Selena''s perspective, she could only see the woman''s back, Lucas''s arms wrapped around her waist, and half of his body exposed. She couldn''t see anything else. So she didn''t recognize that it was Lucas.


    Raymond was already prepared for Selena to approach and tear apart the mistress, but he didn''t expect to hear her say those words.


    He lifted his gaze and his eyes fell lightly on Selena.


    Selena felt puzzled. For some reason, she felt that Raymond''s gaze was off.


    There was sympathy and pity.


    Perhaps he didn''t like the taste of the dishes?


    Raymond didn''t touch the utensils on the table, but leaned back slowly.


    His posture was elegant, coupled with his fair skin and the light above his head, he exuded an indescribable nobility.


    "Selena, it''s gettingte. Why don''t you give your husband a call?" he said.


    When that man''s phone ringster, she should realize that she has been cheated on.


    Raymond didn''t like meddling in other people''s affairs, but since he had witnessed it, he couldn''t pretend not to.


    And seeing Selena still oblivious, he felt somewhat ufortable.


    This person was particrly calm and assertive in business matters, but was a fool when it came to rtionships.


    "No need, he should be working overtime now," she replied.


    Yes, working overtime on someone else''s lips.


    Raymond lowered his gaze, encountering this kind of situation for the first time.


    He didn''t say anything else, just looked out the window.


    "Let''s go back to the manor after we finish eating."


    Selena saw that he hadn''t touched his meal. She decided not to persuade him anymore to eat. After all, she was the one who was hungry.


    She reluctantly took a few bites before getting up to pay.


    Raymond saw that the other couple was not far from the cashier, and if Selena went over, she would definitely see them.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    He didn''t stop her, just looked at her naturally.


    After Selena got up, she walked past the two without ncing at them, confirmed the bill with the waiter, and walked back without a nce at the couple. "Mr. Montague, I can take a taxi back myself."


    She had arrived to the restaurant in Raymond''s car, and Ashbourne Manor was located in the city center, close to everywhere.


    She just needed to wait until Raymond fell asleep, then she could go back to Ashbourne Manor, and then drive to Ridgefield after Raymond left in the morning. Raymond sat still and watched her with an unknowing expression, raising his eyebrows slightly.


    But he didn''t reveal it, instead, he got up and they walked out together.


    When they were about to get in the car, he couldn''t help but ask.


    "Doesn''t your husband often travel for work? Haven''t you suspected anything?"


    This was basically telling her straightforwardly that there was something wrong with her husband, and as long as she wasn''t stupid, she could find out when she went back. After all, her brain must be functioning well to be admitted to the New York Academy of Fine Arts.


    But Selena just nodded.


    "Mr. Montague, of course, I trust my husband. Men all over the world may cheat, except him."


    Raymond raised his eyes and saw the husband she trusted so much already embracing a woman and getting into his Mercedes.


    Obviously, the next ce the two were going was a hotel.


    He looked at Selena again, pursed his lips, and ultimately said nothing.


    Selena watched him get in the car, slightly bowed, and smiled at him through the car window with narrowed eyes.


    "Mr. Montague, until we meet again."


    Being in hispany tonightpletely dispelled the gloom surrounding the Fair family, and her heart felt much lighter now. Raymond looked at her smiling eyes, more magnificent than the surrounding lights.


    But he just rolled up the window and drove away.


    So indifferent.


    Selena stood still and shook her head, smiling. If he wasn''t indifferent, he wouldn''t be Raymond.

 Chapter 211 Hide My Man!

    She found a ce to sit around casually, raising her hand to rub her temples.


    Or maybe she should just go back to the Rose Garden, since she''s going to Ridgefield tomorrow anyways.


    It doesn''t matter where she sleeps tonight, so why hide from Raymond at Ashbourne Manor?


    Selena took a taxi back to the Rose Garden, took afortable bath, and was about to rest when she heard a loud banging on the door from outside.


    Her eyebrows furrowed as she walked to the door and saw the person who was involved with Jacobst time.


    That woman.


    The woman didn''t wear makeup today, but her thick and dark eyebrows and eyeliner were probably tattooed. Even without any makeup, she looked strange. "You little slut! Open the door!"


    The woman mmed on the door forcefully, almost as if she was trying to break in.


    However, the door was good quality, so her actions only made noise


    The woman kept pounding on the door, waking up the person across from her apartment, Lillian.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Lillian, wearing pajamas, saw the woman at the door and knew that she shouldn''t provoke her. Her eyebrows furrowed.


    "Why are you looking for her?"


    "This little slut hid my man!"


    Upon hearing this, a sh of understanding appeared in Lillian''s eyes, and she looked at Selena''s door with a cold smile.


    So, besides getting involved with Carter and Mr. Montague, she even seduced this kind of woman''s man.


    She recorded this scene and asked the woman.


    "Why did she hide your man?"


    The woman was extremely angry now and pounded on the door twice more with excessive force.


    "How would I know! This little slut even has financial backers! She''s truly despicable!"


    The woman''s foul words were difficult to listen to, and she continued to shout and curse at the door.


    Selena obviously wasn''t going to open the door. This woman was not gentle in her actions, and if a fight were to break out, it would only be seen as aughable situation.


    She called the property management, but since this woman was also a resident in themunity, they didn''t dare to intervene.


    After Lillian recorded this scene, on her phone, she went back to her room and asked Carter for Grace''s phone number.


    "Carter,st time meeting your Aunt was quite awkward. I just want to find an opportunity to have a good chat with her."


    Lillian always appeared submissive in front of Carter,pletely portraying the image of a weak little white rabbit.


    Carter didn''t suspect anything and immediately sent her the number.


    Lillian let out a disdainful hum and sent the video to Grace.


    She also attached a text message. ''Ms. Montague, another woman came to Selena''s door tonight causing trouble. If you really care about Carter, I hope you can persuade him to stay away from this kind of woman.'' Grace received the message, opened the video, and her expression turned unpleasant.


    As far as she knew, Selena had already spent a night with Raymond, and now there were other women causing a scene at her door.


    How many people had she seduced?


    Grace was involved in the business world and sometimes participated in the decision-making of the Montague family. She liked capable girls without scheming.


    Only that kind of girl could be with her son.


    But this Lillian clearly had a lot of schemes.


    Grace looked at the video, thought for a moment, and sent the video to Raymond.


    "Cut ties with herpletely."


    Raymond had just finished working overtime, finished showering, and was about to rest when he saw this video. His eyebrows furrowed.


    He knew Selena well enough to know she wouldn''t pursue other men.


    He knew Selena and Carter were innocent, and the woman who came to cause trouble was the mistress of her ipetent cousin.


    Judging from the length of the video recording, the woman had been causing trouble for a while, but Selena did not open the door.


    It seems that her husband is not at home.


    Raymond''s mind was filled with the scene of Lucas kissing another woman inside his car.


    When ites to marriage, she can be patient.


    Selena is indeed patient at the moment, knowing that the woman would not be able to forcefully break in, and walks into her own bedroom.


    She can''t sleep because of the noise, so she decides to open Raymond''s chat box and send him a message.


    ''Mr. Montague, I''m going to the county town tomorrow to discuss the flooring matter. Any progress updates will have to wait until Ie back.'' Raymond watched her dutifully report her work while also watching the fierce woman trying to smash the door in the video.


    He chuckles lightly and replies.


    ''[Can''t sleep?''

 Chapter 212 Mr. Wright is Caught

    Selena didn''t know that the video had already been sent to him, so she starteds making up stories.


    ''Yeah, there''s construction noise from next door thiste at night. I''veined, but the property management can''t resolve it.'' Construction noise?


    Raymond only knows that she can be assertive to outsiders, but he didn''t expect her talent for telling lies with her eyes wide open to be so impressive.


    His eyes narrow, but he doesn''t expose her.


    He also doesn''t ask her which county town she''s going to.


    Selena doesn''t wait for his reply, nor does she feel disappointed.


    The woman outside the door continued to smash it, all the way into thete hours of the night. It seemed that Selena was resolute on not opening the door, so the woman finally curses and leaves. Selena put down the phone in her hand and falls asleep.


    The next morning, she prepared a simple breakfast and packs two sets of clothes, but the sound of the door banginges again. That woman is relentless.


    Selena frowns. She had shed with this woman twice before, and she was simply unreasonable. The property management can''t mediate either, so she decided to call the police directly. Half an hourter, the police arrive.


    Selena opened the door when she saw the police.


    At that moment, when the woman finally saw her, she tried to rush over, but was stopped by the police.


    "If there''s any problem, everyone will go to the police station!"


    Selena frowns and nces at her phone.


    But she had called the police in order to prevent this woman from continuing to harass her, she needed to the police station first.


    But what she didn''t expect was that this woman would turn the tables.


    Selena witnesses her power to stir up trouble, and the entire police station was in chaos.


    She thought it would only take an hour to resolve the matter, but it ended up being dragged out for four hours.


    When she left, after signing the documents, Selena felt extremely dizzy and frustrated, all thanks to that woman.


    When encountering such a person, no matter how right you are, there''s nothing you can do. The other party will alwayse up with a bunch of twisted arguments to criticize you.


    During the process, the woman''s insults became unbearable even for the police, who mmed the table several times to make her shut up.


    Now Selena hade out of the station, but the woman is still inside, waiting for her husband to arrive.


    Selena was no longer in the mood to go to Ridgefield. After all, she was the one driving, and in her exhausted state, it was easy for something to go wrong. She had no choice but to reschedule her trip to Ridgefield for tomorrow.


    As she was leaving the police station, she immediately noticed Mr. Wright being arrested by the police. Mr. Wright also saw her, and his expression instantly changed to a dark and menacing re. Selena raised an eyebrow, realizing that it was because she did not settle with him that Mr. Wright was caught.


    Mr. Wright, deprived of his arrogance fromst night at the Fair family, suddenly seemed ten years older overnight. However, his gaze towards Selena remained sharp, as if he wanted to tear her apart piece by piece. Selena simply smiled and ignored him.


    This infuriated Mr. Wright, almost causing him to have a stroke on the spot. Unfortunately for him, his connections were no longer useful. This morning, he received a sudden order to be forcefully taken away, with sufficient evidence against him. He had thought he could still maneuver his way out of this situation with his connections. But now, the judgment came so quickly, probably due to someone mediating from behind the scenes.


    The Fair family did not have that kind of power, so who could it be?


    On the other side of town, James ended his call with Mr. Montague Sr. This time, he didn''t mention anything about Raymond, but instead delicately informed the old man about Selena''s ordeal. He didn''t go into specifics about what happened, only mentioning that Mr. Wright had made things difficult for Selena in her work, and that Mr. Wright had some decent connections.


    Mr. Montague Sr. immediately issued an order that nobody should help Mr. Wright. To think that his own daughter-inw would suffer because of him, was simply intolerable. James was now making a call to express his gratitude to the old man, and he had also received notification from the police station that Mr. Wright had already been taken away. The old man acted quickly.


    After hanging up the phone, James let out a sigh of relief. Selena, with her temper, would only keep everything to herself when something happened. She probably wouldn''t tell Mr. Montague Sr. Even though Raymond had warned him not to contact the old man privately, James couldn''t care about that now. All that was left was to apologize to Selena.


    He called for his assistant, Kenny. "Kenny, prepare a share transfer agreement as soon as possible. Try to get it done as early as you can."


    There was a flicker in Kenny''s eyes. "When does Mr. Fair need it?"


    "Noter than this evening."


    James realized that he had been neglecting his daughter. Kenny nodded respectfully and left the room.


    However, as soon as Kenny stepped out of the living room, he was interrupted by Beatrice


    "What did he ask you to do?"


    "Prepare the share transfer document. said he said to transfer fifteen percent to Selena."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Beatrice was so angry that she trembled all over. She didn''t expect James not to wait for even one day to pass.


    She took a deep breath and suddenly fell to the ground.


    Kenny knew what she was doing and immediately shouted inside.


    "Mr. Fair! Madam fainted!"


    James was sitting inside, nning to call Selena and talk to her about the share transfer. But when he heard this, he quickly stood up and walked towards the door in big strides.

 Chapter 213 Cant Let That Bitch Off Cheap

    When he opened the door, he saw Beatrice lying on the ground.


    "Wife!"


    He shouted and quickly went over to help Beatrice up.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Upstairs, Alice, who learned that Beatrice fainted, and she ran down. Seeing this scene below, she seemed to be stunned, standing pale and trembling. James was busy and helpless for a while. He looked at Kenny who was still standing by and shouted,


    "Quickly call 911 and let''s take her to the hospital together!"


    "But what about the share transfer..."


    "What time is it now?! We can talk about thister!"


    A trace of amusement shed in Kenny''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth quietly curved up. He quickly went over and helped Beatrice.


    "Mr. Fair, I got it. Don''t worry, I already called 911."


    The two of them took Beatrice and Alice to the hospital, and the matter of the share transfer was not mentioned again.


    Beatrice pretended to faint in the first ce, and when she heard James'' words, she was extremely proud.


    When they arrived at the hospital and the doctor finished examining her and found nothing wrong, he could only say, "She must have been too tired and overwhelmed with worries. Resting more will be fine."


    As for Alice, who was already a frequent visitor to the hospital, she was taken upstairs for intravenous therapy.


    James sat in front of the hospital bed and breathed a sigh of relief when Beatrice woke up.


    "What happened? Where do you feel ufortable?"


    Beatrice put on a guilty posture.


    "Husband, I''m sorry. Did I dy your work? Ah, I always like to overthink. Selena doesn''t like me very much now. If she joins thepany, I don''t know if she can get along well with Nick. And with Alice''s illness, I panicked, so I..." She coughed after finishing her words.


    Thanks to Beatrice''s remark, James suddenly remembered that he hadn''t given the shares to Nick yet.


    After giving Selena fifteen percent, she would definitely have toe to work at the familypany.


    The Fair family was originally a paintpany and had to cooperate with those decoration teams, which was rted to Selena''s current job.


    She is currently gaining experience outside and will have a better understanding of the entire market in the future. Once she has the shares in hand, she will have to work as a senior executive in thepany, and then she will definitely match Nick.


    "Honey, (cough), I''m alright. Selena has been working outside of thepany for a few years now, and it''s indeed time for her toe back to work."


    Beatrice was using a strategy of reverse psychology by retreating. She appeared to be in poor health, and the more she persuaded James, the more guilty he felt.


    "Let''s not talk about this right now, let''s discuss itter. Besides, Selena may not be willing toe. She had been taking orders outside for the past few years and hasn''t worked with the Fair family before."


    Beatrice had achieved her goal, and a faint smile curled up at the corner of her mouth, and her eyes were full of satisfaction.


    James received a call from thepany, stating he must go to a meeting. He didn''t trust that Beatrice was fully recovered, so he asked Kenny to stay here with her.


    "Remember to report to me anytime if there is anything." Kenny, who was more than ten years younger than James had been by his side for many years, and always appeared loyal and devoted. "President, you can rest assured."


    Jamesforted Beatrice a few more times before leaving the hospital.


    As soon as he left, Beatrice gestured for Kenny to close the door to the ward.


    Kenny nced outside, makes sure no one was around, and immediately sat on the hospital bed, embracing her tightly.


    "You are so clever."


    Beatrice snorts, "I have been by his side for so many years, I have long figured out his temper."


    "So what do we do now? Even if this matter passes, he will still give shares to Selena, at some point. Kenny, thepany is ours, and we can''t let that bitch have it cheap."


    "We need to quickly find an opportunity to ruin Selena by making James disappointed in his daughter, then Nick will step in."


    They looked at each other, and their lovey-dovey act begin again.


    When James passed by a crossroad in his car, he saw Selena sitting on a bench outside.


    Selena had just came out of the police station, her mind buzzing. She found a ce to sit and rest, with no energy to drive back to the Rose Garden. That woman had given her a headache. James asked the driver to stop, then he opened the car window.


    "Selena."


    Selena thought she misheard, opens her eyes, and saw her father. There was no fluctuation in her eyes, just a casual greeting. "Dad."


    Noticing his daughter''s distance, James also felt a bit ufortable.


    "Why are you sitting here? Have you heard about Mr. Wright''s situation? He''s already been brought in." "You did it?"


    "The Fair family doesn''t have that capability. I called Mr. Montague Sr."


    Selena was already exhausted, and upon hearing this, she became even more emotionally drained.


    "Selena, get in the car. Don''t me me for meddling, this is why I wanted you to marry Raymond. Things that the Fair family can''t solve, things that you can''t solve, a phone call to Mr. Montague Sr can take care of them all." Selena''s eyes...


    Her eyes had turned slightly red, the man had no idea what she cared about in the first ce. He never asked for any of her reasons and always started scolding her right away. He always began to doubt her after listening to a few words from Beatrice and Alice.

 Chapter 214 Are you a Qualified Husband?

    "Selena, get in the car, what are you sitting here for?"


    Selena didn''t want to argue with him too much. No matter how much she said, it would be like talking to a wall.


    She got up and got in the car, and James started apologizing immediately.


    "I was wrong about what happenedst night. I didn''t expect Mr. Wright to do such a thing."


    Selena pursed her lips and asked, "Is that all? Dad, what about an apology from Beatrice for what she said?"


    James became embarrassed. "Beatrice just fainted, and the doctor said it was due to excessive worry. You two already have a bad rtionship, if I ask her to apologize to you, it might make things worse."


    Selena closed her eyes and remained silent. James also knew that Beatrice had gone too far with what she did, so he took out a card from his bag. "There is one million dors in this card. Go ahead and spend it on yourself. Don''t save this money for the family."


    Selena didn''t take it and acted as if she hadn''t heard him. James felt a bit awkward.


    He had already apologized, what more could he do? Did Beatrice, as the elder, have toe and embarrass Selena?


    "Selena, sometimes you are too stubborn." Selena opened her eyes and nced out of the window.


    "Stop the car, I just remembered my car is still outside. I have to drive back, I need to go to Ridgefield tomorrow."


    "What are you going to do in Ridgefield again? Are you going to contact your Uncle? Didn''t I tell you to stay away from him?" James became angry, his chest trembling.


    He took back the card. "You always oppose me, I guess you don''t want this money either."


    The car had just stopped at that moment. Selena opened the door, got out without a word, and closed the door.


    "Selena!" James shouted, then coughed a few times.


    When Selena heard his coughing, she stopped her walking and softened her tone.


    "It''s just for work, dad, and please take care of yourself." After saying that, she walked back to her own car in big strides.


    She was very tired. She was barely holding on as she drove the car back to the rose garden, but when she saw the trash piled up at the entrance and the ink spattered on her door, her face turned dark.


    This must have been done by that woman, with the purpose of making her reveal Jacob''s whereabouts. Unsurprisingly, the other party went to the police station and still hadn''t calmed down.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Facing such a person was the most terrifying experience because what she did couldn''t be considered a vition of thew, as she could only be condemned morally. But for a married woman who cheats on her husband, behind his back with other married men, morality is already out of the question. She wouldn''t be able to afford it, and she couldn''t avoid it.


    Selena couldn''t bear it any longer, she directly put the house up for sale on the website.


    She couldn''t leave the house. Lillian and another female thug continued to stay there, causing continued unrest. However, the house couldn''t be sold in a short period of time, so she had no choice but to return to Ashbourne Manor. She slept until seven in the evening when Fiona knocked on the door.


    "Miss Fair, it''s time toe down for dinner."


    Selena was indeed hungry, so as soon as she opened the door, she heard voicesing from the downstairs living room. Fiona''s eyes lit up and a smile crept upon her lips.


    "It must be Mr. Montague." Just as she finished speaking, not only Raymond''s voice could be heard from downstairs, but also Mr. Montague Sr.''s voice.


    Raymond''s voice was cold, devoid of any emotion. "Grandfather, why have youe?" Selena''s scalp tingled, and she immediately retreated back into the room.


    "Fiona, tell them I have a high fever and won''t be joining them for dinner tonight."


    "But Miss Fair..." Before she could finish her sentence, the door in front of her closed.


    Downstairs, Mr. Montague Sr. was leaning on his cane, while looking at Raymond with disappointment.


    "What am I here for? Of course, to see how you and Selena get along. Are you fulfilling your duty as a husband? Allowing her to be bullied by an outsider? If I don''te and see for myself, I''m afraid you''ll continue to deceive me." Raymond''s expression turned dark and a hint of impatience appeared on his face. Mr. Montague Sr. noticed Fionaing down and asked, "Where is Selena?"


    "Miss Fair is not feeling well. She''s lying in bed."


    Mr. Montague Sr. immediately nced at Raymond and said, "Take me upstairs!"

 Chapter 215 Stop pretending

    Raymond took a deep breath, his sharp features filled with coldness. Fiona sensed that neither of the two men were easy to provoke and followed behind them, fearing their presence.


    "Old man, Miss Fair has a fever and has already fallen asleep after taking medicine," Fiona said, her voice trembling.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mr. Montague Sr. ordered her to open Selena''s room door. Fiona could onlyply and stood respectfully to the side.


    The old man red at Raymond and said, "Why don''t you go in and have a look? Are you lying to me about your efforts as you imed before?" Raymond''s brow furrowed, wondering who had called the old man today where he felt the need toe to Ashbourne Manor.


    Raymond stepped into Selena''s room, but before he could say anything, the door behind him suddenly closed!


    Raymond''s face immediately turnedpletely ck, and his eyes seemed as icy as ever. Mr. Montague Sr. ordered Fiona to lock the door, and without dy, she swiftly locked it.


    Separated by a closed door, Mr. Montague Sr. spoke to the person inside, "Raymond, you just


    take good care of Selena inside. It''s obvious that you two sleep in separate rooms. You didn''t even defend Selena when she was being bullied. Don''t try to fool me anymore. Selena is too kind-hearted and even tried to smooth things over for you. Hmph! Tonight, you two will sleep in the same room for me!"


    Inside, Raymond stood upright, staring at the closed door in front of him. His eyes were sharp, as if they could cut through a person.


    On the bed, Selena wasn''t feeling well either. Her palms were sweaty from nervousness.


    She didn''t expect Mr. Montague Sr. to y this move and directly lock Raymond in this room.


    She quietly covered her head with the nket, tightly sealing herself off from any venttion.


    Raymond sneered and walked over to the single sofa on the side, his gaze fixed on the bundle on the bed.


    "Stop pretending."


    His tone carried a hint of disgust, and his cold stare remained fixed on the bed without blinking.


    Surely, this woman was purposely pretending to be sick to lure Grandpa here.


    Now that he was here, why was she still hiding under the covers?All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Thinking about the admiration in her eyes and her willingly offered entrance in thin sleepwear, it all felt so cheap. Annoying!


    Raymond loosened the top button of his cor, revealing his sexy Adam''s apple.


    Perhaps he was really pushed to the edge this time. There was a hint of redness at the corner of his eyes, like a poisonous flower.


    Selena hid under the covers, not daring to move. Without even reaching outside, she could sense that the room was colder than a refrigerator.


    "Since you pretended to be sick and made Grandpa bring me here, why are you hiding now? Wasn''t it enough when you willingly came to the hotelst time? My attitude has already been clear enough." Raymond was disgusted with her, to the point where even talking to her felt ufortable.


    Fortunately, he would soon be going to Ridgefield. He had to stay there for a month before returning, so Grandpa wouldn''t have any excuse to make hime back to Ashbourne Manor.


    He took a deep breath, knowing that Grandpa was determined to keep him here tonight. He couldn''t leave now, so he leaned back against the wall.


    But his back injury still hadn''t healed, and the more he thought about the injury being caused by this woman, the stronger his disgust grew.


    Meanwhile, outside the door, Fiona was worried.


    "Sir, is this really a good idea?"


    Mr. Montague Sr. snorted, gripping his cane in both hands.


    "What''s wrong with it? Selena said they''ve already slept together. She doesn''t seem like she''s lying. I see that Raymond has taken advantage of her and is still interested in other women. That useless thing." Otherwise, he wouldn''t have cheated. How could the Montague family produce such a useless person?


    "You stay here and watch. No matter what Raymond says tonight, don''t let anyone out. Say it''s my order. Tomorrow morning, let them out."


    "But even so, sir, Mr. Montague probably won''t touch Miss Fair."


    "Hmph, I already made him consume something on the way here."


    Fiona stiffened, recalling the Indian aphrodisiac that Mr. Montague asked her to ce on Mr. Montague''s bedside tablest time.


    It seems that the old man really wanted to hold his great-grandson.

 Chapter 216 Raymond has a fever!

    While upstairs Raymond felt a bit hot, even after undoing a few buttons, he was retless. This feeling is very familiar, and even the wound on his back started to throb and burn.


    Thinking of the cup of tea he drank with the old man beforeing, the veins on his forehead were popping out, and his whole body was hot.


    He stood up and walked into the bathroom, sshing cold water on his face.


    But no matter what he tried, the heat couldn''t be suppressed.


    Raising his gaze, he looked at the mirror in front of him.


    However, in the bathroom, he smelled a familiar fragrance, not unpleasant, different from the perfume scent of the woman who appeared at the hotel.


    Raymond had a slight obsession with cleanliness and would never share a bathroom with someone else, it''s too dirty.


    But now, his body didn''t have any ufortable reactions, just a feeling that his body was getting hotter.


    The old man''s move this time caught him off guard, probably because of the familyw he invited, the other party no longer believed that he and Selena could get along well. In addition, he was stimted by someone''s phone call today, so he followed and came to Ashbourne Manor.


    Raymond rubbed his temple with his hand and nced at the things on the vanity.


    There was only a simple facial cleanser.


    The bathroom was very clean, not a drop of water stain to be seen.


    Raymond lowered his eyshes and after leaving the bathroom, he saw the motionless figure on the bed, sneering coldly, and returned to sit on the single sofa.


    He definitely wouldn''t touch the bed.


    But his body''s heat was bing unbearable, especially under the familiar fragrance in the room, making it increasingly difficult to endure.


    "What kind of incense did you put in the room?"


    He frowned and asked the person on the bed with a hoarse voice.


    Selena heard this and furrowed her brows. What incense?


    She didn''t like those things, so she never used them.


    Now she was hiding under the nket, afraid that Raymond woulde and lift it.


    But thankfully, Raymond only asked this question and didn''t want to talk to her further.


    He closed his eyes, trying to relieve the difort in his body.


    The hot air rushed to his head, apanied by the burning pain on his back, he could sense and feel the scene in front of him bing blurry. Selena quietly reached out a hand, turned off the lights in the room, and then moved the nket to look for Raymond''s shadow in the room. Raymond leaned back on the single sofa, his shirt unbuttoned, slightly leaning back.


    Selena did not forget about the wound on his back, even if she applied medicine, it would take a while for it to heal.


    Now he was sitting there in silence, and she was constantly worried if the wound had any problems.


    "Mr. Montague?" She called out.


    But Raymond did not respond.


    Even without getting close, Selena could feel the heat radiating from his body.


    She uncovered the nket and got out of bed, wanting to take a look, but she saw that he still hadn''t opened his eyes. She ced her hand on his forehead, almost burning her hand.


    Raymond has a fever!Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena became extremely worried and called out again, "Mr. Montague?


    "Mr. Montague?"


    It must be the hazy feeling.


    Selena quickly walked to the door and knocked on it.


    "Fiona, open the door. Mr. Montague has a fever."


    At that moment, the old man had already left, leaving instructions for Fiona not to let anyone out no matter what.


    But Fiona never thought that Raymond would have a fever.


    She quickly took out the key and just as she opened the door, she felt a wave of heat inside the room.


    Selena helped Raymond up, feeling a bit anxious.


    "Fiona, give me a hand."


    Fiona went to call the driver again and told Selena.


    "The old man gave Mr. Montague medicine in that respects."


    When Selena heard this, she could only feel a headache. Mr. Montague Sr. had just finished beating him with a whip, and his wounds hadn''t even healed yet. Now he was giving Raymond that kind of medicine. It seemed like he didn''t care about Raymond''s life at all.


    With the help of the driver and Selena, they put Raymond in the car and took him to the hospital.


    Considering Raymond''s back injury, Selena could only sit by his side, stabilizing his body and preventing him from leaning back.


    They arrived at the hospital, and the doctor took him to the ward.


    Selena waited outside for a while, but still made a phone call to Mr. Montague Sr., telling him that Raymond had a fever.


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Montague Sr. was not worried at all.


    "He won''t die. That kid was in the military before, he grew up wild. Selena, you can take care of him in the hospital and cultivate your rtionship with him. I already know you haven''t been sleeping together. It must be Raymond''s fault. Anyway, if you have any grievances, you can tell me. You can only be my daughter-inw."


    After saying this, Selena was speechless.


    Raymond''s high fever was fierce. They gave him antipyretic injections and intravenous fluids. The doctor also treated his back injury.


    "Are you family members? Someone needs to stay here. When the IV is finished, the needle can be taken out."


    Selena naturally stayed behind.


    At this moment, she felt sorry for Raymond.


    After all, their engagement not only caused him to break up with his first love, but now he was also suffering a physical pain.

 Chapter 217 Are You Suitable for Him or More Than Enough

    Selena stayed untilte at night and saw the IV finished and the needle removed.


    But just as she straightened up, Raymond woke up and opened his eyes, looking at her.


    "Mr. Montague, you''re awake?"


    Raymond''s voice was hoarse. He nced at the ceiling and rubbed his forehead with his hand. "The hospital?"


    "Yes, Mr. Montague, you had a fever."


    "Why are you here?"


    "I have a rtive hospitalized here and happened to run into you. Are you feeling better now?"


    Raymond''s back was still in pain, but the effects of the medicine had disappeared, and his body was no longer hot and unbearable. He sighed lightly.


    Then thinking of Grandpa''s actions this time, his face turnedpletely ck.


    Now using the Montague family''s work as an excuse is no longer effective. Grandpa is determined to make that woman give birth to the child. He chuckled.


    Selena heard his coldughter and knew that his Grandfather hadpletely angered someone.


    She saw Raymond pick up his phone and call John.


    "Go check if the Fair family has contacted the old man again today."


    Last time was a warning. If the Fair family continued like this, they no one could me him for not showing mercy.


    In less than five minutes, John''s call came in.


    "President, James did indeed call the old man."


    Raymond''s face instantly became terrifying. "Check the recent business of the Fair family and block it all."


    Last time, he showed some mercy, but the other party didn''t appreciate it.


    Selena sat beside him, listening to him coldly and disgustingly give these instructions.


    But she couldn''t argue.


    She should have anticipated this consequence before her father made that call.


    Raymond is not someone the Fair family can control.


    After hanging up the phone, Raymond looked at Selena.


    There was no expression on Selena''s face, only a question, "Mr. Montague, would you like some water?"


    Her eyes were bright and clean, as if she had no interest in his family affairs.


    "Yes."


    Selena got up and went to fetch a ss of water, cing it in his palm. Raymond thought of the person in his house, and his brow furrowed.


    "Who in your family is in the hospital?"


    "My husband."


    Raising an eyebrow, he sneered, "Venereal disease?"


    Selena was about to pour herself a ss of water when she heard this, but upon hearing these words, she fell back onto the chair, unable to believe what she just heard, and looked at him. Raymond, thinking that she was still unaware of her husband''s infidelity, said in a calm voice, "Just kidding."


    Selena felt both angry and amused, which eventually turned into helplessness.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s better not to make such jokes."


    Raymond himself doesn''t have much sense of humor, but his mouth can be quite venomous at times, like when he initially mistook Selena for a woman in that profession. When he bes cold, he is also unsympathetic.


    At this moment, upon hearing her words, Raymond just quietly held the ss of water.


    This person always defends her husband, but he has no idea how many times her husband has betrayed her. It''s really pitiful.


    "Selena, how did you meet your husband?"


    It is now the middle of the night, and the lighting in the ward is not very bright. It is also very quiet around, with asional sounds of nurses doing their rounds in the corridor. "Introduced by our elders. He wasn''t very satisfied with me."


    As soon as Raymond heard this, he almost instinctively responded, "Shouldn''t he take a look at you?"


    Selena''s lips pursed, unable to hold back a smile when she heard this.


    "People have their own preferences, and besides, I am not the US dor, I cannot make everyone like me. Even if I were the US dor, there would still be some self-proimed literati and elegant people who would spit on it. It''s best to just let it go."


    Her eyes were clear, and there was even a hint of regret when she spoke about this.


    "Speaking of which, I am not worthy of him."


    "Undervaluing yourself."


    Raymond spoke, his tone cold due to his illness, with a hint of hoarseness.


    "You are more than deserving of him."

 Chapter 218 Wrinkled eyebrows in pain, but calm in her eyes

    The room was quiet. After Raymond finished speaking, he heard Selena sincerely reply, "Mr. Montague, thank you."


    At least, without knowing that she was the wife he loathed, he still gave her a high evaluation.


    This marriage was unnecessary for both of them, and they both felt helpless. There was no need to me either of them.


    The Fair family benefited from this. If she still asked Raymond to respect her as his wife, on what grounds?


    She couldn''t monopolize all the benefits in the world.


    Raymond didn''t say anything and gently closed his eyes.


    Selena knew he wanted to rest, so she fell silent as well.


    At six o''clock in the morning, Raymond heard John''s voice.


    "Miss Selena, here is your breakfast. Thank you for staying with the president all night."


    "No need to thank me, and since you''re here, I''ll leave."Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The door to the sickroom was gently closed, and Raymond opened his eyes.


    John saw that he had woken up and breathed a sigh of relief, quickly setting up a table.


    "President, you should eat first."


    Raymond had no appetite. He had been burning up half the night, and now his face had a sickly paleness.


    "Is the Fair family situation resolved?"


    "I have intercepted all their business, and James is probably panicking today. Also, I have cut off James''munication with the old master. The old master cannot receive any calls from that number anymore." A permanent solution.


    Even if something happened to the Fair family, James wouldn''t be able to contact the old master anymore. Due to his health, the old master rarely left the Montague family mansion, so James wouldn''t be able to simply run into him. This matter wouldn''t bankrupt the Fair family, but it would give James a headache for at least a few months..


    Raymond got up, used the toiletries John brought, and after washing up, he went back into his room.


    Right now, he didn''t feel like going back to Ashbourne Manor.


    But Selena was on her way back to the Manor.


    She had originally nned to go to Ridgefield today.


    Selena had stayed by Raymond''s side all night, not daring to blink her eyes. Now, after a solid sleep at Ashbourne Manor, she received a call from Beatrice. It wasn''t her father calling, but Beatrice, which meant something had happened to her dad.


    "The Fair family''s business has suddenly been blocked. All the business partners are calling your father. He got anxious and passed out. He''s upstairs resting now. It''s better if youe back and see for yourself, so no one can say I didn''t inform you. I think Raymond is behind this. It''s also your fault for not taking care of him properly."


    Take care of him?


    Selena heard those words and hung up the phone immediately. But she couldn''t ignore the Fair family. James only had a year left with his liver cancer, and now, with the stress from thepany, that time might be further shortened. She went to the Fair family but didn''t see any doctors when she arrived. Beatrice had helped James up the stairs to rest. When Selena arrived Beatrice rolled her eyes at her. Selena didn''t give her a friendly expression either, went upstairs, and saw that her father was awake, but his eye sockets were deeply sunken in, and he kept coughing.


    Last time, Selena had asked the hospital to hide James''s condition, but Beatrice and a few others probably knew. They knew James had liver cancer but yet didn''t have a doctore to the Fair family to examine him. Selena''s brow furrowed, feeling uneasy.


    "Dad." James''s face looked terrible. The recent incident had taken a toll on him, and there was a certain gloom written on his face.


    "Dad, sell thepany shares to someone else. You can retire and stay behind the scenes. The temporary setback in business won''t bankrupt the Fair family, and the stock prices won''t drop for now. You can still sell them at a good price." This wasn''t the first time Selena had asked James to retire and enjoy his remaining years with his money. But James had always been reluctant to let thepany, he personally built, end up in someone else''s hands.


    "(Cough)I Is that why you came back?" James frowned, thought for a moment, and sighed. "I tried calling the old man, but couldn''t reach him. Selena, you can..."


    Before he could finish his sentence, Selena stood up. "I''m going to Ridgefield soon."


    At that moment, the door was pushed open, and Beatrice''s sharp voice echoed in. "You really don''t care about your father''s well-being, Selena. Are you really his daughter? How can you be so heartless? If it was Alice who married Raymond in the first ce, we would have been prosperous by now."


    Selena sneered, "If Alice had that ability, she wouldn''t be rushing to be with Raymond."


    "They had a meeting, and she was rejected. However, when ites to pursuing men, she does indeed have the same charm as you, Beatrice." ''Smack!''


    Before Selena could finish her sentence, James threw a pillow at her.


    The pillow hit Selena''s face, causing her pain, but her eyes remained calm.

 Chapter 219 Finally Revealing True Colors

    James was shaking all over, almost out of breath from anger. "How could you speak ill of Beatrice and Alice like that?" Selena took a deep breath and dialed 911 on her phone.


    "Dad, it''s better for you to rest, in a hospital, for a while. Thepany has nothing important going on right now, so think of it as taking a vacation for yourself."


    James looked at his daughter, noticing her disheveled hair, from the impact of the pillow hitting her, and felt some regret.


    He sighed.


    "Even if I''m willing to step back, I can only be at ease if I hand thepany over to you. I nned to give you some shares and have you temporarily take my position in thepany. Your current job already has connections with Mr. Wright, even though it pushed him to treat you badly, Selena, you have the ability. If you agree to take over thepany, I can rest easy and focus more on recovering."


    Instead of handing it over to someone else, it''s better to hand it over to his own daughter.


    Others might still want to deal with him, but he understood his daughter.


    Sharp-tongued but soft-hearted.


    She was definitely thest person who wanted anything to happen to her father.


    Selena didn''t say anything, while Beatrice, standing by their side, almost fainted from anger.


    She couldn''t jump up and down and yell, at this moment, or else James would definitely figure out her intentions!


    Earlier, she had made James suspicious, however she had managed to fool him by pretending to be sick. She couldn''t expose herself, or her ideas right now. It wasn''t the right time.


    Beatrice tightly clutched the hand hanging by her side, her nails deeply embedded in her palm.


    Damn woman! Despicable!


    She had been by this man''s side for so many years, and in the end, she only received ten percent of thepany''s shares in return. And now, he wanted to hand over thepany to his ex-wife''s daughter! Selena was somewhat surprised by all of this, but it made sense when she thought it through.


    Nick was the son of another man, and unless James waspletely out of his mind, he wouldn''t hand over thepany to a non-blood family member.


    And Alice was a sickly woman, who could easily be dragged to the brink of death by the people in the workce.


    Although Beatrice was also in thepany, if she wasn''t James''s wife, she wouldn''t have any authority to interfere.


    After ruling out the other possibilities, it seemed that Selena was indeed the most suitable person to take over thepany.


    But Selena didn''t want it. After Raymond''s house design was finished, she wanted to open an art studio.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    However, Beatrice had already arranged for Nick to join thepany earlier, clearly showing her ambitious nature.


    "Dad, if you sell your shares now, you can have a lot of money to enjoy yourter years."


    "If you don''t enter thepany, then there''s no room for negotiation. Leave."


    This time, James seemed serious. He coughed twice and slowly closed his eyes.


    The ambnce had arrived, and Selena helped him onto the stretcher.


    "Dad, take care of yourself. I''lle visit you when Ie back from Ridgefield, and can we discuss this matter then?"


    James let out a sigh of relief and nodded slowly. Beatrice, who had been standing by, followed James into the ambnce and gave Selena a resentful re, as the doors closed. Selena stood still, feeling even more uneasy. Alice''s voice came from behind her. "Sister." It was still so gentle.


    Selena felt nauseous at the sound and walked away without responding.


    "Sister, I didn''t do anything with Mr. Montague at the hotel. He just gave me medicine. If I had known it was from you, I wouldn''t have touched it."


    Selena found it amusing and stopped, turning to look at Alice. "Are you done talking?"


    Alice alwayscked some confidence when standing face-to-face with her sister. She didn''t understand why she was still indifferent, despite having manipted the situation to this extent.


    "Alice, if you like Raymond, then go pursue him. There''s no need to stir up trouble in front of me. If you really manage to win him over, he will immediately ask for a divorce and marry you, which would be more effective than putting on a show in front of me."


    "Sister, I''m not pretending."


    Selena had already gotten into the car, closed the door, and rolled down the window. "Your acting skills are terrible. If you seduced him using these methods, it''s no wonder he doesn''t desire you."


    This sentence infuriated Alice. Her face was now full of malice. Her true colors were finally revealed.

 Chapter 220 For the Sake of Uniting Him and Selena

    "Selena, you don''t seriously think that by sleeping with him, he would hold you in high regard, do you? Men don''t refuse such cheap women who throw themselves at them. Sooner orter, he will dump you." Selena stepped on the gas pedal and smirked at her. "Until he dumps me, all you can do is drool on the sidelines."


    Alice''s chest trembled, and she almost fainted from sheer anger. Damn it! Damn it!!


    Selena nced at her through the rearview mirror wearing a faint smile. She couldn''t stay in New York for another moment. It would be better to go to Ridgefield now and settle the matter of the sandalwood floor early. This way, she could also give an exnation to Raymond.


    She bought a cup of coffee at a roadside store to prevent herself from getting too tired and fall asleep in the car. After finishing the entire cup of coffee, and confirming that she wasn''t sleepy anymore, she picked up herptop and headed straight to Ridgefield.


    At the same time, Raymond''s car was also heading towards Ridgefield. The old man was doing everything he could to unite him and Selena.


    It would be better to go to Ridgefield early and temporarily entrust the Montague family to others. This way, the old man wouldn''t be able to find anyone and there would be a brief moment of peace.


    Raymond raised his hand to rub his temples, with his back...


    The wound on my upper body still hurts.


    John was upfront driving, while the rest of the car was quiet.


    John nced at Raymond through the rearview mirror and decided to speak up.


    "Miss Stone called for youst night, but you didn''t answer. She called me this morning and said that she''s processing the return procedures and it will beter than originally nned." "Mm."


    Raymond''s face showed no other emotions, and there was still a pile of documents on hisp, which were the materials needed for his current trip to Ridgefield.


    The car drove for several hours in a row, and when they arrived at Ridgefield, it was already dark.


    They stayed in the same courtyard asst time, while Selena booked a regr hotel.


    This time, she didn''t contact her Uncle and Aunt and just wanted to quietly finish her business.


    However, as soon as she parked the car, at the hotel entrance and was about to check in, she saw her Aunt Erin selling fruit not far away.


    Her Uncle Brian had a job, but Erin''s job wasn''t stable, and she would find some odd jobs to do when she had free time.


    Selena didn''t expect to see her Aunt selling fruit near the hotel tonight, and it seemed like she was arguing with someone who wanted to buy fruit. Selena couldn''t pretend to not see it and walked over quickly.


    "Those are counterfeit bills you gave me. Give me back the change I just gave you."


    "Counterfeit bills?! You epted them just now. Did you switch them with fake ones and try to swindle me? Let go of me, or this will turn into a fight!" Several people were standing around, just watching the scene unfold.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena walked over, took a nce at the man, and turned to ask, "Aunt, what''s going on?"


    Erin didn''t expect Selena to suddenlye to Ridgefield, let alone bump into her in this situation. She instantly turned red with embarrassment.


    "Selena, why didn''t you let us know you wereing into town?"


    The man''s gaze shifted to Selena, revealing a hint of amazement.


    Selena took the hundred-dor bill and looked at the man, "Have you touched this bill?"


    The man crossed his arms in front of his chest arrogantly, "Of course, I haven''t touched it! That''s not my money!"


    "Well, since you haven''t touched it, I can call the police right now. They can quickly check fingerprints, and if this bill isn''t yours, then your fingerprints won''t be on it. If you''re lying, then you''re deliberately causing trouble, and If you have a record, your son or daughter won''t be able to work for reputablepanies in the future."


    The man, who was about the same age as Erin, couldn''t have his children in Ridgefield beingughed at. He definitely had kids to think about.


    The man''s face stiffened for a moment, and Selena reached out her hand. "Or you can give the change back, and I''ll return this money to you. Then we can all just forget about this."


    The man''s face became awkward, and he said a few offensive words before throwing the pile of change onto the ground.


    Erin was the first to react and hurriedly bent down to pick it up. Selena pulled her up quickly and stared sharply at the man.


    "Pick it up."


    The man immediately became furious. He clenched his teeth, bent over and picked up the money, then threw it onto the pile of fruits on the trolley. He grumbled and left.


    Erin secretly wiped her eyes and picked up the money from the pile of fruits.


    Selena casually tore the torn $100 bill and threw it into the nearby trash can to avoid someone picking it up and using it to deceive others.

 Chapter 221 Mr. Montague, would you like an orange?

    "Aunt, it''s sote, why haven''t you gone to bed yet? Hasn''t Jacob already gone home? Why doesn''t hee out and help you?"


    If her Uncle was there, she wouldn''t have been bullied by a middle-aged man.


    Erin''s cheeks turned a bit red, and she quickly grabbed Selena''s hand.


    "Selena,e back with me. Your room is still there. Thanks to you forst time, and you even brought Jacob back."


    She didn''t answer Selena''s question directly.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Selena sighed and saw that Erin was struggling to push the load of fruits alone.


    She quickly went over to help push.


    "After Jacob came back, did he make up with his sister-inw?"


    "No, they had a big fight, but it was Jacob''s fault. He had to write an apology letter, and your sister-inw is probably nning to forgive him." Selena didn''t say anything. As she pushed the cart, she happened to see Raymond standing on the steps.


    Raymond was not wearing a suit, just a white shirt, talking to John beside him.


    They had just arrived and were about to attend a party organized by a few leaders.


    It was already 8 o''clock, and everyone was waiting over there.


    As Selena helped Erin push the cart, she turned her head and met his gaze.


    He raised an eyebrow slightly and his eyes fell on the pile of fruits in the cart.


    There were oranges, grapes, and bananas neatly arranged.


    Selena thought she must have been mistaken. How could she see Raymond in Ridgefield?


    She straightened her body and saw him under the lights of the courtyard, like a beautiful work of art, all sharp features seemed to melt away in the 54 Club.


    He no longer had the cold seriousness he had when he was around the Montague family. His shirt cuffs were rolled up, indicating there was no need for excessive formality at the uing event, so he looked rxed. "Mr. Montague?"


    She called out, feeling a bit dreamy.


    Raymond stood on the steps, and Selena was a few steps below, pondering for a while before finally squeezing out a sentence.


    "Mr. Montague, would you like an orange?"


    After saying this, she regretted it a bit and quickly waved her hand, wanting to say that she was just joking. After all, how could Raymond eat such cheap fruit?


    But, to her surprise, Raymond came down from the steps.


    On the little cart, he took out an orange. His fingers were slender and perfect, making the orange look a little ugly inparison. After taking the orange, he squeezed it in his palm and then asked her, "When did you arrive?" "Not long ago," she replied.


    Erin, who was standing next to them, instantly felt overshadowed when she saw Raymond; she was too scared to speak.


    She also noticed a few dignified leaders waiting not far away, remembering that this was the important person who had fixed the broken carst time. One million dors. Ordinary folks like her couldn''t afford to mess with them. But now, Selena was actually talking to this kind of person, and it seemed so natural. Erin quickly grabbed a tote bag, silently filled it with a bag of oranges, and handed it to Raymond. She was not good at speaking. Raymond politely said, "One is enough, thank you."


    Erin was somewhat ttered and didn''t know how to respond, so she just looked at Selena. Selena didn''t expect him to actuallye and take an orange, and when she saw that someone was still waiting, she reminded, "Mr. Montague, you back injury hasn''t fully healed yet, so it''s better not to drinkter."


    Raymond nced at her and with a grunt, took the orange and walked off towards the other leaders. The leaders spoke to him and he nodded slightly.


    Selena continued to bend down and push the cart, saying, "Auntie, let''s push these fruits back home first. It''s gettingte."


    Erin finally reacted, still trembling in fear. "That man had such a strong presence that I dared not to say anything in front of him."


    "Although Mr. Montague has a high status, he won''t bully others. Last time''s incident was caused by his sister-inw."


    Erin suddenly fell silent and just silently held onto the handle of the cart. In the distance, Raymond held the orange and heard the leader beside him say, "This is locally produced in Ridgefield. I hope you can taste and see how good local fruit is."

 Chapter 222 It Should Be Sweet After all, this business deal involves fruit.

    Raymond chuckled, "The appearance is not bad, it should be sweet?"


    "That''s right, everyone loves this kind of orange. It''s the best seller during the Chinese New Year period."


    The group of people walked towards the event. John, who was following behind Raymond, didn''t say anything. After all, the CEO doesn''t like to eat this kind of fruit. Even in New York, the fruits he eats are flown in from overseas by specialpany.


    *


    Selena helped Erin push the little cart, and when they were almost home, Erin couldn''t hold it in anymore. "Selena, if you know that big boss, did I embarrass myself in front of him when you helped me push the cart just now?"


    This little cart is so shabby, and they sell fruit on it. Megan always told her that she is too old to go out and embarrass herself. If Erin earned this small amount of money outside selling, Megan wouldn''t want to bring her friends anywhere near her. Now Erin suddenly realized and felt sorry for Selena.


    "Auntie, there''s nothing embarrassing about earning money with your own hands. Mr. Montague is not that kind of person."


    Erin said nothing.


    The little cart twisted and turned into the alley, and before entering the door, Selena heard Jacob''s voice from inside.


    "Dad, I''m starving. Leave some for mom, but please let''s eat first."


    Then Megan''s voice followed.


    "Yes, every day she goes out sote, while the family doesn''t even need the moneys, but she insists on going out and embarrassing us. I''m afraid to take my friends out, for fear of running into her." Erin and Selena stood outside and heard every word clearly.


    Erin was worried that Selena would get angry at herter, so she quickly shouted inside, "Brian,e out quickly, Selena is back."


    Brian was still busy with the hot dishes inside, but upon hearing this, he quickly walked out.


    When Jacob heard that Selena had arrived, his whole body stiffened and he was reluctant to go out.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Megan snorted coldly, picked up her chopsticks and start eating alone.


    Brian wanted to help Erin unload the fruits from the little cart, so he said to Selena, "Selena, why don''t you go in and sit first. Your Aunt and I will be there in a moment."


    Selena entered the house and saw that the sofa inside had been reced, the old sofa was still in good condition and didn''t need to be thrown away.


    She looked at Jacob with a frown, "Did you change it?"


    Where did Jacob get the money?


    Jacob was a little afraid of Selena, after all, he lost face when he bumped into her in New York.


    He didn''t answer, waiting for Brian to enter the door, so Selena continued to ask.


    "Uncle, the previous sofa was still usable, why did you change it?"


    Brian was quick to respond, "It was Jacob''s idea, he said it looked dirty. The new sofa is nice, and only cost seven hundred dors."


    "Did Jacob buy it?"


    "Where would Jacob get the money? I borrowed it, and I''ll pay it backter."


    After the incidentst time, Brian''s family also had a bad rtionship with their neighbors, and they were always made fun of when they left the house. When Selena heard this, she looked at Jacob with a gloomy face.


    "You wanted to change it, why didn''t you pay for it yourself? Instead, you let Uncle borrow money?"


    "Why do you care about our family''s affairs, Selena?! I already wrote a self-reflection letter, what more do you want?!"


    Men always think that as long as they write a self-reflection letter, all is well.


    Brian and Erin quickly chimed in.


    "Selena, as long as Jacob is back and stays, we''ll repay the money for the sofa. It''s fine. Thank you forst time. Sit down and eat. I''ll tidy up your room and get it ready for tonight."


    As soon as the words were spoken, Megan rolled her eyes.


    "What do you mean her room? That room is for me to use. I won''t sleep with Jacob."


    With a face full of disgust, it was obvious that the two of them hadn''tpletely reconciled.


    Seeing these two argue, Selena felt annoyed and had no intention now of staying for dinner, at all.


    "Aunt, I''ve already booked a hotel, and after driving all day, my stomach is not feeling well. I''m sorry but I won''t be able to stay for dinner."


    Erin and Brian quickly escorted her outside into the alley, to avoid the neighbors seeing her.


    "Aunt and Uncle, you should have your own thoughts about your child and their spouse. Please save some retirement money for yourselves. Don''t follow into the same trap as what happenedst time. After the house is demolished, buy a retirement home and live a good life."


    Brian felt embarrassed when she mentioned the incident. He med himself for being foolish, and now things were awkward with the neighbors.

 Chapter 223 Like a Lingering Fragrance

    "Selena, don''t worry, I won''t do that again. It''s not worth it."


    Selena nodded and thought for a moment before asking, "Do you know anyone from your workce who sells Dalbergia odorifera wooden floors?"


    Brian''s current job was decent, and it could technically be considered a government position. Although the sry was not high, but he knew plenty of people.


    "I''ll ask for youter, and if there''s any news, I''ll let you know."


    With that, Selena returned to the hotel feeling relieved.


    She had originally nned to take a shower and go to sleep, but when she came out of the shower, she saw arge ck bug on the bed, and she couldn''t bring herself to go anywhere near the bed again. She ended up sleeping on a chair in her own clothes, causing her to wake up in the morning with a sore neck.


    The next morning, when she woke up, Brian sent her a message saying, ''I talked to Han and asked him to give you a ride.''


    Selena had some porridge and ate a corn, while waiting outside the hotel.


    The first car that arrived was a Mercedes, but it was just the basic model, worth less than $30,000200,000.


    Following the Mercedes was a Rolls-Royce, and Selena instantly recognized it as Raymond''s car.


    No way?


    Before she could finish her thoughts, Han came down and took Selena directly to the Rolls-Royce.


    The car window rolled down, revealing Raymond''s face.


    Even here, he still had a pile of documents on his knees.


    This hand, just like his face, was captivating.


    "Mr. Montague, this is the little girl who paintedst time. We''re going on a field tripter, and the ce she wants to go is nearby. There are a few big guys and someone smoking in our car, so we''re afraid the little girl might be bothered. Can she ride with you?"


    Han said earnestly, still smiling on his simple face.


    Selena noticed that Raymond''s fingertips, which were holding the documents, tightened slightly, probably because his thoughts were interrupted.


    She was about to decline when she heard his clear voice, "Come on in."


    Selena had no choice but to sit in with a heavy heart.


    As soon as the car door closed, she pretended to turn her head and admire the scenery outside the window. But from the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of the oranges on the shelf beside her.


    "It was the one she sentst night, it seemed out of ce among a bunch of documents."


    "The boss has a vi in the mountains, as he has stable clients, he doesn''t have to worry about orders. Plus, he has low material desires, so he chooses to live in the county."


    "He has a big vi in the mountains, and another one in the county. He switches between them."


    "This is the information Selena got from her uncle. She doesn''t know how to impress this kind of boss."


    "The car bumped, and Selena saw an orange about to fall from the shelf, so she quickly reached out to catch it."


    "But Raymond also reached out at the same time, and their fingertips touched for a moment."


    "One cold, one warm."


    Surprised, Selena looked up at him. Raymond frowned slightly, probably not expecting this ident.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Selena quickly withdrew her hand and changed the subject to break the tension. "How is Mr. Montague''s back injury?" Because she withdrew her hand, the orange fell on the ground.


    Raymond bent down to pick it up, but Selena remembered his injury, so she quickly supported his shoulder with one hand. "Mr. Montague, let me do it."


    The orange fell closer to Raymond, but Selena was mindful of his injury, so she crouched down and reached out her hand, inadvertently brushing against the fabric on Raymond''s leg with her nose. Moist breath seeped through the fabric and instantly entered his body.


    But Selena didn''t notice, as she was focused on reaching for the orange with her fingertips. After a couple of tries, she finally got a hold of it and breathed a sigh of relief.


    She picked it up and ced it in front of Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t look at the orange, he was more focused on heart rate acting erratic. He furrowed his brows and tried to ignore this feeling.


    "Just leave it."


    Selena thought he didn''t like the orange, but due to good manners, she didn''t throw it away. After all, it was a gift from someone, so she left it there.


    She put the orange back in its original position and sat back in her seat.


    A different atmosphere spread through the silence, like a lingering fragrance.


    Raymond looked down at the documents, but his peripheral vision stopped at the side of his leg, where there was a slight itch, as if that warmth was still there.

 Chapter 224 If Rejected

    Because Raymond''s expression was serious and he was studying the documents, Selena didn''t dare to disturb him. They remained silent until they reached their destination.


    Han stepped out of the car and thanked Raymond first, then pointed to a vi in the distance.


    "That''s where the person you''re looking for is. We''ll apany Mr. Montague there. I''vepleted the task your Uncle assigned, so go ahead."


    Selena turned around and thanked Raymond, then thanked Han, and walked briskly towards the vi.


    But after taking a few steps, she heard Raymond''s voice.


    "If rejected..."


    "Next, I will mention my name."


    Selena was somewhat surprised. Could it be that this boss also had a rtionship with Raymond?


    In that case, things would be much easier. Instantly, a smile appeared on her face, and her eyes sparkled. "Mr. Montague, thank you."


    The noon sun was intense, and it felt dazzling to Raymond, as it fell on Selena, as she walked away.


    He averted his gaze and continued to converse with the leaders nearby.


    Selena arrived outside the vi and pressed the doorbell. The vi was a Chinese-style mansion, and through the semi-high gate, one could see the rock garden. The owner inside seemed to have a refined and elegant hobby. After a moment, a servant-like individual walked out and he was startled to see Selena. A hint of confusion shed in the servant''s eyes.


    "May I ask who you are looking for?"


    "Hello, I would like to see Mr. Rockefeller. I heard he is home today, so I came to pay a visit."


    The servant hesitated for a few seconds and opened the door. "Mr. Rockefeller is indeed avable today, but he doesn''t usually meet with people without appointments. Follow me inside, and I''ll let him know you are here and see if he''s willing to see you."


    Selena had a ssy and likable appearance, which was why the servant was willing to give her preferential treatment.


    Upon entering, Selena immediately noticed the well-designed garden, which incorporated Chinese aesthetics along with feng shui elements.


    As the only closed-door disciple of the teacher, Mr. Butler, who was a representative figure in oil painting, Selena had done some research in this area. As the two doors opened, she saw the painting in the center. It was the copy of the original work her teacher had painted, because the original artwork was considered national property and was disyed in a museum.


    That made the painting impossible to purchase it, even if someone had a lot of money. So many people turned to Mr. Butler and hoped that he could make a copy. Thanks to Mr. Butler''s authority in the world of oil painting, this copy was naturally sold for a high price. However, Mr. Butler ultimately donated the proceeds of the sale to a certain ce, and Selena never asked further about the specifics.


    Her teacher only made one copy at the time, but she never expected it to appear in Mr. Rockefeller''s home. Selena had an idea in her mind and raised her gaze, coincidentally meeting the eyes of a fifty-year-old man sitting in the tea room. "Mr. Rockefeller, I didn''t expect you to also appreciate Master Butler."


    Harrison Rockefeller was somewhat surprised. After all, many artists in China had made copies of this painting called "Xiaoxiang Picture" by Master Butler.


    How did this young girl immediately recognize that it was Mr. Butler''s copy?


    There was no seal on the painting, as Mr. Butler was used to doing things as he pleased and didn''t pay much attention to such formalities. "Where did you learn that from?"


    Hearing that a guest hade, he initially thought it would have been a young man, but he didn''t expect a young girl to arrive instead.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Mr. Butler is my teacher. Back then, I had the privilege of studying with him for a period of time."


    "Mr. Butler is a strange old man. He rarely takes on any disciples. I do know he had one, but he was unwilling to reveal the name to the public."


    Now seeing Selena, Harrison is somewhat surprised. Is this young girl in her twenties Mr. Butler''s closed-door disciple?


    "When my teacher copied this painting, he specially studied the Southernndscape for a long time. It''s not surprising that you, Mr. Rockefeller, like it, since Ridgefield is undeveloped and has the same characteristics of Southernndscape." Harrison chuckled and pointed to the seat opposite him.


    "Please have a seat. Are you here because of the fragrant sandalwood incident?"


    Selena nodded, feeling a bit embarrassed. "I didn''t want you to kick me out immediately, so I mentioned my teacher''s name. I hope you won''t hold it against me, Mr. Rockerfeller."


    She was quite frank, and her eyes were very pure.


    Harrison sighed, realizing she was about the same age as his daughter.

 Chapter 225 Ive been waiting for you all day

    "You came to see me now because you didn''t make an appointment for the wooden floor earlier? Although I like you and should give you some, considering the face of Master Butler, you should understand that everything in my house needs to be reserved three years in advance. It''s difficult for me to provide any wood on short notice."


    Harrison''s words were sincere, and Selena smiled.


    "Mr. Rockefeller, I heard that in the past few years, some customers made mistakes in estimating the delivery date or had problems with their orders, resulting in returns. I don''t expect you to give me someone else''s order, but if there are any returns, can you give me the opportunity to purchase them? I will offer a good price." Harrison didn''t hesitate this time.


    "What is your name?" "Selena."


    Harrison smiled, "Since you are Mr. Butler''s disciple, and I you would owe me a favor, then please stay and help me finish a painting. Then, if there are any order returned in the future, I will contact you first." "Thank you in advance, Mr. Rockefeller."


    The painting Harrison asked her to work on wasn''tplicated. Someone had already started it but stopped for some reason. Selena wanted to continue it, by making it more lively, but she didn''t know the original owner''s intention, which made it a bit challenging.


    However, her mind was filled with inspiration, and she added some interactive elements to the originally rigid content, making the paintinge to life.


    Three hourster, shepleted the painting. During that time, a servant brought her tea.


    Harrison''s tea was quite exquisite, the top-grade Da Hong Pao.


    Just as Selena was about to reach for it, she heard a sweet female voice outside.


    "Dad, isn''t Raymond supposed toe today?"


    "What? I''ve been waiting all morning, why isn''t it here yet!"


    Selena''s hand froze as she followed the voice and saw a well-dressed girl in her twenties walking towards the door.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    The girl saw Selena and then nced at the painting, her face filled with anger.


    "You! How dare you casually touch someone else''s things, so rude!"


    She walked over in big strides, wanting to grab the painting.


    Harrison scolded, "You are showing no respect for you elders. I asked Selena to paint this. It has been here for a month, meant to test your abilities, but you''ve been running around New York all day, and hardly started it!" "I did start! I''ve painted a few things, but you weren''t satisfied!"


    In an instant, Selena understood. The original content on the painting was the test, meant to challenge the imagination of the artist.


    She had graduated from the New York Art Institute and had encountered simr tests in her previous sses.


    The girl sneered at Selena, "Pretentious. At least I got into the New York Art Institute. Thest thing I painted was exhibited at school."


    She''s also a student from the art institute?


    Selena looked up and nced at the girl. She wasn''t from Mia''s year, maybe she was Mia''s senior.


    Harrison felt helpless, rubbing his forehead with his hand.


    "Come and see how someone else painted. I showed painting to your teacher and he gave it a perfect score."


    "How is that possible? Our teacher always deducts points, never giving a perfect score. Is this person rted to the teacher?!" Rosalind Rockefeller couldn''t help but scoff, but then her eyes brightened as she heard voices outside. "Dad, Raymond is here!"


    Harrison sighed, and then heard Rosalind teasing the neer outside.


    "Raymond, it''s been so long since you visited my dad!"


    Raymond was followed by John, who had several gifts in his hands, and handed them to the servant next to him.


    Inside the house, Raymond didn''t expect Selena to still be there. The business talk shouldn''t have taken this long. Either Harrison had rejected her directly, or Selena had told him that Raymond needed these floorings for his house and Harrison agreed.


    Either way, the matter should have ended quickly.


    Rosalind had already linked arms with Raymond and looked up at him with a smile.


    "I''ve been waiting for you all day."

 Chapter 226 Like Sugar Melting in Water

    Raymond pulled his arm back and nodded at Harrison.


    "Mr. Rockefeller, it''s been a while."


    Harrison had stood up by now and smiled as he patted Raymond''s shoulder.


    "You, disappeared for three years without a word."


    It seemed like forever since Raymond was forced out of the country three years ago due to his marriage situation.


    "I haven''t been here before."


    Selena couldn''t immediately figure out the rtionship between the Montague family and Harrison. Perhaps Harrison knew Mr. Montague Sr., so he referred to Raymond as Uncle as well.


    Rosalind chimed in, "If it were me, I would run away too. Marrying a woman you don''t even know, I wonder what the old man was thinking."


    Harrison red at her and said, "Their family matters are none of your business. Raymond, please have a seat. It just so happens that there is a disciple of Mr. Butler''s here, so you can get to know each other. Both of you are talented young adults.."


    Being the other party involved in the marriage, Selena suddenly felt a sense of alienation. However, she was not familiar with these people in the first ce, so there was no sense of loss.


    She simply nodded politely when Harrison introduced her.


    "Mr. Rockefeller, I have already met Mr. Montague."


    Upon hearing this, Raymond realized that Selena hadn''t told Harrison that the house was designed for him. But what he didn''t expect to hear was that she was actually a disciple of Mr. Butler''s. Harrison was quite surprised when he heard Selena''s words.


    "How did you two meet?"


    If they wanted to be exact, they had met in bed, and their connection developed after that encounter.


    Before Selena could answer, she heard Rosalind exim in an exaggerated tone, "Raymond, why are your trousers dirty? Did you go to the mountains?"


    Selena looked down and noticed that Raymond''s expensive trousers were stained with some mud, presumably from the personal inspection he had conducted with Han''s group in the mountains.


    He probably didn''t anticipate that the road there would be rough, resulting in dirty pants.


    "It''s fine."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    His voice was clear and when he saw that Rosalind was about to take a wet wipe to clean it, he barely perceptibly furrowed his eyebrows.


    Harrison sighed as he saw his daughter eagerly trying to gain favor.


    "Rosa, Raymond is already the CEO. He even personallyes inspects the mountains himself. An honest day''s work. Look at you, you want to apply for the New York Academy of Fine Arts, but you don''t even care about normal exams and your mind is elsewhere when you''re painting."


    Rosalind stuck her tongue out and her fingertips were about to touch Raymond''s trousers but he stopped her.


    "I have a spare pair. I''ll changeter."


    Rosalind stood up and didn''t feel the slightest bit embarrassed. Instead, she pulled his arm again.


    "Stay tonight, won''t you? My dad went fishing yesterday and caught some wild fish and mushrooms. They''re really fresh, something you can''t get in the city."


    Rosalind loved city life, but she had to admit that the food from the wilderness tasted better.


    Raymond nced at Selena, realizing that no one really knew how to talk to her, she seemed a bit lonely.


    He didn''t know where the sudden suffocation came from, so he had to ask her.


    "Did you draw this on the table?"


    With this opening, Harrison quickly introduced, "Selena is truly a disciple of Master Butler. She paints very well. I just showed it to Rosa''s teacher and he gave it a perfect score." Rosalind was overshadowed and somewhat unhappy, especially when she heard Raymondplimenting.


    "It''s indeed not bad."


    Selena had heard Carter mention before that Raymond had a discerning eye for art, but she didn''t expect him to praise her.


    At that moment he walked up to Selena, and said, "Let''s go back togetherter."


    Because their shoulders were close, they could almost feel each other''s fabric.


    Breath, and even body temperature, had already spread and melted like sugar in water.

 Chapter 227 She leaned on his arm and acted coquettishly.

    When Selena heard this, she nodded quickly, "Okay."


    Rosalind saw the two of them chatting together in front of her, standing close together. She quickly inserted herself between them, pushing Selena aside.


    Selena had no choice but to back away a little.


    Rosalind looked up and took the painting from Raymond''s hand.


    "To be honest, it''s just average. This level wouldn''t even make it to the surface at my art academy. I don''t know what the teacher was thinking today to give it a perfect score." She was already a bit rude in saying this, and even insulted Selena while she was standing right in front of her.


    Selena was still in the Fang family at the moment, and she had something to ask for, so she regarded Rosalind''s offense as a straightforward and outspoken little princess.


    In the subtle silence, Raymond followed up on Rosalind''s words.


    "Selena is your senior."


    This statement made Rosalind very embarrassed. She really didn''t expect this woman to also be from the New York Academy of Fine Arts.


    A stiff smile appeared on her face, and she waspletely unhappy.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Raymond, what''s wrong with you? We haven''t seen each other for three years, and you''re still helping an outsider."


    She leaned on his arm and acted flirty.


    Raymond''s face, however, showed no emotion, just a faint raise of his eyebrow, with a hint ofziness. He probably didn''t intend to reprimand Rosalind seriously.


    Harrison saw this scene and helplessly chuckled, "This girl has always been so rude. If she keeps going like this, she''ll eventually suffer for it. Raymond, thankfully you''re married, otherwise she might really bother you in the future." "What''s the difference? Whether Raymond is married or not, if he truly liked that woman, he wouldn''t have left for three years. If that woman knows what''s good for her, she should initiate a divorce herself." "upying the public toilet without shitting."


    Upon hearing this, Selena''s mouth twitched, not because she was angry, but because she found it amusing.


    Who is the public toilet in this scenario, and who is the shit?


    Rosalind probably realized her mistake and felt a bit discouraged. "Oh well, Raymond, why don''t you stay for dinner tonight?"


    Raymond had received a call from Harrison earlier asking him toe and taste the best the countryside had to offer, so he nodded in agreement. "Mr. Rockefeller, sorry to bother you."


    Harrison didn''t really want to deal with Rosalind anymore. After all, she had been interested in Raymond for quite some time.


    "Rosa, go pour Raymond and Selena a ss of water."


    Rosalind red at Selena, reluctantly letting go of Raymond''s arm and went to pour the water.


    Raymond sat down on the sofa nearby, which was a two-seater sofa. Selena was already sitting on it, leaving no room for a third person.


    Rosalind walked over with a tray, and upon seeing the two sitting on a two-seater sofa, made her even more upset.


    Considering that she had just made a mistake, she didn''t feel right to say anything further, and simply ced the two cups of tea in front of them.


    The fragrance of the ripened tea filled the air, giving a sense of tranquility.


    Selena heard him ask, "Has the issue with the floor been resolved?"


    "Yes, Mr. Rockefeller promised me that if anyone cancels their order, he will contact me immediately."


    Raymond raised his hand, wanting to pick up the water to drink, and Selena also wanted to do the same.


    When Rosalind ced the cups of water, she was already in a huff. They should have been ced one on the left and one on the right, so the person sitting on the left would take the cup on the left, and the person on the right would take the one on the right.


    But Rosalind didn''t like Selena, so the cups were ced one after the other.


    Now, both Raymond and Selena reached out their hands, and their fingertips grasped the same cup of water.


    In just a few days, this situation had already urred more than once.


    When their fingertips touched, both of them froze for a moment.


    Raymond''s hand, slender like jade, quickly withdrew, and a frown appeared on his forehead.


    Selena also felt the subtle tension and quickly spoke, "Mr. Montague, please go ahead."


    Rosalind sat on the sofa across from them, witnessing this scene and nearly jumped in frustration.


    She couldn''t be sure if it was just her imagination, but there was definitely something strange between the two of them. Even though she was sitting there too, it felt like she couldn''t break into their interaction.

 Chapter 228 Heart Melting

    After Selena finished speaking, the sound of rain came from outside.


    Harrison had juste out of the kitchen and upon seeing the rain, he smiled and said, "After the rain, many fresh mushrooms will sprout tonight."


    It seemed like Harrison truly loved the mountains and forests. He walked over to the sofa and took a seat, then started talking about the things that could be found in the mountains, instantly dispelling the subtle tension that had just urred. Outside, the rain grew heavier and had faintly transformed into a downpour.


    Suddenly, it started pouring down with rain, and the visibility instantly decreased. The sky felt dark and gloomy.


    In such a mountain forest, rainy weather could be terrifying.


    Harrison spoke up, "I will have the servants prepare some rooms for you all. Stay here tonight, it''s too dangerous to drive in this weather, and we don''t know if there will bendslides along the road." After saying this, he looked directly at Selena.


    "Selena, since you''re with Raymond, stay here as well. I''m concerned about you driving back."


    Selena had no right to refuse. If she chose to leave while Raymond decided to stay, she would be walking alone in the pouring rain in the deep mountains.


    She looked at Raymond for guidance.


    Raymond rubbed his forehead with his hand, feeling somewhat helpless. "Well, then we''ll both be bothering Mr. Rockefeller, tonight."


    "What bother? You stayed here for a few days before," Harrison said with a hint of excitement in his eyes. He finally had a topic he could join in on.


    Rosalind quickly chimed in, eager to participate in the conversation.


    "Yeah, Raymond was so little back then, staying with Grandpa. Ridgefield didn''t even have major roads at that time. Grandpa was here for a vacation in the mountains and happened to meet us."


    Harrison couldn''t help but interject, scolding Rosalind. "Always disrespectful. I told you to call Raymond ''brother,'' but you just call him by his first name when you greet him."


    Rosalind pouted. "That way, he won''t treat me like a child."


    Selena finally understood. When Mr. Montague Sr wasn''t ill, he also enjoyed this kind of mountain forest, just like Harrison. They woulde whenever there were wild mushrooms growing in the mountains. Raymond was probably underage at that time, so his grandfather brought him along, and that''s how he met Harrison. They had kept in touch over the years.


    The conversation continued until they finished dinner, and Selena followed the servant to her room for the night.


    The entire vi was surrounded by Chinese-style aesthetics. Her room and Raymond''s were in the same courtyard, facing each other, with just a few feet between the doors.


    Staying overnight in someone else''s home, as a woman, came with many inconveniences, but the biggest issue was not having fresh clothes to change into.


    She thought she would only be visiting for an hour or two and then return to the hotel, so she didn''t bring any extra clothes with her.


    Inside the room, there was a separate bathroom and various toiletries avable, which made her relieved. At least she could take a shower.


    Last night, due to the ck bug, she had spent the entire night sitting in a chair, so she felt exhausted now.


    Everything here was clean and emitted a woody fragrance. All the furniture was made of sandalwood.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena felt a sense of rxation. She took off her clothes,thered herself with the soap provided, and threw her dirty clothes into the nearbyundry basket, intending to wash them slowly after soaking in the bath and then dry them with a hairdryer.


    After soaking for about twenty minutes, she stood up to dry herself with a towel, and heard a sound.


    Raymond was inside of her room.


    He immediately looked over and apologized. "I saw Rosalind outside looking for me, and I jumped into the first ce I could find to hide from her."


    Even though Selena was still in shock, she said, "Mr. Montague, please have a seat on the sofa."


    Raymond didn''t look at her, but her scent kept wafting into his nostrils.


    It was a delicate fragrance, just like her.


    If Rosalind wasn''t still outside, he would have just opened the door and left.


    Selena had already walked towards the sofa, her bath towel only covering her chest and ending at her thighs, revealing her exquisite and beautiful corbones and long, slender legs.

 Chapter 229 Adult things

    Raymond squinted his eyes. Did she really think that this situation was okay?


    A married woman behaving like this with her client...


    Raymond silently walked over and undid the remaining buttons on his shirt.


    Because both of them were already dressed scantily, Selena inexplicably blushed when she saw his actions.


    His perfect skin was showing, as his slender fingertips unbuttoned his shirt-it exuded a long-repressed desire, a sense of sensuality that was about to be disrupted. Outside the door, Rosalind shouted persistently, "Raymond, Raymond!"


    Because of this voice, the subtle atmosphere in the room dissipated significantly.


    Selena hurriedly took the ointment and began to remove the bandages from his body.Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Layer afteryer, her breath lightened when she saw the wound.


    The wound was still terrifying. Despite slowly healing, it still looked bloody.


    Selena squeezed some ointment onto her fingertips and gently spread it onto the wound.


    The moment her fingertips touched him, Raymond''s body stiffened, and his lips slightly twitched.

 Chapter 230 The Towel...Youve Pressed It Down

    The area touched by her fingers seemed to heat up instantly.


    His breathing became chaotic for a moment.


    Selena meticulously spread the ointment, making sure she didn''t miss any spots, before taking the bandages and preparing to wrap them around him again.


    The wrapping action required her to lean in once more, bringing them even closer, their breathing intertwining.


    Raymond averted his gaze, his brows furrowing.


    Selena knew he didn''t like being too close to the opposite sex, so she quickened her actions.


    When she reached the final round of wrapping, she sighed in relief, but her breath sprayed onto Raymond''s skin, causing him to instinctively push his hand back. "Mr. Montague, it''s done," Selena said.


    Selena also felt uneasy and quickly tried to step back.


    However, because Raymond had pushed his hand back, it identally pressed against the corner of the bath towel, so when she moved back, the towel came undone and fell open. Raymond turned around, feeling the towel fall directly onto his head.


    Selena was inplete panic and instinctively used the towel to cover his line of sight.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    "Selena, what are you doing?"


    Selena was nowpletely naked, with the towel covering his face, saving her from extreme embarrassment.


    But, Raymond''s question made her feel hot all over.


    Hesitantly, Selena spoke softly, "The towel... you''re leaning on it."


    Feeling anxious, Selena instinctively wanted to cover his eyes.


    Now, she realized how offensive it was to use her own towel, that was wrapped around her body to cover his face.


    However, Selena''s clothes were still in the bathroom, soaking wet and unwearable. She felt so embarrassed. She wanted to find a ce to hide.


    Raymond didn''t say anything as he took the towel off his head.


    "Mr. Montague, don''t..."


    Selena was extremely embarrassed. She saw him closing his eyes as he handed her the towel.


    She froze, hearing him speak tenderly, "Don''t want it?"


    Selena quickly grabbed the towel back and wrapped it around body again.


    She felt the temperature around her rise, and felt as if she was melting from the heat.


    Raymond''s gesture was very gentlemanly. At this moment, with his eyes closed, he could only hear the sound of her hurriedly wrapping the towel around her.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The scent of shower gel lingered in the air, as if her breath was like an orchid, softly coaxing in his ears.


    After Selena finished wrapping herself, she couldn''t help but raise her head to nce at him.


    He still had his eyes closed, with beautiful brows like mountains, untouched by dust.


    It would not be an exaggeration to say that he was the most breathtakingly beautiful person.


    When she became quiet, Raymond guessed that she was ready, so he opened his eyes.


    Selena didn''t expect him to suddenly open his eyes, and their gazes instantly met.


    She had been staring at his face in a daze, and although it was only for a few seconds, she felt caught off guard.


    She quickly looked away, ufortably clearing her throat.


    "It''s alright, Mr. Montague."


    In other words, you can leave now.


    But Raymond didn''t move. To him, the woman in front of him was blushing all over, with disheveled hair loosely hanging on her shoulders, and a small face the size of a palm filled with unease. Her eyes were still as clear and fluctuating as they were that night.


    Perhaps it was the sound of rain outside that was too teasing, Raymond lowered his eyshes, stood up, and reached out to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear.


    Selena was too scared to move, her breath stopped, and just as she was about to ask what he was doing, a cool kiss trailed down her earlobe.


    Her pupils slightly contracted, feeling her mind go nk, and all she could hear in her ears was the sound of the rain outside.

 Chapter 231 Could it be thinking about men?

    When Selena came to her senses, there was no trace of Raymond in the room. This scared Selena so much that she almost fell off the sofa, her face changing color. What is Raymond doing? Was it because she was wearing little clothing and the atmosphere was good, that she became temporarily confused and infatuated? She furrowed her brows in hindsight, then remembered the kisses that fell like feathers on her ears and neck along the way, and her whole body ignited with heat. When Selena got up, her legs still felt weak. She groped her way to the bathroom and saw that even her neck had turned red.


    What is going on?


    She sshed her face with cold water, trying to wake herself up.


    But the cold water on her face felt like it evaporated the heat on her face.


    Selena could feel a restlessness all over her body, like being intentionally teased and then abandoned without an exnation. No way...


    Could it be that Raymond also has such worldly desires?


    Thinking back to their night together, she couldn''t fall asleep again. She absentmindedly washed her clothes and dried them.


    By the time her mind cleared a little, it was already three o''clock in the morning.


    She rubbed her temples, trying to indicate to herself.


    No need to dwell on it. They had even rolled over the bedsheets together. Perhaps for Raymond, the atmosphere was just right, and there was a woman they had already had rtions with in front of him, just a kiss, nothing more. After thinking this way, she calmed down and quickly went to sleep.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    After all, she hadn''t rested wellst night. If she continued to have insomnia tonight, she would definitely feel very ufortable after sitting in a car when it gets bright.


    She had alwayscked a certain sense when it came to these things. If she really didn''t think about it, she would soon feel calm.


    After four hours of sleep, she woke up promptly at seven o''clock. She put on all the clothes she had dried.


    After a few hours of cooling down, she had thoroughly figured it out.


    They would divorce sooner orter.


    No need to care.


    So, when she opened the door, she followed the path she took yesterday and walked back to the lobby.


    Raymond had already woken up and was currently talking to Harrison.


    Rosalind was still clinging tightly to him, constantly shaking his arm.


    "I came to call youst night, but you didn''t respond. Did you sleep so early?"


    She was doubtful and very uneasy. He wouldn''t be in someone else''s room, would he?


    If he wasn''t in his room, then he must be in Penny''s room.


    "I slept early."


    His voice was soft and cold. When he looked up, he met Selena''s gaze.


    Selena had already regained herposure long ago and greeted the several people on the sofa with a smile.


    "Mr. Rockefeller, Mr. Montague, Miss Rosalind, good morning."


    Rosalind saw her and directly sneered, "Still early? Lazy even in someone else''s home."


    Harrison quickly reprimanded, "Enough, don''t knock on Yancheng''s door early in the morning, making him get up at five. How can you treat guests like this!"


    Rosalind stuck out her tongue, but that was because she was blocked from knocking on his door yesterday. Since there wasn''t any fault in herself, she didn''t take it to heart.


    One evening, Rosalind knocked on Raymond''s door, but nobody answered. She was worried that he had been lured away by the woman next door. So, she intentionally went to knock on his door at five o''clock and waited there. If Raymond came out from next door, she would definitely tear apart this vixen who appeared out of nowhere!


    Fortunately, Raymond came out from his own room. Rosalind breathed a sigh of relief, but she still didn''t like Selena. There was something strange between the two of them. Although she didn''t see any signs of intimacy between them, she always had a creepy feeling that there was something going on between them.


    When Raymond heard Selena''s calm voice, his hand holding the teacup paused for a moment. It was very brief, and no one noticed. Selena sat down gracefully beside him, while Rosalind quickly noticed a hint of bruise on her eyelid and made a mocking remark.


    "What''s wrong? Didn''t get enough sleepst night? What are you thinking about?"


    Could it be that you''re thinking about a man?


    Raymond heard these words and turned to look at her, but it was only for a moment before he averted his gaze again. Rosalind continued to inquire. "Are you thinking about some wild man?"

 Chapter 232 White Moonlight and Vermilion Mole

    As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere became somewhat tense at the scene. Raymond held his cup and took a sip of tea in a nonchnt manner. Selena, on the other hand, was momentarily taken aback by the question. However, she quickly regained herposure, lowered her gaze, and spoke in a calm tone. "Hmm, well, it''s not exactly a wild man. I just didn''t go homest night, and my husband called me."


    As she said these words, she turned her head to look at Rosalind and smiled. This was the first time Rosalind had heard about Selena being married, and for a moment, she felt a bit embarrassed, thinking her previous actions towards Selena had been somewhat ridiculous.


    She coughed lightly and heard Harrison speak at this moment. "Rosa, you should apologize to her. Can you just say whatever you want? It''s only because Penny has a good temper and doesn''t take offense."


    Rosalind didn''t mean to target Selena this time and quickly apologized sincerely. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were married."


    If she had known that Selena was already married, she wouldn''t have deliberately targeted her yesterday.


    "You got married at such a young age, your husband must be very outstanding, right?" Selena smiled, seemingly fond of her spouse.


    "Yes, in everyone''s heart, he is naturally the most outstanding." Rosalind was young and didn''t know how to leave room for others.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Which means he''s not the most outstanding in your heart, right?" Selena simply smiled and didn''t answer.


    Raymond, sitting beside them, kept his head down and absently traced the rim of his cup, as if he hadn''t been paying attention to their conversation.


    Rosalind didn''t want to make things difficult for Selena any further and her smile became more genuine. "I understand now, just like the saying goes, white moonlight and a vermilion mole. Your husband is the vermilion mole, and you must have had your share of white moonlight in the past."


    Harrison finally couldn''t hold back and reprimanded, "You talk too much every day. Your endless chatter will drive anyone crazy. Penny, sorry, she''s been spoiled by me." Selena looked up and smiled calmly at Harrison. "Miss Rosalind is just frank."


    She didn''t say anything further and didn''t answer Rosalind''s question, because Rosalind continued to bother Raymond. However, Raymond''s aura became much colder. When they finished their meal and were about to leave, Selena received a call from her aunt, which seemed hesitant and clearly indicated a problem.


    "Aunt, what''s wrong?" Selena''s intuition immediately told her it had something to do with Jacob, and her brows couldn''t help but furrow. "Yes, I''ming back today."


    Erin hesitated for a moment on the other end before sighing, "I didn''t want to bother you, but there''s nothing I can do about it. Your cousin got into a fight with someone and sent them to the hospital. Our whole family is currently trapped in the house and can''t leave. The other party has more people..."


    Selena couldn''t help but burst intoughter upon hearing this, but she couldn''t do anything since it was her elders who were involved.


    "Why did Jacob get into a fight with someone? And where is he?"


    Erin nced at Jacob, who was smoking in the corner, and spoke in a lower voice.


    "Your cousin is smoking, Megan is still outside and hasn''te back, and I can''t reach Selena either. I''m at a loss, Selena."


    As soon as she finished speaking, there were shouts and curses from outside, and the neighbors gathered around to watch the show.


    Erin carefully covered her phone, her attitude submissive.


    Selena took a deep breath.


    "Auntie, let''s talk when I get there. I''ll probably arrive in about two hours. Don''t engage in any conflicts with that family. Did you call the police?"


    "We did, but your cousin got into a fight with the leader''s son, so..."


    Selena felt her blood pressure rising, and her lips twitched.


    "Let''s talk when Ie back."


    Just as she hung up the phone, she heard footsteps behind her and caught a glimpse of Raymond walking past her, heading straight for the ck car in front of them. His aura was icy.


    Colder than any other time before.

 Chapter 233 Just a Kiss

    Selena was a bit puzzled. She didn''t seem to have done anything to offend him.


    After getting into the car, she saw Raymond already busy reviewing some documents. He was dressed in a gray suit, not the one he wore yesterday, but it still suited him perfectly. He was a natural clothes hanger. A ray of sunlight fell on the tip of his brows, giving him a noble and distant demeanor.


    Once Selena got into the car, she closed the door.


    Outside, Rosalind''s voice could be heard, and soon enough, she entered the car with a bag slung over her shoulder.


    "Raymond, I also need to go to school. It just so happens that we''re going in the same direction, can you give me a ride?"


    Raymond looked up from his documents, raised his chin slightly and spoke in a cold voice, "I still have to stay in Ridgefield for a few more days, I''m not going back to New York today."


    Rosalind had already gotten into the car at this point and tried to squeeze herself closer to him.


    "That''s alright, I can go to Ridgefield and have some fun," she said.


    It was clear that her intentions were less about the destination.


    Selena looked at the two sitting close to each other and couldn''t help but find it amusing, considering her own identity.


    But she didn''t interfere and just turned her head to look out the window.


    The car started.


    Once they were inside the car, Rosalind couldn''t keep quiet. Seeing Raymond busy with his documents and understanding the situation, she chose not to disturb him and instead bothered Selena. "So you''re really married. But you''re living in the same car as a man. Isn''t your husband jealous?"


    Didn''t shee here in Raymond''s car as well?


    "Miss Rosalind, my husband doesn''t interfere in my work matters."


    "Why would a man not be concerned? Unless he doesn''t care that much about you."


    After saying this, Rosalind turned to look at Raymond, her admiration for him evident in her eyes.


    "Moreover, considering a man like Raymond, your husband should be feeling threatened, right? Why hasn''t he called you?"


    Rosalind was genuinely gossiping now. Now that she knew this woman was married, her hostility towards Selena disappeared.


    After all, someone like Raymond would never blindly pursue a married woman.


    Selena smiled charmingly, "In a good marriage, it''s important to give each other some space and maintain a sense of mystery."


    When Raymond heard these words, his pen stopped for a moment. He couldn''t help but recall the scene of her husband expressing affection for someone else in public.


    If a marriage required giving each other this kind of space, wouldn''t it just be providing an opportunity for a third person?


    Rosalind fell silent as well. She didn''t have muchmon ground with a married woman.


    Selena pretended to need some rest and leaned back in the back seat, feigning a light nap.


    Whether it was her imagination or not, Raymond remained silent the whole way, seeming even more silent than before.


    Thinking aboutst night''s sudden kiss, Selena frowned.


    Despite not wanting to admit it, under that kind of atmosphere, a tender kiss could easily make someone weak in the knees.


    What on earth was he thinking?


    But she didn''t dare to ask.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    He pretended to be deaf and dumb.


    Two hourster, the car stopped in thepound, and Selena still had to go and deal with her uncle''s affairs, so she bent down to thank Raymond.


    "Mr. Montague, thank you."


    Raymond nced at her and said in a calm tone, "Hmm."


    There was obvious alienation.


    Selena guessed thatst night was probably a confusion of emotions between adults, and now that he was sober, he regretted it a bit, so he was eager to distance himself from her. But she really wanted to tell this person that he was overthinking.


    It was just a kiss.


    However, she couldn''t say anything, and then she saw Rosalind getting off the car too, skillfully holding onto Raymond''s arm.


    "So you live here, then I''ll stay here tonight too."


    Raymond''s eyebrows barely furrowed, but he didn''t say anything.


    Rosalind looked up, eagerly hoping for Selena to leave quickly.


    "If you''re leaving, you can go now, goodbye, penny."


    She sweetly held onto Raymond''s arm, unable to hide the smile on her face.

 Chapter 234 Sons are Everything, Raising Children for Old Age

    Selena was quite understanding and nodded with a light smile, "Alright then, goodbye."


    After speaking, she immediately turned and left.


    Raymond stood there, watching her figure. He gazed for a few seconds before Rosalind pulled him.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    "Raymond, what are you looking at?"


    He didn''t speak, but turned and walked quickly towards the courtyard.


    Selena took a taxi to Brian''s house and saw that there were already quite a few people gathered there, including the neighbors, all pointing and gossiping about the Layman House people.


    The door of Layman House was closed and Brian and Erin stayed inside withouting out.


    Outside, there were a few big and burly men taking turns with sticks and steel bars, seemingly the people mentioned by Selena''s aunt who were blocking the door.


    Selena approached one of the men who was swinging a steel bar, the man was tall and muscr, with bulging muscles on his arms, as if he could explode at any moment.


    "Hello, may I ask what Jacob did exactly? Why are you all blocking their family here?"


    The man saw Selena and didn''t expect such a graceful woman to suddenly ask him, so he replied.


    "This cowardly turtle beat up the leader''s son. He had over twenty stitches on his head. The leader ordered us to demand an exnation from their family, but this whole family is hiding inside the house and not daring toe out. They''re truly pathetic, just like their pathetic son."


    Selena didn''t think her uncle and aunt were pathetic, but they were overly concerned about their son, even to an unreasonable extent.


    But there was nothing she could do, this was the custom of Ridgefield, sons were everything, raised for old age.


    Even if the sonmitted a major wrongdoing, he would still be their precious wart.


    The people here had a low standard for their sons, as long as they could marry a wife peacefully, it was enough. However, they were much stricter when it came to daughters. Selena smiled at the man and remainedposed.


    "Everyone, don''t be angry. I will call them out and exin everything face to face. The leader only wanted you to demand an exnation, not to take physical action, right?" The man snorted coldly, "Fine, call them out first!"


    Selena walked to the door and knocked, "Uncle, Aunt."


    Brian and Erin were sitting on chairs inside, and upon hearing the voice, it was as if they had caught a lifeline. "Selena!"


    Erin hurriedly walked to the door, but seeing those fierce-looking men, she didn''t dare to open it.


    "Aunt, open the door. If there''s a misunderstanding, we can exin it."


    Erin nced at Jacob, who was smoking in the corner, sighed, and opened the door out of trust in Selena.


    "Selena, you finally came back."


    Selena saw the man in the corner and couldn''t contain her anger, "Jacob, if you were a man, you would stand up right now. What does hiding behind your parents mean? Since you dared to do it back then, why don''t you have the courage toe out and admit it?"


    Jacob''s...


    His hand froze, and he became infuriated to the point of stomping his feet.


    "Damn it! What''s wrong with me smashing it with a brick? Those lovebirds deserve to die. I even thought I was being gentle!"


    The few people guarding outside the door heard this and immediately approached with steel bars, taking turns.


    "You little brat, I bet you won''t shed a tear until you see a coffin."


    Jacob saw the appearance of the few individuals, and his aura weakened instantly. He was so scared that he hid behind Selena, tightly gripping her and standing in front of himself as a shield. Selenaughed in anger and spoke.


    "Weren''t you just being all arrogant? You made someone get stitched up with over twenty stitches. Isn''t that attempted murder? If that person were to make a big deal out of it, you would end up in jail." Hearing the mention of jail, Brian and Erin became anxious.


    "Selena, your cousin didn''t mean any harm. Let''s see if there''s any room for negotiation in this matter. We''re willing topensate financially, no matter how much."


    It is precisely this indulgent attitude towards their son that has led Jacob to reach his current situation step by step.

 Chapter 235 Meeting Raymond Again

    Brian and Erin both looked at Selena with hopeful anticipation, as if she could really find a solution. Jacob, on the other hand, cowered behind her, making the scene a bitical. The neighbors around them also pointed and whispered, causing Brian''s face to turn red with embarrassment.


    Due to the previous incident with the house, the neighbors had a strong opinion about him, and he knew he was in the wrong, so he dared not confront anyone. After all, even if the house had to be demolished, they still had to live here until the government took action. A few menughed at Jacob for being such a coward. "With such little courage, I don''t know how you dare to do anything."


    Jacob stiffened his neck and remained silent but heard Selena ask coldly, "If you don''t n to exin, then I''ll have to leave. It''s obvious that they are here to find you. They shouldn''t harm Uncle and Aunt. I''ve been hoping you would learn a lesson."


    Jacob tightly held onto her arm, feeling embarrassed and helpless, afraid to leave. Selena took a deep breath, directly pulled her arm away, and turned to leave. "Selena!" Jacob hurriedly caught up, "I''m at least your cousin. Are you really just going to watch me get beaten to death?"


    "Jacob, if you don''t want to get beaten today, you''ll have to exin clearly. They''re just looking for an exnation.


    If you wait for the police toe and arrest you, even if Uncle sells this house, we won''t be able to get you out." As soon as her words fell, a few police officers approached from not far away, immediately handcuffing Jacob without a word. Jacob''s face turned pale, and his legs went weak, making it impossible for him to walk.


    "Mom, Dad, please save me. I really don''t want to go to jail. Selena, please, I''m your cousin." Selena was also stunned to see the police arrive so quickly.


    Erin quickly grabbed her arm in tears, "Selena, I beg you. Don''t you know Mr. Montague? Mr. Montague should know some influential people.


    Can you please ask for help? If Xiaonan goes to jail, her life will be ruined." Selena felt extremely annoyed but reluctantly spoke when she looked at the tearful person in front of her. "I''ll try."


    Jacob had already been taken away by the police, followed by those henchmen, obviously nning to find a ce to beat him up first.


    Jacob kept crying out in fear, and Brian could only follow along, humbly begging those people not toy a hand on Jacob.


    But once they got into the police car, Brian was helpless, and his face twitched with anxiety.


    Erin continued to plead with Selena, wiping away her tears. "Xiaonan finally came back for a visit.


    If something really happens to her, I don''t want to live anymore." Selena couldn''t sit idly by, despite not liking Jacob. She had to remember her uncle and aunt''s kindness. "Aunt, please stop crying for now. I''ll go and try. They beat up a leader."


    Son, they must have already said hello at the police station. Money is useless, they probably don''t need it."


    Erin was well aware of this, and she was so anxious that tears started to fall.


    It was inevitable for Selena to go and meet Raymond again.


    After all, this so-called leader wouldn''t give her face, only Raymond.


    But thinking aboutst night, she felt embarrassed.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    She hesitated for just a few minutes before calling Lao Li.


    Lao Li always followed a few leaders and knew exactly where Raymond was.


    When he heard that she wanted to find him, he immediately gave her the location.


    It was a high-end restaurant, with only a few tables served each day, and it was located inside a chef''s vi.


    Selena hurried over, but since she wasn''t familiar with the leaders, she could only reluctantly call Raymond.


    Raymond was sitting with Rosalind, and in front of the leaders, Rosalind had be much more obedient, just quietly apanying them.


    When Raymond''s phone rang, she thought he would get up to answer it.


    But he just nced at it and disconnected the call, cing the phone upside down on the table.

 Chapter 236 What is Our Relationship?

    Rosalind didn''t pay much attention to the words shing on the screen, but she vaguely saw that they were in English. "Raymond, aren''t you going to answer the phone?"


    Raymond picked up the drink offered by the leader without even batting an eysh.


    "It''s a nuisance call."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh."


    Rosalind actually didn''t believe it. It was clearly a name in the address book.


    But at this moment, the other leaders at the table were urging Raymond to drink.


    "Mr. Montague, try this. It''s plum wine made by our chef from plums grown in the south of Ridgefield."


    Raymond took it and thanked them, took a sip, and praised it.


    The atmosphere was very good, and everyone was discussing the project.


    But Rosalind felt that Raymond seemed a bit carelesspared to before.


    After three rounds of drinks, he unbuttoned two buttons, briefly exined a few new additions to the project, and the leaders didn''t raise any objections, but instead offered to add more benefits. Halfway through the meal, Raymond stood up and went to the bathroom in the vi.


    Since the restaurant was on the first floor, the bathroom was naturally on the first floor as well.


    He had just turned around and saw someone standing at the entrance of the restroom, raising an eyebrow.


    Selena swore that she didn''t intend to guard the restroom, she was originally guarding the entrance of the vi.


    Because there were servants moving potted nts at the entrance, she helped them and was able to enter inside and wash her hands here.


    This restroom was unisex, so she was standing at the entrance while Raymond was about to enter.


    "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond didn''t say anything, he just looked at her quietly.


    A few secondster, he walked past her and entered, turning on the tap at the sink and washing his slender fingers meticulously.


    Because of this action, a section of his cold white wrist bone was revealed.


    Selena stood behind him, and seeing him acting so coldly, she felt a bit hesitant to speak.


    She waited until he finished washing his hands, took a tissue from the side to wipe his fingertips, then turned around to look at her. "Do you need something?"


    It had already reached this point, Selena knew that it was impossible to back down.


    "Mr. Montague, my cousin''s son had a little conflict with his son among the leaders who were drinking with you just now. Could I trouble you to say a few words for him?" After speaking, Selena was actually feeling a bit uncertain.


    Because she could feel that ever sincest night, Raymond had be much colder.


    "Penny."


    As expected, he spoke with an expressionless face, "What is our rtionship?"


    His voice was low and slow, as he adjusted the sleeves of his gray suit.


    "What kind of rtionship makes you think I can help you again and again?"


    Implicitly implying that she had crossed a line.


    Selena lowered her eyes, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    Perhaps it was because she knew that this person was her nominal husband, and the two of them had a


    He had kissed her three times overnight, giving her the illusion that she could make requests. But now Raymond''s words woke her up.


    "Sorry, Mr. Montague, I went too far."


    A smile appeared on her face as she lifted her eyes and fearlessly met his gaze.


    "I always remember that we are interior designers and clients."


    Raymond looked at her face, his eyes darkened, and his lips formed a straight line.


    Selena felt a stronger chill from him and understood that he probably didn''t want to see her, so she obediently stepped back.


    "It''s gettingte, so I won''t disturb Mr. Montague''s socializing."


    After speaking, she turned around without hesitation and left.


    The social gathering continued over there, and everyone was feeling slightly tipsy.


    Rosalind felt that Raymond''s mood seemed even worse aftering back from the restroom.

 Chapter 237 We only have a regular employment relationship.

    After leaving the vi, Selena still felt as if she was on fire. It was really embarrassing. She took a deep breath and quickly tried to calm herself down. After all, the issue with Jacob needed to be resolved as soon as possible so that she could return to New York without any burdens.


    She had already checked the information on the leader, whose name was Kieran Sutton. There didn''t seem to be any problems with his personal conduct, and he was diligent in his work, with almost no shorings. Clearly, sending someone to deal with Jacob was a result of being provoked by his actions. After all, anyone would find it unbearable if their own son had been stitched up with over twenty stitches.


    Selena searched around and finally found a photo of Kieran Sutton and Caterlington on the public ount in the county. The photo showed them togetherst year, participating in a ribbon-cutting ceremony for a certain project. After checking the content of the article on the public ount, Selena called Caterlington.


    His voice came through quickly on the other end. "Penny, what''s up? Missed me?"


    Selena pretended not to hear that and asked, "When Mr. Walsh came to Ridgefieldst year, did he meet a leader surnamed Ran?"


    Caterlington had already started familiarizing himself with thepany''s business, meeting so many people every year, it was really hard to remember this name.


    Selena sent the photo of the ribbon-cutting ceremony. "It''s the person in this photo. Take a look."


    Caterlington had some recollection and lightlyughed, "You really don''t waste any opportunity, huh? Alright, spill it. What''s up?"


    Selena exined Jacob''s situation, and Caterlington rubbed his forehead with his hand.


    "Didn''t you hear that the Montague family has been doing business with Ridgefield recently? It''s a big project. Raymond should be in touch with these leaders these days. Wouldn''t it be faster if you just find him?"


    Selena knew he was making fun of her, but she had no choice. Who made her dependent on others?


    "Mr. Montague is extremely busy. He doesn''t have time to deal with my little issue. Besides, we only have a regr employment rtionship."


    Caterlingtonughed again on the other end. "Alright, I''ll make a call to that leader. But even if he''s willing to consider it as a favor to me and not report it to the police, your uncle''s family still has to paypensation. Over twenty stitches is not a small matter, and you understand that, right?"


    "Mr. Walsh, I understand. As long as my cousin doesn''t go to jail."


    After hanging up the phone, Selena heard a cough from behind, and she stiffened. When she turned her head, she saw Raymond, Rosalind, Qishen, and the leaders who had been apanying Raymond. She didn''t know how long everyone had been standing there.


    Selena felt that her luck this year was really bad. Howe it was always her turn to face Raymond...


    When they were badmouthing her, he was there.


    And the leader named Kieran Sutton seemed to recognize Selena''s face and was about to say something when his own phone rang.


    He picked it up and saw that it was a call from the boss in New York, so he answered.


    "Mr. Walsh, good to hear from you."


    They exchanged formal greetings, and then Kieran Sutton heard Caterlington talk about Jacob.


    Fortunately, his own son wasn''t in big trouble, but he heard that Layman House was going to lose money, so he just needed to let Jacob off the hook and avoid jail time, and he was willing to do him this favor. After all, they had to cooperate in the future, and by owing Caterlington this favor, maybe he could get a good price.


    After agreeing, they exchanged a few more formal words before hanging up the phone.


    Kieran Sutton looked at Selena and smiled.


    "I remembered, you''re Brian''s niece, right? Mr. Walsh told me about you, so I have to do you this favor."


    Selena was feeling extremely ufortable at this moment. Caterlington''s actions were too fast, and it was happening in this awkward moment.


    She felt Raymond''s gaze filled with ridicule, as if he wasughing at her for not being able to get through here, so she went there, and even resorted to calling her pursuer for help. Wasn''t itst time that Raymond caught her having dinner with Caterlington?


    But now that Kieran Sutton spoke, Selena couldn''t refuse.


    "Well, thank you, Director Ran. I will have my cousin apologize."


    "It''s impressive to be able to get Mr. Walsh involved. This niece of Layman House has some capabilities, haha, don''t judge a book by its cover." Kieran Sutton spoke politely and then turned to Raymond.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Montague, let us escort you to your car. The project is now settled. We look forward to the Montague family''s peopleing to develop." Raymond nodded, but his gaze didn''t linger on Selena.


    Selena stood there as if a vital point had been touched, and she waited until Raymond''s car had left before she regretfully touched her forehead. Ah.


    She wondered how much of their conversation Raymond had heard just now.

 Chapter 238 Give Me Five Hundred Thousand, I Want a Divorce!

    However, she only felt frustrated for a moment before quickly regaining herposure. The most important thing right now was the matter concerning her uncle''s family.


    Besides, her rtionship with Raymond was indeed just a normal employer-employee rtionship, and she hadn''t said anything wrong.


    When she returned to her uncle''s house, Brian and Erin were still sitting inside, sighing and feeling down. Megan, on the other hand, hade back at this time and when she heard that Jacob was going to jail, she immediately started scolding.


    "I really don''t know what sins I''vemitted to end up with such a pathetic man. I can''t continue living like this! Give me five hundred thousand, I want a divorce!"


    With her hands on her hips, Megan, who had always been arrogant in front of the couple, now wanted nothing more than to poke their faces with her fingers.


    "He''s pathetic, and she''s pathetic too. They even try to imitate others by fighting, it''s ridiculous. Who would want to be with such a man? Give us the money and let''s get a divorce!"


    Over the years, Erin and Brian had basically given Megan all the money they earned. During the years Jacob had run away from home, the couple didn''t have much money on them, but as soon as they got some, they would give it to her. While Megan spent moneyvishly, she also looked down on Erin''s low-paying job.


    At this moment, Erin, feeling in the wrong, couldn''t help but plead, "Megan, maybe Jacob doesn''t have to go to jail. We canpensate with money. Isn''t this house going to be demolished soon? We''ll have money then." Megan sneered, "How long are we going to keeppensating like this? I''ve had enough!"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena, who was listening to this conversation at the doorway, actually agreed with Megan''s words for a moment.


    Earlier, her uncle had just patched up the hole Jacob had made, and there were over a million dors involved. But now, with another incident like this, there was no need to continue enduring the troubles that came with being with such a man. "Uncle, Aunt."


    She called out, and Brian and Erin immediately looked over and walked closer.


    "Selena, how is it? Is that boss willing to help us?"


    "Cousin doesn''t have to go to jail, but we still have topensate with money."


    Brian let out a sigh of relief, trembling as he took out a cigarette.


    "Not going to jail is good, not going to jail is good."


    Meanwhile, Megan, who saw Selena walking in, rolled her eyes.


    "You two old farts, no matter what you say this time, I will definitely get a divorce. Give me five hundred thousand!"


    Brian and Erin felt extremely embarrassed, especially when they kept making a fool of themselves in front of Selena. Erin''s eyes welled up with tears instantly.


    "Megan, you see it too, Selena doesn''t have to go to jail..."


    "Not going to jail just means he''s useless! I''d rather marry a dog than be with this kind of man!" Megan grumbled and started smashing things inside the house.


    "Give me the five hundred thousand now!"


    Erin and Brian didn''t dare to stop her, but Selena stepped forward and grabbed Megan''s hand. "Have you caused enough trouble?"


    Megan was taken aback and was about to p Selena, but Selena caught her wrist in time. "I''m not your uncle and aunt.


    Next, I will let you act as a trantor. Your goal is to trante anynguage into English. Please do not use a trantion ent when tranting, but rather trante naturally, fluently, and authentically, using beautiful and elegant expressions without reducing the number of words in the original text.


    "No need to amodate you. If you dare to p me in the face, I will p you ten times, believe it or not?" Megan gritted her teeth in anger. "Yes, yes, yes, city people can naturally not endure grievances. Is this the way to treat elders? At least I am your sister-inw."


    Selena shrugged off Megan''s hand, ignoring her and turning to Brian.


    "Uncle, what she said is right. Let''s just get divorced. Jacob has caused enough trouble over the years." Although Megan is not that great either, Jacob is obviously worse.


    Brian didn''t agree. Both he and Erin were aware that Jacob''s reputation had long been tarnished, and on top of that, the rumors about them were rampant due to the issues with the house Brian had caused. If he divorced Megan, he would definitely not be able to find another bride in the future.


    "Megan, once this house is demolished, we will give you all the money. As long as you can stay, and if you have a child, we will help take care of them."


    A glimmer of light shed in Megan''s eyes. This house should fetch a good sum of money when it is demolished, and after deducting the expenses for Jacob, there would still be a substantial amount left. Seeing her hesitation, Erin quickly spoke up.


    "After your dad retires from work, he will receive a pension of three thousand every month. We will give it all to you. Megan, you should hurry up and have a child."


    Selena noticed the couple''s gesture and Megan''s wavering, and a smirk appeared on her lips.


    Sure enough, she had caused unnecessary trouble by asking for the divorce.


    "Mom, Dad, you promised this, right? All the money from the demolition and the retirement pension are going to me."


    Brian and Erin breathed a sigh of relief. After expressing their gratitude and saying some kind words to Megan, they turned to Selena.


    "Selena, thanks for your help with this matter. Is there any specific amount mentioned for thepensation?"

 Chapter 239 Seeing her makes me sick

    "Uncle, Aunt, let''s go get Jacob first and have him apologize at the hospital."


    Erin quickly nodded, "Yes, yes, we''ll go right away."


    As Brian and Erin prepared to leave, they asked Megan, "Megan, are youing with us?"


    Megan rolled her eyes and coldly snorted, "I don''t care about that useless waste of space."


    Erin''s expression didn''t look good, but she didn''t argue either.


    Selena, who was listening on the side, felt angry. What should she do? After all, it was their family matter.


    The two couples arrived at the police station, and even before going in, they could hear Jacob crying and causing a scene inside.


    Erin''s heart tightened, and they walked into the lobby to see Jacob beaten up with swollen bruises. It was clear that he had been severely beaten by those thugs on the way to the police station, and his original appearance was unrecognizable. "Jacob, does it hurt?"


    Erin quickly approached and grabbed Jacob''s hand.


    Jacob still had that pathetic look and burst into tears.


    "Mom, please ask Selena to get me out of here. I really don''t want to go to jail. I was wrong, I really was."


    Selena followed behind Erin and heard his words. She didn''t think Jacob was wrong, but rather scared. Otherwise, who knew how many beatings he would receive every day in prison.


    Jacob cried miserably and when he saw Selena, he wanted to kneel down for her.


    "Selena, please, for the sake of us living under the same roof before, help me. Waaah, after all, I''m your cousin."


    Selena had long known that Jacob was worthless and had no dignity, but seeing him cry so miserably made her irritable.


    "Now you know regret, where were you when you should have behaved? Why did you have to fight?"


    When asked this question, Jacob''s crying stopped abruptly.


    Selena sneered, "Still unwilling to speak, then just spend a few years in jail. I don''t want to deal with it anymore."


    "Don''t go! Don''t go!"


    Jacob instinctively grabbed her clothes, a look of humiliation on his face.


    "Megan seduced that guy, I saw them about to get in bed together, I couldn''t bear it, the rage clouded my mind, so..."


    Selena raised an eyebrow, "You saw it with your own eyes?"


    Jacob nodded, dejectedly lowering his head.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Brian and Erin remained silent on the side, feeling embarrassed.


    Selena sat down and looked at the humiliation on Jacob''s face. She knew that men couldn''t handle this kind of thing, especially when they saw it with their own eyes.


    Although Jacob had another woman outside, having his wife cheat on him was trampling on a man''s dignity.


    "Jacob, if I help you this time, you''ll still get into trouble with your personality."


    Jacob''s tears instantly fell, and he kneeled in front of her.


    "Selena!"


    He hoarsely said, "Do you think I want to? These years, I''ve been away from home, not having enough to eat, not dressing warmly, and cost


    "In the beginning, I could only live in a bridge cave." Erin was surprised when she heard this and quickly tried to pull the person up. "Xiaonan, in the first year you left, Megan said she knew where you were. I gave her thest 100,000 yuan at home to call you. Didn''t she give it to you?"


    Jacob froze, his face filled with anger. "Once the money went into Megan''s pocket, do you think she would spit it out? What kind of person has she been all these years? Didn''t you see? If it wasn''t because she pushed me to my limit, would I have run away from home? That so-called god-brother she brought back to our home, nonsense! He was her lover. I came home and caught them fooling around on my bed with my own eyes! Those two despicable cheaters!" At that time, Jacob was still helping out at Shengzhong''spany.


    Selena frowned and asked in a calm voice, "So, because your dignity as a man was hurt, you decided to take the money and run away, never nning toe back home and leave this mess for your uncle and aunt? Is that right? Because you felt you couldn''t bear it and chose to escape in a cowardly manner?"


    Jacob couldn''t argue back against her words and gritted his teeth. "Yes! I just don''t want to go home! I just can''t stand seeing that bitch! She disgusts me!"


    "p!"


    Selena raised her hand and pped him directly, without showing any mercy. The p made Jacob spit out a mouthful of blood. Now not only Jacob was on his knees, but Erin and Brian also knelt down.

 Chapter 240 Im Pregnant!

    "Selena, he''s your cousin after all. Be a little more gentle, Auntie begs you."


    Erin''s face was full of humility, and her lips were trembling.


    Brian, on the other hand, remained silent, kneeling in silence.


    In most families, the role of a father is akin to a mute.


    Jacob himself was bewildered by the p, his mouth filled with the taste of blood. He moved his mouth and spat out a bloody tooth.


    Selena retracted her hand, "If you had taken responsibility back then and divorced Megan, didn''t take away my dad''s money, my dad wouldn''t resent your family, and Uncle and Aunt wouldn''t bow their heads in front of my dad. But you left, took over one million, and livedvishly outside, leaving them to suffer under Megan''s control, working as servants and maids. What use is a son like you? Jacob, where is your sense of responsibility?"


    Jacob just wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and remained silent.


    Inside the police station, it was silent as well. Because of the imposing aura Selena emanated, everyone else silently watched from afar, hesitant to offer advice.


    Selena took a deep breath, "Let''s not dwell on that for now. Since you knew she was that kind of woman, why didn''t you divorce her aftering back this time? Why did you write a self-criticism letter and go into debt to buy a sofa?" Jacob hung his head low, his voice barely audible, "That woman asked me where the over one million I took was. If I gave her three hundred thousand, she would give birth to a son for me. I spent part of that money, fifty thousand, on the card you used in high school. I nned to quietly take the card back from you, since Dad had already paid back the money..."


    Before he could finish speaking, Selena pped him again.


    Jacob''s face swelled up like a pig''s head, too scared to fight back or make a sound.


    Seeing him like this infuriated Selena even more. Just fifty thousand to her card?


    During her senior year at Ridgefield, when she got epted into the New York Academy of Art, she did indeed have a card from Ridgefield.


    Back then, she was having a disagreement with Sheng Zhong, and he didn''t ask her toe back, but instead suggested she stay in Ridgefield until she calmed down.


    At that time, Selena had already seen through Su Lan''s malicious intentions and her ulterior motives, but her father loved her and insisted on bringing their whole family to the Sheng family.


    Because Selena came to Ridgefield, Sheng Zhong didn''t immediately bring them over, but formally married Su Lan during college.


    She hadn''t used that card in a long time, so the money should still be in there.


    "Uncle, Auntie, this will be thest time I help him. Megan was right, Jacob is truly pathetic,cking responsibility, unworthy of being a man. If he causes trouble again in the future, you don''t need to call me." Erin hurriedly wiped her eyes.


    "Selena, don''t worry, we''ll handle it," Erin choked out.


    "After this, it''s embarrassing for me to call you."


    Selena nodded and looked at Jacob. "After I rescue you, promise me that you will divorce Megan and apologize to the person you hit, letting go of your worthless so-called dignity." Jacob hesitated for a long time before touching his cheeks, covered in handprints.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "I understand."


    "Jacob, I''m not joking. If you can''t do these two things, I will return to the capital tonight and will never answer any calls from your family again."


    Jacob lowered his eyes, tears starting to fall again.


    "Selena, I truly realize my mistake. It''s not worth it for me to go to jail for Megan."


    "You better truly see the error of your ways."


    After saying this, Selena went to talk to the police in charge here.


    Meanwhile, Kieran Sutton also called and the police informed her, allowing someone to take Jacob back.


    Selena apanied Jacob to buy some fruit and went to the hospital to visit Kieran Sutton''s son.


    This time, Jacob remained calm and even smiled when someone''s cup was thrown at him.


    The other party probably found it boring and cursed before leaving.


    After leaving the hospital, Selena looked at the person beside her.


    "Go and divorce Megan."


    When Megan heard that Jacob wanted to divorce her, her face was full of disbelief.


    "What did you say?! Say it again, you useless coward?!"


    Megan started making a scene, attracting the attention of the neighbors.


    Layman House couldn''t afford to lose face and just wanted Megan to leave quickly. But Megan wouldn''t stop.


    "I''m pregnant! Fine! You don''t want this child, right? I''ll go get an abortion right now!" Upon hearing this, all three members of Layman House froze.

 Chapter 241: It Seems That I Am Always the One Who Gets Abandoned

    Jacob''s face was filled with disbelief. Megan sneered.


    "Don''t you remember? On the first night you came back, you were drunk, and we made love. If I were pregnant with a son, your family would suffer a great loss."


    Jacob did remember that night, and now he became hesitant.


    If he divorced Megan, he would definitely not be able to find a girlfriend, and no one would be willing to have a child with him. The Layman family would probably have no descendants.


    Now that Megan is pregnant, it can also be seen as a sign of respect to her parents.


    There are three unfilial acts, and being childless is the most unfilial.


    Selena saw hesitation in all three members of the Layman family, and she felt a surge of anger.


    "Uncle, Aunt, are you sure you want her to stay?"


    To be blunt, Jacob had already found out that Megan had been seeing someone else a long time ago. Who knows whose child she''s carrying.


    Although Jacob was not a good person himself, now that the house was going to be demolished, he had fifty thousand in his hands. Their lives as a family of three would be veryfortable, and he didn''t need a woman to cause trouble at home. Maybe all that money would go to waste.


    Erin and Brian couldn''t look Selena in the eye, and Selena knew their choice.


    It was then that Megan crossed her arms and started yelling at Selena.


    "Fine, so it was you, you coward, who suddenly wanted a divorce! You''re such a bitch! You can''t even sort out your own family''s problems, yet youe meddling in mine! Get out! Get out of the Layman family, we don''t wee you!" Megan picked up the water nearby and threw it at Selena.


    Selena was caught off guard and got drenched.


    Brian and Erin were too afraid to look at her, while Jacob remained silent.


    Selena didn''t get angry, she just took her bag and said calmly, "I''ll leave you alone."


    After all, they were family, and she had done so much, but she couldn''t get any appreciation in return.


    Erin knew they had gone too far and quickly chased after Selena, but she heard Megan threateningly shout, "Which one of you will go after that bitch? I''ll have an abortion tonight!" Her words were threatening, and everyone stayed behind.


    Selena walked out of the alley alone, her eyes red and tightly holding onto her bag.


    She couldn''t express the grievances in her heart.


    She felt like a walking corpse.


    She bought a bouquet of flowers that night and instead of going back to the hotel to rest, she went to her mother''s grave.


    The grave was two hours away from here, and after Selena drove there in silence. There was only the light from her phone as she walked up, one step at a time.


    When she reached the grave, it felt like she finally found some support as she lowered her head and ced the flowers on top.


    It was raining outside, and she only felt the cold at that moment.


    But perhaps her heart had already gone cold long ago, so she didn''t even notice the journey she had driven here.


    In fact, she couldn''t even remember how many years had passed since her mother''s death. It was only after Beatrice was born that she became the only one who came to worship every year. Selena rarely cried,


    "At this moment, the coat was soaked by the rain, and the lips were trembling from the cold."


    "Mom, I really don''t understand why I always mess things up, as if I''m always the one who gets abandoned."


    "If you were still here, no one would scold me for not being well-mannered."


    "Mom, I really miss you..."


    Selena knelt in front of the tomb, silently crying and speaking like this.


    During thest worship, Brian was there, so she couldn''t say too much. Now she felt like a vulnerable child, feeling wronged and only able to confide in the people she cared about. The wind in the mountains blew loudly, and the rain became heavier.


    Selena stood up and wiped her cheeks with her hand.


    "There are still a bunch of things waiting for me in New York. I''lle back next time. Take care of yourself, Mom."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She found a new ce to put the flowers, wrapped her soaking wet coat around her, and started walking down.


    But when she got in the car, she realized that the engine couldn''t start, and she couldn''t go back now.


    It seems like her mother wanted to keep her here.


    Selena curled up and found afortable position, falling asleep like that.


    On the Harmony Garden.


    Raymond had finished washing up and was wearing a loose robe, dealing with thest few documents.


    Rosalind had been knocking on the door outside.


    His frown deepened, and he heard her say again, "Raymond, it seems like you''re not in a good mood tonight. Do you need me to keep youpany and relieve the boredom?" Raymond put down the files in his hands, walked to the door, and opened it.


    Rosalind smiled and held his arm. "Are you really feeling down?"

 Chapter 242: She鈥檚 Trying to Lure You

    Raymond''s expression was sullen, his eyebrows and eyes furrowed, but because of this appearance, he looked charming. Rosalind''s heart raced as she watched, her cheeks flushed. But then she heard him say, "I''ll have John take you out." Rosalind''s expression instantly fell, and her eyes became red.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Don''t think that I don''t know. When we were having dinner earlier, you went to the bathroom and met that Selena." When Raymond left the table, Rosalind followed him and saw the two of them standing at the bathroom door.


    The atmosphere between them was obvious.


    And when Raymond returned to the table, his demeanor became even colder, pluster hearing the phone call Selena made. Rosalind felt strange in her heart, but what could happen between those two?


    "So what?"


    He stood inside the door, cold and unfamiliar.


    Rosalind bit her lip, feeling unsure of his attitude.


    "Selena is already married, right? She''s trying to lure you."


    She didn''t intend to target Selena, but Selena to was beautiful?


    And it seemed like she could affect Raymond''s emotions.


    On this point, Rosalind was unsure.


    "Raymond, you wouldn''t really be tempted, would you?"


    Raymond''s eyes showed no fluctuation, but there was a clearyer of coldness on his face.


    "Rosalind, I got married."


    "So, whether or not you were deceived, it has nothing to do with you. I''ll have John see you off." Rosalind''s eyes immediately turned red, and she stomped her feet forcefully.


    "Who cares about you?"


    She left in tears.


    Raymond rubbed his temples and returned indoors, closing the door behind him.


    When John came over, he brought a stack of new documents.


    "Mr. Montague, T. Rowe Price''s Caterlington called, saying..."


    Raymond took out a pen and started reviewing the stack of documents. "What did they say?"


    "They said there was a little trouble with Selena and if you don''t like her and don''t want to resolve it for her, can he woo her?"


    That scum. He has to inform her husband if he wants to woo his wife.


    Raymond couldn''t help butugh, images of Caterlington''s affected face shed in his mind.


    They say Caterlington isn''t picky with women, and it seems to be true.


    And he changes targets too quickly.


    "Whatever."


    He coldly uttered these two words without hesitation, continuing to work on the documents. "If that woman can love him to the point of falling apart and divorce me, I''d be thrilled." It would save him from constantly having to deal with her.


    John silently lowered his head, pondering just how much he despised Selena.


    "Mr. Montague, it is tomorrow''s schedule. Once it is over, you can go back."


    The basicmencement of the project has already been determined, but since it involves cooperation with the government, Raymond still needs to personally visit a few locations. "No rush, I''ll go back in two weeks."


    Otherwise, he didn''t know what tricks his grandfather would pull.


    "But Miss Stone has already booked a flight for the day after tomorrow. She tried calling youst night but couldn''t reach you, and said she wants to have dinner with you." Raymond fell silent for a moment before lowering his eyshes. "Then I''ll go back tomorrow."


    "Alright."


    The next morning.


    John drove behind the cars of those leaders, and they all knew that they would be leaving soon. Today was their final site inspection.


    However, on the way back, the car took a detour and encountered a parked car on another road after finishing inspecting all the locations.


    Ridgefield was already a poor county, and the mountain roads were narrow and rundown, without any signs of development. This car directly blocked their way.


    Han, who was driving in front, immediately got out of the car, but was startled when he approached the car window and saw the person inside.


    Wasn''t this Brian''s niece?


    A knock came.


    Selena heard someone tapping on the car window and furrowed her brow. She looked up and saw the ring sunlight outside before getting up and getting out of the car. She was still wet, her face pale from spending the night in the cold.


    Han was taken aback. "What''s going on? Why did youe in the middle of the night?"


    "Han, I''m sorry, my car broke down and I can''t drive back."


    Han immediately made a phone call to have a tow trucke here and tow the car.


    However, because her car was blocking the way, the cars behind could not move forward and everyone had to wait.


    Han had no choice but to turn around and go to Raymond''s car, exining the situation and sighing.


    "The poor girl, her mother passed away early, her father remarried, and I heard her new husband is unreliable. Mr. Montague, can I let her warm up in your car? She''s soaked through." Raymond didn''t say anything, but when he heard about Selena''s background, he tightened his grip on the documents in his hand.

 Chapter 243 The Exposure of an Affair

    Han thought he had agreed, so he quickly told Selena, but Selena just turned her head away.


    "Han, thank you, but the tow truck should be here soon. I''ll wait a little longer, and I have to follow my car. Once it''s fixed today, I have to go back to New York." Han originally wanted her to get in the car and sit down to rx when he saw that she was cold.


    But when he heard her say this, he no longer insisted.


    The tow truck arrived in just twenty minutes. Selena stood outside waiting the whole time and couldn''t help but sneeze.


    Han exined the situation to the leaders in his own car and said goodbye to Raymond.


    Raymond''s response was to close the car window and remain indifferent.


    Twenty minutester, the tow truck arrived.


    Selena got on the tow truck and followed it to the repair shop.


    It was her first time riding in this kind of vehicle, and the driver was quite interesting, so her mood temporarily improved as she looked at the beautiful scenery outside. Several cars followed behind the tow truck as they drove towards the city.


    When they arrived at the repair shop, it took another half an hour before the car could be started again.


    Selena paid the money, went to the nearby pharmacy to buy cold medicine, took a few pills, and then nned to go back to New York.


    But at that moment, her aunt Erin called, and Selena nced at the phone before decisively hanging up and stepping on the gas.


    Erin sighed when she heard her call being hung up and looked at Brian, who was smoking in silence.


    In the house, Megan''s voice was still loud, while she criticized Jacob for being useless.


    Jacob looked at her stomach several times, wanting to retort, but in the end, he held back.Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    It was already 4 PM when Selena finally returned to New York.


    This journey had exhausted her, and she wanted to go back to Rose Garden, but she was worried about encountering the crazy woman who had been entangled with Jacob before. She wanted to go back to Ashbourne Manor, but she was also worried that Raymond might return to New York today.


    In the end, she decided to book a hotel room and specifically avoided the hotel where Raymond had been staying.


    After taking a bath and taking a few more pills, shey in bed andfortably fell asleep, feeling refreshed. Because her phone was charging and turned off.


    So she didn''t know what happened with the Fair family.


    James has been in poor health and has been lying in the hospital for the past few days. Tonight, he decided to go back to the Fair family without notifying anyone.


    Beatrice told him in the afternoon that he would be hospitalized for a week, and Alice is in the upstairs ward, and Nick has gone to thepany.


    So James didn''t call them.


    He opened the door to the living room, and none of the servants were there.


    James frowned. He didn''t remember giving the servants time off, so why was no one there?


    He walked upstairs and heard a voice outside his bedroom. It was Beatrice''s voice.


    "That old fool has liver cancer and won''t live long. The doctor said at most another year. Once he''s gone, thepany will be ours. He said he wants to give shares to that bitch Selena. We must stop this, otherwise it''ll be toote when Selena returns from Ridgefield."


    James froze, staring in disbelief, feeling his blood boiling and his eyes aze.


    Then Kenny''s voice came from inside.


    "Beatrice, you are amazing. You''ve got James wrapped around your finger."


    "If it weren''t for you, would I have stayed by his side for so long? But you, you can watch me being intimate with him without feeling jealous."


    "I''m doing this for our future. Once we have thepany, we can live however we want. It''s a critical period now, Beatrice, just endure a little longer."


    "Kenny, are you really not bothered by me sleeping with her?"


    "Baby, I''m very bothered. Hurry up, tonight is a rare opportunity. Don''t let anyone interrupt us. Last time we were almost caught by Selena, and I hurriedly put my pants back on."


    "And you said Nick has warned me several times not to mess around at home."


    Then there were some unsightly noises.


    James clenched the doorknob tightly, his face turning red with anger.


    He forcefully opened the door and shouted at the two entangled on the bed, enraged.


    "You! You! Bitch!"


    He was too furious to utter aplete sentence and nearly passed out.

 Chapter 244: I鈥檒l Give You Whatever You Want

    Beatrice and Kenny were stunned upon hearing this voice, and a trace of cruelty shed in Kenny''s eyes.


    Beatrice was so frightened that she grabbed a sheet and quickly got out of bed.


    "Honey, you... why are you back?"


    James''s hands trembled, unable to describe the shock and the copse of his sanity at this moment. He couldn''t think straight, and finally, his eyes rolled back and he fainted directly. "Thud!"


    His body fell to the ground.


    Beatrice was already scared and trembling, grabbing onto Kenny''s finger. "What do we do? He knows about us now. When he wakes up, we''ll be kicked out."


    Kenny started getting dressed now, calmly putting on the sses nearby.


    "Beatrice, so he can''t be awake."


    "Beatrice froze and looked at him in disbelief. "What do you mean?"


    "We can''t let him live, otherwise all these years of nning will be in vain."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Beatrice copsed to the ground, although she wanted the Fair family''s possessions and was indeed attracted to Kenny, she couldn''t bring herself to kill someone. But she saw Kenny walk up to James and kick him.


    Before Beatrice married James, she had been attracted to his good-looking assistant, who was younger and had better physical strength than James. He always satisfied her in bed. James was a divorced man whose age was catching up with him, and coupled with his dedication to thepany and his back injury, he naturally couldn''t perform well in that aspect. Beatrice hadn''t been with many men, except for the scumbag of her past and James, she had never been satisfied in bed.


    But Kenny achieved this, so she truly liked him.


    Later, as they spent more time together, they became involved.


    But she didn''t expect Kenny to have the intention to silence James.


    Kenny bent down and began dragging James out.


    Beatrice grabbed him in fear.


    "Kenny, this is murder. If someone finds out, we''ll go to jail."


    Kenny, in his forties, looked gentle and refined, but his expression now was all sinister.


    "Beatrice, he already knows about us. Once he wakes up, this family won''t be able to amodate us anymore. I''ll be fired, and you''ll get divorced. Think about Alice and Nick, do you want your children to suffer with you? Alice is not in good health either."


    Beatrice''s body tensed as she looked at James''s face.


    James, in his fifties, had some gray hair at his temples due to exhaustion.


    Yes, if James wakes up, she and her two children will be driven out, and the wholepany will be Selena''s.


    "Beatrice, don''t worry, for now, you and James are still married. If something happens to him, thepany will be yours, and no one can threaten your position."


    Kenny''s eyes gleamed as he walked up to her, cupped her face, and spoke sweetly, "And are you not happy with me? I can satisfy you, we will also have money, and I will treat Nick and Alice well."


    Beatrice waspletely softened by these sweet words and withdrew her hand.


    Kenny then stood up and led James to the stairwell.


    He nned to push him down from here.


    James was already in thete stages of liver cancer, and he had just been provoked. If he is thrown down now, even nine lives wouldn''t be enough for him to survive.


    Beatrice couldn''t bear to watch this scene and turned her body around, trembling.


    With determination in her heart, Kenny kicked the person down with one swift motion.


    James fell from a high ce, hitting his forehead on a sharp object, instantly causing blood to flow.


    Kenny had waited for ten minutes, making sure that James was barely breathing before taking out Beatrice''s phone.


    "Beatrice, call 911 now and get him to the hospital, otherwise Selena will suspect somethingter."


    Trembling, Beatrice took the phone, feeling extremely flustered.


    Kenny embraced the person, saying, "Pull yourself together, you must act like nothing happened, otherwise everything will be in vain!"


    Beatrice''s face turned pale, her mouth trembling. "Okay."


    Kenny took a deep breath and went to the bedroom to get his coat.


    "I have to leave now, that''s the only way to lower suspicion on me."


    Beatrice immediately called 911 and sent James to the hospital.


    Kenny reminded her again not to show any signs of weakness, as Selena is not easily fooled.


    "Beatrice, once we get our hands on the Fair family''spany, I''ll give you anything you want."


    Beatrice''s eyes became resolute in an instant. For the sake of her child, she had to hold on!


    If there was anyone to me, it could only be James himself for leaving the hospital today. He deserved it!

 Chapter 245: You Didnt Serve Raymond Well Enough

    It was three o''clock in the morning.


    Selena received a phone call from the hospital, saying that James fell down the staircase and is currently being treated.


    All her tiredness disappeared instantly. Selena quickly grabbed her nearby coat and put it on, her face changing.


    Because she had been to this hospital before and had greeted the attending doctor, that doctor had called her without permission. When Selena arrived at the hospital, she saw Beatrice sitting alone in the hallway, but she didn''t seem worried at all.


    Was it just an illusion?


    Beatrice''s pupils sharply contracted when she saw Selena.


    Why is Selena here?


    Selena approached with a cold tone, "Didn''t I bring him to the hospital before I went to Ridgefield? You should know that he has liver cancer. He should have rested in the hospital for a few more days. Why did you let him go back?" Beatrice was in a state of panic, but she straightened her chest at the thought of Kenny''s words.


    "Are you using me?! Don''t you see how much your father has sacrificed for this family? If it weren''t for the Montague family suddenly intercepting the project, would your father be in this state? It''s all because you didn''t serve Raymond well enough! It''s all your fault! Just because of some trivial matters in thepany, your father refused to stay in the hospital and secretly went back. It just so happened that I let the servants have a day off, so no one knew he went back. When I found him, the floor was covered in blood. If I had found him anyter, he would have been dead!"


    Beatrice sneered as she nced up and down at Selena.


    "And yet, you have the audacity to use me!"


    Selena didn''t say a word, silently sitting in a chair nearby.


    Beatrice''s fingertips on the side were trembling quietly, still not knowing how Selena could have arrived so quickly.


    She was still thinking that if James could still be savedter, she would definitely pull out his oxygen pipe. Only then could all future troubles be eliminated.


    Since she had made up her mind, she must do itpletely!


    Selena closed her eyes, hoping that the door to the emergency room would open quickly.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Despite the many unpleasant experiences with James, he was her biological father and had been with her for so many years.


    After her mother passed away, they relied on each other.


    If it weren''t for Beatrice''s appearance, their rtionship would have been good all along.


    Selena''s eyes turned red, but she held back her tears.


    Beatrice had been observing Selena all along, and when she realized that Selena didn''t suspect anything, she quietly breathed a sigh of relief. James must not be revived.


    Otherwise, she and Kenny would be done for.


    Her child would also be done for.


    The rescue continued until seven o''clock the next morning, when the scarlet words finally disappeared and James was brought out by someone.


    Beatrice instantly stood up, trembling as she asked, "How is my husband? You must try your best." "Mrs. Fair, although Mr. Fair has been rescued, he still needs to be observed in the ICU for a few days. If he can''t make it through..." The rest of the words were left unsaid, but everyone understood.


    Beatrice''s vision went ck, and she almost fainted, leaning to one side with weak legs, supported by a nearby nurse.


    "Mrs. Fair, we know you''re very sad, but please hold on."


    Selena saw Beatrice''s strong reaction and immediately thought that she couldn''t handle the blow. Beatrice had a look of panic on her face, and thest bit of color drained from her face.


    "You must save my husband, I beg you, we are willing to pay any amount of money."


    Someone helped Beatrice to another ward to rest, while James was pushed into the ICU.


    Selena stood outside the ICU, not daring to even blink.


    A nurse noticed that her cheeks were flushed and reached out to touch her forehead.


    "Miss Fair, you have a fever. Why don''t you sit down for a while? I''ll get you some fever-reducing medicine."


    Selena lowered her head and pulled out the medicine from her bag. "Thank you, just give me a ss of water."


    The nurse quickly brought warm water.


    "Actually, it''s pointless for you to stay here. It''s best to go back and rest. We will inform you of the situation here at any time."


    Selena did feel dizzy, but she was really worried about her father''s condition. She reluctantly searched for nearby hotels, but the closest one was miles away, where Raymond had booked a room.

 Chapter 246: Being Presumptuous

    Will Raymond return to New York today?


    Although she saw his car in Ridgefield yesterday, she had to separate from him because her own car needed to go to the repair shop. Selena At the moment, without caring about anything else, she booked a room at the hotel.


    She carries fever medicine with her and muste to the hospital frequently these days.


    Upon arrival at the hotel lobby, she was informed that the room she had booked had already been given to someone else due to a system error. "Sorry about that, miss. To make up for it, the hotel has upgraded you to the presidential suite free of charge."


    Selena lowered her head and nced at the room number on the card, her lips twitching.


    She was on the same floor as Raymond, and that floor only had two presidential suites.


    She rubbed her forehead, took the card, and remained silent.


    Right now, she just wanted to get some sleep.


    Once inside the elevator, she leaned against the corner with her eyes closed.


    The elevator doors reopened, and Raymond and John were standing outside.


    Nobody expected her to be in the elevator. Raymond furrowed his brow, while John''s eyes shed with meaning.


    The two of them entered the elevator, and John continued his previous conversation.


    "Miss Stone''s flight arrives at four in the afternoon. I have already made a reservation for dinner at five."


    Only upon hearing this familiar voice did Selena open her eyes and, upon seeing the two people in front of her, she averted her gaze.


    The elevator walls reflected each person''s appearance clearly. Although Raymond was standing in front of the elevator, his gaze was fixed upon the mirror.


    She stood quietly in the corner, probably not having rested well, with her eyes slightly closed.


    She was naturally beautiful, but at this moment, standing there motionless, she seemed like a broken jewel, lonely and fragile.


    Raymond couldn''t help but recall the scene from yesterday when he saw her standing outside in Ridgefield.


    Back then, the sunlight made her seem like she would turn into smoke the next second and disappear into the sunlight.


    Now Selena lowered her gaze, and her long and thick eyshes didn''t even blink.


    The elevator reached the top floor, and Raymond was the first to walk out.


    But when he reached his room door, he heard the faint sound of footsteps behind him, knowing that Selena had also followed. After a moment of silence, he finally spoke.


    "Is there anything that can''t be solved?"


    Regarding her cousin''s matter, didn''t they already seek help from Caterlington? Did Caterlington not solve the problem for her?


    His voice was very soft, but Selena''s mind was clouded, and she didn''t hear it at all. She simply walked past him and silently went to the room door at the other end of the corridor. This made Raymond''s earlier words seem somewhat presumptuous.


    His face stiffened for a moment, and for some reason, he felt a bit angered too.


    He swiped his card to enter the room, unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt, and felt like he couldn''t breathe.


    John quietly followed behind him, pretending he hadn''t seen anything.


    "Mr. Montague, the location of the restaurant has been sent to your phone, and also, here are the documents you will need tomorrow."


    Raymond sat on the nearby couch, nodding slightly, seeming indifferent.


    "The Fair family hasn''t contacted Grandfather, right?"


    "No."N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    When it came to the Fair family, Raymond didn''t want to waste his words, so he just nodded.


    John put the documents away and left.


    After finishing his shower and drying his hair with a towel, Raymond heard a knock on his door.


    He paused and his lips pressed together lightly.


    But when he opened the door, it was room service, delivering a light breakfast to him.


    He stood at the doorway without moving, and the staff didn''t dare to enter.


    "Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond nced towards the corridor, but the two suites were far apart, so he couldn''t see anything. "Come in."


    The staff pushed the trolley inside and set out all the dishes.


    "Mr. Montague, please enjoy."


    Soon, Raymond was alone in the room.


    After having breakfast, he started working on the documents but felt distracted.

 Chapter 247: Her Perspective on Men was Simply Pitiful

    In the room at the other end of the hallway, Selena was already fast asleep, her brows and eyes revealing exhaustion.


    When she woke up, it was already two o''clock in the afternoon. She freshened up and hurriedly headed towards the hospital. But as she passed Raymond''s door, she saw him opening his room door as well.


    She immediately remembered what she heard in the elevator this morning, he must be nning to pick up his first love. Wasn''t their flight scheduled to arrive at four in the afternoon? Why did he leave at two?


    When faced with a woman he liked, Raymond was just like any ordinary man, unable to wait.


    "Mr. Montague."


    Because she had a good night''s sleep, her mind was already clear.


    Raymond didn''t say anything and had no idea why she came to this hotel or even why she booked a room on the same floor.


    If anyone said she had ulterior motives, no one would believe it.


    But if it was said she had other ideas, she had always been well-behaved and hadn''te knocking on his door intentionally like another woman, wearing revealing clothing.


    The two entered the elevator, with Selena pressing the button for the ground floor.


    Once the elevator doors closed, she calmly spoke up.


    "Mr. Montague, if the sandalwood flooring doesn''t arrive in the end, I can use a different material. The construction progress has already started, and I will keep an eye on it. If you have any other ideas midway, feel free to let me know." A serious discussion about business.


    Hm.


    Selena had nned to continue, but her phone rang at that moment, and it was Caterlington calling.


    She hesitated for a moment, then answered the call.


    "Selena, after helping you so much, don''t you n on treating me to a meal? Is that fair?"


    Selena did owe Jacob a favor regarding the matter.


    But thinking about how her uncle and aunt ended up making their decision, she felt a twinge in her heart.


    "I should indeed treat Mr. Walsh to a meal, but can we do it in a week? I will get in touch with you then."Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    Caterlington chuckled on the other end, with a hint of yfulness in his tone. "Sure thing, Selena. But a meal in a week will be different from the one right now."


    Selena pretended not to hear the implications, calmly saying, "Mr. Walsh, that will be all."


    Hanging up the phone, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    At this moment, she had already walked outside the hotel with Raymond.


    Selena originally wanted to say hello to him and then go to her own car, but Raymond spoke up at this moment."


    Caterlington always has more than one target."


    Wasn''t he the one who said he wanted to pursue that woman? Now he''s relentlessly pursuing Selena, truly casting a wide. This kind of thing is not umon for Caterlington; he changes girlfriends as frequently as he changes clothes. If it weren''t for his genuine wealth, he would probably have been retaliated against hundreds of times by now.


    Selena smiled, "I actually think Mr. Walsh is a man of character."


    There''s no hiding the fact that he''s a scumbag, there aren''t many people like him.


    "Mr. Montague, I have other matters to attend to, so I''ll be leaving now."


    After Raymond got in the car, he inexplicably felt suffocated.


    He opened the car window a crack, seemingly feeling a little morefortable this way.


    Thinking Caterlington is a man of character, thinking her cheating husband is outstanding, her judgment in men is simply pitiful.


    But it has nothing to do with him.


    John, who was still dutifully sitting in the front seat, asked, "Mr. Montague, are we going to the airport now?"


    He''s so concerned about Miss Stone that he actually came down early.


    "We''re going to the Montague family, an impromptu meeting has been called and it will take one hour."


    "But Miss Stone arrived at four o''clock."


    "Yes, we''ll go after the meeting."


    John understood as well, in Mr. Montague''s mind, work alwayses first.


    Women alwayse second.

 Chapter 248: She Always Cares About Raymond

    Selena arrived at the hospital and, upon reaching the ICU, found Beatrice waiting there.


    But Beatrice didn''t see her for the moment and was just constantly asking the doctor, "When will my husband wake up? Can I go in and see him? You have to do everything you can." Two nurses were standing around her, sighing when they saw her like this.


    "Mrs. Fair, we''ve answered your questions many times already. There will be a three-day observation period, and we''ll have to see how the situation develops. Don''t worry, just have a seat for now." "I want to go in and see him."


    "Sorry, you can''t go in for now. We''ll arrange for you to go inter."


    Beatrice breathed a sigh of relief; as long as she can go in, she must remove the tube, she absolutely can''t let James have a chance toe back to life.


    At this point, there is no room for regret.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Selenaing over, and Beatrice stiffened, quickly letting go of the nurse''s hand.


    Selena sat down on a chair in the corridor, quietly waiting for the doctor''s report.


    But Beatrice couldn''t sit still and her palms were sweaty.


    She was worried about Selena noticing something, so she didn''t look at her.


    Footsteps could be heard from the corridor, it was Alice.


    Alice saw Selena and a hint of hatred shed in her eyes, but quickly she pretended to be weak and helpless.


    "Mom, how is Dad''s condition?"Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    With Alice present, Beatrice finally freed herself from her state of panic.


    "I don''t know either, Alice, I''m really worried right now."


    If James woke up and called the police, they would be in trouble.


    Alice thought she was worried about James, after all, the shares of the Fair family hadn''tpletely fallen into their hands yet.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. Dad''s fate is in his own hands."


    After Alice finished speaking, she turned to look at Selena, who had a faint expression, and called out, " Selena."


    Even though the two had a big fightst time, Alice seemed to have forgotten about it.


    It''s unclear if she has thick-skinned or good mental fortitude.


    Selena didn''t respond, she just stared at the ICU.


    "Selena, with such a big incident happening to Dad, Mr. Montague still hasn''te to take a look?"


    Sure enough, she always cared about Raymond.


    Selena found it funny and a mocking smile appeared on her lips, "So concerned about someone else''s husband?"


    A sense of embarrassment shed across Alice''s face, but she quickly regained her confidence, "Do you really think others see you as a wife? To them, you''re just a bargaining chip that the Fair family pushed into their hands. Maybe they even despise this modity."


    Since the situation had already escted, Alice didn''t need to pretend anymore.


    And Beatrice was on her side.


    "If you can''t keep him, then don''t me other women for being interested in him."


    Selena leaned back, seemingly not taking her seriously.


    "Alice, like I said before, if you can convince Raymond to divorce me, I''ll sign the papers immediately. He''s already gone to the airport to pick up his first love, and it seems like she''s the realpetition, not me." Let these two wicked women argue among themselves.


    As expected, when Alice heard that Olivia hade back, her face immediately became very ugly, as if she would faint in the next second.


    Olivia was Raymond''s first love, the one he had been talking about for years.


    It was because Selena ruined his rtionship with Olivia that he went abroad for three years.


    Now that Olivia was back, all other women would have to step aside.


    Alice suddenly became restless.


    She had confidence in winning against Selena, but not against Olivia.


    Her fingertips curled up on her side, her eyes flickering.


    It seems like she needs to find an opportunity to have sex with Raymond.


    If Selena can climb into his bed, she didn''t believe she couldn''t do it!


    Alice had already imagined in her mind countless ways to seduce Raymond but didn''t think about James.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    Another two hours went by.


    Selena asked the doctor about the situation and was nning to go back, but she was worried and reminded the doctor.


    "I am his daughter, and I don''t want anyone to disturb him, anyone."


    The doctor nodded, indicating that the nurse would keep a closer eye on him.


    Selena went back to the hotel, nning to grab something to eat first.


    On the other side, the Montague family, it was already 4:10.


    But Raymond was still in a meeting, with John standing behind him, constantly looking at his phone, trying to remind him.


    At 4:20, Raymond finally said lightly, "That''s it."


    He walked out of the meeting room first, and the executives also sighed in relief.


    I don''t know if it''s just an illusion, but Mr. Montague seemed to be in a bad mood since he entered the office.

 Chapter 249: Getting Divorced Soon

    Just as Raymond got in the car, Olivia called.


    "Raymond, I''ve been waiting for twenty minutes. Where are you?"


    Raymond looked at his watch, "The meeting just ended. I''ll be there in twenty minutes."


    "You''re still so devoted to work, how can you bear to let me stand here?"


    "Find a ce to sit."


    Olivia didn''t speak, her eyes instantly turned red.


    "Raymond, you''ve changed a lot. You weren''t like this before."


    Raymond rubbed his forehead with his hand, his tone t. "I''ll be there soon. The restaurant is already reserved."


    Olivia''splexion improved, "Okay, I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Raymond sat in his seat in a daze.


    John in the front seat nced at him through the rearview mirror and silently gripped the steering wheel without saying anything.


    Twenty minutester, the car stopped at the airport.


    Olivia had alreadye out, and her eyes immediately lit up when she saw Raymond''s car. She hurried over and opened the car door. "Raymond!"


    She called out tenderly and hugged him tightly, "I really missed you."


    Raymond stiffened and didn''t move.N?velDrama.Org owns this text.


    Olivia hugged him for a moment, her lips curved, "Let''s go, let''s go eat. John, drive a bit faster, I''m hungry."


    After releasing him, she sat beside him.


    Raymond reached over and ced her luggage by his feet.


    She only brought a very small suitcase, so there was no need to put it in the trunk.


    Seeing him do this, Olivia''s heart fluttered.


    Raymond''s appearance was undoubtedly the most outstanding, and at this moment, he also disyed a very elegant and graceful demeanor towards women.


    Olivia''s face turned a bit red, and her lips curved sweetly.


    "Sorry for what I just said. I said you''ve changed, but actually, you haven''t changed at all. You''re still so good to me, Raymond."


    Raymond didn''t reply to this, he ced the luggage and leaned back.


    "How have you been overseas?"


    "Don''t you even speak to me. If I hadn''t reached out to you, would you never n on contacting me again?"


    Olivia spoke with a sense of injustice.


    She had grown up being doted on by the Stone family, and she was always good at reading people''s expressions. She was gentle and elegant. But in front of Raymond, she became coquettish, wanting to be held and appeased by him. Yet when Olivia saw the name of the restaurant, her lips curved upward.


    This was her favorite restaurant.


    "Raymond, I didn''t realize you still remembered what I like to eat."


    The car parked in front of the restaurant, and a waiter wearing white gloves came to open the door.


    Olivia politely smiled at him, but when she saw Raymond get out of the car, she couldn''t help but speak coquettishly again.


    "By the way, after we finish eating, do we need to go meet your wife?"


    Having just returned, she already wanted to assert her dominance over that woman.


    Upon hearing this, Raymond''s expression turned cold. "Why would I see her?"


    Seeing that he didn''t want to mention that woman, Olivia couldn''t help but feel proud.


    Indeed, that woman was worth nothing in Raymond''s eyes.


    "I just want to go and see what kind of character a woman who caught Cassius'' attention has."


    "Just because she saved Cassius."


    That''s why Cassius thought well of that woman.


    Upon hearing his calm voice, Olivia couldn''t help but hold onto his arm.


    "So, you really don''t like her at all?"


    "No."


    Olivia waspletely satisfied with this answer. She was worried when she was abroad, so she came back early. Otherwise, she would have continued to cold-shoulder Raymond. The restaurant door opened, and Olivia bumped into someone.


    Raymond also looked over and noticed Caterlington.


    Caterlington held a bunch of car keys in his hand. When he saw the two of them, his eyebrows raised and a smile appeared on his face.


    "Miss Stone has returned?"


    Olivia regained herposure and gently tucked her hair behind her ear.


    "Shen, it''s been a while."


    Caterlington was a yboy, which was not a secret in New York.


    Caterlington nced at Raymond, then nced at Olivia, a mysterious meaning in his eyes.


    "Congrattions to Mr. Montague for finally getting what he''s been waiting for. The person who has been gone for so many years has finally returned. In that case, you must be getting a divorce from your wife soon, right?" Raymond''s expression grew even colder, his gaze sharply directed at Caterlington.


    But because of Caterlington''s words, Olivia lifted her head, anticipating Raymond''s response.


    Realizing that Raymond wouldn''t answer that question, she quickly found an excuse for herself.


    The person at Raymond''s house was found by Cassius, so it will probably take some time. Why is Mr. Walsh so interested in other people''s affairs?


    Caterlington''s hand had already fallen on the ss door. "I''m not concerned about Mr. Montague''s private affairs, I''m concerned about my own. After all, I can only openly have someone by my side when Mr. Montague gets divorced."

 Chapter 250 If You Like Her, I鈥檒l Let Her Go

    Olivia seemed to have heard something incredible, a hint of surprise shed across her face, followed by a touch of disgust in her heart.


    It turned out that woman was someone who liked to y with multiple people and hadn''t even divorced Raymond yet, but had already found a new recement. However, shecked foresight. Caterlington came from a decent family background, but how could hepare to Raymond, to the Montague family?


    She was probably deceived by Caterlington''s sweet words.


    She sneered in her heart but pretended to be surprised on her face.


    "Mr. Walsh, have you already met her? Are you interested in her?"


    Caterlington continued to smile, his meaning profound.


    "Of course, I''m extremely interested."


    The cold air around Raymond grew stronger, his gaze deep and his voice cold and detached from human emotions.


    "If you''re interested, I''ll let her go to you."


    His tone was indifferent, and hepletely disregarded this nominal wife, even speaking of her with extreme indifference.


    "Alright, that''s great. Raymond, you won''t regret it."


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed slightly, filled with suspicion.


    Is this Caterlington''s taste really that unique?


    With his pitch-ck pupils as calm as a cold pond, he stepped into the restaurant.


    Olivia followed closely behind him, turning back to give Caterlington a polite smile.


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Shen, Raymond won''t regret it. This marriage was forced upon him by Cassius back then without asking for his consent. He waspletely forced into marrying a stranger."


    As she spoke, a sense of pride flickered in her eyes, hidden deep but still noticeable by Caterlington. Caterlington stood at the entrance and followed them inside, after all, he came here today to eat as well.


    His chosen seat was not far from Raymond''s, so he could clearly see Raymond pushing the menu towards Olivia, and Olivia looking up and saying something to him with a smile.


    Caterlington enjoyed watching themotion and immediately captured this scene, choosing a perfect angle that made it seem like Raymond and Olivia were having a gentle gaze exchange. He sent it to Selena along with a caption.


    [Your husband is about to have a girlfriend soon.]


    He thought Selena would not be able to sit still after receiving this, considering theirplicated rtionship.


    There is an ambiguous rtionship.


    Moreover, Raymond, a man like him, is indeed very attractive to women. Did you not see how Olivia was almost glued to him?


    But it wasn''t until the end of the meal that Selena received a message from over there, consisting of only two words. "Congrattions."


    Caterlington couldn''t help butugh. It seems that Raymond, the person he was trying to get rid of by any means, doesn''t seem to find him attractive at all. It''s quite interesting. Selena had already returned to the hotel by now, took a nap, and then checked the situation in Manhattan online before continuing to the hospital.


    She is busy now, and Raymond and Olivia are originally unrted to her.


    She even sent that photo to Alice. Since Alice likes Raymond, these two women should start tearing each other apart.


    Selena feels light-hearted.


    This time when she went to the hospital, it was already 7 p.m. Beatrice was still there, and she was still moring to go in and apany James, as if she had already endured it all day. Selena frowned, feeling that Beatrice''s behavior this time was unusually enthusiastic.


    "Beatrice."


    She called out and noticed that Beatrice froze, as if she was startled.


    Beatrice didn''t expect Selena toe again, and she came so frequently.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She was starting to feel restless. Every minute that passed was a great agony for her.


    Although Kenny wasforting her on the phone, Beatrice still felt immense pressure. She was afraid that if she wasn''t careful, James would wake up.


    And she hadn''t told Alice about this yet, nor did she have anyone to confide in.


    "Beatrice, this is the ICU, and anyone who goes in has to disinfect. I''ve already talked to the doctor, and no one can go in to visit. The doctor will notify us when Dad wakes up."


    Seeing Selena arranging everything so calmly, Beatrice became even more anxious.


    "You don''t even want your dad to wake up! Your dad has raised you for so many years, and it''s all for nothing!"


    Selena sat on the side, her tone indifferent, "He is my biological father. Why wouldn''t I want him to wake up? If we''re really counting, Beatrice, you''re the one who doesn''t want him to wake up, right?" Beatrice trembled, feeling like her head had been struck by something.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?! Selena, are you fed up with me? Let me tell you, when your dad wakes up, I''m going to tell him about the bad things you said right now!"


    Beatrice''s lips kept trembling, her voice sharp to the point of cracking.


    Selena had only casually mentioned it, but she didn''t expect Beatrice to react so strongly.


    She narrowed her eyes, her oppressive gaze falling on Beatrice.


    Beatrice shrank, quickly lowering her head.


    "I''ll go upstairs to see Alice."


    She quickly left, feeling as if her legs were carrying a thousand pounds.


    Selena watched her figure recede, her brow furrowing tightly.

 Chapter 251 A Soft Spot for Love

    After Beatrice arrived upstairs, she felt her legs go weak. She barely managed to hold onto the nearby wall, preventing herself from kneeling down. She couldn''t take this torture anymore, so she immediately called Nick and informed him of the situation.


    On the other end, Nick''s voice was filled with anger as he said, "Look at what you''ve done?! You even believed Kenny''s words, even though you have him around you!"


    At this moment, Beatrice also felt some regret. "Nick, what else could I have done? James already caught us having an affair. If we let him stay awake, our entire family will be thrown out."


    Nick was also getting frustrated, but he couldn''t deny that Kenny did the right thing. Since they had already reached this point, they definitely couldn''t let James wake up.


    However, he was still angry at Beatrice for repeatedly taking someone to the Fair family vi to have an affair. Thest time, they were almost caught by Selena when they returned to the vi. He had thought she would restrain herself, but he never expected her to continue.


    "I really don''t know what kind of spell he has cast on you!" Nick''s face was gloomy. It was clear that Kenny had ulterior motives. Even if they really managed to kill James, they would never allow the shares of the Fair family to be given to Kenny, an outsider.


    "Nick, what should we do now? Selena is keeping a close eye on James, and I can''t find an opportunity. If James wakes up..."


    Because she had someone to confide in, Beatrice had be much calmer.


    "How would I know what to do? Recently, everything has been chaos in the Fair family. All our projects have been intercepted, and the management is in shambles. You really know how to cause trouble and embarrass us!"


    Being scolded by her own son, Beatrice also felt embarrassed, but she couldn''t argue back. If she were given another chance, she would never let Kenny deceive her into sending the servants away and having an affair with him in the vi, leading to such a situation.


    Nick took a deep breath. "Dad, even if he wakes up from the intensive care unit, it will be a while before he can speak. Don''t panic and don''t let Selena see any ws."


    Thinking of Selena, Nick''s Adam''s apple rolled a few times. If James died and Raymond ignored this wife of his, then what would he want to do? Would there be no one to stop him anymore?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    With this thought, it seemed that James'' death was a fitting result.


    Nick''s mood improved a little as he instructed Beatrice, "Don''t let Kenny lead you by the nose anymore. You have money now, so you can find any man you want. One moment of confusion is enough."


    Although Beatrice was sharp-tongued and sarcastic, she had a soft spot when it came to love. When she was with her first husband, he was a bastard, but because of Nick''s existence, she endured for a long time. She always believed that he would change his mind. As long as a man said a few sweet words, she could instantly forget about the domestic violence.


    Then the man ran away, and she met James. At first, they treated each other well, but James repeatedly disappointed her, causing her to have other thoughts.


    Before marrying James, she became interested in Kenny. He was younger and well-maintainedpared to James.


    She summoned the courage to seduce him once, not expecting that they both had simr intentions.


    Her lonely heart, after so long, waspletely filled by Kenny.


    Moreover, the sweet words he said were so enticing that Beatrice couldn''t resist and lost her sense of direction.


    Her attitude towards James became more and more dismissive. She only wanted the Fair family''s money.


    "Nick, I understand now. Actually, Kenny is a good person."


    But soon there was a sound of the call being hung up from the other end, and Beatrice stopped speaking, entering Alice''s hospital room.


    Alice''s health was not good, and because of the photo sent by Selena, she was furious and smashed all the cups beside her.


    "Bitch! That damn bitch!"


    When Beatrice pushed open the door, all she saw was broken pieces of porcin on the floor.


    "Alice, what''s wrong?"


    Alice took a deep breath and tried to suppress the boiling emotions in her chest.


    "I''m almost better, I have to leave the hospital, otherwise Raymond will be taken away by Olivia."


    Regarding Raymond, Beatrice couldn''t do anything either.


    In the blink of an eye, she intercepted half a year''s worth of business from the Fair family, something they couldn''t control.


    Beatrice hugged her tightly.


    "Don''t worry, Selena and Raymond''s marriage is decided by the old man. As long as he doesn''t agree, Olivia can only be a mistress. She grew up being spoiled in the Stone family, how can she bear this grievance? She will suffer afterwards. You just need to make yourself more present in front of Raymond."


    After beingforted like this, Alice breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to deal with Selena? When will it happen?"


    She couldn''t bear it anymore, Olivia and Selena, they were all bitches!


    "It''sing soon, just wait a little longer."

 Chapter 252 When a Marriage Should End, It Should End

    Selena didn''t know what happened upstairs and had been waiting in the corridor quietly until eleven o''clock before getting up, feeling her legs numb.


    After greeting the nurse, she left and drove back to the hotel with her tired body.


    Just as she came out of the top floor elevator, the elevator next to her also opened, and Raymond walked out.


    Raymond was wearing a suit, casually adjusting his cufflinks.


    He didn''t have John with him, he came back alone.


    Selena blinked her tired eyes and called out, "Mr. Montague."


    The doors of the two elevators closed simultaneously behind them, slowly.


    The elevator slowly descended and the sound of its descent was clearly audible, perhaps because this floor was too quiet. Raymond took the lead and walked towards his room. Since Selena''s room was closer, it was inevitable for him to pass by her. Selena caught a faint scent of perfume on him. It belonged to a woman.


    Did he return after meeting with Olivia? No wonder he was able to dy Raymond for such a long time, being his first love and all.


    Selena also walked in that direction, needing to pass by Raymond''s room, but he didn''t pay her any attention and she didn''t want to be on the receiving end of coldness.


    However, as she passed by, she heard him ask, "Are you tired?"


    Selena''s face showed signs of exhaustion with dark circles under her eyes. "Hmm, I''m fine. Something happened at home."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Raymond had already swiped his card to open the door, but upon hearing the sound, he didn''t immediately go inside and instead turned to look at her.


    "Is it rted to your husband again?"


    "No, it''s not." She was indeed very tired, and after saying this, she couldn''t help but let out a small yawn, covering her mouth with her fair hand, tears forming in the corners of her eyes.


    "Mr. Montague, get some rest early. Goodnight." She was about to walk towards the other side of the corridor when she heard him say, "Selena, when it''s time for a marriage to end, it should end."


    Selena paused for a moment and lightlyughed, her eyes and eyebrows suddenly brightening. But because she was tired, her voice was soft and gentle.


    "Mr. Montague, which woman hasn''tpromised in a marriage?" This has always been the societal rule.


    Although she loathed and didn''t ept such rules, at present, she had no choice but to use this phrase to appease Raymond. As expected, Raymond''s eyes showed a hint of coldness, but within that coldness, there was also a trace of otherplex emotions.


    Selena calmly looked at him, her voice flowing like a gentle stream.


    "Even someone as aplished as you must also feel helpless in your own marriage, right? My husband is exceptional, and I really like him. If ites to a point where divorce is necessary, I believe I would leave as well." However, her "liking" was more akin to appreciation. Because Raymond was indeed exceptional at such a young age, he already governed the Montague family and his achievements were continuously multiplying.


    If not for that, how would the old master himself have personally arranged his marriage? Raymond did not say anything else, he went into his room and closed the door. Selena stood outside, feeling a mix of amusement and helplessness. Did her aversion and disgust towards this marriage really go this far? She had never acted out as the wife of the Montague family''s CEO, and she could be considered obedient and sensible.


    But thinking that Raymond had someone in his heart, it was only natural for him to resent her. Selena walked towards her own room, no longer in the mood to think about anything else. Inside the room, Raymond took off his coat and threw it aside.


    The shining eyes with a hint of water sparkle, looked at him with a smile, but said bitterly, "Which woman hasn''tpromised in a marriage?"


    Raymond truly believed that her husband was blind, just like Caterlington.


    But that wasn''t his concern, she was willing topromise, so be it.


    No one stopped her.

 Chapter 253 If She Divorces, I Will Definitely Pursue Her

    Soon, news of Olivia''s return spread within the circle. Those who were aware of the entanglement between Raymond and her started cing bets on when Raymond would divorce and be with Olivia.


    At this moment, Caterlington was sitting in a bar with a few of his friends, all from the same circle, where news travels fastest.


    However, the Stone family was just an ordinary wealthy family and was far from being an elite family.


    But because of Olivia''s involvement with Raymond, she had long ago made her way into the New York circle.


    "When do you think Olivia will marry into the Montague family?"


    Someone brought up this topic during the conversation, and the crowd immediately started discussing.


    "After all, she is his first love. I guess it won''t take more than a month for her to marry into the family. As for Raymond''s nominal wife, she is probably so ugly that she can''t be shown in public. She hasn''t even appeared at any public events, not even during the banquet when Raymond returned to the country, right?"


    "Does anyone here know her? She hasn''t dared toe out for three years, so you can imagine how unsightly she must be."


    "I heard it''s because she saved Mr. Montague Sr''s life. She''s also lucky. There are so many people in New York who would want that opportunity."


    "But what if they want to kick her out and she refuses to leave? It''s the Montague family and it''s Raymond we are talking about."


    Caterlington held a ss of red wine and found it amusing to hear everyone talk like this.


    "Why do you assume that his wife doesn''t want a divorce? Although the Montague family is wealthy and Raymond is indeed good-looking, there are some women who don''t care about that. Even if mountains of gold were piled in front of her, perhaps they wouldn''t be able to exchange for a single smile from her. Her absence may be a sign that she has long prepared to leave and wants to make a quiet exit."


    There were both men and women present, but when they heard Caterlington''s words, they allughed.


    A woman spoke, "Mr. Walsh, stop joking around. If it weren''t for Raymond being with Olivia early on, I''m afraid the women pursuing him over the years could have broken down the doors of the Montague family."


    "Back when he just started dating Olivia, how many girls cried overnight? I heard that the bars in New York exploded that night, full of girls from the circle. People wanted to catch Raymond and refused to let him go, but no matter what, Raymond wouldn''t want her."


    The woman said it with conviction and was jealous that another woman''s name could be printed on the same marriage certificate as Raymond''s.


    Caterlington swayed the red wine in his hand and saw that everyone looked down on Raymond''s supposed wife, a smile curled on his lips.


    "I have seen her."


    With these words, the scene fell silent, and everyone looked at him in surprise.


    Caterlington leisurely took a sip of wine, a smile on his face, "If she divorces, I will be the first to pursue her."


    The crowd whispered in disapproval, thinking he was joking.


    After all, Caterlington was notorious for being a womanizer, chasing either supermodels or celebrities, with high standards and treating them poorly. He would usually y around and then throw them away after giving them some money. If he was being sincere, Raymond''s wife must be a top beauty.


    But if she was such a beauty, why didn''t she dare to appear in front of everyone''s eyes?


    "Mr. Walsh, everyone knows you have high standards for women. Are you joking with us?"


    Caterlington recently took over thepany and aggressively acquired Mr. Wright''spany after Mr. Wright had an ident, making him highly sessful.


    At this moment, Selena''s face shed through his mind, full of interest.


    "If I can sleep with her for one night, I would willingly go to Africa for three years."


    The scene fell even quieter, and it was unclear who started themotion.


    "So, Mr. Walsh, are you trying to steal Raymond''s wife?"


    "I asked Raymond in person, and he said if I liked her, he would give her to me."


    He sat down, propping his head up with one hand, "Unfortunately, I''m afraid when hees to his senses, he won''t want to give her away."


    The crowd erupted in whispers, now everyone was certain that Caterlington was joking.


    After all, aside from Olivia, there was no woman Raymond didn''t want to give.


    Everyone knew he was extremely picky when it came to rtionships. When he was with Olivia, they didn''t even go all the way. During thest truth or dare game, he admitted that he had given away his virginity not long ago. How much self-control did he have?Content ? copyrighted by N?velDrama.Org.


    In this circle, who wasn''t a yboy? They had all been mingling with women,ing and going. They were no longer the same as before.


    Even the socialites, once theycked nothing, started pursuing other thrills.


    Someone like Raymond, who was only interested in work, was a rarity.


    Olivia was lucky to be chosen by him back then.

 Chapter 254 A Glimmer of Disturbance

    Selena didn''t wake up immediately after her sleep; instead, she felt a dull pain in her lower abdomen.


    Her body felt cold, and she couldn''t see things clearly.


    She knew that her period had arrived.


    Lately, she had been busy.


    It is now six in the morning, and the hotel service is good. They quickly delivered the sanitary pads she needed.


    Selena dragged her tired body to the door, and when the staff saw her pale face, even her lips had no color, they asked with concern, "Do you need medicine, ma''am?"


    Selena used to have a habit of having painful periods, and she used to have painkillers, but the medicine was in the Rose Garden.


    "Ibuprofen..." she touched her stomach, as if she would faint the next second. "Please give me two, if you can."


    The staff dared not dy and immediately turned around to find some ibuprofen. But this is a hotel, how could they have such a thing?


    The staff had to go to a nearby pharmacy to buy it, and when they returned to the top floor, just as they were about to get on the elevator, they ran into Raymond, who was going to the office. Raymond saw the painkillers in her hand, and a slight ripple shed in his eyes. He also noticed that the staff''s destination was Selena''s room, so he hesitated and didn''t step into the elevator.


    It wasn''t until John called out, "Sir?" that Raymond finally stepped in. Inside the room, Selena shook her hand and took two ibuprofen directly.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The pain in her lower abdomen was intense, and she was sweating from the torment, feeling cold all over her body. She couldn''t go to the hospital today, so she called Shelley and asked her to go to the hospital to check on her father. There were Beatrice and a few others there. She couldn''t help but worry, so she asked Shelley to send a couple of Jiang family bodyguards.


    When I recover, I will treat you to a meal." Shelley immediately got a little angry, "You rest as soon as possible. You''re worried all day long, and you''re still talking about treating me to a meal? Can''t I afford my own meals? I''ll immediately send my bodyguards to keep an eye on you. No one is allowed to visit the ICU until you go to the hospital, okay?"


    Selena felt warm in her heart, holding her stomach, "Okay."


    "Selena, with your dad in such a bad situation, doesn''t Raymond know? Are you really nning to keep it a secret?"


    "Yes, Shelley, I just want to get some sleep." Shelley didn''t say anything else. Selena felt sweaty all over, as if she had been pulled out of water. She forced herself to get up, went through the intense pain, and quickly took a shower in the bathroom, cleaning herself up before lying down on the bed.


    She dared not turn on the air conditioner and even covered herself with a thin nket. She just slept like that until the evening. Eight in the evening. Raymond returned to the hotel and swiped his card to enter his room. Raymond nced over there.


    His slender fingertips paused for a moment, but he still didn''t say anything.


    After taking a shower, he stood by the floor-to-ceiling window and participated in an overseas conference call.


    After hanging up the phone, the front desk called him and asked if he needed supper.


    Because this room was exclusively for Raymond himself, meals were prepared by a dedicated staff member three times a day. Since he came backte today, someone called to ask.


    Raymond paused for a few seconds before saying, "Give it to the other guest on the same floor."


    Soon after, a waiter pushing a food cart arrived on the top floor and pushed the cart to Selena''s door.


    He politely knocked on the door, but there was no one inside.


    After knocking for more than ten minutes, the front desk called Raymond again, saying that no one answered next door.


    Raymond frowned and called Selena.


    Selena''s phone, ced in the living room, lit up, with the note on it saying "Mr. Montague".


    But there was no sound, so the person lying on the bed in the bedroom didn''t hear it.


    Raymond took a spare keycard from the lobby manager and opened the door.


    The waiter by the side cautiously pushed the food cart in and left.


    Raymond nced at the living room, no one was there, but the phone was on the table, so she must be around.


    He walked towards the bedroom.

 Chapter 255 Are You Deliberately Provoking Me?

    A small bulge formed on the bed in the bedroom, with only smooth ck hair visible. The bedsidemp was on, casting a warm atmosphere on the bed.


    Raymond didn''t enter directly, but knocked twice on the door with his fair knuckles. There was no response from the person inside, so he walked over.


    "Selena?"


    Theyout of this room was the same as his room, only the decoration was different.


    He turned on the light in the room and saw Selena frowning, probably because the bright light disturbed her.


    Raymond raised his hand, wanting to put it on her forehead, but before he could reach, Selena opened her eyes.


    There was still no color on her face, but she looked much better, and a touch of surprise crossed her eyes when she saw the person by the bed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond withdrew his hand and calmly ced it on the side of his suit pants.


    "Are you sick?"


    Selena had a slight fever on the night she was in Ridgefield, and her menstrual period was particrly fierce today. She took three ibuprofens at noon, without considering that it might hurt her stomach. Now that she woke up, she felt unbearable pain in her stomach, as if everything was twisted together.


    She quickly sat up, raised her hand to cover her stomach, and her face turned paler.


    She wanted to get out of bed, but her legs were weak and she fell directly to the floor.


    Raymond reached out and caught her.


    But she took a shower before sleeping, and she was wearing a casual camisole nightgown, so his fingertips unavoidably touched her exposed skin.


    Upon closer inspection, he noticed that her exposed skin was all blindingly pale and had a delicate touch.


    The shirt she was wearing had been neatly tucked in and changed before she came. Her figure was sleek and straight, and as she made a slight incline, a glimpse of her straight wrist bone was revealed. After Selena was supported by Raymond, she breathed a sigh of relief and quickly stood upright with the help of his hand. When she realized she hadn''t let go of his hand yet, she quickly took a step back. Only then did she have the leisure to wonder why Raymond was in her bedroom.


    "The front desk knocked on the door and when no one answered, I called you and then asked for the spare key," he said calmly, pointing with his elegant, slender fingers outside.


    "Let''s eat something," he suggested.


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief and immediately tried to leave.


    She hadn''t eaten anything all day, and her stomach was growling.


    After sitting on the sofa, she took out the food from the trolley and drank half a bowl of porridge, finally feeling alive again.


    When she lifted her gaze, she saw Raymond standing next to the single sofa, his dark eyes resembling gently flowingke water in the night.


    He rolled up his sleeves and sat down on the single sofa.


    Selena suddenly felt embarrassed and quickly asked, "Mr. Montague, would you like to eat?"


    There were many things prepared by the front desk, and she thought it was because the front desk staff knew she was sick and specially delivered it. After all, the hotel she was staying at was very nice and also expensive. Moreover, it was owned by the Montague family, so the service was impable.


    "Selena," Raymond said lightly, his gaze fixed on her.


    His eyes were also extraordinary, slightly elongatedpared to almond-shaped eyes, with sharp corners and a cold expression when not smiling, giving off a chilly, aloof vibe.


    Selena thought he had something important to say, perhaps rted to Manhattan.


    No wonder he appeared here; she had already told him that they couldmunicate at any time if there were any issues.


    "Mr. Montague, please speak your mind," she urged, thinking that he wanted to change the materials or add other details.


    However, Raymond just withdrew his gaze and stood up, saying, "Rest well after eating."


    Selena quickly stood up to see him off, still somewhat worried.


    When she reached the door, she asked in a low voice, "Is it about Manhattan?"


    Raymond''s steps paused, and he stopped.


    Selena truly believed that it was about adding more details to the house.


    "I also hope to achieve perfection in the design of this house. Mr. Montague, if you have any requests, feel free to bring them up anytime."


    The room was quiet, as if escaping from the noise of the world at this moment.


    Raymond turned around and saw her serious expression,bined with her pair of soft, clear eyes, which made it too easy for one to soften their heart.


    He raised his hand slightly and ced it on her waist, as she was only wearing a thin camisole dress, and the fabric felt as if his palm was touching her skin. She stiffened, hearing him say, "I have been suspecting that you intentionally tempted me."


    Selena followed his gaze down and her face instantly turned red.

 Chapter 256 It Doesnt Make Any Sense

    Her mind was nk, she didn''t even know when Raymond left.


    The door in front of her closed, leaving only a faint coolness in the air.


    Selena felt like a walking corpse, she lowered her head and saw her home slip dress.


    It was too thin, almost transparent under the light.


    The protruding dots seemed tempting to pluck.


    She almost hurriedly returned to the bedroom in an instant, putting on her coat, but the heat in her body didn''t subside.


    This time, Selena truly experienced what it felt like to be embarrassed and ashamed.


    No wonder Raymond would think like that, no woman would wear this kind of clothes, have casual conversations in front of him, and even take the initiative to see someone off. She covered her face and recalled Raymond''s words.


    "I''ve always suspected that you were intentionally tempting me."


    Always suspected.


    Selena also remembered in Ridgefield, when she wrapped a towel around herself to apply medicine on him.


    With all these thingsbined, if it were an ordinary man, he would have made a move on purpose a long time ago.


    Now, even her toes turned red, and she curled up in embarrassment, wishing she could just jump off this hotel.


    Even the spot around her waist that was just held by Raymond seemed to be stained with something, prating into her pores and randomly wandering in her body without reason. "Ah."


    She sighed, took out her phone and checked it, only to find that her aunt had sent several messages apologizing.


    The ambiguous atmosphere hadpletely dissipated because of this.


    She didn''t read the content inside, and just deleted the text messages directly.


    Selena sat back on the sofa, slowly ate a few more bites, made sure her stomach wasfortable, then changed her clothes and nned to go to the hospital.


    She had been in the hospital for four more days, and the doctor finally informed her that James had been transferred to a regr ward.


    Selena didn''t have time for anything else, and she hadn''t seen Raymond in these four days. The incident from that night was gradually being forgotten.


    This time, Shelley went to the hospital with her, and Shelley''s two bodyguards had been guarding at the hospital.


    Shelley held Selena''s arm.


    "Don''t worry, I made sure they are keeping a close watch, no one can go in."


    Selena nodded, her menstrual period was over, and she had regained her energy.


    Shelley had the nanny at home make soup for her, "to nourish your vitality. Because of Raymond, you''re even afraid to go back to Ashbourne Manor. Otherwise, the people there could make you soup. Why are you so scared of him?" Selena felt embarrassed to mention what happened that night. When the two entered the lobby, they saw Philip standing not far away.


    Philip was holding a bouquet of flowers, sniffing them with a gentle expression.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In Shelley''s heart, Philip had always been a clean and pure boy.


    Shelley happily bumped Selena''s shoulder.


    "It''s still my sensible Philip who came after me with flowers." Shelley ran over excitedly and hugged Philip''s waist tightly.


    "Philip!" The flowers in Philip''s hands fell to the ground as he turned and embraced Shelley, his eyes full of surprise. "I was looking for you on the first floor just now, but couldn''t find you."


    Shelley smiled yfully, looking up at Philip. "Didn''t I tell you that I came with Selena? We didn''t arrive this early. Why did you buy flowers? It''s a waste of money."


    Philip worked multiple jobs and lived frugally, but he never held back when it came to Shelley. Shelley felt a bit guilty and often thought about just telling him the truth.


    "This bouquet must have cost two hundred, right? With this money, we could have had a nice meal together."


    Shelley picked up the flowers from the ground, not noticing theplexity that shed in Philip''s eyes.


    Meanwhile, Selena watched the couple holding the flowers from a distance, finding it quite amusing. Is Shelley really nning to be with this poor boy, Philip, for the rest of her life? If Mr. Harper found out, he would probably strongly oppose their rtionship.


    Shelley pulled Philip closer, holding the flowers in her arms, and her smile was even more delicate than the flowers. Only when she''s with Philip does she behave like this; she''s usually moreid-back.


    "Selena, let''s go upstairs together with Philip and check it out."


    Selena had no reason to refuse, so the three of them entered the elevator together.


    Inside the elevator, Philip messaged Lucas Den, asking him to buy another bouquet of flowers and deliver it to that ward.

 Chapter 257 She鈥檚 Been Neglected by Raymond

    James had been transferred to a regr ward, but he still wore an oxygen mask and hadn''t woken up yet. The wound on his head had been wrapped in gauze, and he looked more than ten years older and haggard. Selena asked the doctor beside her, "When will my dad wake up?"


    "Miss Fair, Mr. Shen has always had poor health, and this time he suffered a great deal. It''s uncertain when he''ll wake up. It could be today, or it could be a monthter."


    Selena''s eyes reddened at once.


    After hearing that James had been transferred to a regr ward, Beatrice was extremely restless. She was currently at the Fair family''spany and immediately found Kenny, her voice filled with fear. "What should we do? Selena found two bodyguards from somewhere and they''ve been guarding the ICU. I can''t find an opportunity."


    Kenny''s expression darkened, not expecting James'' luck to be so strong that he survived even after such an incident.


    "Beatrice, don''t worry. What''s important now is to keep Selena busy. As long as she can''t go to the hospital, the situation will be in our favor."


    "James, we have a chance to make a move now," Beatrice said in a desperate tone, her lips turning pale. She had been struggling for the past few days, feeling on the verge of copse every time she saw Selena.


    "Beatrice, didn''t you say Nick was interested in Selena? Now that both you and Nick are in thepany, and Selena doesn''t even know which way thepany''s door opens, we can secretly maneuver to see if we can get all thepany''s stocks and then have Nick make a move on Selena."


    "It would be best if he can seduce her and have her on our side, then we won''t have to fear anything," Kenny said as he held Beatrice in his arms, his eyes shining with cunning."


    "When James wakes up, tell him that Selena doesn''t even care about him being a father. He''ll surely be infuriated," Kenny continued. Beatrice was easily swayed by his words and instantly agreed, thinking that it made sense. She immediately went to find Nick.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Nick was also anxious. Even if he wanted to confront Kenny, it wasn''t the right time, as the three of them were already tangled together like insects on a thread.


    "Nick, find an opportunity to make a move on Selena. After being neglected by Raymond for so many years, she''s probably feeling empty. Satisfy her, and she''ll listen to you," Beatrice suggested. Nick knew he couldn''t dy any longer, or else once James woke up and brought inwyers, their entire family would be done for.


    His eyes narrowed as he remembered seeing Selena buying those pills at the hospital. She probably yed around in private, pretending to be innocent.


    A burst of heat surged through his body as he realized Selena''s face was indeed beautiful, with a unique temperament. He had toe up with a n right away.


    When Selena was about to return to the hotel, she received a call from the construction team, requesting her presence at the site. She quickly drove over and noticed that the workers at the site seemed nervous. A bad premonition formed in her mind as her brows furrowed.


    Entering Manhattan''s first floor, when she saw the leaning pir in the middle, she felt a surge of heat rising up. This pir wasn''t load-bearing, so it wouldn''t pose a threat to the entire building even if something happened.


    But this pir was rted to some elements in her design ns, and now that it was leaning, it was obvious that the workers had identally affected it while working on other walls.


    This pir definitely had to be removedpletely, which meant her original design ns would need some adjustments. This kind of mistake shouldn''t have happened in the first ce.


    Selena''s expression turned cold as she heard the foreman say, "Miss Selena, we are truly sorry. The worker responsible for smashing that wall has been going through a lot of personal issues recently and wasn''t in the right state of mind. He identally used too much force and affected this pir."


    Cornerstone Construction, a well-respected renovationpany in the industry, had never encountered such a situation before. The foreman''s face was filled with guilt and a hint of fear.


    "If Ms. Selena needs anypensation, she can go to Cornerstone Construction to negotiate with the higher-ups," the person said.


    Selena didn''t say anything, but she still emitted a cold aura.


    This couldn''t be resolved through negotiation. The problem now was that her previous design needed to be changed!


    This pir was involved in the details of this whole area. At that time, she had even nned out the lighting and shadows. Now that the pir was gone, the sunlight would change. She definitely couldn''t use the original design anymore. As the owner, Raymond had a high pursuit of art, and he could discern even the slightest differences.

 Chapter 258 Embarrassment

    Selena raised her hand and rubbed her forehead. "I will go to Cornerstone Construction right away and hope that such mistakes won''t happen again." The foreman quickly pledged his guarantee.


    However, Selena didn''t have the intention to say much to them. She went straight to Cornerstone Construction.


    Cornerstone Construction had already received a call from the foreman, and now the president of Cornerstone Construction was also anxious.


    After all, Selena was the interior designer specifically requested by Raymond, and Cornerstone Construction even obtained the construction contract for Ridgefield because of this. If Selena was not satisfied, would the Ridgefield project also be in jeopardy?


    The president of Cornerstone Construction was so anxious that sweat dripped from his forehead, and he couldn''t help but vent to the person next to him.


    "I really don''t know how these workers managed the construction. How could they make such a mistake? If Mr. Montague gets wind of this, our construction team will be branded as unprofessional."


    "President, that worker is an old employee. There was indeed an issue in his family, and we have already provided him with a severance package and dismissed him. He feels very guilty as well."


    It was no longer necessary to investigate the responsibility at this stage. The key was to prevent Selena from making this matter big.


    The president and another executive were discussing this matter, while the subordinate pouring water for them listened to their conversation with flickering eyes.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    This leader was the leader of Lucas Den, someone who was very good at ttery and looked down upon people without education. Because of Lucas Den''s associate degree, he often gave Lucas Den a hard time.


    His name was Mason. After he left, he returned to his own office and started discussing with his confidant, looking for connections who knew Selena. If he could help thepany resolve this issue, then he would be promoted.


    He had been stuck in this position for three years without seeing any progress. He had been kissing up and acting as ackey. It seemed that he stillcked a bit of finesse.


    "Go and find out for me who has connections with..."


    "Elena has a good rtionship, so let the other person speak well of her. Then, I will go and sell her favor to the president as soon as possible. She is already on her way to Cornerstone Construction."


    Lucas Den was busy organizing documents for Mason, which should have been done by Mason himself. But Mason likes to give him trouble, and he won''t hesitate to hand over anything he can.


    Lucas Den was cursing Mason in his mind, but his expression brightened when he heard the name Selena.


    Is she the Selena he knows?


    His heart suddenly felt hot, never expecting that Selena could be so powerful, causing headaches for the president of Cornerstone Construction.


    Unfortunately, he is only pretending to be her husband, not her real husband. Otherwise, he could have had great sess.


    It would be great if he had Phillip''s face.


    Lucas Den cleared his throat. Many people in the department knew that he drove a Mercedes worth 500,000$, and several female colleagues had been enthusiastic towards him. Lucas Den took advantage of this opportunity and had an affair with one of them, the one who had approached him first. They were ying with each other.


    Now that he had an extra ie of 30,000$ from Selena and a Mercedes, he could indeed show off in front of the junior employees.


    When he heard his supervisor mention Selena again, he knew it was an opportunity.


    "I know Selena, and I can talk to her about this."


    As soon as he spoke, there was disdain on Mason''s face.


    "You? Do you even know what Selena does? She is Raymond''s exclusive designer. Do you know what Raymond does? He''s the CEO of the Montague family''spany, a big shot who has made a name for himself on Wall Street at such a young age. You think someone like you, who graduated from a lousy school, can climb up to be the designer he values?"


    Lucas Den cursed inwardly at this person who degrades others based on their education. He will surely rece him in his position sooner orter, but he smiled on the surface.


    "Mason, I really know her, and we have a good rtionship. Let me make a phone call."


    Mason showed disbelief on his face, considering it a bluff.


    Lucas Den sneered, thinking that after I make a call to Selenater, you idiot won''t know how much you need to butter me up.


    Lucas Den really called Selena.


    She had saved his number before and they agreed not to contact each other unless she initiated it.


    So when she saw the shing notification, she furrowed her brows.


    "Lucas Den?"


    To make Mason believe, Lucas Den deliberately put the call on speaker, so everyone present could hear Selena''s voice.


    "Selena, are youing to Cornerstone Construction today?"


    "Yes."


    "Where are you? I wille down to pick you up."


    Selena was initially going to refuse, but when she saw Raymond''s car parked outside the Cornerstone Construction building, her fingertips stuttered.


    The Montague family had recently coborated with Cornerstone Construction on a major project. Raymond was very dedicated to his work, even personally visiting the projects in Ridgefield twice and going to the mountains several times to survey the sites.


    That''s why he was here at Cornerstone Construction today. Selena thought of the awkwardness from that night and immediately felt a flush, so she didn''t refuse Lucas Den. "Alright, I''ll be there right away."

 Chapter 259 In the Right Place

    Lucas Den hung up the phone and looked smugly at Mason in front of him. However, Mason still couldn''t believe it.


    "Did you find someone to y Selena? How can you possibly know her?"


    Lucas Den really wanted to proudly say that he was her husband, but it was fake, and it would be embarrassing if he got exposed. So, he resisted the urge to show off. Mason''s gaze shifted around Lucas Den, and his attitude improved a lot.


    "Well, Lucas Den, if you can really convince Selena not to make a big deal out of this, I''ll double your sry. You''re currently making five thousand, right? I''ll raise it to ten thousand."


    Lucas Den had been working in thispany for a long time. Although his education level was not as high as others, his abilities were actually quite good. He had just been suppressed by Mason and never received a pay raise. It was a taboo in the workce to inquire about colleagues'' sries, so even though he didn''t know the sry situation of others, he knew he was definitely the lowest paid.


    Even the person who oftenined about the boss together with him was already making six thousand dors.


    Seeing that Lucas Den didn''t respond, Mason sneered, "What? I''m offering you such a big raise and you still don''t agree? Go ask around outside and see if anyone with the same education level as you gets treated like this." Lucas Den took a deep breath in his heart and cursed at Mason before finally raising his head.


    "Mason, I understand. I''ll go downstairs now and talk to Selena."


    Mason immediately left the corridor and bumped into the president of Cornerstone Construction in the elevator. The president''s forehead was covered in sweat and he vented to his assistant.


    "What''s going on? Why did Mr. Montague suddenly want to visit? Selena will be here soon too. If Mr. Montague and Selena bump into each other, Selena won''t need to report anything to him, he will just know." This was the first time the president had encountered such a situation. After all, it was Raymond. How manypanies in the country would...


    I would like to work with him. If this project fails, Cornerstone Construction will surely be ridiculed by everyone, especially since the news of the coboration between the two parties has already been released. Lucas Den stood on the side, his eyes shing with a gleam, and then he respectfully spoke up.


    "CEO, I know Selena. I''m going down to pick her up right now. I''ll try to dy a bit in the lobby so that you can escort Mr. Montague away earlier, and the two sides won''t meet."


    The CEO was originally in a state of extreme urgency, but upon seeing an ordinary employee suddenly speak up, his eyebrows raised slightly.


    "Alright, if you can do that, I''ll promote you."


    Lucas Den''s cheeks heated up with excitement, and it seemed that the leader had been dissatisfied with Mason for a long time.


    If he gets promoted, it will undoubtedly be to rece Mason''s position.


    No wonder Mason had been in that position for years without any progress, it turns out that the higher-ups had been looking for an opportunity to rece him.


    A smile filled Lucas Den''s eyes as he nodded quickly.


    After getting off the elevator, from the corner of his eye, he saw the man with a strong presence whom he had seen before. The man was sitting on the couch in front of the floor-to-ceiling window, and his assistant was standing next to him, reporting something to him. He had a Bluetooth headset on his ear, indicating that he had received a meeting notice, so he hadn''t gone up yet.


    The CEO of Cornerstone Construction hurriedly walked over, and at this moment, Raymond took off his Bluetooth headset and ended this brief half-hour meeting.


    "Mr. Montague, why didn''t you say anything when you came over?"


    It''s well known that Raymond is a workaholic, not just within the entire Montague family. As long as he has time, he will personally handle many things.


    And the cooperation with Cornerstone Construction involves the government, with no room for even the slightest mistake.


    Several high-level members of the Montague family are still sitting in another position, each with a set of documents in their hands. It seems that this is the finalmunication adjustment.


    The CEO of Cornerstone Construction quickly led everyone to the lower level for a visit, but his mind was constantly preupied with the situation regarding Selena.


    At this moment, Lucas Den had alreadye outside and saw Selena just stepping onto the staircase. He quickly greeted her.


    "Selena."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Selena nodded, her face not looking too good because there had been issues with the construction at Cornerstone Construction.


    "Lucas Den, how did you know that I wasing to Cornerstone Construction?"


    The two of them walked into the lobby, and Lucas Den pointed to the couch in the lobby by the floor-to-ceiling windows. "Selena, let''s go sit over there. I''ll slowly exin it to you." Selena frowned, hesitating for a moment.


    I will not let him do what he wants, so I followed him and sat down, keeping my back straight.


    This is the first time Lucas Den has encountered Selena in a work setting and her presence is overwhelming to the point that he feels somewhat inadequate sitting across from her. "Selena, do you intend topensate Cornerstone Construction this time?"


    Selena raised an eyebrow and chuckled, "Are you here to negotiate on behalf of Cornerstone Construction, Lucas Den? Although I have hired you, when ites to my work, I will not show any mercy. It doesn''t matter who pleads, I hope you also put yourself in the right ce."


    Lucas Den felt embarrassed and didn''t expect Selena to be so dominant in her work.


    He hadn''t even had a chance to speak, and she had already rendered him speechless.

 Chapter 260 Mutual Affection

    Lucas Den''s forehead was covered in sweat, and at this moment, he regretted boasting in front of the manager to grab credit andter wanting to impress the CEO, so he continued boasting.


    If he couldn''tplete the task this time, his situation with Mason would likely be even more difficult.


    "Selena, I am not representing Cornerstone Construction. I was only given orders from above toe here and gather information. The CEO is currently busy entertaining other VIPs and doesn''t have time to meet you. It was my own initiative to say that I know you, I apologize."


    This time, Lucas Den''s words were more sincere, expressing his selfish motives clearly.


    He got up and went to the front desk to request tea and snacks, his attitude was very amiable.


    "After half an hour, when the CEO is finished, I will take you up."


    Since they had already reached this point, and because he was Philip''s friend and Shelley still had feelings for Philip, Selena didn''t want to create an unpleasant situation and nodded in agreement.


    Because she didn''t know what to talk about with Lucas Den, she took out herputer from her bag and started making changes to the original design.


    If the columns were not included, the lighting and shadows would change. She made changes after changes to the original design, her brow slightly furrowing.


    Lucas Den didn''t dare to disturb her and just noticed that her cup of tea was empty, so he silently brought her a new cup.


    Once Selena gets absorbed in her work, she loses track of time. And by now, half an hour had already passed.


    Raymond''s meeting was over, and the executives from Cornerstone Construction and the Montague family had gathered downstairs.


    Raymond and the CEO of Cornerstone Construction walked in front, and he immediately spotted the person sitting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    She was focused on herputer, and the man beside her was pouring her water.


    They appeared exceptionally harmonious.


    Raymond''s footsteps froze for a moment, he nced back, then silently continued walking towards the front gate.


    The president of Cornerstone Construction did not notice his hesitation, but felt that his presence had be colder.


    The president of Cornerstone Construction also saw Selena, and his heart tightened, but he discovered that the young employee had really stopped Selena and had been waiting in the lobby for so long, which made him quite satisfied. After respectfully seeing Raymond off, the president of Cornerstone Construction wiped the sweat from his forehead and hurried to where Selena was sitting. "Selena, I hope you are well, I hope you are well."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Upon hearing his voice, Selena closed herptop.


    The president nced approvingly at Lucas Den and said, "You should go back to your department first."


    Lucas Den could hardly conceal his sense of achievement on his face, knowing that his promotion had be a reality, after all, the president''s words were reliable.


    Selena did not pay attention to the undercurrents between them and went directly to the top floor of Cornerstone Construction.


    She proposed three conditions in a row, and the president of Cornerstone Construction agreed to each one without any intention of shirking responsibility.


    Selena finally rxed a bit, avoiding a real conflict with Cornerstone Construction. After all, the construction had already started, and changing the construction team would require starting over andmunicating from scratch. "Selena, this issue is indeed the fault of our team, to be frank, when the project manager called me, I was already very restless. Cornerstone Construction has always had a good reputation over the years, never having encountered a situation like this before. We have already dismissed the employee responsible, hoping that it won''t affect our future cooperation."


    Selena saw the hand extended by the president and thought of how he hadn''t dyed the three conditions either.


    "A pleasant cooperation."


    She reached out her hand lightly, exchanged a few more words, and then left.


    The president had his assistant personally apany her out, then sat in his leather chair and wiped the sweat from his forehead. First Raymond, then this designer, both of them had such strong presence, it was really exhausting to deal with them on the same day.


    When the assistant returned, he spoke up, "That young employee today, is he under Mason? Is his name Lucas Den? This kid is clever and knows how to handle things. Let''s give Mason''s position to him. For years, all Mason has done is tter and not aplish anything substantial. This time, he even let his subordinate take the credit in front of me."


    Since the position required a smooth-talker, it didn''t make much difference whether it was given to Mason or Lucas Den.


    When Mason received the dismissal notice from the HR department...


    Furious, his blood boiling, Mason couldn''t bear to witness Lucas Den''s smugness at Cornerstone Construction. Instead, he grimly uttered a sentence before storming off. "Just you wait!"


    That evening, Mason sought sce in alcohol, and as his friends helped him out, he drunkenly muttered.


    "Isn''t he just using Selena to climb up? Thatckey is nowhere near as capable as me... that scoundrel Lucas Den."


    At that moment, Raymond was about to enter the bar with Alex. Alex nearly collided with the intoxicated individual, and upon hearing the name Mason was muttering, Raymond raised an eyebrow. "Raymond, did I hear correctly? Did he mention Selena?"

 Chapter 261 She is Raymonds Favorite

    Raymond turned his head in response and his gaze fell upon the heavily intoxicated Mason. He recognized this face as the same person who had scolded Lucas Den during hisst visit to Cornerstone Construction. Now, Mason was being supported by friends while constantly cursing Lucas Den.


    "I really don''t understand what kind of rtionship he has with Selena. He actually received her... help and took away my manager position. That kid will definitely pay for it sooner orter. After leaving Cornerstone Construction, I still have other options. I... will definitely get rid of him! I bet these two... are having an affair, doing something dirty!"


    Lucas Den took his position away? Raymond remembered seeing Lucas Den and Selena together at Cornerstone Construction that morning, and his lips curled coldly.


    Taking care of her husband''s position in the workce was something she had to worry about. But it had nothing to do with him. Raymond simply gave Mason a cold nce before turning and walking into the bar.


    Mason took advantage of his friends tonight to make it to this upscale bar. He had never been here before. Many rich second generation individuals frequented these ces, and quite a few people from the New York circle enjoyeding here for fun.


    Tonight, someone was hosting a wee party for Olivia, with friends from the circle. Olivia had a good reputation in the industry and didn''t cause any trouble, so many women of the same age quite liked her, including Emily.


    So when Emily saw Olivia, her eyes immediately lit up. "Olivia, you''ve finally returned! New York is about to have another stunning beauty!"


    Olivia was being escorted by Sofia and sat in the middle of a group of women. Among those present were both men and women, and everyone showed great enthusiasm upon seeing Olivia.


    After all, she was the only girlfriend Raymond had publicly acknowledged. Who knows, by the end of this month, she might already be married into the Montague family, bing Mrs. Montague.


    Raymond wasn''t easy to make friends with, but Olivia was. During Raymond''s three years abroad, he had made a name for himself on Wall Street and in Silicon Valley. Achieving fame in both ces was not easy, but he managed it all, making him one of the top figures among the younger generation.


    That''s why, right after returning to the country, he took full control of the Montague family''s business. Even when he was overseas, he had been remotely handling the Montague family''s affairs.


    The Montague family''s stock price doubled directly. Mr. Montague Sr. Mentioned his grandson every time, his tone is full of pride.


    And Raymond is still young, not yet twenty-four years old. In the next thirty years, the financial world will surely be his. If she can get on his boat, she will gain great convenience. Amidst a chorus of greetings, Olivia always wears a smile on her face.


    The Stone family was originally not qualified for such social circles, but who made her Raymond''s favorite?


    Sofia, who is sitting beside her, also benefits from this, thus getting to know many socialites in the circle.


    Everyone is cheering at the moment.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Olivia, Raymond''s Manhattan project has started. I heard that you will move in together with him. Is it true? Will you marry him after the house is renovated?"


    As for Raymond''s so-called wife, no one considers her important.


    Until now, they still don''t know what she looks like or even her name.


    They only know she''s not a socialite and that her family relies on the support of the Montague family. She''s far inferior to even the Carter-backed Stone family. Plus, Olivia, the person Raymond has liked for so many years,pletely outshines this so-called wife.


    Olivia initially wanted to maintain someposure, but seeing so many people inquiring, she lightlyughed.


    "I''ve seen the house in Manhattan before and I really liked theyout."


    Implying that it was because of me that Raymond started the renovation, so it''s only natural for me to move in with him.


    That vi isn''t particrlyrge, but theyout is indeed beautiful. Many people were interested in it at first, but when they heard it was for Raymond, no one elsepeted with him.


    Since everyone owns more than one vi, they can also do a favor for him in passing. Why not?


    "Olivia, we heard that Mr. Montague Sr. still likes his current wife. Have you met her?"


    Upon hearing "current wife," Olivia''s expression turned grim.


    She''s just a pretentious woman whom Raymond himself doesn''t care about, so why bother meeting her?


    "I mentioned it to Raymond, but he said there''s no need."


    As soon as these words came out, people around understood that Raymond was determined to divorce.

 Chapter 262 Returning to Secure Mrs. Montagues Position First

    It was Sofia, sitting next to Olivia, who thought of Selena''s face and felt ufortable.


    She couldn''t help but remind Olivia discreetly.


    "Cousin, that designer I told you about, she''s very close to Raymond. I always feel like she has ulterior motives, trying to get close to your husband. You should be careful."


    Although Olivia was also a little worried about Raymond being swayed by other women, after the incident with the cufflinks, she had confidence in her position. However, it didn''t mean she would allow that designer to do as she pleased. She had to give the other party a little push.


    "But there''s no rush now."


    Olivia, with her gentle appearance, was sitting among a group of socialites when she heard someone ask,


    "It''s your wee banquet today, why isn''t Raymond here?"


    Olivia smiled gracefully, pushed back the strands of hair near her ear, and slowly stood up.


    "I just spoke to him on the phone, he said he''ll be here soon."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door to the private room was pushed open and Raymond and Alex walked in.


    Alex had a small gift box in his hand and smiled as he handed it to Olivia.


    "Congrattions on your return, a small gift to show my respect."


    Olivia yfully scolded him with a look, then eagerly looked at Raymond with anticipation.


    Raymond, dressed in a white shirt and ck trousers, had already taken off his suit jacket and draped it over his elbow. He appeared immacte andposed, clearly justing from a previous social engagement. He also took out a jewelry box.


    A smile instantly appeared on Olivia''s face.


    "Raymond, I don''t need all these before, please take a seat."


    Alex, who was standing to the side, raised an eyebrow at the gift Raymond had given.


    Indeed, the price of this gift was very expensive, a ne that was currently highly sought after by socialites in the luxury goods market, with a value close to $20 million.


    But for Raymond, money was never a problem; it was the sentiment that mattered.


    This gift was obviously chosen by John, going for something extravagant.


    There was a meaningful look in Alex''s eyes as he chuckled, "A gift worth twenty million, Raymond''s affection for Miss Stone remains unchanged."


    Olivia loved hearing this kind of talk and immediately reached out to hold Raymond''s hand.


    "Raymond,e sit with me over here."


    Alex smartly waved his hand, "Go on, I won''t be a third wheel. I''ll write both of you into my script another day, everyone will envy it."


    The smile on Olivia''s face grew even brighter as she looked up at Raymond, and she noticed that his expression remained calm andposed.


    But that had always been Raymond, from past to present. What Olivia wanted was passion, for him to dere to everyone in the New York circle that he couldn''t live without her. But Raymond had not done that.


    Olivia had been cherished all her life and had many fantasies about love. Besides, she had no shortage of suitors, although they couldn''tpare to Raymond. She just wanted to be cherished by him, to be the object of envy for everyone.


    So his attempts to keep her, time and time again, fell short in her eyes. She couldn''t feel that fervor from him.


    But now she had figured it out. Staying upset overseas would only give others a chance, so it was better to return and secure her position as Mrs. Montague. Then she could gradually learn the art of being a proper wife. With Raymond''s arrival, the femalepanions around them also sat beside their malepanions, no one daring to get too close to him.


    Within a radius of one meter, only Olivia and him remained.


    Olivia''s vanity was greatly satisfied as she clung tightly to people around her. There were several other tables around, all upied by the most important members of this circle.


    Olivia tilted her head and spoke to Raymond. She saw a drink being brought over by a waiter and lifted her hand to take a sip.


    Raymond frowned and gently stopped her.


    "It''s strong," he said.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Upon hearing this, Olivia quickly put it down and obediently said, "Then I won''t drink it. Raymond, you have it?"


    The drink had already reached her lips and she had taken a sip, but now she pushed it towards Raymond.


    Raymond casually replied, "I have a back injury, so I can''t drink for a few days."


    Olivia didn''t know when he got injured, and coincidentally, others wereing over to toast Raymond, including Caterlington.


    Olivia intercepted them directly, saying, "Raymond can''t drink these days."


    Caterlington raised an eyebrow and teased, "Miss Stone, this person hasn''t even entered yet, and you''re already managing people. Not good, right?"


    The people around startedughing, and Olivia''s face turned red, filled with sweetness.

 Chapter 263 Bringing Raymonds Wife Over

    Raymond raised his gaze and looked at Caterlington.


    Caterlington seemed very interested in finding a topic with Olivia.


    Raymond''s intuition was sharp, so he frowned for a moment, but he couldn''t figure out the key at once.


    Seemingly casually, Caterlington made a sarcasticment, and even helped Raymond intercept the drinks from others, so Raymond ended up in peace.


    The others in the private room continued talking about recent topics, mostly about their circle. Olivia kept sitting beside Raymond, smiling, with a glimmer of excitement in her eyes. Now that everyone was here, why not bring Raymond''s wife over and give her a taste of power?


    Olivia''s lips curled up as she sent a message to Catherine without permission.


    She had a very unpleasant argument with Catherine before, as Catherine didn''t approve of the Stone family and didn''t allow Olivia to be with Raymond.


    But things were different now. Just when Olivia had decided to return to her country, Catherine contacted her, saying that if Olivia still loved Raymond, she could marry him once Raymond divorced his wife.


    Catherine''s attitude had softened, and it seemed like she favored Olivia more than the wife from Raymond''s family.


    "Auntie, do you know Raymond''s wife''s phone number? I want to talk to her."


    Due to Olivia''s issue, Catherine had a unpleasant argument with Raymond before, butter on, she found out that Raymond seemed to have encountered some trouble.


    As for other women, Olivia only thought that since Raymond was not exclusive to her, she could introduce him to other socialites in their circle rather than him seeking outside rtionships.


    So now, Catherine was not as enthusiastic towards Olivia as before. They didn''t even exchange pleasantries; she just directly forwarded Selena''s phone number.


    Olivia looked at the number and smirked. Taking advantage of everyone''s inattention, she sent a text message.


    "Raymond is drunk. Come pick him up at this private room."


    At this moment, Selena was still worrying about the design ns for Manhattan. She had made several revisions but was still unsatisfied.


    Although she had managed to gain more convenience from Cornerstone Construction through this opportunity, the design ns were still up to her.


    She rubbed her temples and heard her phone ring.


    She picked it up and was somewhat surprised.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was from a senior executive of the Fair family, named Paddy. He was one of the earliest people to follow James, but as he grew older, his contributions to thepany decreased.


    James''s decision to keep these people was already considered indecisive. Publicly tradedpanies needed younger blood, and these individuals who had been with him from the beginning should have been given some stock dividends and asked to leave. But James insisted on keeping them, which led the Fair family''spany to still adhere to old-fashioned methods in some actions.


    This was James''s kindness, but the business world was ruthless.


    Selena hadn''t been in contact with Uncle Paddy for a long time because when she married Raymond three years ago, she had told her father that if she wanted to make good use of the three billion invested by the Montague family, she needed to thoroughly reform thepany and let go of all the old employees.


    Paddy happened to overhear this conversation, and since he was one of the old employees, it created some animosity between them. But why was he contacting her now?


    "Selena, there''s something I need to tell you in person. It''s a significant matter, and I don''t dare discuss it directly on the phone. Come to this ce, and I''ll wait for you until eleven. If you don''te by eleven, I''ll pretend tonight''s events never happened."


    Selena looked at the message and confirmed that it was indeed from Paddy.


    In fact, when she was young, she had a good rtionship with this uncle.


    But after the conflict, Paddy used her of being heartless and bridge-burning, so he never visited the Fair family again.


    Selena knew Paddy well. He was an honest person, but also very traditional and strict, adhering to the ways of old cadres and not tolerating any disobedience from younger people.


    Unable to make any progress on the design draft at the moment, Selena reluctantly got up, changed her clothes, and went to the bar.


    Little did she know that as soon as Paddy hung up the phone, a secretive smile appeared on his face.


    After the phone call, several men rushed into the private room, forcefully pouring drinks down Paddy''s throat.


    Paddy was intoxicated, his eyes rolling back as he vomited, but they kept pouring.


    "You old fool, if you want to stay alive, mind your own business, you know? It''s your own fault! Who told you to witness that scene?"

 Chapter 264 Olivias Message

    Going back a few hours, Paddy was about to finish work and visit James.


    James hadn''t beening to the hospital recently, and during their phone conversations, Paddy learned that James wasn''t feeling well and had visited the hospital multiple times.


    These past few days, with James'' absence, Paddy grew increasingly worried.


    Although there had been a rift between him and the Fair family three years ago due to Selena''s words, James kept him in thepany for these three years, and Paddy''s benefits remained unchanged. It was like a shot of adrenaline for him. Now, Paddy wanted to go to James'' office and bring along some documents. Kenny had been speaking on behalf of James recently, and Paddy felt somewhat offended.


    Who did Kenny think he was? Even though Kenny had been with James for a while now, Paddy was the one who had known James from the beginning.


    Now, as the top-level executives had all left, Paddy saw that the office door was open. Just as he was about to reach for the door handle, he heard Beatrice''s voice from inside.


    Beatrice also worked in thepany, and James had given her a not insignificant position. Although she didn''t have much real power, she asionally participated in high-level decision-making.


    At this moment, Beatrice hadpletely shed her demeanor as a supportive wife and instead emitted a shocking sound.


    "Kenny, you''re amazing. Faster! You''re much stronger than that old James. When we take over thepany, I''ll buy you a vi. Nick is already finding a way to deal with Selena. Don''t worry, I''ll fulfill all the tasks you''ve assigned to me, Kenny..." Kenny sneered, cursed, and continued.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Paddy could not believe what he was hearing. This was his best friend''s office, and the people inside were his friend''s wife and assistant.


    He stood frozen outside the door, thinking he must be hallucinating.


    This was his friend''s office, where his friend''s wife and assistant were present.


    As if startled, he took a step back, identally stepping on a mop nearby, making a noise.


    Beatrice, deeply immersed in her pleasure, didn''t notice. However, Kenny wasn''tpletely lost and retained some level-headedness. His eyes narrowed with keenness. "Who''s there?"


    He quickly put on his pants, left the office, and didn''t see anyone. His brow furrowed.


    Beatrice followed behind him, her legs weak. "What''s wrong?"


    Kenny nced at the nearby surveince cameras and sneered. "Nothing. I''ll go check it out. Don''t worry, make sure Nick takes action soon. Otherwise, we''ll always be on guard." "Daring to live each day." Beatrice embraced Kenny''s waist, revealing some girlish shyness. "Rest assured, I''ve already given the orders."


    Back in the present, Paddy was still waiting for Selena in the private room. However, several strangers barged in and started forcibly pouring alcohol into his mouth. Now, he even began rolling his eyes back, unable to utter a plea for mercy. The bar that Paddy messaged Selena about was not the same one Raymond was in. Although they were in the same district, there was still a considerable distance of about three hundred units between them.


    When Selena was about to leave, she received another text message from an unknown sender, asking her to pick up Raymond. However, since the number was not saved, she dismissed it as a prank. After all, even if Raymond was truly drunk and needed someone to pick him up, Olivia had already returned, so there was no need for Selena to act as his supposed wife.


    This message was highly likely to be from Olivia herself, simply a show of force. Selena ignored it and went straight to the bar where Paddy was. Although this bar had a higher average spend per person, it was far inferior to the one Raymond was at.


    "Please, spare me. I won''t say a word. I won''t say anything. I beg you..." Paddy had been forced to the point of losing consciousness. His vomit was all over the private room, but this group of people refused to let him go and seemed determined to drink him to death.


    Being not so young anymore and previously diagnosed with hypertension, he promptly fainted due to the excessive alcohol consumption. The surveince here had long been disabled, apparently arranged deliberately from the moment Paddy entered.


    Selena pushed open the door to the private room. The first thing she smelled was a mixture of alcohol and vomit, not just the typical odor of alcohol. The entire room was filled with it, and there was Paddy, sleeping in his own vomit. Selena took a step back and immediately dialed 120. After more than ten minutes, the nurses arrived to assist, their faces grim. Selena''s face was pale as well, especially when Paddy was lifted away from her side. His eyes were still open, but there was no glimmer of light in them. It was evident that there was no hope for rescue.


    As expected, when they arrived at the hospital with the ambnce, the doctors dered it as alcohol poisoning resulting in instant death.

 Chapter 265 You and Miss Stone Used to Be Lovers

    A buzzing sound filled Selena''s head, and she even felt like she was dreaming. Just over forty minutes ago, she had received a call from Uncle Paddy, but now she was learning of his death. The bar was quickly sealed off, but the surveince cameras in this bar happened to be broken, so they could only see the footage of Paddy entering the hotel lobby and nothing else. After a thorough investigation, the police concluded that Paddy had drowned his sorrows in alcohol, resulting in alcohol poisoning, temporarily ruling out foul y.


    The sanitation and disinfection of such a bar were also questionable.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The fingerprints inside thepartment were tooplicated, involving thousands of people, and the fingerprints ovepped. Even if they were to investigate, it would take time, especially since many of the fingerprints were unclear. Apart from penalizing the inadequate security of this bar, there was no other way.


    Selena stood outside the hospital corridor, not knowing how to digest this news for a moment.


    Paddy''s family members soon arrived, and cries filled the corridor.


    Selena had been in the hospital recently, so these cries were not unfamiliar to her.


    She rubbed her temples with her hand. There was only one message from Paddy in her phone, but she had just handed over that message to the police. They said they would continue the investigation, but Paddy''s death was an undeniable fact.


    Selena returned to the hotel. It was already surrounded, and all the guests inside had been evacuated.


    After the homicide, the ce had been sealed off.


    But the police hadn''t investigated anyone yet because the doctor had given a clear cause of death, alcohol poisoning, and there had been only Paddy in thepartment from start to finish. Even though he had invited Selena, she was still on her way when he stopped breathing.


    It was already midnight. Selena repeatedly asked the bar owner about the surveince, but the owner was also being questioned by the police, and he was extremely nervous. She couldn''t get any clear answers.


    There were many people at the scene, and Selena had no choice but to leave and n her departure.


    At the same time, in the bar where Raymond was, everyone was leaving, nning to disperse.


    Olivia had a few drinks and had been waiting for Raymond''s wife toe, but the other party never showed up and didn''t even reply to any messages.


    Olivia felt extremely pleased in her heart and couldn''t help but say to Raymond, "Actually, I informed your wife toe and pick up."


    "I have a meeting in half an hour. Please take Olivia back and remember to make her a hangover soup." Sofia nodded repeatedly, watching Raymond get into the car.


    Alex also got in the car with Raymond. As soon as Raymond got in, he took out hisptop and started working, which made Alex chuckle.


    "Your long-lost first love suddenly returns to the country, but you''ve been busy with overseas meetings these past few days. Raymond, if it weren''t for your past rtionship with Miss Stone, I would have thought she was just an ordinary female friend of yours."


    Raymond,pletely focused on hisputer screen, seemed to be processing the newly received data. Meanwhile, Alex''s gaze shifted to the window, and when he noticed someone outside, his eyebrows raised. "Isn''t that Selena?"

 Chapter 266 He Has an Affair With Her

    Raymond''s hand paused, and his gaze unconsciously turned towards the window. Indeed, Selena was standing by the roadside. She appeared distressed, seemingly talking to someone on the phone. It was evident that she was in trouble. There were quite a few people gathered around the bar behind her, and even the police were present, asionally stopping people from taking photos. The bar had been cordoned off.


    Raymond asked John, "What happened to this bar?"


    John didn''t expect him to ask about that and quickly made a phone call to investigate.


    A minuteter, after hanging up, John replied to Raymond, "Sir, a murder urred here. Someone was poisoned with alcohol and died on the spot."


    But what does this have to do with Selena? Why would she be here in the middle of the night?


    Alex remained seated next to Raymond the entire time. As soon as he heard the name Selena, he stopped working and looked outside.


    At this moment, Selena was still on the phone with the hospital, unaware that Raymond''s car was right in front of her.


    Through the car window, Raymond looked at her and recalled the encounter with Mason at the bar entrance. He shifted his gaze away, appearing indifferent.


    "Let''s drive, the meeting is about to start."


    Just a second ago, Alex thought that Raymond treated Selena differently, considering he even kissed her in front of so many people, having already given up Olivia who represented purity. Compared to his clean and clear rtionship with Olivia, his rtionship with Selena was definitely not as pure.


    But now, even knowing that Selena might be in trouble, Raymond''s attitude remained cold, as if nothing had changed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Alex retracted his gaze and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Raymond, I''ve always been curious, after spending a night with Selena, did you reminisce about itter?"


    Raymond, who had been browsing through information, heard this and his fingers stiffened.


    As the car passed by Alex''s vi area, Raymond''s tone was indifferent, "Get out."


    Alex shrugged and couldn''t resist making a snide remark as he got off the car.


    "You''re no longer a virgin, yet still ufortable with such topics? They say once a man indulges in lustful desires, he can''t control himself. And especially someone like you, who devotes all their mind and body to work. Now that you''ve tasted the pleasures of a woman, can you still remain pure and detached?"


    Alex''s words were met with the sound of the car door closing.


    In the front seat, John pretended not to hear Alex''s words. As a screenwriter, Alex had no reservations discussing matters between men and women, even more openly than most people. Or, more urately, these questions were too explicit for Raymond''s taste.


    After all, other men in the industry were just as bold as Alex, and if the woman in question didn''te from an influential background, her fate would be even more pitiful. When ites to women they no longer love, men can be crueller than anyone else.


    Theyck empathy and tolerance, and can even resort to insane humiliation.


    In this industry, because they are ustomed to being the trendsetters of this era, many of those who have risen above the crowd have lost their humanity. Moreover, women''s status in business is far inferior to that of men. Although it sounds cruel, it''s a fact.


    During Raymond''s three years abroad, particrly on Wall Street, he witnessed firsthand the bullying of women in the workce. Age, marriage, childbirth, even the refusal to ept unwritten rules, could all be reasons for rejecting women''s job applications.


    Raymond was passionate about his work and never participated in the selection of femalepanions, so nobody was foolish enough to ask him such questions.


    Now, silence fell inside the carriage, and hisptop remained on his knees.


    He had paused his browsing, and the screen had already gone dark.


    In this quiet atmosphere, he could sense something unusual within himself. Alex''s question had dragged his thoughts back to that night. Or rather, not that night, but thest time she wore a casual camisole, revealingrge patches of fair skin. And those enticing fruits concealed beneath the fabric, they all destroyed one''s rationality.

 Chapter 267 She has already married

    Raymond''s eyes at this moment were no longer calm, as if burning with intense fire.


    But he was Raymond, more restrained and patient than the average person.


    So he continued to stare at theputer screen, trying to dispel these alluring thoughts. Besides, she had already married.


    Selena made several calls to the hospital, but the conclusion remained alcohol poisoning.


    The police had started their investigation, but due to the surveince being damaged, Paddy''s family had been warned to prepare for the worst.


    However, Selena had a hunch.


    Paddy''s death was definitely rted to what he wanted to tell her.


    She went to see Paddy''s wife first. Although Paddy was serious and strict, he had a good rtionship with his wife, and had always been a family man throughout the years.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Selena had met her before, but ever since Paddy stopped associating with her, their interactions had ceased.


    It''s really awkward now. Paddy''s wife is still sitting in the corridor crying. "Auntie, I want to know, has Uncle Paddy been to any other ces recently?"


    The woman stopped crying, and in just a few hours, she seemed to have aged a lot. "He has always had a regr routine these years. He quit drinking after he was diagnosed with high blood pressure and high uric acid. I really can''t believe he poisoned himself with alcohol..."


    The woman covered her mouth, tears streaming down her face. "He didn''t go anywhere. His focus has always been on work at thepany. But tonight, aftering home, he was restless and then went out. It''s the first time he''s gone out in months."


    Little did we know it would be hisst time going out. The woman cried, leaning on the shoulder of another family member.


    Selena seized the crucial clue. Paddy was restless after returning home from thepany today, and he probably had a mental struggle before sending her the message.


    What did he discover at thepany? Speaking of the Fair family''spany, Selena couldn''t help but think of Beatrice and Nick. Now that her father was gone, she wondered what kind of mess these two had turned thepany into. Though Nick had a decent appearance, he was actually dark inside, and he was utterly clueless when it came to managing thepany. It seemed necessary to pay a visit to thepany.


    After daybreak, Selena went straight to the Fair family''spany. She had hardly set foot here since bing an adult, and it felt somewhat unfamiliar.


    She went to Paddy''s desk and opened a drawer to take a look. Paddy kept everything neatly organized, and besides a cup he always carried with him, there was nothing else on the table. Selena recognized this cup; Paddy had used it for many years and never let it out of his sight. Since he came homest night, logically speaking, the cup should have been taken back with him. Unless he was too flustered and forgot about it.


    She then went to the surveince room to investigate Paddy''s whereabouts yesterday. Selena was so engrossed in her examination that she didn''t notice other people entering the room.


    Nick closed the door, locked it, and slowly approached Selena from behind, wrapping his arm around her waist. "Selena, how could youe to thepany without telling your big brother? Let me show you around."


    Selena trembled and felt like she was being wrapped up by a venomous snake, feeling nauseous. She pushed him away and stared at Nick warily. Nick raised his hand and sniffed his fingers. "You smell so good. Did you wear perfume today?" His gaze swept over Selena from head to toe as if she were naked. His eyes were gloomy, filled with a desire to conquer. Selena nced at the locked door and furrowed her brow, reaching for her phone to make a call, but Nick was one step ahead and pped her phone away. "Selena, since you willingly walked into a trap today, don''t bother trying to call for help."


    "Run again, big brother, I''ve missed you so much these years."


    Nick looked at her and kicked the phone on the ground.


    Selena sneered, "Father is not here, why pretend now?"


    Nick had been coveting Selena for more than a day. Even before moving into the Fair family, he had already set his sights on Selena.


    He just wished he could swallow her whole.


    Now that Selena was in a desperate situation, he was filled with excitement and pulled her towards him.


    "Stop pretending!"


    Going to the hospital, how clean could it be!


    The disguise waspletely torn apart, revealing the most sinister and disgusting true face.


    Nick''s face turned red with excitement.

 Chapter 268 I Want Her to Pay With Her Life

    But in the next second, Selena took out a bottle of pepper spray and sprayed it hard into his eyes! "What is this!"


    Nick felt a sharp sting in his eyes, preventing him from opening them as tears continuously flowed.


    Selena had long known about Nick''s filthy thoughts. How could shee to thepany without any preparation? Now that she broke free, she directly grabbed a nearby chair without hesitation and smashed it towards Nick.


    Nick screamed in pain, falling to the side but not losing consciousness.


    Selena was still indignant and kicked the most vulnerable part of the man.


    "Ah!"


    Nick''s cries of agony grew louder, his face turned pale from the pain, curled up in a ball, covered in cold sweat.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He wanted to faint but couldn''t, the immense pain keeping him fully awake.


    Outside the door.


    Beatrice quickly opened the door and walked in. When she saw Nick lying on the ground screaming, her pupils shrank.


    "Oh my God! Selena, what did you do to Nick?!"


    Selena knew someone was guarding outside. When Nick came in just now and dared to grab her waist, it was evident that he was determined to do what he intended today. She thought it was his bodyguard, but it turned out to be Beatrice. Beatrice rushed over and raised her hand to p Selena.


    However, Selena was quicker, grabbing her wrist and then pping her backhandedly.


    Beatrice couldn''t believe it, covering her face and looking at Selena.


    "You dare to hit me?"


    "This p is for you knowing what your son intended to do, yet still assisting him from the outside!"


    Beatrice wasn''t as young as Selena, and coupled with Nick hesitating on the ground, she was also anxious. And when she was anxious, her body trembled.


    "Selena, you... you just wait for me. If anything happens to Nick, you will stay in jail for me!"


    Selena picked up the phone calmly from the ground, and the phone disyed that it was recording.


    In the instant when Nick knocked the phone out of her hand earlier, she pressed the record button.


    So all of Nick''s words were captured in there.


    "Beatrice, if you dare to call the police, I dare to expose your son''s actions."


    "When Nick is sent to prison, even if it goes to court, it would still be considered self-defense," Selena said with a lightugh, looking at Nick who was still convulsing. "If you don''t hurry and send him to the hospital, the end of your family''s bloodline is near."


    "You!!" Beatrice''s scalp tingled with anger, not expecting Selena to have recorded everything.


    She quickly helped Nick up, ring at Selena with hatred in her eyes.


    Selena raised an eyebrow, put her phone in her pocket, and left without a care.


    "You bitch!"


    "Bitch!"


    Beatrice''s unwilling roar came from behind, but Selena paid no attention.


    This trip to thepany yielded nothing but disgust.


    As for the footage of Paddy, there was nothing on it.


    Either the surveince was deliberately deleted, just like in the bar.


    If that''s the case, then the person who killed Paddy must be within thepany.


    But who could it be?


    Selena''s personal ability was limited, and for now, she could only wait for the police investigation.


    Selena went to see Paddy''s wife again. Due to excessive grief, she had been taken back home by her family, while others had already started dealing with Paddy''s affairs.


    Selena wanted to persuade the Paddy''s family to postpone the burial since there was no final answer from the police yet. However, she wasn''t close with the Paddy''s, and since Paddy''sst message was sent to her, they might direct their emotions towards her.


    Selena couldn''t say much more.


    But Paddy''s death still made her feel uneasy; she always felt that something sinister was looming.


    "Ms. Fair, the doctor has examined Mr. Fair''s injuries. It is estimated that he will no longer be able to have children," the nurse said.


    Upon hearing this, Beatrice felt as if her head had been struck by lightning and stood still in disbelief.


    How is that possible?!


    From the ward, Nick''s agonizing wail could be heard. "That bitch! I want her dead!"


    Having heard the doctor''s words, Nick''s whole being was ignited with anger, and his mind was filled with nothing but Selena. That damn bitch, he would ruin her sooner orter!

 Chapter 269 Keeping a Close Eye on the Prey

    Beatrice never imagined that her son would one day lose his ability to have children. With this, which woman would be willing to marry him?


    Wouldn''t that part be useless now?


    It''s all because of Selena!


    Selena caused her daughter to be gued with illness and made her son lose his ability to have children. She would definitely seek revenge on Selena! "Nick..."


    Beatrice wanted to console him, but how could one console over such a matter? It was a fatal blow to a man.


    Nick clenched his fists tightly, his face pale as paper, as if the pain from back then still lingered around him.


    Even now, he shivered at the memory, sweating coldly on his back.


    He bit his lip tightly, his mind filled with thoughts of Selena, contemting a thousand ways to deal with her!


    Seeing Nick''s expression, Beatrice felt fear. He seemed like a savage beast, ready to devour anyone who crossed his path...


    She kept a close eye on her prey.


    "Mom, I want to kill her! I want to y that bitch to death!"


    Beatrice didn''t dare to argue and hugged her, her eyes reddened.


    "Okay, okay, Nick, I support whatever you want to do. I''m really unlucky."


    Beatrice called Kenny now, quietly exining the situation with Nick. Kenny''s face was filled with surprise, but he quickly reassured her, "Beatrice, let Nick handle Selena''s affair by himself. Right now, the most important thing is to stop James from waking up. We can''t dy any longer. Go and think of a solution."


    Beatrice was somewhat lost at the moment, but upon hearing Kenny''s words, she felt rational again.


    Yes, the most important thing now is to take down the Fair family''spany.


    She quickly returned to the hospital room and held Nick''s hand.


    "Nick, once we obtain the Fair family''spany, I will leave Selena to you. You can do whatever you want. It''s all mother''s fault, I didn''t think it through."


    She originally thought that as long as she guarded the door and prevented Nick from tarnishing Selena, she could publicize this matter after everything was settled, and the Montague family would definitely call off the marriage. But who would have thought that Selena would bring pepper spray and deliver a deadly blow to Nick.


    Beatrice gnashed her teeth with hatred. If Selena were here in person, she would definitely lunge forward and bite off a piece of her flesh!


    Nick, on the other hand, remained silent. He no longer cared about thepany; he only wanted Selena. He wanted to ruin Selena, y with her until she cried and begged for mercy before he would stop!


    The seeds of hatred spread wildly as he stared at a certain spot, so enraged that he spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Selena''s attack had indeed been ruthless, and coupled with her certainty that Nick would not make a big deal out of this, she felt even more confident.


    Now back at the hotel, she felt nauseous at the thought of Nick''s hands wrapped around her waist. She soaked in the bath for an hour before feeling slightly relieved.


    Sitting on the couch, she looked over the house she owned in the Rose Garden, which remained unattended to until now.


    And the new design ns for Manhattan had yet to be released, which gave her a headache.


    The design there must be revised, but the others could proceed ording to the original n. The construction team was still working and Cornerstone Construction would provide convenience. They had to leverage their connections to obtain the lowest prices for all the materials.


    Although she had already approached the bosses of those material suppliers before, her personal capability was limited. With apany asrge as Cornerstone Construction, being able to secure the 20% discount she had previously negotiated could potentially save millions.


    A smile curved on her lips; this could be seen as a small repayment to Raymond.


    Well, Raymond himself isn''t short of money. But as his hired designer, she has done what she should do. The next morning, Selena reminded the police again, but the result was still difficult to collect evidence, ruling out murder. Paddy''s death was left unresolved.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Out of humanitarianism, the Fair family''spanypensated five million, but it wasn''t James himself who made the decision.


    After all, James was still in aa. It was Kenny who made the decision. Although Kenny had spent a long time with James, Selena didn''t really like that person. Kenny gave her the same feeling as Nick, trying desperately to blend into the elite ss, but the result was rather ridiculous.


    Now that their father was still in aa, Kenny temporarily made decisions for James. Selena couldn''t be involved in anything at all, even if she wanted to, no one in thepany would listen to her.


    She had never appeared in thepany, and on top of that, Beatrice had always been making her presence known in thepany, and Selena, as the daughter of his ex-wife, was gradually forgotten by people.


    And most importantly, Selena didn''t have any shares in thepany for the time being. There was nothing she could do about the current state of thepany, she could only hope for James to wake up soon. What she could do was to do her own work well.


    After hanging up the police''s call, Selena drove to the Montague family. She needed tomunicate with Raymond, the owner, about the content of the new design.

 Chapter 270 Dont Get Your Hopes Up

    When she arrived at the Montague family''s building and walked into the lobby, she noticed that Lillian was working at the front desk today. Seeing her, Lillian''s pretty face was filled with anger. After snorting, she continued to show off to her


    colleagues.


    "Yeah, it''s over a million. I could buy a car with that. It hurts me so much."


    Ever since Lillian got together with Carter, her colleagues have known about it, and now they all envy her. Being chosen as the front desk receptionist for the Montague family was already a great opportunity. Everyone had the idea of getting close to the higher-ups of the Montague family, but no one could do it like Lillian did, directly hooking up with the president''s cousin.


    If they didn''t break up, she would definitely marry into a wealthy family in the future. And Carter was indeed generous. He even gave her several nes worth over a million each. It was said that a Maserati worth over three million was on its way. Lillian had now beenpletely spoiled like a little princess.


    While showing off her bracelet, Lillian reminded them, "Carter and I are sincerely in love. Unlike some women who eat their cake and also want to have it, only to end up with nothing. We shouldn''t be too greedy in life, to avoid retribution. Carter''s intentions are genuine."


    "I like me, or maybe it''s because of my simple-mindedness," she said, looking at Selena''s back as Carter passed by, subtly pursing her lips.


    In the future, even if she marries Carter, she doesn''t want Selena to have anything to do with the Montague family. She had already sent a message to Mrs. Grace, and even if Mr. Montague really wanted to y with this designer, he should be tired of it by now, right?


    Lillian sneered and continued to boast to her colleagues.


    Selena knew that Lillian was indirectly criticizing her, but pretended not to hear. After all, in the previous incident, she was indeed at fault.


    Even if Lillian had sent her medicine, she shouldn''t be arguing with her now.


    When Lillian saw Selena enter the elevator, a smirk appeared on her lips.


    Miss Stone from the Montague family came today, and when Selena goes up now, she''ll encounter the person who Mr. Montague holds dear. She wondered how she would be treated.


    A small designer trying to get close to the wealthy, how amusing.


    Since being with Carter, Lillian already felt superior and looked down on everyone.


    Her sry as a receptionist, over ten thousand, felt tasteless to her.


    Carter casually spends over a million on nes and bracelets. If she were to earn the money herself, who knows when that would be. It would be better to hold onto Carter tightly and have everything.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Lillian sweetly smiled and hoped Selena would soon embarrass herself up there, thus distancing herself from Carter''s life.


    As Selena reached the top floor, she felt that something was off today.


    Previously, everyone in this area was busy with work, but now, many people''s eyes secretly nced at the CEO''s office.


    Sofia''s eyes lit up when she saw Selena, followed by a cold smirk. "Here to see Mr. Montague again, huh?"


    Not like before when she used to stop Selena.


    Selena also didn''t want to waste time with this person and walked to the door of the office, knocking on it.


    Sofia looked at Selena''s back and couldn''t help but gloat. Her cousin was still inside, and won''t this eager designer feel embarrassedter?


    She coldlyughed, impatiently looking forward to the show.


    "Come in."


    Raymond''s voice came from inside.


    Selena pushed open the door and entered.


    "Mr. Montague," she greeted, lifting her gaze and seeing Olivia sitting beside Raymond.


    Olivia''s chair must have been brought from somewhere else, sticking close to him and asking him for advice. Selena didn''t expect her to be here. She knew Olivia. "If Mr. Montague is currently busy, then I''lle back in the afternoon."


    There was no change on her face, except for the initial surprise upon opening the door, there were no other emotions.


    Raymond looked down, gradually tightening the grip on the pen. Instead of pushing Olivia away, he said, "What is it? Speak up. I have a meeting in the afternoon."

 Chapter 271 Getting the Upper Hand

    Selena quickly stepped forward, maintaining a professional demeanor.


    "Mr. Montague, you have already seen the original design, but there have been some minor changes in the construction recently, so I thought of making some modifications in this area."


    Her fair fingertips gestured to the location of the original pir, without even looking at Olivia. Instead, she focused on carefully examining her own design.


    The moment Selena appeared, Olivia squinted her eyes.


    Is this the designer Sofia mentioned?


    She is indeed quite beautiful.


    Olivia couldn''t help but want to hold Raymond''s hand, but at that moment, Raymond happened to raise his hand and took Selena''s drawings.


    Thus, Olivia found herself holding onto nothing and awkwardly retracted her hand, giving Selena an annoyed re.


    Selena paid no attention to Olivia at all and simply waited quietly for Raymond to speak.


    With one hand holding the design, Raymond rested the other on the ck desk, exposing a section of his pale wrist. The veins on the back of his hand stood out due to his grip on the pen, giving off a strong sense of power. This person must have done a lot of strength training during his leisure time.


    In reality, Raymond never looked at the design. His gaze remained fixed on her, and seeing that she had not noticed Olivia at all, he furrowed his brows.


    "What issue arose in the construction?"


    "We have to remove a pir that will directly affect some of the light and shadow effects I had nned. More sunlight will be received in this area."


    Ordinary designers wouldn''t pay attention to light and shadow, but Selena studied fine arts, so it was her top priority.


    It was precisely because of this that her previous designs satisfied even the most critical clients.


    Before Raymond could speak, Olivia interjected.


    "Raymond, let me go to the site and take a look. You know I''m a painter, and perhaps seeing it in person will give me some different ideas. Besides, I also want to be involved in the design of this house." She coquettishly wrapped her arm around Raymond''s again.


    Raymond then set the design down. "Selena, is that alright?"


    His gaze still locked onto her, waiting for her response.


    Selena was somewhat surprised. Why bother seeking her opinion on a matter like this? After all, Miss Stone was the mistress of Manhattan, and of course she could.


    "It''s alright. I can take Miss Stone there right away."


    Upon hearing this, Raymond''s mouth straightened, and his grip on the design tightened, causing his knuckles to turn slightly white.


    A few secondster, he put the design down and spoke in a calm tone. "Olivia, then go."


    Olivia''s eyes lit up with surprise and disbelief. She thought she would be rejected, considering how much Raymond disliked others meddling with his things. "Raymond, don''t worry, I wille up with a brilliant idea!"


    Olivia was ecstatic. She was now allowed to participate...


    The design of the house, in the future, she will definitely live in it together.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    She raised her chin towards Selena and said, "Let''s go, Raymond has a meeting and we shouldn''t disturb him."


    Selena nodded and reached out to take back the design drawings on the table, but the other end of the drawings was held down by Raymond, preventing her from pulling it. She looked up at him in confusion, and her gaze quickly met his dark eyes.


    For some reason, her heart skipped a beat, and she hastily averted her gaze.


    She tugged at the design drawings again, but his fingertips still lightly pressed on them.


    Olivia had already reached the door and, seeing that Selena hadn''t caught up yet, became a bit impatient. "Come on, what are you waiting for?"


    Selena bit her lip and whispered, "Mr. Montague, you''re pressing on my hand."


    For some reason, she felt that Raymond did it on purpose.


    Doing this secretive little action in front of his ex-lover, the atmosphere became delicate, making her feel a dryness in her mouth and a sense of unease. Raymond raised an eyebrow and finally let go of his slender and beautiful hand, as if he had identally pressed it down just now.


    Selena took back the design drawings without looking at him. The atmosphere made her ears slightly hot, and she hurriedly walked out.

 Chapter 272 Your Thoughts

    Olivia was standing at the door and didn''t see that scene. Even if she had, she wouldn''t have thought that Raymond did it on purpose.


    After all, Raymond was so cold in temperament, and his attitude towards women was always indifferent. He would never use such childish means to flirt with anyone. As they walked out now, with the office door closed behind them, Olivia looked at Selena''s face.


    She couldn''t help but admit that this woman was indeed beautiful, even stunning at first sight.


    No wonder Sofia warned her to be careful. If a woman like this tried to seduce Raymond, even if he didn''t like her, he would probably have thoughts of sleeping with her. Olivia looked towards Sofia not far away. Sofia had been staring at the door, seemingly enjoying the show.


    Now that she saw Selenaing out with her cousin, her eyes instantly lit up.


    "Cousin, what''s up?"


    "Raymond asked me toe and take a look at the house. I want to add some of my own ideas. Why don''t youe along as well?"


    Sofia''s face filled with joy, but at the same time, she felt jealous.


    Doesn''t this mean they''ve acknowledged her cousin''s identity? After all, they allowed her to go see the house.


    Sofia felt sour inside and noticed Selena standing nearby, a perfect outlet for her frustration.


    "Did you hear that? You''re not Mr. Montague''s designer. Hurry up and take us there."


    Selena didn''t want to argue over these trivial matters. She nodded slightly and politely said, "Miss Stone, please."


    Only then did Olivia smile satisfied and follow behind Selena.


    Sofiagged behind, feeling extremely bitter inside.


    She also liked Raymond, to be precise, she still liked him.


    Upon hearing Olivia''s words, Selena quickly took back her bag and nodded.


    "Cousin, I understand," Olivia looked towards Selena, her lips curving. "My sistercks understanding. Sorry about that, let''s go."


    Selena remained silent. Before, she saw Olivia as a venomous snake, but at least she had her own schemes. Sofia, on the other hand, was just a brainless woman. The three of them passed by the front desk together. Lillian caught sight of Selena and rolled her eyes, but when she saw Olivia, she became extremely enthusiastic. "Miss Stone, are you about to leave?" Lillian asked with a warm smile.


    Olivia didn''t put on airs in front of others and politely responded with a smile, "Yes, I''m going to see Raymond''s house with the designer."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Congrattions, Miss Stone. We look forward to your next visit to the Montague family."


    Lillian''s smile on her face grew even brighter, but when her eyes met Selena''s, her expression immediately turned cold. She could change her demeanor so quickly. Selena couldn''t be bothered to argue with her and headed towards the car outside.


    However, upon seeing Selena''s car, Sofia exaggeratedly eximed, "Is this car of yours worth no more than five hundred thousand dors?"


    This was Selena''s own car, which was indeed not expensive. It was mainly because it had a good feel to it, and she had gotten used to driving it as her first car.


    She opened the front passenger door and was about to get in when Olivia suddenly took out her car keys and handed them to her.


    "You can drive my car. I can''t get used to your car."


    She meant to say that Selena''s car was too inferior and couldn''t match her status.


    Selena raised an eyebrow but didn''t get angry because she had no intention of driving Olivia''s car, nor did she reach out to take the keys.


    "Miss Stone, I''m used to driving my own car. If you can''t get used to it, you can drive yours. I''ll lead the way in front."


    Olivia thought Selena would agree, as she had already started walking towards her own car. So when she heard the rejection, a coldness formed between her eyebrows. But soon, she smiled and said, "I was out of line."


    It seemed that besides acting coquettish in front of Raymond, she could still control her emotions well in public.

 Chapter 273 Doesnt Deserve to Like Raymond

    Selena drew this conclusion and got into her own car, leading the way in front.


    In the back, Olivia''s driver naturally drove the car.


    If Selena hade just now, the driver would have sat in the passenger seat, purposely giving Selena a hard time, but Selena didn''t take the bait.


    As soon as Olivia got into the car, Sofia coldly snorted.


    "Cousin, I''m not wrong, am I? This designer must have feelings for your husband. She has so many tricks. I''ve suffered losses several times at her hands." Olivia''s face turned ugly, and after entering the car, she pursed her lips coldly.


    "Cousin, she even followed your husband to a hotel before."


    "Unless you''ve seen it with your own eyes, don''t make baseless usations. If Raymond really wanted to find a temporarypanion for himself, it could be anyone in the industry. Didn''t you see how many women were jealous of me when I came back?"


    She is a designer who doesn''t even have the qualification to climb Raymond''s socialdder."


    Sofia pouted, not daring to provoke Olivia''s anger, knowing that in the end, she would be the unlucky one.


    "Cousin, I''m just reminding you. Have you ever seen a designer who gives cufflinks worth twenty thousand dors to her clients?"


    Olivia squinted her eyes and chuckled. "Sofia, I''m not dealing with her. I just don''t like you speaking ill of Raymond. You know he''s an upright man."


    "Cousin, I was wrong. Please don''t be angry." Olivia then looked ahead with a sharp glimmer in her eyes.


    If this woman really doesn''t know what''s good for her and wants to climb up to Raymond, then she shouldn''t me Olivia for being impolite. After half an hour, they finally arrived in Manhattan.


    Selena got off the car first and saw Olivia and Sofia following suit before pointing inside.


    "Miss Stone, please."


    Olivia was somewhat satisfied with Selena''s attitude and didn''t nitpick. She followed her inside.


    This floor n in Manhattan was quite popr initially, and there was even a thousand-square-foot surrounding garden.


    It was all exclusive to this vi, but now it was just a desertedwn that needed Selena''s design.


    Selena led the two inside and walked towards a pir. Due to the ongoing construction inside, there was a lot of noise and dust.


    Olivia frowned and waved in front of herself.


    Sofia also covered her mouth ufortably, worried about inhaling the dust.


    Selena walked ahead and pointed at the ttened pir.


    "Miss Stone, this is the spot."


    The timing was such that there was still sunlight, and arge patch of sunshine fell here. Without the obstructing pir, this spot received ample sunlight.


    But the floor n in Manhattan was already good enough, and it didn''t need the extra sunlight that would cause it to be too hot.


    Olivia saw the dust around and didn''t want to stay here for too long. She couldn''t think of a good idea at the moment, but since she was here, she had to give her input.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Let''s make a pet yground here. This area of sixty square meters can be a sunbathing spot for pets."


    Selena raised an eyebrow. "Miss Stone, Mr. Montague is allergic to dog hair."


    "I know, but I have cats. He has seen both a Ragdoll and a Golden Chinchi that I own and likes them. Since the sunlight is good here and you can''t think of any other use at the moment, it''s a perfect opportunity for me to design something for my two cats."


    Selena didn''t expect Olivia to suggest such an idea. She took out her phone, intending to ask Raymond.


    Seeing her actions, Olivia''s expression turned cold. "Raymond already told me toe up with some ideas. Are you going to call him now?"

 Chapter 274 Marrying into the Montague Family

    Selena''s hand didn''t pause, and her tone remained indifferent. "Miss Stone, is your name on the property deed?"


    Olivia''s face froze.


    Stiffening, his gaze sharpened. "What do you mean?"


    "Apologies, I am a designer serving the homeowners. If the homeowners find fault in the future, it would be best if you, Miss Stone, could take responsibility. If not, I will inquire with Mr. Montague now, which is also understandable." "I can take responsibility."


    Olivia''s words carried weight, as she sneered, "In two months at thetest, I will be marrying into the Montague family, so you don''t have to bother yourself anymore."


    Selena couldn''t tell if Olivia was referring to her calling Raymond now or trying to pursue himter on.


    Selena realized that this was a warning and promptly put her phone away.


    "Alright, I''ll follow Miss Stone''s instructions. We''ll design a pet park of several dozen square meters."


    Olivia finally felt satisfied and continued to press, "Selena, being so young, do you have a boyfriend? Does this industry rely heavily on reputation? If there were any personal rtions with a homeowner, would it be possible that the studio receives aint?"


    If she was subtly manipting before, now she was overtly threatening.


    Selena chuckled lightly, "Miss Stone, rest assured, my reputation has always been good. Besides, I am already married. Miss Sofia should have mentioned it, right?"


    She didn''t want any unnecessary trouble. Olivia was much harder to deal with than Sofia, and Olivia''s standing in the Stone family was higher. If she caused trouble, the entire Stone family would likely be involved, causing headaches for Selena. It would be better to dispel this woman''s doubts directly.


    Olivia was slightly taken aback and instinctively looked towards Sofia. Sofia hadn''t informed her about this.


    Sofia''s expression turned unnatural because she hadn''t told Olivia, both because she wanted to deal with Selena personally and because of her own ulterior motives that she couldn''t let her cousin know about.


    Selena still had a smile on her face. "If Miss Stone doesn''t believe me, you can ask Mr. Walsh from T. Rowe Price. When he pursued me before, I made it clear that due to family reasons, my husband and I have no ns to divorce temporarily." At this moment, she took Caterlington out for a walk.


    After all, Caterlington was the only one who knew the truth.


    And because of the birthday banquet held by the Montague family earlier, many people in their circle didn''t know that Raymond was already married. But the old master was eager to give Selena her rightful recognition, so he announced it. It was only then that people in the circle gradually found out.


    Selena hated trouble, and coupled with her conversation with Caterlington, she believed that even if someone went to ask Caterlington, knowing his nature to enjoy watching dramas, he wouldn''t make a big fuss. I will help her conceal it.


    Just then, Olivia''s phone rang. It was a call from Raymond.


    A smile flickered in Olivia''s eyes as she answered the call in front of Selena.


    "Raymond."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "Have you seen it?"


    Unable to contain her yfulness, Olivia replied, "Yes, I''ve seen it, and I''ve given Selena some advice."


    Raymond''s hand paused, his fingertips moved unnaturally. If she had given advice to Selena, why didn''t she call him?

 Chapter 275 Are You Questioning Me?

    After a moment of contemtion, Raymond lightly tapped the table in front of him, not joining Olivia''s conversation.


    After a few yful remarks, Olivia heard him say, "I have a meeting to attend."


    "Alright, Raymond, take care."


    After ending the call with a sweet tone, Olivia''s gaze towards Selena became much gentler.


    She shared the same thoughts as others, now that they were married, Raymond couldn''t possibly have any connection with this kind of woman.


    To put it bluntly, Raymond had slept with her so many times, how could he, with his cleanliness obsession, tolerate it?


    Olivia raised her chin slightly and started walking out. "Do as I say. Also, I like cloisonne. Remember to decorate the walls and floors entirely with cloisonne. This design is very popr overseas."


    The furrow between Selena''s eyebrows tightened. Cloisonne was currently the most expensive stone, worth millions of dors per piece.


    Indeed, this shade of blue was stunning, referred to as "cloisonne" by designers, like an expanse of vast sky, resembling the stars with its rity.


    This stone was also highly sought after in luxury homes. Selena''s design included this stone, but not covering the entire floor, as it would give off a nouveau riche vibe andck a sense of elegant luxury. "Miss Stone, cloisonne is among my choices, but it''s not suitable for flooring."


    Olivia frowned, slightly displeased by the interruption.


    "Did you forget what I just said? This house will be where I live in the future, so naturally, it should be designed ording to my preferences. Raymond has already spoken. What other problems could you, as a designer, have?" Selena took a deep breath and smiled gently. "Because this isn''t Mr. Montague''s preferred style. Covering the entire floor with cloisonnecks aesthetic appeal; it simply emphasizes its costliness."


    Selena initially thought that Olivia only wanted a small pet paradise, and she could easily fulfill that request as it wouldn''t make much of a difference.


    However, for Olivia to want the entire floor covered in cloisonne, itpletely contradicted Selena''s original design concept. All the design ns would have to be drastically changed!


    Moreover, such a design was incredibly hackneyed. Since Raymond pursued art with a higher standard, he wouldn''t appreciate this kind of ostentatious disy created by an exorbitantly priced stone.


    "Miss Stone, if you insist on using cloisonne, I will discuss it with Mr. Montague and request a different designer."


    Otherwise, if everything is designed solely ording to Olivia''s preferences, it would only end up as a waste.


    Selena had her own signature style, her unique selling point. Olivia''s eyes showed a hint of amusement; this was her intention. She wanted to keep this woman away from Raymond, even if they were to get married. Her face was just too appealing.


    "Well then, why don''t you talk to Raymond yourself? I happen to know a few famous designers who can easily take over your work," Olivia suggested with a slight nod.


    Selena nodded slightly and strode briskly towards the exit, without saying much else.


    Olivia stood in ce, with Sofia admiring her by her side.


    "Cousin, you''re really amazing! With just a few words, you made that bitch willingly give up!"


    Olivia tucked her hair behind her ear and chuckled lightly. "Someone like her values her reputation the most. If we leak the pictures of this house, no one would dare hire her for their designs."


    Olivia nonchntly brushed off the dust from her clothes and frowned in disgust. "Let''s go. I need to change clothes; I have a date with Raymond tonight."


    Sofia''s eyes turned slightly red with jealousy, but she could only agree with her mouth.


    Meanwhile, Selena was quite angry after driving away in her car. She would not allow anyone to make major changes to her designs. Although she had encountered difficult clients before, they had ultimately respected her decisions. Olivia was intentionally making things difficult for her. So, why not take this opportunity to hand over the job to someone else? After all, the initial reason for taking on this project was because her studio was struggling. Now that the studio had ovee that, there was no need for her to endure this treatment anymore.


    Selena quickly organized her documents and returned to the hotel, deciding to wait for Raymond there.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Raymond hadn''t agreed to have dinner with Olivia tonight, using work as an excuse to decline. As he walked out of the elevator, John followed behind him. John was diligently reporting on the preparations for the meeting tomorrow. When Raymond caught a glimpse of someone in front of the room, he paused for a moment, something flickering in his eyes.


    "Sir, those are all the details. I''ll go back first and pick you up tomorrow morning," John smartly retreated back to the elevator. As the doors closed, he felt somewhat puzzled. What were these two ying at?


    In the corridor, Raymond casually loosened his tie and walked to the door.


    "Is there something you need?"


    Selena didn''t expect him to return so soon; she thought she would have to wait for a long time.


    "Isn''t Mr. Montague on a date with Miss Stone?" she asked.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow and instead of swiping his card to open the door, he raised his gaze to look at her.


    "Are you questioning me?"


    His tone waszy and indifferent, with a hint of coldness.

 Chapter 276 Flushed Cheeks

    Selena had no idea how she appeared at this moment. Being questioned about her design was even more severe than being insulted to her face. Her face, without any smile, blinked twice like zed eyes.


    "No, I just heard Miss Stone call you and knew you were going on a date tonight," Raymond simply stared at her, it took a while before he rolled his Adam''s apple gently.


    "Don''t your family have any objections to you staying in a hotel like this after marriage?" Selena was a bit surprised by his sudden change of topic, but she answered honestly. "My family recently had some issues, and this ce is closer to the hospital."


    "Why did you choose to stay on my floor?"


    He still didn''t swipe the card on the door, but looked at her like that.


    Casually standing there, there was a carefree attractiveness about him, but upon closer inspection, one would notice the sharpness in his eyes, like knives. As if he could see through her heart.


    "The room I booked before had some problems, and topensate me, the hotel upgraded me to a suite," Selena said with a sincere smile on her face. "No wonder it''s a hotel under the Montague family, the service is indeed impable."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt a chill in the air.


    Raymond''s carefree demeanor disappeared, his gaze turned extremely dark.


    "Just because of this?"


    For a moment, Selena didn''t know what kind of answer he was looking for. Was it wrong topliment the Montague family?


    Her mind spun, and she awkwardly pursed her lips, "Mr. Montague, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Raymond chuckled lightly, feeling heavy pressure in his chest.


    This was the first time he had felt a bit angry, and it was caused by a woman.


    He withdrew his gaze and swiped the card to enter the room.


    "If there''s something, find me tonight."


    Selena followed him inside, speaking sincerely, "I want to entrust the Manhattan design to someone else."


    Raymond paused in his footsteps, he didn''t turn on the lights, and Selena didn''t take the initiative to do so either.


    Selena stood behind him, leaving the door open, allowing the corridor light to shine through from behind them, creating shadows of their intertwined figures in front of them.


    Raymond looked at these shadows, his fingertips that hung to the side slightly stiffened, and her voice still came from behind him.


    "Miss Stone should know more outstanding designers. These are all the materials I currently have prepared, and it''s unclear whether the new designer will be able to use them, but I''ll give them to Mr. Montague first." She walked past Raymond''s side, cing the materials on the coffee table.


    Because of the lighting in from the corridor, the room wasn''t dark.


    Her scent filled the space, blending softly with his own scent, slowly settling down.


    "Mr. Montague, I believe others can create better designs," after cing the materials, she had already turned around and stood in front of him, smiling at him.


    She didn''t say anything negative about Olivia, after all, Olivia was the first love of the person before her. If she did, she probably wouldn''t be able to leave in one piece.


    Raymond stood at the doorway, his exquisite figure wrapped in a suit, and because he had loosened his tie, his corbone was exposed.


    Selena wanted to pass by him, thinking she had made herself clear and didn''t intend to say anything else. But he extended a hand and rested it on the doorframe on the other side. This slender arm blocked her path. Selena didn''t know what she was thinking. It was probably a reflex.


    She instinctively bent down, but the arm moved a few centimeters lower, continuing to block her way.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Her nose almost brushed against the fabric of his suit, so she straightened up and looked up at him. At that moment, he lowered his long, delicate eyshes.


    The light from outside illuminated his well-defined features, giving him a cold and noble appearance. His deep gaze was like a whirlpool, as if it could draw her in.


    Their breaths intertwined, making her face involuntarily heat up. A thinyer of sweat formed on the hand hanging by her side. The room remained unlit, and the ambiguous atmosphere enveloped both of them, making it hard for her to breathe.

 Chapter 277 A Dangerous Situation

    Raymond''s hand, positioned horizontally in front of her, was clean, slender, and well-groomed, pleasing to the eye.


    But beneath this beauty, it seemed as if a lurking wild beast was jumping on his fingertips, cold and somewhat dangerous. Selena instinctively took a step back, but his other hand reached out and rested against the wall behind her. Caught between a rock and a hard ce, Selena nervously pressed against the wall, but it was useless to create distance between them. With one hand in front and the other behind, he had effectively blocked her path. Swallowing nervously, she dared not look at him. In a situation like this, women were naturally in a vulnerable position.


    To outsiders, it appeared as though she was trapped in his arms. This kind of atmosphere clouded one''s judgment, but Selena had to stay clear-headed because he was Raymond.


    There could be absolutely no possibility between her and Raymond. Just then, her phone rang, dispelling the ambiguous atmosphere, and she inexplicably breathed a sigh of relief. When she picked up the call, she saw that it was from Lucas, and a hint of delight shed in her eyes.


    She had previously not appreciated Lucas taking the liberty to call her, but now, this call came at just the right time. Raymond clearly saw the name saved on her phone and pursed his lips. He lowered his gaze and saw her happily answering the call.


    Even his body no longer seemed as rigid as before, as if he had been saved by this phone call. He slowly retracted his hand, listening to her say, "Promoted? Great, I got it. I''ll be right back."


    Lucas had indeed been promoted, and after much consideration, he decided to call her. If it weren''t for Selena giving him face and deliberately dying time in the lobby, he would never have had a chance for this promotion. He wanted to take her out for a meal, even though he knew she might not care.


    Lucas actually had other thoughts as well, like engaging in a fake rtionship with Selena. Now that Selena agreed so quickly, he immediately made a reservation at the restaurant.


    Selena repeated the name of the restaurant and ended the call. The arm blocking her path disappeared, and she was hesitant to look at Raymond. She always felt a little uneasy when facing him.


    Just now, if she didn''t have this phone, maybe he would have done something that men want to do.


    Beneath his calm exterior, there seemed to be some restlessness.


    Selena thought of the kiss in Ridgefield again, not understanding his intentions at all. Could it be that Raymond also had desires like ordinary men?


    She also thought of the first night, being tossed on the bed by him until she lost her sanity.


    Her face reddened even more and she quickly spoke up.


    "Mr. Montague, then I''ll leave first."


    "Take the documents with you."


    His tone was indifferent, as if he didn''t care about the recent actions.


    Selena thought that he didn''t need the documents, so she turned without hesitation and returned to the coffee table to grab them.


    At this moment, he turned on the lights in the room.


    The bright light was too much for her eyes to adjust to, and she was almost brought to tears by the intensity.


    When she recovered, she saw that he was no longer there, and the sound of water came from the bathroom. Selena finally breathed a sigh of relief, quickly left the room, carefully closing the door withouttching it. When she reached the hotel lobby, she received a message from Raymond.


    "Continue to be responsible for Manhattan."


    Selena instantly had a headache. She didn''t tell him about Olivia just now. If she was still asked to design and follow Olivia''s ideas, then her fame in interior design would bepletely ruined. Selena frowned. She couldn''t ept this, so she turned back and returned to Raymond''s room.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s not that I don''t want to continue designing Manhattan..."


    Because the door wasn''ttched, she pushed it open, but her words came to an abrupt stop.


    Raymond had juste out of the bathroom, with only a towel wrapped around his waist, water droplets rolling down from his chin toward certain ces.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Selena''s pupils contracted, almost instinctively wanting to lower her head and run out, but her wrist was held by someone, and the door in front of her was closed! She was locked inside!

 Chapter 278 Did I Make You Cry?

    It felt like a tiger or a wolf was pouncing on her from behind.


    The next second, she was lifted up and ced on the entryway cab.


    "Mr. Montague!"


    She was so frightened that her voice became hoarse. Being lifted up and seated on the cab, she was now at the same height as him.


    Raymond himself was quite tall.


    Selena, scared, leaned against the wall, but her chin was held by him.


    She already knew from the first night that he waspletely dominant in bed,pletely different from the cold and noble image he projected to others. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have thrown her so recklessly into the hospital.


    With her chin held, Selena didn''t dare to move, her eyes filled with tears.


    Raymond looked at her face like a source of trouble, and his other hand rested on her waist.


    Leaning in, he kissed her without giving her a chance to refuse, prying open her lips.


    Selena waspletely stunned, her body stiff.


    After reacting, she started struggling to get down.


    She gasped for breath as he kissed her, her legs turning weak under the touch of his lips.


    Tears welled up in her eyes, and for a moment, she stopped, as if countless hands were pulling her, dragging her into this quagmire.


    The kiss continued downward.


    Raymond bent slightly, finally encountering the scenery he had seen that night.


    A spark of realization shed through Selena''s mind, abruptly awakening her as she forcefully pushed him away.


    Her push was incredibly strong, even Raymond couldn''t evade it and took a few steps back.


    Selena quickly fell from the cab, opened the door, and ran outside.


    However, because she was so panicked, she fell on the ground right after stepping out, scattering the papers from her hands like falling snowkes. Raymond had intended to embrace her, but she fell too quickly for him to react.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Now, Selena sat amidst a pile of documents, not caring about the pain in her leg. Instead, she hurriedly picked up the scattered papers one by one. Raymond crouched down, noticing that she refused to look up, so he deliberately ced his hand on the closest piece of paper.


    She had hurriedly retrieved all the papers, but had not yet pulled this sheet.


    Raymond stayed still, watching as a few drops of water suddenly fell onto the paper in front of him.


    Was she crying?


    The drops of water spread on the white paper.


    Raymond reached out and lifted her chin, confirming his suspicion. She was indeed crying.


    Her clothes were disheveled, with unfastened buttons left undone. The harsh kiss had left marks from his neck down, faintly visible through her slightly open cor. "Crying because of my kiss?"


    His tone was indifferent as his gaze focused on her face.


    Selena''s pupils contracted slightly, finding it hard to believe that Raymond would say such words.


    Everyone said he was an unattainable flower, sitting aloof and alone, never seen with apanion. Selena didn''t have the confidence to think she could capture him.


    Moreover, she didn''t even like him.


    It was more urate to say that she was scared and almost fell into panic, which made her cry.


    The corners of Raymond''s narrow eyes lifted slightly, revealing an unconcerned look in the depths of his gaze.


    "Sorry, mistook you for someone else."


    He stood up slightly, leaning against the door with one hand. "I thought Olivia hade."


    Selena was taken aback, relieved that Raymond didn''t expect her to leave.


    So, he had made ns with Olivia tonight?


    Raymond pointed at the elevator, and his slender fingertips seemed to still hold the warmth of her body.


    "Aren''t you supposed to celebrate your promotion with your husband? Why not leave?"


    Selena suddenly realized that he was probably afraid that Olivia would misunderstand if she stayed.


    She let out a sigh of relief and quickly wiped away her tears.


    "Mr. Montague, then I''ll take my leave."


    Raymond furrowed his brows and closed the door directly.


    Selena entered the elevator, her legs going weak, and hastily grabbed onto the railing inside.


    If it were any other woman, they would have probably resisted half-heartedly.


    Raymond''s face was simply too charming.


    Selena''s loved ones had no room for resistance. She nced at the mirror and noticed that her buttons were not properly fastened.


    The slightly open cor revealed some red marks, and she quickly raised her hand to fasten the buttons. However, at that moment, the elevator stopped on the first floor and someone walked in.


    It was Alex.


    Selena''s hand froze, and she almost instinctively turned around. But there were mirrors everywhere inside the elevator, so even if she turned, her face and the marks on her neck would still be seen without any omission. It was an unmistakable disy.


    Alex nced at her, raising an eyebrow slightly, and spoke with a smile, "Selena?"

 Chapter 279 Is Raymond Really That Rude?

    Selena tensed up, finding it difficult to deny. "Sir," she called out and quickly tried to walk past him.


    Alex caught sight of the marks on her body and the Manhattan design ns he held in his hand. Her slightly reddened eyes and trembling fingertips made it appear as though she had been mistreated. "Selena," he called out.


    Selena''s footsteps froze, and she heard his voice tinged with mockery, "Is Raymond really that rude?" Her shoulders trembled slightly, and she pretended not to hear, lowering her head and hurrying away.


    Alex chuckled softly and pressed the elevator''s close button. They arrived at the top floor, and he knocked on Raymond''s door. After three minutes, Raymond finally opened it.


    Alex took a surreptitious sniff inside the room but didn''t find any trace of that post-intimacy scent.


    "Raymond, how do you think people would react if I gathered them all together right now and told them that you, a married woman''s husband, forced yourself on her? Do you think they would believe it?" Raymond had changed into a silk robe by now, which entuated his long limbs and radiated an air of elegance when he sat down.


    Noticing Raymond''s reluctance to engage with the matter, Alex found it even more intriguing.


    "I just bumped into Selena in the elevator. She turned as pale as a ghost," Alex said.


    Upon hearing this, Raymond paused with the pen in his hand.


    Amused, Alex sat down earnestly.


    "Did you really go that far? Come on, Olivia is back too. If you really want to sleep with someone, can''t you choose someone who hasn''t been slept with before? Isn''t that dirty?"


    There were people in their circle who had a taste for this, specifically targeting those with boyfriends or husbands, but this fetish was looked down upon by others.


    Raymond didn''t say a word. He signed the document in front of him and pushed it forward indifferently.


    "Take it and leave."


    Tonight, he had made ns with Alex, who was a top-tier screenwriter. Alex had a script in his hands, and the Montague family had a diversified business empire consisting of luxury stores, hotels, cars, amusement parks, tourist attractions, and more, spanning about ten industries. However, they had never invested in the entertainment industry, which was the hottest sector.


    By inviting Alex tonight, Raymond wanted to take a look at the script in his hands.


    Alex''s script was highly acimed, and he happened to be interested in it as well.


    Raymond saw the script in his hand and thought about seeking investment. This investment was quite significant, around 300 million US dors, so he naturally thought of his good brother.


    To Raymond, 300 million US dors was just small case.


    Alex took the documents and saw that Raymond had already approved the investment, raising his eyebrow.


    "If I don''te tonight, I won''t be able to witness this great show. Are you still enduring it? Should I give Olivia a call?"


    Raymond''s expression instantly turned dark. He stood up directly and walked toward his master bedroom, mming the door loudly.


    Alex sat on the sofa and chuckled. Was this the first time Raymond had suffered a loss?


    A few minutester, Alex narrowed his eyes. There probably wasn''t a genuine interest in Selena. Raymond indeed had high standards when it came to emotions. Even when he was with Olivia in the past, he managed to control himself and not go all the way.


    After the first time, there was bound to be some lingering thoughts.


    Regardless of gender, everyone cared about their first time.


    Especially men, even if there were countless other women afterward, they would always remember the intoxicating feeling their first woman gave them.


    It was simr to the feeling of tasting the first bite of exquisite food for ordinary people.


    You only eat it once, so naturally, you would yearn for it.


    But if you were to eat it a few more times, then the novelty would disappear.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.

 Chapter 280 Wanting to Kiss Her

    Alex took the documents and shouted inside.


    "I''m leaving. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about tonight, including Olivia."


    The entrance door closed, and silence engulfed the room.


    Raymond stood by the window in the master bedroom, quietly gazing outside.


    The vibrant lights of the city spread out before his eyes, and this window provided the most breathtaking view.


    But he only nced at it before lowering his head to focus on his fingertips.


    Warm and fragrant, it seemed to linger there, seeping into his pores, pervading his entire being.


    Alex was right.


    He was indeed still hard, unaware of why.


    It was just a woman, why would he suddenly burst into action and pull her back like a captured deer when he saw the panic in her eyes?


    In that moment, he even had a thought of kissing her recklessly, imprinting himself onto her very bones.


    Was it because he had abstained for too long?


    He had never had such thoughts before, not even self-indulgence.


    Perhaps it was due to suppressing his desires for too long?


    He furrowed his brow, and Olivia happened to call.


    "Raymond, is your meeting over? I''ve prepared some fruit for you. John mentioned that you have another overseas meeting tonight, and it''s estimated that it will keep you busy untilte." Olivia''s voice was gentle.


    She had already instructed the housekeeper to prepare. Just now, Alex had sent her a message saying that Raymond might need a woman right now.


    Olivia always maintained a certain level of decorum in front of Raymond. In her perspective, she was different from those women who barged into his life.


    She was Raymond''s only publicly acknowledged girlfriend, so she couldn''t afford to be impatient at this moment. She had to find a perfect excuse. Since Alex had said so, then Raymond...


    "You definitely need a woman right now," Olivia''s face turned red, urging her nanny to hurry up, while speaking gently to Raymond.


    "I''m on my way, don''t reject me, okay? We haven''t had a proper chat in a long time."


    Raymond had regained his calmness by now, as his self-control had always been impressive. He had already stepped outside and opened hisptop. He had half an hour until the overseas conference call was scheduled to start. "Come over."


    His tone was indifferent, already starting to handle some documents.


    Olivia''s eyes brightened, and a smile formed at the corner of her mouth. After hanging up the phone, she quickly went upstairs, took a shower, applied some fragrant lotion all over, changed into a beautiful outfit, and applied light makeup. Aftering downstairs, she grabbed the nanny''s belongings and headed to the hotel.


    But as she entered the hotel lobby, she saw a woman, a seemingly delicate one, inquiring at the front desk.


    "Who exactly is upying that room? Why has it been upied for so long?"


    "Sorry, miss, we can''t disclose our guests'' privacy."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Alice''s cheeks turned red with anger. Since her body had gotten better, she wanted to keep an eye on the hotel and continue to secure a room on the same floor as Raymond. But now she was told that the room had been upied for the past few days. Who could it be?


    Could it be another woman coveting Raymond?


    Her brow furrowed, but her peripheral vision caught sight of a woman standing not far away.


    Alice''s gaze shifted, and her pupils suddenly contracted.


    It was Olivia!


    Olivia came forward with a box in her hands and walked gracefully, cing one of the fruit boxes on the front desk, gently smiling at the receptionist.


    "After 8 p.m., please don''t call Raymond anymore to ask if he wants supper. I wille every day to bring him something."


    The receptionist recognized Olivia because the lobby manager had already quietly mentioned her identity. She was the future president''s wife of the Montague family, and this hotel was under the Montague family''s umbre. "Okay, thank you for Miss Stone''s fruits."


    Olivia nced at Alice, not recognizing this woman, so she raised an eyebrow and instructed the receptionist.


    "By the way, during my absence, has any other womane to the hotel to bother Raymond?"


    Alice stood in front of her and suddenly felt guilty at this moment.

 Chapter 281 Daring to Covet My Man

    Regarding Selena, Alice could confidently say that Raymond only saw her as a ything, using her and then discarding her. But when it came to Olivia, Alice wouldn''t dare utter such words.


    The receptionist''s gaze instinctively fell upon Alice. This woman had previously booked a room on the top floor, and now she had returned, determined to obtain information about the guest in that particr room. The top floor belonged to Mr. Montague. With such a long corridor, there were only two suites, one of which was Mr. Montague''s fixed room that had been renovated. The other suite was meant for guests. Since anyone could book that room, why was this woman insisting on asking about the guest''s information? Obviously, she was targeting Mr. Montague.


    The receptionist didn''t want to cause any trouble and was about to deny her request instinctively. However, her previous nce had already given away Alice''s identity. Alice stiffened as she tried to turn and leave.


    But Olivia smiled and spoke up, "What''s your name?"


    Alicecked the confidence to face her and pursed her lips, refraining from confronting Olivia directly.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Olivia squinted her eyes with amanding presence. "You dare to covet my man without even telling me your name? Who gave you the audacity? If I ever see you again..." She leaned in closer, whispering softly in Alice''s ear, "I guarantee that both you and your family will be chased out of New York."


    The Stone family alone didn''t have the power to do such a thing, but Raymond stood behind Olivia.


    Only Alice and Olivia could hear her voice.


    Alice''s eyes instantly turned red, feeling a strong surge of humiliation.


    She quickly turned and left, her eyes filled with resentment.


    That bitch! Just wait, she would be with Raymond sooner orter!


    Olivia sneered in her heart and then smiled at the receptionist before heading to the floor where Raymond was located.


    After both women had left, the receptionist sighed in relief and vented to her colleague.


    "Did you see the look Miss Stone gave her? No wonder she''s going to be the future president''s wife. She''s truly formidable."


    "The other woman is named Alice, she stayed here for a few days before. I heard she waits for Mr. Montague every day and it''s driving the lobby manager crazy."


    "You know, with Mr. Montague''s looks, it''s worth stealing a few more nces. If he were to kiss me, I''d even be willing to die."


    The two of themughed, but only dared to joke among themselves in private.


    Meanwhile, Olivia had already reached the top floor. After knocking, she politely pushed the door open.


    Raymond was seated on the sofa, engaged in a video conference with overseas executives.


    The lighting in the room wasn''t too bright, and Olivia caught a whiff of shower gel. He must have just taken a bath.


    At that thought, her body suddenly grew hot. She had changed into a sexy outfit inside.


    This is a gift intentionally given to him. I believe he will love it very much when he opens itter.


    Olivia blushed a little as she changed shoes at the entrance.


    But in the moment she squatted down, she found two long hairs on the floor.


    Her body stiffened, and she stared in disbelief at the hair on the ground.


    This room belongs exclusively to Raymond. It is professionally disinfected every day, and anyone who enters it ispletely covered. Not even a single hair is exposed, so these strands definitely can''t be from the cleaningdy. And they couldn''t have been left yesterday either, as they would have been cleaned by the morning cleaning.


    So they must have been left today.


    Who? Which shameless person entered this room?!


    Olivia''s face was filled with anger, no wonder Alex suddenly called her and said that Raymond needed a woman.


    It seems someone deliberately provoked her anger.


    Damn it!


    Olivia was furious, but when she saw Raymond sitting on the couch, she couldn''t utter a word.


    He was really outstanding, with an exceptional appearance. If he appeared in the entertainment industry, he wouldn''t leave any opportunities for other male celebrities.


    And this kind of person not only had sharp methods but also came from an exceptional family background.


    He was born to be God''s favorite. No wonder those women were eager to show up in front of him.


    Olivia took a deep breath, d that she had returned to her country.


    In that case, other women didn''t stand a chance.


    Tonight, she would make Raymondpletely infatuated with her body.

 Chapter 282 Mr. Montague So Fortunate

    Selena had already returned to Ashbourne Manor at this moment. On the way, she called Lucas and said she wouldn''t being over. Lucas felt a little disappointed but immediately called the woman he had rtions with before.


    If he couldn''t get to know Selena, it would be fine to bring another woman over to spend the night. After all, he had already paid for the meal, and it shouldn''t go to waste. When Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor and sat on her bed, she still felt the sensation of lips roaming on her skin, an intense stimtion that almost reached her bones. Other than that one night, she had never been so intimate with a man.


    She quickly filled the bathtub with water, unbuttoned her clothes, and when she saw the dense red marks, her face turned red in an instant.


    She didn''t dare to look again and quickly hid in the bathtub. She soaked in the bath, enjoying thefort, and gradually the itch between her bones faded away.


    Selena got up in her pajamas and heard Fiona knocking on the door outside.


    "Miss Fair, were you in a hurry when you entered the room? Are you feeling unwell?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Selena saw the marks on her neck and knew that she couldn''t show them for a while. She quickly grabbed a scarf and wrapped it around her neck.


    She opened the door, and Fiona carefully examined her from head to toe before letting out a sigh of relief.


    "It''s good that nothing is wrong. When you came up just now, I thought something happened. By the way, I wanted to call you tonight. Max suddenly started vomiting, and I don''t know what''s wrong with him..."


    "What''s wrong? I was thinking whether I should take it to the hospital," Selena said as soon as she heard about Max''s situation. She quickly rushed to the back room where Max was. Indeed, Max was lying on the ground, looking exhausted. Selena was taken aback and immediately picked him up.


    "Fiona, I''ll take Max to the pet hospital," Selena said. Fiona was old and couldn''t handle such situations. Selena hurriedly changed into some outdoor clothes, put Max in the car, and then headed to thergest pet hospital in New York. Ashbourne Manor had a prime location in the area where New York''s wealthiest mansions were concentrated within a ten-kilometer radius. Therefore, the pet hospital also catered to the rich. Selena had never been there before, but this time she rushed Max over.


    Just as she handed Max over to the doctor, another cat was also brought in. It was an aristocratic-looking Ragdoll cat that had apparently swallowed a piece of yarn, with half of it sticking out and afraid to pull on it. Selena sat nearby, wearing a scarf around her neck, waiting for the doctor who would examine Max toe and exin the situation.


    Ten minutester, the doctor arrived.


    "Miss Fair, it seems that Max swallowed a pebble. Other dogs have also had this problem before, but luckily Max only swallowed one. Last month, we had a Labrador that swallowed five pebbles." "Does he need surgery?"


    The doctor nodded.


    Just as he was about to speak further, the door of the pet hospital was pushed open, and Olivia and Raymond appeared at the entrance. Olivia looked anxious, and upon seeing the servant who had brought in the Ragdoll, he trembled in fear. Olivia raised her hand and pped the servant. "Why are you looking at it like that? Didn''t I tell you to be more careful?! Do you know how important it is to me?!"


    Olivia was so angry that her face turned red. She didn''t look at anyone and quickly walked inside. The pped servant just stood in the corner, his eyes red and too afraid to speak.


    Meanwhile, Selena, who was sitting on the sofa, had already stiffened when she saw Raymond. Now, with Olivia in a hurry to go upstairs with the doctor to see the cat, Raymond was left alone and slowly approached the sofa.


    Selena felt the air bing suffocating. The sofa sank slightly where he sat, and he turned his head to look at her. Selena awkwardly smiled and said, "Mr. Montague, what a coincidence."

 Chapter 283 I Remember We Were Not Reconciled

    Raymond didn''t respond, but simply lowered his head and slowly adjusted his cufflinks. The silver-blue cufflinks were particrly eye-catching, a gift from Olivia. Just as Selena heard footstepsing back down the stairs, Olivia appeared to the side, her tone gentle. "Raymond,e upstairs with me. I''m really worried." After speaking, Olivia noticed Selena and her gaze suddenly became sharp. "What are you..."


    "What are you doing here?"


    Just at that moment, the doctor in charge of Max approached.


    "Miss Fair, please go upstairs. The surgery is estimated to take forty minutes."


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that the cramped space had suddenly be more spacious. She quickly nodded to Raymond and Olivia who were beside her. "Mr. Montague, Miss Stone, I''ll go upstairs first."


    Olivia didn''t say anything, only staring at Selena''s back.


    She couldn''t help but feel uneasy about the strand of hair she had found in the hotel room. Whose hair could it be?


    And just now, in the hotel, after Raymond''s meeting, she was about to make a move on him when he said something.


    "Olivia, I remember we haven''t made up yet."


    Indeed, when Olivia found out that Raymond was getting married, she initiated the breakup.


    Although he tried to hold on to her twice, in her eyes, his attitude was not enthusiastic enough, making her feel like she was rushing things, so she didn''t agree. After that, it was three years without any contact between them.


    But she was the only girlfriend Raymond publicly acknowledged, and nobody could rece her. Shouldn''t it be as simple as her talking her way back into his life? But after Raymond said that, Olivia felt a bit embarrassed. Did he think she called him and they were already back together?


    Apparently, he didn''t think so. It seemed she needed to find a chance to talk properly.


    But before she could say anything, she heard about the cat''s ident.


    Olivia had to beg Raymond toe along.


    Now she looked at Selena, her gaze sharp.


    Selena had a scarf wrapped around her neck, which seemed out of ce.


    Olivia observed carefully, and the three of them started walking upstairs almost at the same time, with Raymond leading the way and Olivia walking alongside Selena. Now she could clearly see what was under the scarf, it was a love bite.


    Although the scarf covered most of it, there were still some faint marks that couldn''t be fully concealed, especially beneath the ear. Selena couldn''t see them herself, so she overlooked it. Olivia chuckled lightly.


    "Miss Fair, just came from home?"


    Selena instantly became alert, "Yes."


    "I couldn''t believe it when I heard you were getting married, but now it seems that you have a good rtionship with your husband. The love bite on your neck, it''s from your husband, isn''t it?" Olivia didn''t look at Raymond, so she didn''t notice that when she said this, Raymond''s footsteps hesitated for a moment.


    Selena, on the other hand, felt a tingling sensation on her scalp.


    If this love bite wasn''t from Raymond, Selena, with her personality, could strongly respond to Olivia right now.


    After all, their rtionship wasn''t good, and Olivia asking this question on her own was already impolite.


    But unfortunately, this love bite was indeed from Raymond, just two hours ago.


    And Olivia was Raymond''s first love, the one he


    The woman who came to marry him, Selena, seemed a bit flustered. However, she maintained a calm demeanor on her face.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief, and her gaze finally fell on Raymond. He must have heard their conversation just now.


    Raymond wouldn''t care about a woman who has been slept with by so many men.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 284 She felt her palms burning

    At this moment, the three of them had already arrived on the second floor. The doctor responsible for guiding Selena pointed to a nearby sofa.


    "Max''s operating room is right here. You can sit here and wait."


    After speaking, the doctor turned to Olivia.


    "Miss Stone, it''ll take about twenty minutes for the cat to be dealt with. You and your..."


    The doctor hesitated, not knowing what to say. Olivia saw this as an opportunity and raised her chin.


    "Boyfriend."


    The doctor chuckled.


    "The two of you can sit in another room''s sofa. Please follow me, we''ll try to be quicker."


    When Olivia said "boyfriend," Raymond''s peripheral vision nced at Selena. However, Selena was only anxiously staring at the room where Max was undergoing surgery, seemingly not paying attention at all. Raymond lowered his eyshes slightly and was dragged by Olivia to another room.


    Seeing that the two of them had no interaction, Olivia rxed.


    Once they sat down in the room, she continued without forgetting.


    "Did you notice the marks on Selena''s neck? Did she used toe to work with these marks before?"


    She implied that she and the man often did this and that, and in the end, she wasn''t worth marrying.


    Raymond remained silent, leaning his back slightly.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "Raymond, I''m asking you a question."


    Olivia''s tone was somewhat coaxing. "Does she oftene to work with marks?"


    Raymond thought about the first night. The marks on that asion were more pronounced than this time.


    "Once," he replied indifferently, as if not interested in such a topic.


    But in Olivia''s view, it meant that he wasn''t interested in Selena.


    Now Olivia waspletely relieved, but then she felt a bit uneasy. Could those two strands of hair belong to Raymond''s wife?


    "Raymond, your grandpa must really want you and your wife to have a child. You and her..."


    If Raymond didn''t care when other women were mentioned, then when his wife was brought up, he clearly disliked and resisted it.


    His lips tightened into a thin line, and even the strands of hair expressed his disgust for that woman.


    Olivia chuckled softly, remembering the words Raymond said at the hotel.


    "Olivia, I remember we haven''t made up."


    The smile slowly faded.


    Now was a good opportunity. Just as she was about to speak, the servant''s timid voice came from the entrance. "Miss, the gentleman wants you to go back first and leave me here. He will bring the cat back when it''s done."


    All the softness on Olivia''s face disappeared, reced by a harshness that pierced the servant.


    The servant lowered their head in fear.


    Olivia took a deep breath. She had been around Raymond ever since she returned to the country a few days ago and had indeed neglected her family.


    Her father probably knew that she came to find Raymond tonight, wanting to know if she seeded.


    "You go back first. I''ll wait here. Don''t let this kind of thing happen again next time."


    She realized that pping him earlier was simply out of anger. Now that she had calmed down, she knew it was not appropriate. After all, Raymond was still by her side, and it might make him feel resentful. At this moment, Raymond stood up and said he was going to the restroom.


    The hospital restrooms were separated for men and women, but they were only a meter and two centimeters apart. The men''s and women''s restrooms were adjacent, with a shared sink in between, equipped with a single faucet. Selena left the restroom and stood in front of the sink, squeezing some hand sanitizer into her palms.


    There were many bacteria in the pet hospital, so she had to be careful.


    Just as she was rubbing the hand sanitizer in her palms, a person came out of the adjacent men''s restroom and stood beside her, bending slightly and squeezing hand sanitizer into their palms as well.


    Selena noticed with her peripheral vision that it was a pair of extremely good-looking hands.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She looked up at the mirror in front of her and indeed, it was Raymond.


    A severe and cold aura emanated from his bones. In this cold light, his skin appeared delicate like porcin. With his pitch-ck hair, inky eyebrows, and deep red lips, he made the entire space feel filled with his presence. Selena quickly rubbed each of her fingers, about to reach for the faucet, but Raymond''s hand had already reached it.


    So, the water that trickled down flowed through his fingertips, and the foam, filled with his breath,nded on her palm. Even though it was cold water, she felt her palm was burning hot.

 Chapter 285 Mr. Montague Fears Miss Stones Jealousy

    Neither of them spoke, and Selena stayed in that position, trying her best to remain calm.


    Raymond crossed his long and slender fingers, rubbing and cleaning the foam from his hands. Afterward, he took a tissue from the side and meticulously wiped his fingertips. Though this process took less than a minute, Selena felt as if it hadsted for a century.


    Raymond tossed the used tissue into the nearby trash can and chuckled when he saw her pretending to beposed.


    "Am I that terrifying?"


    Normally, she could speak eloquently, but now she was too scared to utter a word.


    They had reached this point in the conversation, and Selena couldn''t avoid responding. She had to look up at him.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "You are my boss, my employer, so, of course, I am afraid."


    Raymond nced at the visible marks behind her ears that were not fully covered. Apparently, no one had reminded her as she rushed here.


    "Were you happy with your dinner with your husband?"


    Seeing her in this state, wasn''t there any conflict with your husband?


    Selena''s mind quickly worked, "Max had an incident tonight, and Lucas was busy as well, so I didn''t go."


    Raymond nodded and left when he heard Olivia''s voice from outside.


    Selena stood in ce, inexplicably relieved. Just as she was about to grab a nearby tissue to wipe her fingertips, Raymond returned, leaning slightly towards her ear, his voice flowing like water against rocks. "Let''s forget about what happened two hours ago."


    Selena stiffened, but then her eyes filled with relief, as if to say, "Nothing could be better."


    Now shepletely breathed a sigh of relief and their interaction became more natural.


    "I understand. You''re afraid Miss Stone will get jealous. Don''t worry, I will keep it a secret." she assured him.


    Raymond stood in front of her, looking down at her visibly relieved expression, his gaze turning cold and somewhat chilly.


    "At least you have some sense."


    Selena felt like he was mocking her, but why? It seemed like she hadn''t done anything to provoke him.


    She furrowed her brow, about to ask him, but he had already disappeared, and Olivia''s voice came from outside.


    "Raymond, let''s go. Can you drive me home? I''ve been so worried tonight."


    From some distance away, Selena heard him respond, "OK."


    Inexplicably, she lowered her head and nced at the back of her hand, unable to resist rubbing it, as if the foam from before was still there.


    Raymond drove Olivia home, with Olivia sitting in the passenger seat, holding a docile plush toy in her arms. The toy had been dealt with by a doctor and was a bit weakened.


    As they passed a traffic light, Raymond''s gaze drifted towards a hotel next to them. Standing at the hotel entrance were Lucas and his female colleague.


    The colleague held him tightly, and Lucas clearly showed no intention of refusing as the two of them walked in, leaning on each other.


    From afar, through the bright lobby, he saw Lucas nt a kiss on the woman''s face. The woman then yfully hit his shoulder as they continued their flirtatious banter and entered the elevator. He couldn''t see them any further, but his lips tightened slightly, recalling Selena''s earlier words.


    "...since he''s also busy..."


    It was indeed quite busy.


    Once the traffic light changed, he calmly pressed on the gas pedal.


    Olivia''s voice came from beside him.


    "Raymond, when should I go and meet your wife?"


    Raymond''s brow furrowed at the secret thoughts in his heart.


    "Why do you want to see her?"


    "Just out of curiosity, I want to know what kind of woman Grandfather values."


    "I signed a contract with her. Once Grandfather''s health improves, we will get a divorce."


    Olivia stiffened and a great delight surged in her eyes!

 Chapter 286 Getting a Divorce?!

    He signed a contract? They were getting a divorce?!


    She hadn''t even brought up this condition yet, but Raymond voluntarily mentioned it.


    Olivia''s heart felt filled with sweetness, making her feel light as a feather.


    Her fingertips couldn''t help but tremble. If Raymond got a divorce, then she would most likely be the one to marry into the Montague family, wouldn''t she? "How long will the divorce take?"


    Raymond looked ahead and spoke calmly, "At thetest, half a year. Grandfather''s health has not been good during this period."


    Olivia''s cheeks turned red as she tried to calm herself by petting the cat.


    But when the car stopped at the Stone family''s door, she couldn''t help but turn to look at him.


    "Alright, half a year, Raymond. You''re right, we haven''t reconciled yet. But I will make you understand that I am the most suitable person to be your wife. I won''t force you, and I won''t even think about meeting that woman again. Our breakup wasn''t only because of you getting married to her. We''ve known each other for so many years, and there were already problems between us. I will gradually find them and ovee them. If one day you agree to reconcile, then we''ll get married. How about it?"


    As she uttered thest sentence, her heart raced, feeling extremely proud of herself.


    Raymond, however, just looked ahead expressionlessly.


    "Let''s talk about it when we reconcile."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Raymond, I''m sorry. I was too stubborn back then, I shouldn''t have stayed abroad to study painting and rejected your requests to get back together. From now on, I will actively pursue you, hoping that we can go back to how things were." After saying that, she got out of the car and stood outside the window, gazing at him with tenderness.


    Raymond nced at her and softly said, "Go inside, it''s cold outside."


    Olivia''s heart felt even sweeter, and she turned back three times before entering the house.


    Raymond sat in the car, feeling somewhat ufortable all over.


    He didn''t stay here and reluctantly drove back to Ashbourne Manor.


    This ce was closer to Ashbourne Manorpared to the hotel. After parking the car, he rolled up his sleeve and saw a rash.


    Fiona happened toe out, thinking it was Selena returning when she heard the sound of the car engine. But upon seeing Raymond, she was startled.


    When she saw the red bumps on Raymond''s arm, she immediately remembered Catherine''s words, he is allergic to dog hair!


    Fiona dared not dy and quickly dialed the private doctor''s number.


    Luckily, she had just instructed the servants to thoroughly clean the entire house to eliminate any toxins, or else Mr. Montague''s allergy would have been even worse. "Mr. Montague, please go inside and have a seat."


    Raymond was quite allergic to animal hair, and visible red rashes had appeared on his body.


    He even had a fever.


    Fiona called the private doctor of Montague family, who had seen Raymond''s allergy a few times before and knew the way.


    But before the private doctor arrived, he informed Catherine, so she quickly learned about Raymond''s allergy at Ashbourne Manor.


    She immediately thought of the white dog at Ashbourne Manor, and anger surged within her. Could it be that Selena hasn''t gotten rid of it yet?


    Did you send that dog away?!


    She was so angry that she drove straight to Ashbourne Manor.


    When she entered the living room, Raymond was already running a fever, and the doctor was giving him medication, instructing him not to eat anything stimting for the next three days. At that moment, John also arrived and helped Raymond upstairs.


    Raymond had never been to a pet store before, so this allergic reaction was particrly severe.


    As he walked to the stairs, in a daze, he heard Catherine questioning Fiona.


    "So, the dog hasn''t been sent away?! Didn''t I remind Selena earlier? I told her not to keep a dog here?!"


    Raymond furrowed his brow, but his difort overwhelmed him, and he didn''t hear what the two of them said clearly.


    What dog?


    Is there a dog in Ashbourne Manor?

 Chapter 287 I Dont Know

    "Where did Selena go? Tell her toe down!"


    Catherine was truly angry tonight, with a stern expression on her face.


    If something happened to Raymond, Selena wouldn''t be able to make up for it no matter what!


    Fiona was also a bit afraid of Catherine. Sometimes, this person was quite unreasonable and not at all polite to Miss Fair. "Mrs. Montague, Miss Fair is outside."


    Upon hearing this, Catherine''s anger grew even stronger.


    "She''s still outside after getting married. Who knows if she''s meeting other men? What time is it now? It''s almost eleven! We don''t know what she''s been busy with all day. Raymond hasn''t been home for three years, and we don''t know if she''s done anything to betray the Montague family. If it reallyes to this, I''ll make sure everyone in the Fair family knows the consequences of angering me!"


    Fiona swallowed nervously, worried that this person would really me Selena for Mr. Montague''s allergies. After all, Mr. Montague developed the allergy outside and then came back to Ashbourne Manor. It clearly had nothing to do with Ashbourne Manor.


    "Mrs. Montague, Miss Fair''s dog hasn''t been here during this time."


    Fiona had to lie in order to defend Selena.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Catherine sneered, "Don''t think I don''t know whose side you''re on. There''s no benefit in trying to please Selena. Sooner orter, she will divorce Raymond. It''s just that Grandpa''s health is not good right now, which is why we pity her and let her stay in this house for a while longer. As a servant, do what a servant should do and stop ying tricks all day long."


    Catherine sat down nearby. "Bring Selena back. I must see her tonight. Raymond must have developed an allergy because of her dog. That dog must be gotten rid of."


    Fiona really liked Selena and also enjoyed her presence


    Max, now hearing Catherine''s words, also became a little angry. However, Catherine is right. She is just a servant and shouldn''t meddle in the Montague family''s affairs. She immediately called Selena. Selena is still at the veterinary hospital, and Max''s surgery hasn''t finished yet. The doctor just came in and said that the anesthesia hasn''t worn off.


    "Fiona."


    When Fiona heard her voice, she lowered her voice. "Miss Fair, how is Max? I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Selena rubbed her forehead with her hand and felt a little tired. "Max is still in surgery."


    "Mrs. Montague hase and asked you toe back now. She said... she said to throw Max away because Mr. Montague had a severe allergy when he arrived at Ashbourne Manor just now."


    Selena frowned. Even if Raymond is allergic, it should be because of Olivia''s cat. What does it have to do with Max? Catherine must dislike her and is using the allergy as an excuse to target her. Her face turned grim.


    "You tell Mrs. Montague that I''m not going back tonight. Besides, Raymond''s allergy is because he apanied Olivia to the veterinary hospital, not because of my Max. If she doesn''t believe it, then there''s nothing I can do."


    Fiona could sense Selena''s firm tone and knew that she was also angry. Selena does have a temper, but she has always been patient and amodating.


    "Miss Fair, why note back for a while? I''ll go to the hospital to see Max. Right now, Mr. Montague is upstairs with a fever, and Mrs. Montague is waiting downstairs..."


    "Fiona, just ignore her words. You are Grandpa''s person. Even if she gets angrier, she will only say hurtful things and won''t dare toy a hand on you."


    Fiona found it amusing when she heard this. She wasn''t worried about being physically hurt, but rather concerned about Selena''s rtionship with her mother-inw. They can''t actually end up divorcing, right? Grandpa would definitely be very sad. After hanging up the phone, she looked at Catherine.


    "Mrs. Montague, Miss Fair is still busy with work. She said that Mr. Montague''s allergy is because he apanied Miss Stone to the veterinary hospital, not because of the dog hair at home."


    Catherine was stunned. Raymond apanied Olivia to the veterinary hospital? She originally wanted to introduce him to other socialitedies in New York, but now she knows that he''s allergic to dog hair, yet he still went to the hospital with Olivia. It seems that he can''t let go of the bond they formed growing up together. But how did Selena find out that Raymond went to the vet with Olivia?


    "Veterinary hospital? That woman wouldn''t be following Raymond, right?"


    Catherine furrowed her brow and immediately sent a message to Selena.


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you''re up to. Stay away from Raymond. You two will divorce sooner orter. Even if you''re rushing to offer yourself, Raymond won''t want you." Her words were quite harsh.


    When Selena saw this message, her face grew darker.


    "Mrs. Montague, rest assured, I will definitely keep my distance from him."


    Catherine smirked. It''s better that way, otherwise, she wouldn''t be courteous to the Fair family!


    An hourter, Max''s anesthesia wore off, and the doctor gave Selena instructions.


    "This is to be applied on the wound. Remember to apply it three times a day. With the weather getting warmer now, we are concerned about infection."


    Selena frowned. Besides dealing with her father''s matters these past few days, she had to also handle Manhattan affairs. Additionally, she was waiting for updates on the investigation into Paddy from the police. She temporarily didn''t have the energy to take care of Max.


    Currently, Raymond was at Ashbourne Manor, so it was even less possible to send Max back.

 Chapter 288 Max Was Clingy

    "Miss Fair, if you don''t have time to apply the medicine, you can leave Max at the hospital. However, the hospitalization fee will be more expensive, and we have staff dedicated to taking care of it every day." Selena breathed a sigh of relief and immediately paid the money.


    Before leaving, she took a nce at Max. Max knew she was the owner and struggled to get up.


    Selena patted its head. Max was clingy; it seemed like it had swallowed the stone out of boredom from not seeing her for so long.


    She should let Fiona know that the pebbles in the garden must be thrown away, otherwise, everyone would suffer if this problem were to happen again.


    It was already past twelve o''clock, and Selena was starting to feel tired, so she had no choice but to drive to Rose Garden.


    The entrance to her room still had trash deliberately thrown by the woman who had a conflict with Jacob; it had a terrible stench.


    Selena gritted her teeth and opened the door, shutting everything out.


    And across from this house, Lillian had been awake all along. When she heard movement in the corridor, she knew Selena had returned.


    She sneered and sent a message to the woman who had caused troublest time.


    When that woman came to cause troublest time, Lillian felt like she had found an ally. Seeing that woman causing a fuss and even the property management couldn''t do anything about her, having someone like her to torment Selena felt great!


    The woman''s name was Lauren, and she had been looking for Jacob. But Jacob had disappeared, and no one knew where he had gone.


    Lauren had finally managed to track down Jacob, but she hadn''t even gotten her hands on him before someone took him away.


    She held a deep grudge against Selena and, apart from having someone throw garbage at Selena''s doorstep every day, she had no other means.


    After receiving Lillian''s message, Lauren immediately came to this building and started banging on Selena''s door.


    "I''ming out! Where did you hide Jacob? Come out, you little scoundrel! Don''t think I don''t know you''re back!" Selena had just finished bathing andid down when she heard this voice from outside.


    She frowned, instantly realizing that it must be Lillian''s doing, otherwise, how could this woman have arrived so quickly? Remembering thest time she went to the police station with Lauren, who acted unreasonably and scared even the police, Selena could already hear the angry shouts from the neighbors downstairs.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Lauren''s banging and cursing had already affected them. But Selena wasn''t afraid at all. She stood defiantly, ready to argue with whoever confronted her.


    Soon, Selena''s room became infamous in the building, with everyone thinking she had stolen Lauren''s man. Selena didn''t want to call the police anymore. Reporting to them was useless against such people.


    Last time, it was Lauren''s husband who went to the police station to take her away, but Selena didn''t know if reaching out to him would do any good. She didn''t need to investigate Lauren''s building; this woman had already made it clear. Tonight, Selena put on her headphones and had a good night''s sleep.


    The next day, when she woke up and made sure no one was outside her door, she opened it.


    The trash was still piled up by the door, and just as she opened it, Lillian was also about to leave her apartment.


    Lillian saw her and the trash by the door and rolled her eyes. "Look at the mess you''ve caused! Even the hallway is affected by the trash. Just can''t resist flirting with a few men, can you?"

 Chapter 289 Its Possible

    "Miss Mitchell," Selena''s gaze pierced through the woman. "I haven''t held it against you because you brought me medicine."


    Lillian''s face twisted with an ugly expression as she sneered, "If you dare to say this in front of Lauren, Selena, don''t me her foring after you. You should join the residents'' group. Go in and see how people in this building curse you." The residents'' group? Selena hadn''t joined yet.


    But with Lauren being such an oddball, she probably made sure everyone knew about the situation. And no one is willing to listen to her exnation. Everyone just wants to have some fun.


    When one person calls her a slut, people might not believe it. But when two or three more people join in, everyone will believe it.


    After that, these residents will probably cause trouble for her. After all, this is known as an upscale area, and having a woman with such a bad reputation living here will only bring down everyone''s status.


    Selena will not only have to face Lauren but also the entire building''s residents. She really can''t keep this house anymore. But it''s already listed online, and no one has shown interest so far. Selena just felt exhausted.


    Seeing Selena lost in thought, Lillian thought her words had intimidated her. "I don''t think anyone would be willing to invite you. They''re all afraid you''ll flirt with their husbands,"


    Lillian said mockingly. Selena lightly chuckled and took out her phone. "You''d be surprised..."


    "Yes, since my reputation is already so bad, I don''t care about adding another one. I will call Mr. Ashford now. It just so happens that he has a few houses to be handed over to me for design, and maybe something else will spark." Lillian''s face immediately turned red, and she trembled in her fingers.


    "How dare you!"


    Selena looked at her calmly. "What am I afraid of?"


    Lillian''s morale instantly dropped.


    To be honest, Selena''s face was quite beautiful, even Mr. Montague was ambiguous with her, which showed how capable she was.


    If she really tried to seduce Carter, then where would she have a chance?


    Lillian suddenly felt a sense of crisis.


    Selena put her phone back and remainedposed. "The next time I catch you making a move, it won''t just be empty words."


    Lillian didn''t dare to respond, she lowered her head and clenched her fists tightly.


    Her only reliance now was Carter, but Selena still had a rtionship with Mr. Montague.


    Although Olivia hade back, it seemed that Selena''s rtionship with Mr. Montague had not ended yet, so she couldn''t act rashly before that.


    She had to wait until Selena angered Olivia, angered Mr. Montague, and then she could take action, using Carter''s influence to tarnish this woman''s reputation. "Lillian." Selena stared into her eyes. "I have given you the choice already. If you insist on continuing behind my back, don''t me me for fighting back."


    She walked into the elevator and pressed the close button before Lillian could enter.


    Lillian was so angry that she trembled all over, clenching her teeth tightly.


    "Slut! Slut!" She kicked the wall fiercely, identally hurting her own leg.


    Her face still looked unpleasant when she went to work at the Montague family.


    When she saw Raymond walking past her, Lillian''s eyes shifted, and she hurriedly called out.


    "Mr. Montague."


    She rushed over, standing respectfully in front of him.


    John was still standing behind Raymond, as he had a meeting to attend to.


    This receptionist seemed to have no sense of propriety.


    "Mr. Montague, there has been a woman bothering Selena at the Rose Garden. She ims that Selena seduced her man and caused amotion all night outside. I saw that Selena had dark circles under her eyes and was not feeling well. I was wondering if Mr. Montague, you could..."


    The implication was whether he could help Selena solve this problem.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 290 President Has a Special Treatment Towards Her

    Raymond was still running a slight fever today, but the rash on his body had disappeared. His face was extremely cold, and Lillian, who stood beside him, was still waiting for his reply.


    Raymond didn''t say anything and walked forward, entering the elevator. Lillian felt embarrassed and quickly returned to her own workstation.


    Inside the elevator, John noticed that Raymond''s cheeks were still a bit red from the fever, so he asked, "Sir, maybe you should go back and rest for a while." Raymond had a fever all night, and he looked tired at the moment. He rubbed his forehead with his hand, unable to hold back any longer.


    "If Selena calls meter, you can handle the Rose Garden matter."


    The meeting was going to be long, and John wouldn''t participate for the time being. He would stay outside.


    Raymond''s phone would be left in the office, and even if he brought it in, it would be on silent mode because this overseas acquisition meeting was crucial.


    The Montague family''s business was always like this, either acquiring or on the path to an acquisition. John could also guess that the CEO had some special feelings towards Miss Fair, although it was subtle. "Understood." Raymond nodded, leaving his phone in the office, and followed the executives into the meeting room.


    However, after he sat down, what came to his mind was the video he sawst time.


    The woman in the video was cursing, but Selena told him it was their neighbor doing renovations. A smile flickered in his eyes.


    It''s really brazen to lie like that. Selena didn''t leave directly from Rose Garden. Instead, she went to Lauren''s building.


    She had already inquired with the security guard on the first floor. Lauren was out running a karaoke bar business, and her husband was home today.


    Selena knocked on the door, and a middle-aged man, with a somewhat sinister appearance and a negative impression, answered.


    "Hello, are you Lauren''s husband?" The man nodded and nced up and down at Selena, smiling slyly.


    "So, you''re the new girl Lauren foundtely? Have you started working yet? Are you still a virgin?" Selena furrowed her brow and took a step back.


    The man quickly approached, looking anxious. "Come in quickly. I''ll try to finish in ten minutes so it won''t dy your work."


    Selena almostughed in anger. She thought Lauren''s husband would keep an eye on her, but this man was even more outrageous than Lauren herself. No wonder Lauren had the audacity to openly find men outside. But Selena grasped the key point.


    "Work? Are you talking about working at the karaoke bar?" The man sneered. "Since you''re someone Lauren brought, stop pretending to be innocent. There were a few others who came here willingly before, they just wanted a higher sry, sleep with me, and then Lauren would give them a raise. Hurry up!"


    His hand reached out, and Selena quickly stepped back. The man narrowed his eyes, finally realizing that something was not right, his expression turned fierce.


    "You''re not a hostess from the karaoke bar?"


    But Selena had already entered the elevator first. The person chasing her was kicked out immediately! Her heart was pounding, but she felt relieved when she saw the elevator slowly descending.


    Once she reached the first floor, she first found the security guard patrolling the area to ensure her safety. Then, she called the police to report the illicit transactions involving Lauren''s karaoke bar.


    The man who had just chased her realized he had revealed too much information. Selena hurriedly left Rose Garden and only felt relieved after getting in her car.


    Her palms were sweaty, and she felt fortunate that she had reacted quickly. Otherwise, she didn''t know what would have happened if that man had dragged her into the room. She had been too careless, underestimating the risks brought by Lauren.


    Selena wiped the cold sweat off her forehead with a tissue and quickly drove to the hospital.


    Two hourster, the police entered Rose Garden and directly searched Lauren''s house.


    However, Selena''s man, realizing he had leaked the information and failed to catch Selena, had fled in advance.


    Lauren was handcuffed, her face pale, devoid of her former arrogance.


    When the police stormed into her karaoke bar, they caught men and women in the middle of a transaction, leaving Lauren with no room for argument.


    Lauren got into the police car and still didn''t understand how her business, which had been ongoing for so long, had suddenly been exposed.


    But she would never find out.


    When Selena returned to Rose Garden from the hospital, she heard people discussing Lauren''s situation all around her.


    She called the janitor to clean up the trash outside her door and joined the homeowners'' group.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    She exined to everyone about her grievances with Lauren.


    It was most advantageous to rify things at this moment, especially since Lauren was already in jail, and news about the karaoke bar had spread throughout the neighborhood.


    "She came after me because I reported her karaoke bar. She threw garbage outside my room and spread rumors about my personal life. I graduated from Harvard University and have a legitimate job. I hope these rumors stop among the wise."


    Harvard University was the most prestigious institution in the country. Many parents considered it the ultimate goal for their children''s education.


    Between someone in jail and a high-achieving Harvard University graduate, anyone would know whom to believe.


    When Lillian saw how the homeowners'' group went from dislike and exclusion to ttery, she was so furious that she felt like vomiting blood.

 Chapter 291 My Favorite Daughter-in-Law is Still You

    Lillian had hoped that Lauren would continue to trouble Selena, but to her surprise, Lauren got caught just one dayter. Lillian also saw the post Selena made in the group, iming that she reported the kok. This made Lillian feel somewhat apprehensive.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    How did this woman know about the kok? Only those who had been there would know if there were any illicit dealings.


    Lillian squinted her eyes and wondered, perhaps Selena''s remarkable skills with men were acquired from that kind of kok? A cold smirk formed on her lips.


    Coincidentally, Olivia hade to the Montague family again today. Since she had already talked things out with Raymond and they were going to mend their rtionship, she had to show some sincerity. When Lillian saw hering, her eyes lit up.


    Women came to the Montague family every day to see Raymond. They were either celebrities or inte celebrities, all trying to get close to him. The front desk had already turned down many of them. Now that Olivia was back, it was only natural that she knew who these people were who coveted Raymond.


    As she approached, Lillian overheard her colleagues chatting.


    "Do you know that Mr. Montague''s designer has connections with a kok? That kok was even found to have engaged in illicit transactions, and the owner is now in jail."


    "Really? I wouldn''t have guessed. Selena seems quite aloof on ordinary days."


    Pretending not to have noticed Olivia, Lillian casually let out a sentence, "Actually, I''ve seen Mr. Montagueing out of her room..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she seemed to suddenly realize Olivia''s presence and got startled, quickly greeting her. "Miss Stone."


    Olivia didn''t recognize Lillian. After all, there were several receptionists at the Montague family, and she had just returned to the country. But what could be the unfinished sentence this young receptionist was about to say? Olivia smiled at her. "Join me for a visit to the top floor. I brought my own roasted coffee beans, and there''s a tea room up there. You must know how to brew it, right?"


    Lillian''s heart was filled with smiles. Finally, she managed to catch this person''s attention. "Sure, Miss Stone, please follow me."


    The two entered the elevator together. Olivia resisted the urge to ask in the elevator. Upon reaching the top floor, she first went to the CEO''s office and found Raymond absent, but his phone was on the desk. The phone rang at that moment, and it was Catherine calling. Olivia didn''t hesitate, she answered the call.


    "Raymond."


    Catherine called out, intending to ask if his allergy had improved, but to her surprise, it was Olivia''s voice on the other end. "Auntie, this is Olivia."


    Catherine paused, how could Olivia be holding Raymond''s phone?


    He''s quite concerned about personal privacy, but it seems he has no guard up with Olivia.


    Catherine''s mind started calcting, and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Olivia, I heard that Raymond apanied you to the pet hospital?"


    "Yes, my cat had a slight problem."


    "Raymond is allergic to animal fur, especially dog fur. He had a high fever and developed a rashst night."


    A hint of surprise shed in Olivia''s eyes, she didn''t know about this and quickly apologized.


    "I''m sorry, Auntie, I forgot about that. I''ll remind him to take his medicer."


    "Alright, since you''re back in the country and didn''t have a meal with me,e to Ashbourne Manor tonight with Raymond. It''s also a good opportunity to meet Raymond''s wife. She didn''te backst night, and I don''t know where she slept. Olivia, you''re still the daughter-inw I favor."


    A gleam of light sparkled in Olivia''s eyes.


    Catherine was clearly expressing her dislike for Raymond''s wife and wanted Olivia to deal a blow to her.

 Chapter 292 She Still Keeps Mr. Montagues Portrait

    "Alright, Auntie. I''lle with him after Raymond''s meeting is over."


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia''s eyes filled with smugness.


    And outside, John saw her using the phone but didn''t stop her. If all went well, Olivia might indeed be the future president''s wife. Since the president didn''t mind, as his assistant, there was no need for him to go out of his way to bother others.


    Olivia left the office. Lillian was still diligently making coffee there, and her eyes couldn''t hide their impatience when she saw Oliviaing in. Olivia stood in front of her, making sure there were only the two of them in the pantry before speaking.


    "You said downstairs that you saw Raymond and Selena, what happened?"


    Lillian trembled, ying her disarray perfectly.


    Olivia''s gaze became sharp, fixated on her.


    "You should understand that I, Olivia Stone, am the future president''s wife. If I say even a word to Raymond, then you might not keep your job." Lillian quickly let go of the coffee grinder in her hand and anxiously clutched her own clothes.


    "Miss Stone, I''ll tell you everything. Please don''t let me lose my job."


    Olivia sneered, it''s about time. "Tell me, what did you see between Raymond and Selena?"


    "Well, you see, Selena and I have rooms on the same floor. One day, I saw Mr. Montagueing out of her room, and it was quitete. I was quite surprised." Olivia''s face instantly turned ugly.


    Raymond wouldn''t casually go to a room if it wasn''t


    Raymond had never been to the woman''s home, not even her residence. Every time he dropped her off, it was only outside. The distance between him and the woman had always been well-maintained.


    "Do you know the cost of deceiving me?" Lillian was almost in tears.


    "Miss Stone, I really didn''t lie. I did see Mr. Montagueing out of Selena''s room. Since I am dating Mr. Montague''s cousin, I had more contact with Selena. This woman is clearly married, yet she pretends to be Carter''s girlfriend in front of Carter''s mother. She has been ying tricks on me endlessly. And now she has gotten involved with a kok that engages in illegal activities. I suspect she must have learned how to seduce men there." Isn''t that where they train people to do that kind of thing?


    "Oh, I remember. There is a portrait of Mr. Montague in her house. She painted it herself."


    Olivia''s face turned extremely unpleasant as she also recalled the hair strand she found in Raymond''s room. Could it really be from this designer? But wasn''t he already married? Lillian confirmed that she had exined everything clearly and curved her lips.


    "Miss Stone, please don''t tell Mr. Montague about this. I really don''t want to get into any trouble."


    Impatience shed across Olivia''s face. How could Carter be interested in a woman like this?


    "You can leave now. I won''t say anything to Raymond. Just focus on your reception work."


    Lillian nodded quickly and couldn''t help but smile as she entered the elevator.


    Now, it remains to be seen whether Olivia can deal with Selena.


    If Selena is not a formidable opponent, with Olivia''s methods, she would probably be driven out of New York or even cklisted by the entire industry.


    Then, Lillian wouldn''t have to worry about Selena seducing Carter away.


    At this moment, Selena was still in the Rose Garden.


    The garbage at the entrance had been cleaned up, and the impression of her among the residents had improved. It seemed that she could stay in this house for a while longer.


    As long as there were no troublesome people like Laurening to her door, she could still consider this ce as her home, especially since she had spent all her money on buying it. She withdrew the news of selling the house and felt relieved.


    At this moment, a message came from the hospital, a video of Max applying medicine.


    "Max is very obedient, Miss Fair, no need to worry."


    Selena nned to go to the hospital to check on Max. Although Max was lively, he was actually quite timid. But Catherine''s message also arrived.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Come to Ashbourne Manor for dinner tonight."


    She frowned, not understanding what Catherine was up to this time.

 Chapter 293 Isnt she still intimate with Raymond?

    She didn''t reply to this message, pretending not to have seen it.


    At the hospital, she ran into the same woman from yesterday.


    "Ma''am, it came for a follow-up appointment today." However, Olivia did note along this time. Instead, the maid fromst night came. There were five finger marks on the maid''s face, clearly showing the full force of Olivia''s p fromst night.


    The cat was ced in a cage and handed over to the doctor by the maid for examination. As the doctor carried the cat past Selena, she couldn''t help but sigh. This cat was indeed beautiful, the most beautiful Ragdoll she had ever seen. Its blue eyes were like the ocean, and its fur was so fluffy that it made people want to touch it.


    However, knowing that this was Olivia''s cat, she held back and went to see Max instead. Max had recovered some spirit today and wagged his tail when he saw her approaching in the dog cage. Because the wound still needed healing, the doctor kept it in the cage to prevent it from running around. But Selena had always given Max freedom, even in the room behind Ashbourne Manor, which was over a hundred square meters and wouldn''t have made it feel cramped. Seeing Max in the cage at this moment made her feel uneasy. "Doctor, can I take Max home the day after tomorrow?"


    "Yes, but remember to apply the medicine to it every day." Selena nodded and reached out to pat Max''s head. After spending some time with it, she left the pet hospital, intending to go back home.


    The hospital was not located on a bustling street but in a residential area surrounded by vis. It was very quiet and specifically served the guests from the surrounding vi area. As Selena was about to walk towards where she had parked her car, she heard the maid crying, and the cage beside her was empty.


    Selena, having to pass by, couldn''t help but ask. "Did the cat run away?" The maid was a young girl and was panicked.


    "Yes, what should I do? Miss Stone will definitely fire me. This Ragdoll cat was bought for $200,000, and I can''t afford topensate for it."


    "Look around nearby, put up some lost cat notices." As soon as she finished speaking, an expensive car stopped not far away.


    Olivia got out, her brow furrowed tightly. "What''s going on? Where''s the cat?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The maid was startled, not understanding why Olivia suddenly showed up. Panicking, she got up and wiped the tears from her cheek.


    "Miss Stone..." Olivia didn''t ask Raymond to apany her today.


    After all, Raymond was still running a fever, and he was already waiting at Ashbourne Manor now. She was just about to go to Ashbourne Manor for dinner but was still worried about her cat. Now that the cage was empty, her face immediately darkened.


    "You lost the cat?"


    The maid turned pale with fright and suddenly noticed Selena standing nearby, so she quickly shifted the me.


    "I''m sorry, Miss Stone. It was thisdy who suddenly wanted to touch the cat, so I opened the cage. I didn''t expect the cat to run out and disappear."


    Selena had originally nned to leave, but upon hearing this, a slight astonishment shed in her eyes.


    The servant dared not lift her head to look at her. She kept her head down, tears streaming down her face.


    "I tried to stop her too, but it seems she knows Mr. Montague, so..."


    Olivia couldn''t help butugh, as she had suspected the designer of having an affair with Raymond, and now the person had lost her cat as well.


    Her gaze fell upon Selena, and her expression turnedpletely cold.


    "Selena, if my cat isn''t found within two hours, I will make sure you won''t be able to survive in this industry anymore, including with Raymond. I will have him dismiss you as well."


    Selena furrowed her eyebrows and found it amusing. "Do whatever you want."


    The servant trembled upon hearing this, thinking that this woman might exin herself. She didn''t expect her to simply ept it. This was perfect!


    Selena noticed the change in her facial expression and coldly smirked.


    She raised her head and nced around. This was a residential area with not many surveince cameras, so it was no wonder the other party dared to frame her.


    "I don''t like being framed. Miss Stone''s cat has nothing to do with me. If you''re just causing trouble for me using the cat, then whatever I say will be wrong."


    In the instant Olivia approached, Selena could tell that this woman held great resentment towards her.


    But how was that possible? Weren''t she and Raymond intimate justst night?

 Chapter 294 But this is Miss Fairs wedding house

    Olivia sneered, "I''m going to have dinner with Raymond now."


    She pointed at the servant with a cold tone.


    "Call me when the two hours are up. If she hasn''t found the cat, I will personally deal with her!"


    After speaking, Olivia turned around and went back to the luxurious car.


    As soon as she left, Selena looked at the servant beside her.


    The servant didn''t expect to deceive her so easily. She now felt a little guilty but still didn''t forget to urge Selena.


    "You''d better start looking for it quickly."


    Selena found it amusing. Did they all treat her as someone who couldn''t resist?


    She ignored the other person and got into her own car.


    Olivia had just gone towards Ashbourne Manor, saying she was going to have dinner with Raymond. Catherine had also sent her a message for no reason, obviously wanting Raymond to bring Olivia to her as a demonstration.


    Her hands gripped the steering wheel. She had never nned to get involved with the Montague family''s matters, but Olivia hade looking for trouble herself. The cat was just the spark.


    She took out her phone and called Mr. Montague Sr.


    Upon seeing her call, Mr. Montague Sr. couldn''t be happier.


    "Selena, what''s wrong? Did Raymond bully you again?"


    Whenever Raymond was mentioned, Grandpa''s tone was full of resentment.


    And to think Raymond had cheated as well, Grandpa couldn''t help but ask for another


    Greetings, Grandpa''s voice made Selena feel warm inside. Throughout, he was the only person firmly standing by her side, even more trusting than her own father.


    Initially, Selena had the intention of seeking justice, but now she truly felt wronged, her eyes welling up with tears.


    Upon hearing her silence, Mr. Montague Sr''s expression turned stern.


    "I knew that boy must have done something. Selena, don''t worry. I heard Olivia has returned. Three years ago, she never set foot in the Stone family, and three yearster, she can forget about it." Selena sniffled and, considering Grandpa''s frail health, reminded him, "Grandpa, take care of yourself."


    "I''m fine, Selena. I''m most worried about you. Don''t cry. I''ll take care of this for you," reassured Mr. Montague Sr.


    Hanging up the phone, Mr. Montague Sr immediately turned to the butler beside him.


    "What is that girl from the Stone family doing now?"


    The butler hurriedly went to check and the discovery was shocking, Olivia was at Ashbourne Manor!


    That was the marriage house Grandpa had given Selena!


    The butler worried that Grandpa would be ill due to anger and quickly fetched two nitroglycerin pills.


    "Sir, please take this first. Don''t harm your health."


    Seeing the situation, Mr. Montague Sr knew something was amiss and hastily swallowed the pills.


    "Tell me."


    "Miss Stone is at Ashbourne Manor and intends to dine with Mr. Montague."


    Mr. Montague Sr was furious and pounded his cane. "What a ridiculous prank! Take me to Ashbourne Manor immediately!"


    Inside Ashbourne Manor.


    Olivia had dressed up for tonight, making certain that she couldpletely outshine that woman. She sat on the sofa with confidence, as if she were the mistress of this ce.


    Ashbourne Manor was a costly vi, after all, it was a property Grandpa had taken out, worthy of being one of the best in all of New York.


    A hint of jealousy shed through Olivia''s eyes.


    Vis like Ashbourne Manor couldn''t be bought with money alone. Mr. Montague Sr was truly willing to go to great lengths for that ugly woman.


    But it didn''t matter. This ce would soon be hers.


    Her lips curved into a smile as she looked at Fiona beside her.


    "What is Raymond doing?"


    "Sir just took some fever-reducing medicine and is resting, I believe," answered Fiona.


    As soon as the words fell, Raymond walked downstairs.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Upon seeing Olivia, his brows lightly furrowed.


    Olivia hurriedly approached him, linking her arm with his.


    "It was your aunt who asked me toe and see you. She said you''re having an allergic reaction and still running a fever. I was really worried."


    Olivia had actually visited the Montague family today, but deliberately avoided seeing Raymond, fearing that he would reject her visit. So, she decided to surprise him in the evening, and out of courtesy, Raymond couldn''t turn her away. Seeing the two of them being so intimate made Fiona ufortable.


    Is this the woman who likes Mr. Montague?


    But this is Miss Fair''s marital home.

 Chapter 295 Mr. Brings a Woman Back

    Olivia nced at Fiona, her eyebrows furrowed.


    "You''ve been sitting here for so long, and nobody even brought you a ss of water? Is Ashbourne Manorcking in service tonight?"


    This was an indirect reprimand to Fiona, the maid who didn''t perform her duties effectively.


    Fiona instinctively looked at Raymond. Raymond had his arm around Olivia, as he was still running a fever and his cheeks were slightly pale, but it didn''t diminish his aristocratic demeanor. He sat down beside Olivia, who stuck to him closely.


    Fiona was furious but helpless.


    As she entered the kitchen to make coffee, she discreetly sent a message to Selena.


    "Miss Fair, you shoulde back to Ashbourne Manor and see for yourself. Mr. Montague has brought a woman back, and they seem very close."


    Selena, who was now at Rose Garden, had no interest in Ashbourne Manor''s affairs.


    Fiona brewed the coffee and brought it over, cing it on the coffee table.


    Olivia nced up at the stairs and smiled. "Raymond, is your wife not at home?"


    Raymond was unaware of his wife''s whereabouts, so he looked at Fiona.


    Fiona quickly exined, "Miss Fair is still out and hasn''t returned yet."


    Olivia pretended to be surprised, covering her mouth. "When I called your aunt, she said your wife is always out at night and she doesn''t know what she''s doing. Since you''re married, she shoulde home earlier, right, Raymond? And especially since you''re sick, she should take better care of you."


    Bringing up his wife made Raymond''s expression even worse.


    "I don''t need her to take care of me."


    She''s not here, and he''s perfectly fine without her.


    Hearing this, Olivia almostughed, but managed to restrain herself.


    Fiona couldn''t bear to watch any longer and quickly found an excuse to leave, leaving only Raymond and Olivia in the hall.


    Raymond was still thinking about the meeting data from the morning when he heard her say again, "I ran into Selena on my way here. She lost my cat, Raymond. You know how much I love my two cats. I''m restless now, constantly worried about little Mimi."


    Mentioning his wife, Raymond''s reaction was either cold or indifferent.


    Faint, either disgusted.


    But when it came to this designer, his eyshes trembled slightly.


    "Selena lost your cat?"


    Olivia thought that he was venting his anger at her and nodded slightly.


    "The maid said Selena wanted to pet the cat, but it took the opportunity to run away. I gave her two hours to find the cat for me. If she can''t find it, I might have to stay in the hospital for a while."


    She didn''t directly suggest that Raymond fire Selena, as it would displease Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t say anything. How did she get into trouble again?


    Has the matter at Rose Garden been resolved?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    She didn''t call him, so it should be resolved, right?


    This time, Olivia got involved again, and Selena probably can''t resolve it.


    In that case, she had to call him.


    He lowered his eyshes, his expression calm.


    Olivia thought that he didn''t care about Selena either and felt delighted, but when she thought about what the receptionist had said, she became somewhat uneasy.


    "Raymond, when I went to the Montague family before, I overheard others talking... saying they saw youing out of Selena''s room."


    There was no change in Raymond''s face.


    "She''s Carter''s friend, and Carter asked me to escort her. She was sick and almost passed out, so I had to take her home."


    Olivia sighed with relief. It seemed that she had a good chance.


    She looked affectionately at Raymond, already wanting to get close to him. However, the doorbell rang at that moment. She thought it was Raymond''s wife returning, so she immediately held his arm tightly. This way, that woman would know her position in this house.


    Fiona opened the door and her eyes brightened when she saw Grandpa standing outside. She quickly stepped aside.


    Mr. Montague Sr leaned on a cane and immediately noticed the two sitting closely together on the sofa.


    He snorted coldly with anger, but his good manners prevented him from immediately getting angry.


    Olivia, on the other hand, was scared when she saw him. She quickly let go of Raymond and moved a few steps away, her face turning pale.


    Why would Mr. Montague Sre over?


    Her heart was pounding, and her palms were sweaty with nervousness.

 Chapter 296 Calling Selena

    Mr. Montague Sr walked over and sat down in front of the sofa. Fiona eagerly brought a cup of tea. Grandpa epted it and leisurely lifted the cup, speaking with great vigor.


    "Miss Stone should know that Raymond is married. Ashbourne Manor is the bridal house I gave to Selena. You rushed over and entered like this without invitation. The Stone family has never taught you about propriety and integrity, huh?" "Grandpa, I..."


    "Shut up, don''t call me Grandpa!" Mr. Montague Sr. set down his teacup and his sharp gaze pierced straight through her.


    "Now call your parents. I want the Stone family toe personally to Ashbourne Manor to pick you up. Since your parents haven''t taught you, at such a young age, not to rush into being someone''s mistress, I''ll teach you tonight." Olivia''s eyes instantly turned red, and tears streamed down her face.


    Raymond sat beside her, his eyebrows furrowed.


    "Grandpa, Olivia is just a guest here."


    "You, too, shut up!" Grandpa mmed the table heavily, squinting his eyes.


    "Raymond, if you say another word, I won''t cooperate with the hospital''s treatments anymore."


    Raymond''s heart tightened, and he fell silent.


    Grandpa looked back at Olivia, sneering.


    "Don''t you know your parents'' phone number?"


    Olivia took out her phone while crying, visibly hesitant. If she was taken away from Ashbourne Manor, the whole New York social circle would be aware of it tomorrow. She would never be able to lift her head again.


    And Grandpa threatened Raymond with his own body, making it clear that Raymond couldn''t do anything. If something happened to Grandpa, no one could shoulder that responsibility.


    Olivia''s face flushed with humiliation, she tightly held onto her phone.


    Her tear-streaked face trembled, "Master, is there any way..."


    Raymond raised his hand to rub his temple. "Grandpa, if you''re angry because I brought a woman to Ashbourne Manor, I promise you, I won''t do it again in the future. I''ll personally apologize to Selena. Is that okay?" In other words, don''t make Olivia look too bad, considering they had known each other for so many years.


    Mr. Montague Sr. stood up, asking Fiona who was beside him.


    "Where is Selena?"


    He called her in the evening, but she''s not here now. Could she be crying somewhere feeling wronged?


    Fiona wished she could spill everything Catherine had done, but she was just a servant.


    "Miss Fair has some business to attend to. She''s dyed outside."


    Grandpa looked at Raymond.


    "Call her, personally go and pick her up, and offer a sincere apology. Raymond, I''m doing this for your own good, not for the Stone family. If you really make me angry, the Stone family won''t be able to do business in New York anymore. Miss Stone, I also hope you understand your position. Selena is Raymond''s wife, and you''re just a mistress now that you''vee to visit. You can''t expect to follow your mother''s tactics to climb up thedder, can you?"


    The final sentence was extremely humiliating, causing Olivia''s expression to freeze.


    She stood up, sobbing, her shoulders shaking uncontrobly.


    Instinctively, she wanted to lean on Raymond, but Grandpa''s words stopped her halfway.


    She bit her lips tightly, drawing blood.


    Over the years, since she became Raymond''s girlfriend, no one mentioned her mother anymore. She felt triumphant. But now, the most influential person in the Montague family rudely unveiled thisyer of shame in front of her, and she felt an unprecedented sense of humiliation.


    "Selena, no matter how much Raymond dislikes you, there''s no way a woman like you can humiliate her. Get lost."


    "Grandpa!" Raymond''s tone turned stern, but he felt helpless when he thought of his condition.


    Olivia had spent hours dressing up and came with great excitement, but now her body could barely stand. She tearfully took the bag beside her and bid Grandpa farewell politely. "Master, I''ll leave now."


    Tears streamed down her face, looking fragile and weak.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Raymond wanted to escort her, but Grandpa called him.


    "Call Selena, go pick her up now. If she doesn''t forgive you, I''ll make you kneel outside Ashbourne Manor all night!"

 Chapter 297 You Should Know My Abilities

    After speaking, Grandpa clutched his chest in pain.


    Raymond''s steps froze instantly as he quickly supported him.


    "Grandpa, calm down. I''ll call her."


    He helped Grandpa sit on the sofa, with Grandpa giving him a fierce re.


    "Don''t think I don''t know why you got involved with Olivia in the first ce. It''s all because of your elder brother''s business."


    Raymond didn''t answer that question but gently patted his back.


    "Grandpa, are you feeling better?"


    Mr. Montague Sr. took a deep breath.


    "If you truly care about me, don''t anger me. Selena is the carefully chosen future daughter-inw for you. If you get to know her properly, you''ll realize she''s a girl worth loving." Raymond still didn''t answer that question. He didn''t care how much Selena was worth loving.


    Grandpa recovered and pushed his hand away.


    "Call Selena. If I ever find out about any more of your absurd actions, you''ll see how I deal with you!"


    Raymond had no choice. If Grandpa used other threats, like the position of the Montague family heir or the position of the Montague family president, he wouldn''t care. But Grandpa chose to use his own health.


    He took out his phone and found that dormant number, dialing it.


    It was Selena''s personal cellphone number.


    Selena was already lying in the Rose Garden at this moment, feeling exhaustedtely because of Lauren''s matters.


    The performance had just ended, and she could finally get a good night''s sleep.


    When she heard the phone ringing, her brow furrowed, instinctively thinking it was Olivia causing trouble again. After all, she hadn''t gone to see the cat.


    Without even looking at it, Selena immediately silenced her phone and effortlessly powered it off.


    After doing all of this, she covered herself with the nket and could finally get a good night''s sleep.


    Raymond''s call was abruptly disconnected, and he noticed that Grandpa''s expression became even worse.


    "Kneel in front of Ashbourne Manor!"


    Grandpa''s tone was icy cold. Raymond rubbed his forehead and was about to get up and obediently kneel outside when he heard Fiona beside him say, "Grandpa, the gentleman is running a fever." Fiona didn''t particrly like how Raymond treated Selena, but he genuinely had a fever tonight.


    Grandpa froze for a moment and then stood up with the help of his cane.


    "If I find out that Olivia is ying tricks again, I will make the Stone family vanish from New York. Raymond, you should know what I''m capable of."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After speaking, he leaned on his cane and prepared to leave.


    Raymond hurriedly offered to see him off, but he heard a cold snort.


    "You should take medicine and go to bed earlier since your health isn''t good. The Montague family won''t copse just because you''re not well. If you really copse, others will be happy." Both of them knew exactly who these "others" were.


    Someone from the front gate was already waiting for Grandpa, the steward of the old mansion.


    Raymond decided not to leave.


    Once the hall became quiet, he coughed twice. Due to his fever, his cheeks had a faint redness, but his temperament was sharp.


    Why did Grandpae to Ashbourne Manor tonight? It must be because that woman made aint.


    With the hall now quiet, Fiona quickly brought a cup of warm water.


    "Please drink, sir."


    Raymond sat alone on the sofa. Fiona didn''t dare to look at him directly, but she couldn''t help but admit that the sir''s appearance was truly exceptional.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say he had the most extraordinary appearance. His eyes sparkled, and a faint smile seemed to contain the brilliance of the stars. It''s no wonder a woman like Olivia was eager to be his mistress. As Fiona stood beside him, she hesitated for a moment but couldn''t help saying a few words for Selena.


    "Miss Fair is usually very quiet at Ashbourne Manor. She has been working overtime these past few days, so..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, he coldly interrupted her.


    "I''m not interested in her affairs."


    Fiona immediately fell silent, unable to understand why he didn''t like Miss Fair despite her being so great.

 Chapter 298 He Doesnt Easily Let a Woman Affect His Emotions

    That night, Selena slept especially sweetly, her spirits much improved.


    The first thing she did upon waking up was open her phone.


    On the screen was a missed call from Raymond, and it was from his private number. Furrowing her brows, could it be that she was being scolded again by Grandpa? As she washed up, she sent him a message. "Is there something wrong?" Raymond had already arrived at the Montague family at this moment. Seeing that she replied with those three nonchnt words after a whole night had passed, it irritated him inexplicably, especially whenpared to the chaos at Ashbourne Manorst night. But he wouldn''t easily let his emotions be swayed by a woman. He deleted the message.


    Since Grandpa was no longer bothered, there was no need to contact this woman. Selena didn''t expect Raymond to reply either, considering it was his private ount. Probably, if he made that call, it was solely because of Grandpa. After finishing her ablutions, she hurriedly called Mr. Montague Sr. to inquire about Grandpa''s health. Unexpectedly, in Grandpa''s eyes, she had be the pitiable one, with her husband cheating outside, while she suffered in silence. "Selena, rest assured, Grandpa will always support you. If anything like this happens again, just tell me, I''ll make Raymond apologize to you."


    Raymond had been independent since he was young and grew up under Grandpa''s care, so he listened to him. That''s why hepromised with the marriage Grandpa arranged years ago, out of consideration for the other party''s health. "As for Olivia, you don''t need to worry about her. I won''t let her into the Montague family. Even if it weren''t for you, she wouldn''t be able to enter the Montague family''s doors."


    It turned out Grandpa had disliked Olivia for a long time. Listening to Grandpa''sforting words one by one, Selena''s eyes teared up in gratitude. "Grandpa, thank you."


    A smile appeared on Grandpa''s face, as his anger fromst night caused by Raymond had somewhat diminished. "You silly child, what are you thanking me for? You''re being bullied, and you''re not even returning to Ashbourne Manor, which was meant to be your marital home. You can decide who gets to go there, and only those who deserve it have the right to stay. If you chase someone away, even Raymond has no right to stay there. The property certificate is in your name alone."


    Grandpa had given her this house when they had just gotten married. Selena only knew that it was the marital home Grandpa had given her and Raymond, but she didn''t expect the property certificate to be in her name alone. "And it was before you two got married, I got the property certificate for you. It''s your premarital property."


    This sentence from Grandpa was truly heartwarming, and Selena was afraid that if she continued speaking, her voice would be filled with tears. Besides her mother, Grandpa and her Master were the best elders to her. After hanging up the phone, she rarely had a decent morning.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    In the morning, she calmly prepared breakfast and then went to the hospital.


    the Stone family.


    Since Olivia returned from Ashbourne Manor, she had been locked in her room, smashing things.


    Thinking about the humiliation from Grandpa, her eyes turned red with hatred.


    Damn it!


    What''s so good about that disgraceful woman? Mr. Montague Sr. actually humiliated her for that woman!


    "Cousin, you''ve locked yourself up all night. Come out and have something to eat," Sofia knocked on the door from outside, sounding worried.


    Olivia took a deep breath. She had been too hasty. She knew Grandpa disliked her, and yet, because of Catherine''s words, she had given someone a handle on her.


    Her eyes were bloodshot, and she tasted the metallic vor of blood in her mouth.


    "Sofia,e in."


    Sofia heaved a sigh of relief and quickly opened the door, walking in. "Cousin, what''s wrong?"


    "Weren''t you in several high society groups in New York? In those groups, spread the news that Raymond''s wife is always out at night and has been caught in bed with someone else. Grandpa only keeps her in the Montague family because she once saved his life, and this woman is also very ugly, too ugly to be seen. Remember to post it in every group anonymously."


    If Grandpa was so satisfied with that woman, then Olivia would make sure that this woman''s reputation would be ruined in their social circle!

 Chapter 299 Did You Love Raymond?

    Sofia was very skillful in handling this kind of matter.


    "Cousin, don''t worry, I promise toplete the task and make sure this woman will never be seen again." Olivia sneered. She was already someone who couldn''t be seen, so she might as well stay hidden for good. Sofia received her orders and immediately went to work.


    Soon, the rumors spread in several groups she was in.


    "Raymond''s new wife fooling around every night. Heard that Raymond is acting as if she doesn''t exist."


    "Is that true? Doesn''t Mr. Montague Sr. care? Wasn''t she personally selected by him?"


    "Grandpa is only enduring her because of the debt of saving his life. He''s probably discussing how to give her money and then get rid of her from the Montague family."


    "That makes sense. This woman can''tpare to Olivia, no wonder Raymond has been inseparable from her since Olivia''s return."


    These rumors spread in every group, and everyone started looking forward to Raymond and Olivia''s wedding.


    Some bet that they would get married in a month, while others even wagered that Olivia would enter the Montague family''s doors next week.


    At that time, Selena was at the hospital with Shelley.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Shelley herself came from a wealthy family.


    "Miss, the Harper family is a true aristocratic family, so she also has one or two social circles." However, she rarely speaks on ordinary days, and now seeing the rumors in the group, she is extremely angry.


    "Selena, look at what these people are saying. They call you ugly? I really want to take a picture of you now and post it in the group to p their faces! If your appearance is called ugly, then Olivia''s face is a disaster zone!"


    Selena quietly leaned against the wall, showing no emotional response to her words. "Let them say what they want."


    In the current New York circles, the less people favor her, the less attention it would cause when she leaves in the future.


    After all, all the focus is on Raymond and Olivia, and she can simply achieve her goals and retire. Shelley looked at Selena, knowing that she was currently troubled by the Fair family''s affairs and had no time to think about Raymond. "Selena, to be honest, I really admire you. That''s Raymond. When he was with Olivia, many women indeed went drinking and many people wanted to get involved with him. You have the evidence, but you remain steady and unchanging." Raymond makes a fortune with that appearance alone.


    Selena had been leaning against the wall with her eyes closed, but upon hearing these words, she felt somewhat ufortable. What she recalled at the moment was not the night they first had sex, but the moment in the hotel when he forcefully pinned her against the hallway cab. The explosion of hormones at that instant still sent shivers down her spine when she thought about it.


    Selena had never experienced such a thing with a man, so her cheeks turned red. Shelley narrowed her eyes, took a few steps closer, and carefully observed her face. "Selena, you really have no feelings for Raymond?" Selena looked away, her tone calm.


    "No." She pretended to be too calm, and Shelley believed her.


    "This is really unbelievable. With that face right in front of you, as long as the atmosphere is a little ambiguous, any other woman would have pounced on him. You really have self-control." Shelley was truly impressed. Selena tugged at her lips and pretended to gaze into the ward, as if she didn''t want to engage in this topic. Shelley decided to drop the subject.


    At the moment, the doctor was changing James'' medication, and the two bodyguards Shelley sent had been standing by the door and not letting anyone else in for the past few days. Shelley couldn''t help but pat Selena''s shoulder. "But your stepmother seems genuinely worried about your father. Shees and cries at the door every day. And I heard Nick was also in the hospital a few days ago. With a sick daughter in addition, she must be very anxious." When Beatrice was mentioned, Shelley''s tone turned a bit sour. "I don''t know if it''s genuine concern or if she has other motives. Selena, do you have any shares in the Fair familypany now?"


    "Deal with this problem? I''m not interested."


    "Well, you should be careful. The Harper family only has one daughter, so there''s no dirty business about fighting for shares. But there are plenty of other family matters, and besides, you''re a blended family. You can''t just hand over everything that your parents have worked so hard for to Beatrice."


    As soon as she finished speaking, two well-dressed men walked towards Selena from the corridor and stood beside her.


    "Miss Fair, hello. We are thewyers Mr. Fair hired earlier. It''s about the distribution ofpany shares. I believe Mr. Fair has already mentioned it to you. Are you avable today? We can find a ce to talk in more detail."


    When Selena went to Ridgefield previously, James had mentioned handing thepany over to her. So when she saw thewyers, she didn''t suspect anything. After checking theirwyer credentials and confirming there were no issues, she informed Shelley.


    "Shelley, if you have anything to do, you can go ahead. I''ll go with thewyers to have a chat."

 Chapter 300 He Must Get Selena! Shelley left as well

    Walking behind the twowyers, Selena couldn''t help but think about her father James. He still hadn''t regained consciousness, and she didn''t know when he would wake up. When they arrived at the nearby park, she sat down with thewyers. It was quiet here, making it suitable for discussing matters.


    As soon as they sat down, Selena noticed Mia sketching in the distance. Mia also noticed her and walked over quickly.


    "Selena! It''s been a long time since Ist saw you!"


    Selena nodded slightly and smiled at her. "Still sketching?"


    Mia sighed. "Yeah, I wanted to find my cousin, but he''s been really busytely. He doesn''t even have a moment to spare for me."


    Mia nced at the two well-dressed men beside them and furrowed her eyebrows. She felt like she had seen them somewhere before.


    "Selena, since you have something to do, go ahead and take care of it. If you have some free timeter, can you let me know? I need your help, and I''ll treat you to a meal aspensation. Is that okay?"


    Selena nodded without hesitation. So Mia continued sketching from a distance of a hundred meters, without disturbing each other. The twowyers nced at each other, both with a furrowed brow. They didn''t expect to encounter someone from the Montague family here. Selena sat on the chair, looking at the two men.


    "What kind of issues did my father consult with thewyers about?"


    "Miss Fair, how about we go to a different caf¨¦?"


    Selena was confused. The hospital was close by, and if they finished discussing early, she could go back and check on her father. Why go to a caf¨¦? A sense of crisis ran through her mind, and she immediately stood up, palms sweating.


    Could it be that these two men weren''twyers? On the other side, when Mia paused her brushstrokes, she remembered. She had indeed seen these two men before, it seemed to be in Sofia''s presence.


    Did the Stone family''s bodyguard appear over there?


    She quickly looked towards Selena''s direction and saw Selena hurrying towards them.


    Meanwhile, the two men stood in ce, staring straight at them.


    Mia''s driver was waiting nearby. If she encountered any trouble, it would alert the Montague family''s driver.


    The two men didn''t chase after them, but instead left with their briefcases.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    When Selena reached Mia''s side, she still felt weak in the legs.


    If it wasn''t for Mia and her driver here, what would be waiting for her now?


    "Selena, why were you with the Stone family''s bodyguard? Is there something you needed to discuss?"


    Mia was still in school and didn''t have much insight at the moment.


    But when Selena heard her words, a hint of depth shed in her eyes.


    "That was the Stone family''s bodyguard?"


    "I''m not really sure. He just looked somewhat familiar, maybe he was a bodyguard for another family before."


    Mia couldn''t be certain either.


    After all, youngdies from slightly wealthy families would always bring along two bodyguards when going out. Maybe they weren''t from the Stone family, but from another family. Selena stood to the side, still sweating coldly on her back.


    Mia didn''t notice her abnormality and kindly linked her arm with Selena''s.


    "Did you finish discussing everything so quickly? Show me the artwork, maybe I''ll treat you to a mealter."


    Selena didn''t refuse. The park was quiet and suitable for sketching.


    If she separated from Mia now, she didn''t know where those two men would wait.


    The safest way was to leave with Mia.


    A few hundred meters away, the two men made a phone call to Nick.


    "Young master, apologies. Originally, everything was foolproof, but suddenly, we encountered the Miss from the Montague family. We had encountered her before when we worked as bodyguards for the Stone family, and her driver is nearby. We failed."


    Nick tightly gripped his phone, his gaze full of malicious intent.


    Due to James mentioning thepany to Selena before, he disguised himself as awyer to deceive her and bring her to him after drugging her, nning to indulge in her for days and nights, until she cried and begged for mercy. But who would have thought that the Miss from the Montague family would be in the park near the hospital?


    He couldn''t bear it any longer. This torment haunted him every day. He had to have Selena!


    "I''ll add an extra five million to your payment. You must bring her here."


    He clenched his fists tightly, his mind twisted due to the problems in that area.


    The two men nced at each other. That was five million.


    After being fired by the Stone family, they were a bit short on money.


    "Sir, don''t worry, we will keep following her even though we have unintentionally alerted her. We will find an opportunity to bring the person back."

 Chapter 301 Unexpected Remembrance

    Nick tasted the metallic tang of blood in his mouth, thinking about Selena''s face and her figure, feeling a heat rushing through his body. But that part of him couldn''t harden anymore, creating a stark contrast with the lifelessness of that area. Furious, he let out a roar and knocked everything off the table onto the floor. He was currently at the Fair family''s mansion, and Alice, having heard themotion, walked in.


    "Brother, are you alright?"


    Nick sneered, his eyes filled with darkness. "I must have Selena. I will use all means to humiliate her to death! Only then can I find sce."


    Alice''s eyes lit up. If her brother wanted Selena and she wanted Raymond, the two could cooperate sooner than expected.


    "Brother, you can create misunderstandings with Selena first. The reason I had you send the Stone family''s bodyguard to deal with her was to make her think it was Olivia''s doing. When she gets hurt and tells Raymond, he won''t help her, and maybe he''ll even sympathize with Olivia and consider divorce."


    Alice''s voice was gentle as she slowly picked up the things on the floor, dusting them off.


    "After she gets divorced, and with our father currently hospitalized, no matter what methods you use directly, no one will help her."


    Alice had her own calctions in mind when suggesting this. She just wanted Raymond to divorce Selena as soon as possible.


    Although this would temporarily make Olivia happy, it didn''t matter. She would defeat Selena, the woman who had climbed into her bed, and then find a way to deal with that wretched Olivia.


    She would always remember Olivia''s humiliation of her.


    For now, make Olivia fight with Selena. It didn''t matter which side got eliminated; it would benefit her either way.


    Nick didn''t say a word, he just stood there coldly.


    Then heughed.


    "Alice, you''re getting smarter and smarter."


    Alice also smiled. "Brother, it''s for our own good."


    ...


    After Selena finished helping Mia with her painting, she noticed Mia standing to the side making a phone call.


    Only then did Selena realize that Mia''s driver had already left.


    Mia walked over with a joyful tone. "Selena, do you have any ns for tonight or tomorrow morning?"


    Selena thought for a moment. For now, her father was still unconscious, and the construction in Manhattan was proceeding smoothly. She just needed to pick up Max tomorrow afternoon as nned. Mia pped her hands in excitement. "That''s great!"


    During the conversation, she happily hooked her arm around Selena''s.


    "I absolutely must treat you to a big meal today!"


    As she packed up her drawing board, Mia held onto Selena and walked towards the roadside.


    "I guarantee you''ve never tasted it before!"


    Selena was about to decline when she noticed a familiar car parked in front of them. It was... Raymond''s car.


    She immediately swallowed her saliva.


    Mia pulled open the car door and shoved her in.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Cousin, Selena and I are going together. I hope you don''t mind. She just helped me with my painting, and I thought it would be nice to take her out for a meal."


    Selena had already been pushed in, and now it felt too intentional to back out.


    Raymond sat opposite her, their knees almost touching.


    She felt ufortable and wanted to move away, but the car was not an extended version, so there wasn''t much space. Her attempt to move away only caused their knees to brush against each other. Mia didn''t notice this subtle atmosphere and closed the car door.


    "Selena, I just told you that Cousin is busy, but then I received a message that Emily is having a gathering at the Spring Spa Hotel on the mountain. She likes to show off her wealth and hires international chefs to cook on-site every year.


    Although Emily is not a good person, she spends money generously. They even fly lobsters in directly, which are incredibly delicious. And don''t worry, she''s not in charge of the banquet. It''s her brother, Paul. Cousin is also going, so we can go together. The stars are beautiful tonight, and we can stay at the hotel overnight. I can continue my painting, and you can help me revise it, okay?"


    Mia grabbed her arm yfully.


    Selena''s scalp tingled, regretting that she had answered too quickly when Mia asked if she was avable. Now she couldn''t even find an excuse. Plus, she felt the warmth from Raymond''s knees, as if she was caught in between.


    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Raymond closing a file, his slender hands resting on top of it.


    "Is the neighbor who loves renovating still there in Rose Garden?"


    No matter when or where, Raymond''s appearance always amazed people.


    From an artist''s perspective, Selena really liked his handsome face. He was exceptional in every way.


    "Huh?" She couldn''t recall the neighbor who loved renovating for a moment.


    Raymond chuckled lightly, dissipating much of the awkward atmosphere between them.


    "Weren''t youining about a noisy neighbor who was renovating?"


    Then Selena remembered that when Lauren came to cause trouble before, she casuallyined to Raymond. She didn''t expect him to remember.

 Chapter 302 Unfortunately, I like Olivia

    Her tense body instantly rxed. She had been slightly ufortable, but now it seemed that they were back to their initial state of interaction, which put her at ease. "They moved out, so I can finally get a good night''s sleep."


    Raymond reopened the file. "That''s good."


    Mia, who was sitting beside them, kept ncing at Raymond and Selena. She couldn''t tell if it was just her imagination, but she felt like something had happened between the two.


    "Selena, after Cousin apanies Oliviater, why don''t youe with me for a walk? The scenery around there is really beautiful, and it''s nice to be able to enjoy it with everyone."


    "We don''t have much time to y, but if you feel ufortable, you cane with me," Mia said genuinely. She really liked Selena, who was good at painting, beautiful, and had a good personality. It would have been great if Selena had been her sister-inw, but unfortunately, her cousin liked Olivia.


    Olivia was not bad, but Mia always felt that she couldn''tpare to Selena. Hearing Mia''s words, Selena instantly felt more rxed. As the car stopped, Olivia was standing outside. She looked fragile and had red eyes, as if she had been scolded by her grandfather at Ashbourne Manor and came to findfort in Raymond.


    When the car door opened and Olivia saw Selena inside, her expression turned extremely ugly, and she couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Selena, have you found my cat?" Selena was now being pulled away by Mia, who sounded naive.


    "Olivia, what cat?"


    "She lost my cat," Olivia''s gaze was sharp. She also noticed that Mia seemed to have a good rtionship with Selena, which made her feel ufortable.


    "Mia, how do you know her?" Mia and Olivia didn''t have a good rtionship, as she still preferred Selena.


    "Selena helped me with my paintings a few times. She''s really talented, so I brought her here tonight to eat something delicious." Olivia pursed her lips.


    When her cat was lost, she had threatened Selena to find it quickly. Otherwise, she would teach her a lesson. But because she had been humiliated by Mr. Montague Sr at Ashbourne Manor and went home crying, she had forgotten about it and was now emotionally unstable in her room. Seeing Selena, her tone grew colder.


    "My cat is very expensive." Selena found it funny and replied casually, "So what?"


    Olivia trembled with anger.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Miss Stone, I''ve already said that I didn''t lose your cat. Your maids were afraid of being punished by you, so they med me. You just don''t believe me."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    "Olivia, there must be a misunderstanding. Selena is really nice. You better go home and ask your maid. Why did youe here when your cat is missing?" The implication was that you didn''t seem to care much about that cat either. Olivia was infuriated, her scalp tingling, and her eyes redder. She looked at Raymond beside her.


    "Raymond..." Remembering the hurtful words her grandfather had said, Raymondforted her softly, "I''ll have someone look for it. We will definitely find it tonight."


    Olivia''s expression improved somewhat. She wanted to go forward and hold onto him, but she hesitated, thinking of Mr. Montague Sr''s words. Mia took this opportunity to lead Selena away.


    Selena left and went straight to the seafood area.


    Selena found that Mia was not exaggerating at all. In this ss sunroom, there were dozens of fish tanks filled with fresh seafood, all of which were very expensive!


    "Selena, I know you don''t like Emily, and I don''t like her either. But this gathering is really not to be missed. Professional chefs will be cooking on-siteter. Most people in the industry have been invited. Cousin and Paul are good friends, so he is here too. Normally, he doesn''t really like this kind of asion."


    Mia talks a lot, like a little sparrow, and she keeps going on and on.


    "I''m not a big fan of Olivia either. I think she''s just average. I heard she went abroad to study art. Do you know Mr. Butler? Olivia wanted to be his student and followed him overseas, but Mr. Butler said he only takes one student, and he already had one, so he ignored her."

 Chapter 303 Mutual Affection

    Selena was somewhat surprised. Master is indeed abroad now, attending research conferences, and hasn''te back to New York temporarily.


    Master didn''t mention this to her. She didn''t expect Olivia herself to be studying art as well.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    She also remembered Carter saying that Raymond had artistic aplishments, so it''s not surprising that Olivia is into art.


    Otherwise, how could they have hadmon topics in the first ce?


    "Selena, it would be great if cousin really gets divorced. I hope you be my sister-inw."


    Selena was originally observing one of the huge king crabs. Upon hearing this, she quickly denied it.


    "You shouldn''t say that kind of thing lightly."


    Mia stuck out her tongue. "It''s just you and me here. It''s my true thoughts. But cousin likes Olivia, so there''s a high probability that he''ll marry her after the divorce."


    "I wonder when cousin and Olivia will get married. Will youe then?"


    "It would be nice. If they have mutual affection, they shoulde. Let''s see if Mr. Montague will invite me."


    As soon as Mia finished speaking, she shouted behind Selena.


    "Cousin, why aren''t you and Olivia going in?"


    Selena stiffened and turned around, and indeed saw Raymond and Olivia standing behind her.


    Olivia had a proud expression, and her gaze towards Selena wasn''t as sharp as before. It seems she heard what Selena just said.


    Since she heard it, Raymond should have heard it too.


    Selena didn''t know if it was just her imagination, but she felt a heavy gaze upon herself.


    But Raymond just nced at her lightly and then withdrew his gaze, walking silently towards the inside.


    Olivia ran after him, sweetly and intimately talking to him.


    "Raymond, we''ll still invite Selena in the end. After all, she''s the designer you value."


    Raymond paused in his steps.


    "We will invite her."


    Olivia thought he had agreed to marry her, and her smile grew broader: "Alright, you have the final say."


    Selena stood still, and it wasn''t until everyone had walked away that she felt the weight on her head disappear.


    Mia looked at her curiously.


    "Why do you seem so ufortable in front of your cousin? Has he ever bullied you?"


    Bullied? As soon as those words came up, Selena immediately recalled the scene where she was forcefully pinned against the entrance cab, an explosive hormonal surge that still sent shivers down her spine just thinking about it. She quickly averted her gaze and pretended to continue looking at the fish tank in front of her.


    "No, after all, he is my employer, and I still have to work with him in the future."


    Mia didn''t think too much of it and joined her in looking at the seafood in therge fish tank.


    "Speaking of which, when you were renovating the Manhattan house, did Olivia meddle in it? It''s their wedding house, so she must have been really proud. After all, she''s the only girlfriend your cousin publicly acknowledged." Selena didn''t like talking behind people''s backs, and even if Olivia wasn''t good, as long as Raymond liked her, it was fine.


    "Since it''s her wedding house, she definitely has the right to make changes."


    Mia couldn''t help but nce at her and chuckled softly. "Selena, you have such a good temper."


    The interior of the estate was quiterge. It wasn''t an extravagant upper-ss social gathering, just a gathering of young people in their circle, so there was no need for excessive dress-up.


    On the contrary, everyone appeared very casual, sitting together in groups of three or two, discussing the recent happenings in New York.


    Men sat together, talking business and data, while women sat together, chatting about luxury goods.


    "Did you see the news about Raymond? Is she really like that?"


    "It''s been spreading everywhere. She married Raymond and still cheated on him."


    "Do you think Raymond has had any physical contact with her? Probably just a one-night stand."


    Sofia sat next to this group of socialites and debutantes. The Stone family wasn''t a prominent dynasty, so she couldn''t participate in the conversation. It was already lucky enough for her to attend. At this moment, her gaze turned towards the entrance and she saw Raymond and Oliviaing in, so she quickly stood up.


    "Cousin, you finally made it."


    Everyone''s attention was drawn by this voice, and they all looked towards the entrance.


    Olivia felt like she was under the scrutiny of the masses, especially since everyone present were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of New York''s second-generation wealthy.


    In gatherings like this within these circles, the men usually brought femalepanions.


    Olivia''s lips curved up; she was the one apanying Raymond, not that forgotten wife.

 Chapter 304 Igniting the Flames in Peoples Hearts

    She turned her head and said to Raymond, "Raymond, I''ll go ahead."


    Raymond nodded and walked towards Paul''s location.


    Paul was the heir to the family, a talent specializing in weapon manufacturing, directly under higher management.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    It is a first-ss prominent family.


    Paul himself has a gloomy and irritable personality, and he doesn''t have many friends to talk to. Luckily, Raymond and Alex are both within his circle of friends.


    Raymond sat down beside him and Paul sneered, "I really don''t know what you see in her."


    Alex hurriedly nudged Paul with his elbow.


    "Thinking everyone is like you, unable to appreciate any woman. Raymond has known Olivia since childhood. They are a perfect match."


    Paul tugged at his lips, silently swirling the red wine in his hand.


    Raymond didn''t bother arguing with Paul. After sitting down, he scanned the venue. Where did Mia take Selena?


    Mia had taken Selena to see the seafood and then to the entertainment area.


    There was everything from swimming pools to bungee jumping and shooting ranges. At this moment, these ces were mostly upied.


    This gathering was meant for young people to have fun, so naturally, they could y whatever they liked without restrictions.


    The ss house with seafood had chefs gradually entering, and people were scattered throughout every area.


    Finally, Mia brought Selena to the dessert disy area, a space that stretched ten meters long, filled with various desserts.


    "Emily holds this kind of gathering every year, the timing is uncertain, it could be any season. These chefs were all previously hired by the Montague family. Michelin-starred chefs are worth more than celebrity athletes, and there are only about a dozen famous ones. The taste is indeed excellent."


    If someone else said this, they would probably be gloating. But Mia was just stating the facts.


    Selena didn''t want to disappoint her enthusiasm, so she took a small pastry and took a bite.


    She had been wandering around the seafood house for an hour, constantly walking with Mia, and was starting to feel tired.


    Mia received a phone call, "Selena, one of my friends is calling me. You stay in this dessert area, I''lle find youter." Selena nodded, she also needed a ce to rest for a while.


    Once Mia left, she went to the small garden beside the dessert area and sat on the swing.


    There were many decorations on the swing, perfectly concealing her figure, so she unintentionally overheard some things she shouldn''t have.


    "Is this medicine really effective?"


    "Miss, rest assured, this is the most expensive medicine overseas at the moment. After Raymond takes it, he will immediately lose his sanity. As long as it''s a woman, he can have her." "That''s good. Tonight is the perfect opportunity."


    Selena froze, she recognized this voice.


    It was Lisa, whom she had encountered several times before, and they were not on friendly terms. She also attended today''s gathering?


    It seemed like Olivia''s return to the country had driven some people crazy, to the point of wanting to drug Raymond.


    Selena remained motionless in her seat.


    After the footsteps of the two faded away, she stood up, contemting whether or not to inform Raymond.


    After all, she heard everything and couldn''t just stand by and watch him fall victim.


    Moreover, within the New York social circle...


    Most of the young people are here, and if Raymond is found to have something with Lisa, then he and Olivia are probably done for.


    Selena hurriedly took a few steps forward but ended up colliding with another group of people at the corner. Sofia got a headache from the collision and looked at Selena with anger.


    "Are you blind?" Selena froze when she saw Sofia and Olivia standing in front of her, both wearing bikinis, intending to go to the dessert area near the pool. Behind them stood several young men in swimsuits, two of whom were Alex and Caterlington.


    Caterlington''s eyes lit up, and a smile formed on his face. "Selena, did you bring your swimsuit?"


    Selena smirked and replied, "No."


    She pretended to leave but was stopped by Caterlington grabbing her wrist. "Since you''re here,e with us. If you don''t have a swimsuit, you can still y in the pool like this." Caterlington was always rude, and before Selena could react, he slung her over his shoulder.


    Selena''s face turned red with anger.


    "Let me go!" The next second, Caterlington was already by the poolside, holding her and jumping in. Selena choked on some water and resurfaced, wiping the water off her face. She red at Caterlington with fury in her eyes.


    Her fair skin, shimmering water droplets rolling off hershes, and her wet body revealing her curves made her look even more vibrant with anger.

 Chapter 305 Just Wanting to Sleep with Her

    Selena didn''t bring any extra clothes, and now she waspletely soaked with no clothes to change intoter. She was so angry that she wanted to swim towards the shore, but Caterlington grabbed her waist and pulled her back. "Selena, if I didn''t bring you over, do you think the Stone sisters from the Stone family would let you go? They were talking a lot of bad things about you in the socialite group just now." They were talking about Raymond''s wife. Selena stiffened and squinted at him.


    "Even so, you didn''t have to actually throw me in." Caterlington had ulterior motives for throwing her in; he wanted to see her wet appearance. Clearly, it had an effect. Caterlington got closer and spoke ambiguously in her ear. "Also, Olivia probably doesn''t know that you''re Raymond''s wife, right? But she also ns to make trouble for you because you''re Raymond''s designer. However, if you y with me flirtatiously, it will dispel her suspicions and make her stop bothering you. What do you think?" His breath sprayed in her ear, making Selena ufortable.


    "And look upstairs." Selena frowned and looked up. Raymond''s finger...


    With a cigarette in hand, hezily looked over here, taking in everything at a nce. Alex and Paul stood beside him, clearly having been there for a while. The pool was right beneath the balcony where they stood, and Raymond had a clear view since Selena was thrown into the pool.


    But he didn''t know what the two of them were saying, only feeling that they were unusually intimate. Selena''s face turned red with anger. Did Caterlington do this intentionally? Caterlington stepped forward, shamelessly close. "Raymond is upstairs too. Seeing us being so intimate, he probably suspects that we''re having an affair. Even if he does have some fondness for you as a designer, it will surely dissipate now. Olivia won''t be paying attention to you anymore either."


    "Selena, by not telling Raymond about your identity, aren''t you just nning to leave easily in the future?"


    "In that case, should I thank you?" Caterlington chuckled, twirling her hair around his finger. "If you want to think that way, it''s not impossible. As long as you divorce him and date me."N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    After saying all that, he still just wanted to sleep with her. Selena was seething with anger, but Olivia and her group had already gone to the swimming pool, wearing swimsuits with very little fabric. Compared to Selena, who was soaking in the water wearing her regr clothes, it was simply inappropriate.


    Olivia stared at Selena, her eyes cold with a sneer. Sofia was by her side, unable to hold back her ridicule.


    "Shameless. They''re already married, but they''re still so close to Caterlington." Sofia tugged on Olivia''s sleeve.


    "Cousin, I''ve said it before. She''s a fox spirit, seducing everyone. Keeping someone like her around Raymond will only bring troubles."


    "Sofia." Olivia spoke with a deep voice. "Go bribe a server and put something strong in her foodter. Let her lose her senses. It''s best if she can''t help but strip in front of everyone. When she sobered up, she won''t have the face to stay in New York anymore!"


    Sofia''s lips curled up. "Cousin, you always have a solution. I''ll send someone to do it right away."


    Sofia sneaked away and sessfully bribed a server. The pool area had several waiters serving, offering drinks, fruits, pastries, and more to those swimming inside. Soon, a ss of light blue drink was brought to Selena.


    Caterlington ced the ss in front of her. "Drink it."


    Selena hesitated, and Caterlington approached closer. "What''s wrong? Do you want to drink with me?"


    Selena felt that he was indeed capable of doing such a thing.


    She tilted her head back and drank the whole ss. It made her cough a few times.


    Caterlington quickly tried to pat her back, but Selena pushed him away.


    "Mr. Walsh, Emily likes you. Even if you solve my problem tonight, you will only get me into new trouble. Let''s leave it at that."


    Since Raymond and Olivia have both witnessed this scene, there is no need to do anything else.


    "Selena, are you intentionally dragging me into trouble?"


    Selena ignored her, swimming towards the shore. But halfway through, she started feeling hot.


    She furrowed her brows and, after reaching the shore, looked at herself from head to toe. She waspletely soaked, in a sorry state.


    She took out her phone, only to find that it had also turned ck...


    Since she came with Mia, she didn''t have money for a cab even if she were to go back now. She hurriedly returned to the dessert area to find Mia.


    Coincidentally, Mia was also looking for her. She took her upstairs to change clothes, not forgetting toin about Caterlington.


    "He''s so outrageous! How could he just throw you into the pool? If you''re not feeling well, you can rest here for a while. I''ll bring some well-cooked seafood for youter."


    Mia was a kind-hearted girl and left only after confirming there was nothing wrong.


    But the truth was, Selena was feeling very ufortable now. Her whole body felt hot.

 Chapter 306 Smiling at Him

    This pajama set was prepared by Mia, and this room was also opposite Mia''s room.


    Selena felt her body bing dry with heat. She wondered if it was because she was thrown into the pool and caught a cold, and now she wanted to drink water. But after walking around in the room, she couldn''t find any prepared water and had to go out.


    Bringing her room key card, she had only walked a few meters when she felt her vision bing increasingly blurry.


    So hot, so thirsty. Something was gradually eroding her sanity.


    She shook her head and noticed a cool breeze blowing from a nearby balcony, which seemed to temporarily alleviate her restlessness.


    But it wasn''t enough. She craved for more.


    Pushing the door open, she caught a whiff of a refreshing scent. She frowned and turned her head, discovering a handsome man sitting on this balcony.


    This balcony was different from the previous one; it was smaller and designed for solitary moments, with only a long sofa and a rocking chair inside. Seeing his attractive appearance, Selena''s mind shed with sparks.


    He looks really good.


    She couldn''t see the road clearly and even stumbled with every step.


    "Why are you alone here?"


    Rubbing her temples with her hand, she tried to clear her mind, but it remained chaotic. She still felt hot.


    Raymond''s pen stopped on the tip, and hisptop sat on the small table in front of him.


    He had temporarily received an invitation for a meeting summary, so he distanced himself from the crowd.


    Now, he closed hisptop and quietly ced the folder aside.


    "Are you drunk?" Only if she was drunk would she approach him voluntarily.


    Selena approached, feeling dizzy and disoriented.


    Raymond caught a scent wafting towards him. She must have just taken a shower.


    "Have we met somewhere before?"


    Selena actually didn''t know what she was saying; she just saw how good-looking he was.


    Beside him, there was a cup, so he raised his hand and drank the remaining half of the wine in one gulp.


    Not only was it hot, but there was also a slight itch in the seams of his bones, and he urgently needed to do something to relieve the itch.


    "I just noticed you, and you''re... quite good-looking," she leaned closer and heard Raymond speak indifferently, "Is that so?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    It seemed that way. She used to stare at his face all the time and daydream.


    "Yeah," Selena''s eyes rippled, feeling his body cool andfortable.


    Raymond tidied up the table in front of him, worried that she might knock into it when leaning over.


    Selena''s mind was in a state of chaos, not knowing what she was doing.


    Raymond squinted his eyes at her, then chuckled softly.


    "Selena, are you sure you want to continue?"


    "I''m a little thirsty, want to drink water." her fingertips touched the back of his hand, gently caressing it.


    Raymond''s eyes deepened; she was definitelypletely intoxicated.


    "Do you want it? I''m really thirsty." She asked with blurry awareness, but besides being thirsty, she also felt itchy in her body. "Itchy and thirsty."


    Raymond didn''t respond immediately; instead, he looked downstairs.


    Not much could be seen from here, but the corner of the swimming pool and the dessert area were in clear view.


    The space on the small balcony was only about six or seven square meters, with a sofa, rocking chair, and a small table that could be folded up, leaving no room for anything else.


    Her fingertips caressed the back of his hand, her knee close to his knee, and a subtle tendency to get even closer.


    Raymond slowly took off the Patek Philippe watch in his hand, seemingly having made some decision.


    "Do you recognize who I am now?"


    Because of this sentence, Selena''s mind swayed, and she smiled sweetly at him, "Husband."


    The next second, she was pulled into his arms, forced to sit on his waist.


    Her lips were kissed, and her nightdress was lifted.


    Realizing there was nothing underneath her nightdress, he chuckled lightly.

 Chapter 307 Husband, Youre Really Good

    Selena sat on his waist, feeling a bit inexperienced, and only held onto his neck. "Itchy."


    Hot breath sprayed on her neck, seeping into her clothes all the way, stirring up a tingling sensation that made it hard to bear the heat. Raymond was teased to the point of exploding; he grabbed her waist, his voice instantly bing hoarse.


    "Then what should we do to relieve your itch?"


    He had never imagined that one day he would be able to say such flirtatious words.


    "Husband, you''re really good." Selena buried her head in his neck,pletely unaware of what she was saying.


    People downstairs kept passing by, but Raymond only embraced the person in his arms.


    Selena was teased to the point of calling out, and he kissed her lips.


    Instantly, she couldn''t say anything.


    Unable to catch her breath, she blinked her eyes, and they were filled with confusion.


    She only felt as if she was immersed in the sea the whole time, sometimes being tossed up by the waves, and sometimes being pulled down deeper.


    "It doesn''t itch anymore, really, it doesn''t itch anymore." Finally, all she could do was cry out this sentence.


    Raymond''s handsome face...


    Beads of sweat covered the surface of the capital, and she wiped them off her eyshes with her fingertips, and then started crying. She was really delicate. Downstairs, Olivia was looking for Raymond everywhere, but his phone was unanswered. She asked Alex, but even Alex didn''t know where he went.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She wasn''t the only one looking for Raymond. Lisa had everything prepared, except that she hadn''t seen him. She didn''t even know who drank that ss of wine. Meanwhile, Mia carried the seafood and went upstairs to find Selena. She knocked on the door for a while, but no one answered.


    Could Selena already be asleep?


    She continued walking along the corridor to the other side.


    But she heard a sounding from the small balcony. The small balcony was at the end of the corridor, not far from Selena''s room.


    Mia heard a woman''s voice from there, but it seemed like she was holding back, as if someone was kissing her or covering her mouth.


    Mia was not a clueless child. In this circle, affairs between men and women were often discussed, so she understood that someone was having an affair on the small balcony. Her face instantly turned red, and she was about to walk downstairs from the nearby staircase when she heard a man''s husky voice.


    "Selena, still feeling itchy? Will you remember it when you wake up in the morning?"


    "No, I don''t want it anymore. The itchiness is gone."


    Mia was so frightened that she dropped the seafood tray in her hand.


    Cousin and Selena?! No... it couldn''t be, right?


    Mia had never experienced anything like this before, and she was scared to the point of tears.


    Wasn''t cousin deeply in love with Olivia? Wasn''t cousin someone who didn''t indulge in lust except for Olivia?


    How could this be? Mia hurriedly squatted down, quickly picked up the scattered seafood from the floor, and didn''t dare to look anymore. She hurriedly continued downstairs. However, on her way down, she ran into Olivia who was about to go upstairs.


    Mia''s mind went nk with fright.


    There were three sets of stairs leading upstairs, with stairs in the middle and on both sides. The stairs beneath her feet were the most inconspicuous ones.


    "Mia, have you seen your cousin?" Olivia asked anxiously.


    Mia''s mouth trembled in her urgency.


    "Cousin... Cousin seems to be in a meeting."


    Olivia''s expression improved a bit. "I see."


    Mia saw that Olivia was still going upstairs from here, so she quickly called out to her.


    "Olivia, can you apany me to have some desserts? I ate too much seafood just now and feel a bit nauseous."


    Olivia thought about Mia being Raymond''s cousin and having a good rtionship with him, so she nodded.


    "Let''s go."


    Mia''s mind waspletely nk. It wasn''t until she threw away the seafood in her hand that Olivia beside her spoke up. "Weren''t these just freshly baked? Why aren''t you eating them?"


    "These... These were meant for a friend, butter I found out she had other food to eat, or rather, I found out she wasn''t hungry..." Her cheeks went from white to red, feeling extremely embarrassed.

 Chapter 308 The Second Time Between Them

    Olivia didn''t suspect anything and didn''t notice Mia''s absent-minded state while walking. When Mia reached the dessert area, she saw Emily pestering someoneText ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Caterlington was ruthless in his words. "Don''t think I don''t know that you went to flirt with Selena tonight. Caterlington, do you even understand that woman is nothing but shameless and unworthy of you?" Emily grabbed his arm in anger. "There''s no benefit in getting involved with her. Come, have something to eat with me. We''re all going to party all night."


    Every year at this gathering, very few people went upstairs to sleep. Since they were here, everyone was here to have fun. And being able to be with people of the same age was a good opportunity to make friends. Caterlington was growing impatient with her pestering. Besides, she was Paul''s sister, so he couldn''t make a scene. He scanned the room with his eyes and saw Selenaing this way, but now she was nowhere to be seen. Meanwhile, the two people everyone was looking for were still on the small balcony.


    Engaging in such activities for a long time didn''t make womenfortable. So after two hours, Selena started rejecting him in her dreams.


    Raymond felt frustrated but at the same time found her pitiful when she said, "It doesn''t itch, I don''t want it."


    He felt both angry and amused.


    "Almost done, be good," he regained hisposure and couldn''t bear to continue tormenting her, so he intensified his efforts in thest few minutes.


    Afterward, he rested his forehead on her shoulder.


    This was their second time together.


    Leisurely tidying up their clothes, he embraced her and carried her back to her room.


    She still had her room key on her.


    Instead of leaving directly, he ced her in the bathtub, carefully washing her, not neglecting any hidden areas, making sure no traces were left in her body. Then he held her horizontally and dressed her in her sleepwear. She must have been exhausted as she turned over on the bed, finding afortable spot, and fell asleep.


    It was already 3 am, and people were still ying in each area outside.


    Raymond originally wanted to wait for her to wake up, but the meeting that was interrupted by her was waiting for him. Although it had been dyed for a few hours, he had to attend to it.


    He would ask her about her thoughts tomorrow morning.


    If she wanted a divorce, he wouldn''t reject it...


    Lowering his gaze, after all, he had slept with her.


    ...


    The next morning, Selena woke up to find herself sleeping on the floor.


    Her sleepwear was loose-fitting.


    She quickly sat up and noticed her waist touching the floor while her legs were hanging off the edge of the bed.


    She winced in pain and hurriedly stood up, feeling her waist was in agony. She rubbed her head, feeling weak all over. Was it because she fell under the bed in the early morning?


    Her mind was also a bit blurry, as if things started going wrong after she drank the ss of wine Caterlington handed her. But she couldn''t remember anything that happened afterward. She just felt so thirsty and eventually found water. She breathed a sigh of relief, d that she didn''t make a fool of herself and returned to her room early.


    But now the problem arose; she didn''t bring any extra clothes, and the one Mia gave herst night was just sleepwear.


    But before she could receive my call, Mia had already received a call from Raymond.


    Raymond''s meeting has been going on until now.


    "Send a set of clothes to Selena. Her clothes got wet yesterday, right?"


    Upon hearing Raymond''s voice, Mia''s face turned red as if she had been pricked.


    "Okay, cousin."


    I don''t know if it''s just her imagination, but it seems like her cousin''s voice carries a hint of satisfaction.


    Selena was about to call Mia when the doorbell rang.


    Opening the door, it was Mia.


    Mia didn''t dare to look at her and handed the clothes to her.


    "Selena, put them on."


    Selena quickly smiled, "Thank you."


    Mia quickly scanned her neck. Fortunately, her cousin was discreet and left no traces. Otherwise, it wouldn''t be good if someone found out among so many people.

 Chapter 309 Could it be going to Raymonds room?

    Selena felt Mia''s gaze lingering on her neck, feeling puzzled.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mia hastily averted her gaze and stammered, "It''s nothing. How''s your health?"


    Were you cryingst night?


    Selena was a little puzzled, then smiled, "I''m feeling a bit ufortable, but I can manage."


    Mia blushed even more.


    "That''s good then."


    Selena closed the door, changed into the new clothes, and when she went out, Mia was still waiting nearby.


    Selena walked with her to the other side of the corridor and saw a woman wrapped up tightly in clothes being held by a bodyguard, surrounded by a group of people. The woman''s legs were trembling, obviously being pushed too far yesterday.


    The onlookers kept gossiping.


    "I never thought she would do something like this."


    "That designer named Selena, even the bodyguard wasn''t spared. I heard it happened in Olivia''s room, which made Olivia furious."


    "But it seems Raymond is still in the meeting, so he doesn''t know about this yet."


    The woman''s head waspletely covered by a bodyguard''s clothes, trembling all the while. Olivia''s brow furrowed slightly upon hearing the discussions.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Last night, she instructed Sofia to bribe the waiter and have him put something in Selena''s drink.


    Selena indeed drank that ss of wine, and she continued to have Sofia follow her, hoping to capture Selena''s drunken behavior.


    But it seems Sofia never came back, and Olivia spent the night with those socialites, sleeping elsewhere.


    When she woke up this morning and returned to her room, she heard the sounds of a man and a woman inside, indicating that those two had been busy in her room all night.


    She pretended to be startled and panicked, so within a short time, everyone on the third floor gathered outside her room.


    And in that room at the time, Sofia was still being ravaged by someone.


    Mia couldn''t help but feel like crying. She only wanted to follow Selena, but halfway through she was abducted by a confused bodyguard. The bodyguard seemed to have taken something wrong as he couldn''tprehend anything being said to him.


    Sofia heard the discussions outside the door and became frightened. If she were caught in apromising situation, especially in front of so many people in New York, her reputation would be ruined. Her face turned ugly, but then she heard her cousin''s voice from outside.


    "Is it Selena? I noticed something off about your expressionst night. Are you alright?"


    Then the others started discussing Selena.


    "They all knew that designer was at the poolst night, but it seemed she leftter. They thought she had left the estate early, but who would''ve thought she would be here fooling around with a bodyguard."


    "She''s a well-known designer. Raymond probably won''t dare to let her design the house now."


    "With so many rich heirs around, she ended up with a bodyguard. It matches her status, I suppose."


    "Have you seen anyone else looking at her?!"


    Laughter erupted among the group.


    Inside the room, Sofia had a n. She quickly scolded the now sober bodyguard and covered her head with some clothes. She nned to rush outter. Since Selena had already left the estate, everyone would assume she was Selena, and her reputation wouldn''t bepromised. The person who had an affair with the bodyguard would be seen as that wretched Selena.


    Sofia felt relieved and let out an evil order to the bodyguard.


    "When we go out, you call me Selena, regardless of whether you know who Selena is or not. Otherwise, I''ll call the police and make sure you spend the rest of your life in prison!"


    The bodyguard was afraid and quickly nodded. He used his clothes to cover Sofia, making it impossible for others to see what she looked like. When the door opened, the people waiting outside were all watching the show. Olivia found it particrly amusing.


    "Selena, even if you are going to be with the bodyguard, you don''t have to upy my room. Luckily, I didn''te backst night, or it would have been awkward."


    Others immediately started to specte why Olivia didn''t return to her own room. It seemed like she went to Raymond''s room, was that the case?

 Chapter 310 Holding Selena Responsible

    It was normal for two people to be together when they liked each other. However, everyone knew that Selena was Raymond''s designer.


    Sofia hid beneath the bodyguard''s clothes and gestured for him to say something. She tugged at the hem of his shirt.


    The bodyguard quickly spoke up, "Miss Fair, I''m sorry. It was all because I drank too muchst night. I will take you away now."


    Sofia felt relieved as things were unfolding ording to her expectations. However, just as the bodyguard helped her take a few steps forward, Olivia stopped them.


    "Elena, you know that what you''re doing is wrong. But should you apologize to me first? After all, you''re upying my room, and now I dare not even step in because it feels dirty." Sofia was getting anxious. She hadn''t contacted her cousin since the incident, and she suspected that her cousin really believed she was Selena.


    Meanwhile, Olivia sneered and stepped forward, reaching out to take off Sofia''s clothes.


    "What are you hiding in there for? Let everyone have a good look at this face."


    Sofia held onto her clothes tightly, leaning towards the bodyguard for support.


    The bodyguard knew Olivia, but he didn''t dare to use too much force to intervene.


    The clothes were instantly torn apart.


    Olivia had a smug look on her face. After this exposure of infidelity, Selena had no right to continue appearing in front of Raymond. She was feeling so satisfied! That drinkst night was spot on!


    Olivia wished to justpletely expose Sofia, let everyone see the way this despicable woman acted.


    But as the clothes were pulled apart, what she saw underneath was her cousin, panicked and pleading. Olivia froze, a look of disbelief in her eyes.


    She quickly wrapped the clothes back around Sofia and took a few steps back.


    Someone asked cautiously, "Olivia, what''s wrong? Feeling unwell?"


    "Is that woman making you sick?"


    Olivia''s mind went nk. How could it be Sofia?


    She briefly panicked, then immediately understood Sofia''s n. She was framing Selena!


    She quickly waved her hand. "Forget it, I forgive you, Selena. You can go now."


    Sofia let out a sigh of relief, seeing that her cousin understood what she meant.


    Others praised Olivia''s kindness, saying that she made everyone leave so as not to embarrass Selena.


    When Selena walked over and heard them mentioning her name, as well as the person with the cloth-covered head, she became puzzled. "Were you just calling me?"


    The cool and calm female voice shocked everyone, and they all looked at her in disbelief.


    Selena stood next to Mia, dressed appropriately and clean.


    This was Raymond''s designer. If it wasn''t her who had a fling with the bodyguard, then who could it be?


    Selena wasn''t dumb. She looked around at everyone''s expressions and the mess inside the room, and a smile formed on her lips.


    "No one would impersonate me, right?"


    The people who were just cursing and panicking felt embarrassed, especially Emily.


    She had been hiding in the crowd, cursing at people because she had personally witnessed Caterlington and Selena flirting in the poolst night. Of course, she hoped that the woman involved in the affair was Selena. But now, the real Selena was standing right in front of her, and this lie clearly couldn''t be sustained any longer.


    Selena didn''t really know who these people were, but they should all be acquainted with Olivia and Emily.


    She felt a sense of satisfaction, knowing that the truth was revealed.


    Laughing, her tone became even colder.


    "No one is speaking, it seems I was right. I want to know who this person is and why you all think she could be me? Who gave you the false information?"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    As soon as her words were finished, everyone''s gaze turned towards Olivia.


    After all, Olivia was the first one to discover their affair.

 Chapter 311 Deliberate Concealment

    Olivia''s face turned pale. Why did Selena have to appear at this moment?


    Selena''s gaze fell on her with surprise.


    "Is it Miss Stone? Has Miss Stone seen what this woman looks like? Why do you think it''s me? If I didn''t show up today, would everyone here think I''m a shameless woman once we leave?" Indeed, that''s exactly how it would be.


    If Selena didn''t show up now, everyone in this circle would know that Raymond''s designer had a fling with a bodyguard. After all, gossip spreads quickly.


    Olivia broke out in a cold sweat under such questioning. If she didn''t answer well, her reputation would be implicated.


    She quickly spoke up.


    "Selena, you only showed up brieflyst night and left. I thought..."


    "You thought it was me and didn''t even bother verifying. It seems there''s no grudge between Miss Stone and me. If it''s because I became Mr. Montague''s designer, you could have openly told Mr. Montague to terminate our cooperation, instead of using such means to malign me behind my back."


    Olivia''s eyes instantly turned red as she lowered her head slightly.


    "I''m sorry, it wasn''t intentional. It''s just that I heard the bodyguard call your name," she deflected me without hesitation, shifting it all onto the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard stiffened; he didn''t even know who Selena was.


    Selena nced at him and spoke.


    "I don''t seem to have met you."


    The bodyguard panicked, his throat feeling dry. Everyone present held distinguished status, and he couldn''t afford to offend anyone.


    Thinking quickly, he hurriedly defended himself.


    "I''m sorry, because this woman is also named Selena, I called her that. Sorry, I need to take her away."


    Sofia had been quietly holding onto the bodyguard''s hand, trembling nervously.


    She had thought she could bluff her way through, but now that Selena had actually appeared, if she continued to stay here, her identity would be exposed with just a slight misstep! What awaited her then would be absolute ruin!Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    She had been pinching the bodyguard all along, and the bodyguard quickly embraced her, ready to walk forward.


    As they passed by Mia, Mia quietly stretched out her leg and tripped the woman who dared not show her face.


    The woman fell forward, and her clothes slipped off her head, leaving her in a miserable state lying on the ground. When she stood up, the traces of the love bites and her true face were instantly exposed to everyone present. Someone eximed.


    "Isn''t this Olivia''s cousin, Sofia?"


    "When did Sofia start calling herself Selena? Did she use this name before?"


    Olivia, afraid of being implicated herself, quickly put on a surprised expression. "Sofia? How could you..."


    Sofia hated her to the bone.


    She bit her lip tightly and struggled to leave in embarrassment. However, her legs weakened at the moment and,bined with the scare she had just experienced, she couldn''t stand up. Selena stood by, looking down at Sofia with a condescending smile. "So, it''s Miss Stone again."


    This sentence carried deep meaning. It was telling everyone that these two women were on the same side, and Olivia was probably intentionally protecting Sofia, trying to preserve her reputation. Olivia was furious beyond words. The only option she had now was to push Sofia out. She raised her hand without hesitation and pped Sofia across the face. "How could you do such a thing?!" Tears instantly streamed down Sofia''s face as she covered it with her hand. "Cousin, I''m sorry... I was forced to. I had no choicest night..."


    Olivia looked at the bodyguard, assuming a righteous stance. "Sofia is a Miss of the Stone family. How dare you treat her like this? Do you know you can go to jail for it?"


    The bodyguard was taken aback and immediately kneeled down. "Miss Stone, I really have no idea what happened. I just had a drink and suddenly felt unwell."


    Olivia took a deep breath and immediately diverted everyone''s attention to the drink, instead of focusing on why Sofia pretended to be Selena.


    "Don''t try to justify yourself. I will immediately involve the family in investigating this matter. Even if someone did tamper with the drink, it still constitutes a crime!" Selena knew exactly what Olivia was nning. She wanted to brush aside the impersonation incident.


    With Selena''s guidance, the people present began to contemte where the drink came from, as she had intended.


    Selena smiled. "Miss Stone, we can investigate the drink, but I have a question for this bodyguard. Sofia doesn''t seem to have the name Selena. How did you make the mistake?" Olivia was seething with hatred. Why wouldn''t this woman let go of this matter?

 Chapter 312 Referring to Him as Mr. Montague Felt Unfamiliar

    Sofia couldn''t even lift her head. This was the most embarrassing moment of her life!


    It was all because of Selena, that despicable woman!


    If she hadn''t been following Selenast night, she wouldn''t have been caught by the bodyguard in that room.


    If Selena hadn''t shown up at this moment, nobody would have known that the person fooling around with the bodyguard was her.


    In short, everything was Selena''s fault.


    Sofia''s resentful gaze fell on Selena. She wished she could tear her apart!


    Selena''s demeanor remained cold and unfazed. "Sofia, please exin."


    Sofia''s mouth tasted like blood, and her eyes were filled with hatred.


    At this moment, Olivia spoke up. "Selena, my sister is the victim after all. Shouldn''t your tone be more considerate? Maybe the bodyguard misunderstood." The bodyguard received Olivia''s signal and quickly nodded.


    "Yes, I misheard. I''m truly sorry, almost causing a misunderstanding," Selena admitted. At this point, Selena couldn''t pursue the matter any further, but there was still some resentment in her heart. However, the bodyguard admitted his mistake and took responsibility for it.


    Sofia was the victim, and if she continued to question, it would be unreasonable. Just as everyone remained silent, another group of people appeared at the corner of the corridor. Leading them was Raymond, who must have just finished a meeting.


    Alex and Paul stood by his side. When Sofia, who was still sitting on the ground, caught sight of Raymond, she felt utterly embarrassed. What could be more humiliating than having the person she liked witness such a sorry state? Raymond furrowed his eyebrows slightly when he saw so many people gathered there.


    "What''s going on?" He resumed his calm demeanor as if he wasn''t the one who had acted fiercelyst night. Olivia hurriedly walked towards him.


    "Last night, a bodyguard mistakenly drank the wrong beverage and harmed Sofia. We are investigating who prepared that drink."


    Beverage? Raymond''s gaze fell on Selena, and apart from Mia, no one stood by her side.


    Selena stood there alone, looking somewhat lonely. For some reason, his heart felt a twinge of unfamiliar emotion. It was a strange sensation.


    Mia wasn''t unwilling to help Selena; it was just that after Raymond appeared, the voice she had heardst night resurfaced in her mind, causing her face to turn red in embarrassment. She dared not look at her cousin and had to avert her gaze. Selena took a deep breath. Now that Raymond was here, he was clearly siding with Olivia.


    Otherwise, this matter would affect Olivia''s reputation. However, it didn''t matter. She had appeared here and exined herself clearly. At least there wouldn''t be any unfavorable rumors about her today. Just as she was about to pull Mia away, she heard Raymond speak up.


    "Selena." In an instant, all the eyes turned towards her.


    Selena froze, not sure if it was her imagination, but she detected a hint of tenderness in Raymond''s tone. She was puzzled and couldn''t help but look up at him. Olivia stood beside him, clenching her fists upon hearing him call out to Selena. Although it was not good to feel schadenfreude, Selena couldn''t help but feel a bit smug now.


    "Mr. Montague," she politely called out.


    Raymond''s eyebrows barely twitched. Mr. Montague? Last night, she called him "husband" when she was emotional, but now she addressed him as Mr. Montague in a distant manner. His expression soured slightly, but he suppressed his emotions.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Your face doesn''t look too good, what''s wrong?"


    Selena found it even more strange. This person ignored Olivia''s words and asked her first. While she felt relieved, she also felt uneasy. She briefly exined the situation in a few words. Then she raised her head confidently.


    "I think Sofia is deliberately trying to frame me. If I don''t show up, my reputation will be ruined after today. You should apologize to me."


    Everyone at the scene looked at her strangely.


    Sofia is Olivia''s cousin, and Olivia is Raymond''s beloved. Where did Selena find the courage to act so audaciously?

 Chapter 313 She Cannot Compromise on this Matter Today

    Everyone expected Raymond to get angry, after all, Selena was indeed being a bit tactless. Since she is the employer''s first love, she should choose to settle things at this moment. Olivia gently tugged at Raymond''s sleeve, her tone pleading and a little coquettish. "Raymond, Sofia is the real victim..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Raymond''s mouth uttered cold words.


    "Apologize."


    The tenderness on Olivia''s face instantly stiffened, thinking she must have misheard.


    Others thought the same, and no one dared to speak up and ask what that meant.


    Only Sofia, thinking that Raymond was helping her, raised her tearful eyes and rubbed them. "Selena, did you hear? Brother-inw wants you to apologize to me."


    Is that so?


    Selena looked at Raymond in confusion. For a moment, she felt he was asking Sofia to apologize. Others also realized that it was Selena who was being asked to apologize.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    They knew that Selena would definitely suffer today.


    Raymond lowered his head and nced at Sofia.


    "I want you to apologize."


    The simple words crushed thest trace of dignity in Sofia.


    Her face turned pale, trembling lips, she looked up at Raymond in disbelief.


    Her cousin was right here, yet he asked her to apologize to this wretched woman?


    Could it be that these two really have an affair?


    She really wanted to confront him loudly, but there were too many people present. If she acted rashly, the Stone family might disappear tomorrow.


    Olivia, too, was petrified. Raymond asking Sofia to apologize at this moment was like pping her face.


    Her hand hanging at her side slowly clenched into a fist.


    But she was always adaptable, so she quickly put on a generous smile.


    "Sofia, this matter is ultimately your fault. Perhaps the bodyguard did indeed call the wrong name, but by remaining silent, you misled everyone. Why not apologize to Selena?"


    With this sentence, she skillfully shifted most of the me onto the bodyguard, while Sofia was, at most, an aplice.


    Sofia''s tears poured down, and Raymond saw this scene. Now, not only does he want her to apologize but to a wretched woman.


    But even her cousin said so, she had no choice but to do it.


    As her cousin had a strong influence in the Stone family, she knew better than to resist.


    The entire Stone family pinned their hopes on her marrying into the Montague family and officially entering the high society circle of New York. She felt nothing but shame, her teeth clenched. After today, her reputation waspletely ruined. All because of this despicable woman! She took a deep breath and slowly said, "I''m sorry."


    Selena felt much more relieved now. She never expected Raymond to be so righteous. She thought he would just brush it off lightly because of Olivia. Selena had eaten something wrongst night, andbined with the strong aftertaste of the drink Raymond had, shepletely forgot about the passionate encounter they had. She even attributed her bodily difort to falling off the bed. She lightly chuckled and looked at Sofia.


    "Miss Stone, I know you are not sincere, so there''s no need to apologize," Sofia''s face instantly turned red with anger. Damn it! Why would she deliberately say that after she apologized?! Olivia was also infuriated by the situation. If there was no need for an apology, why did she have to exin the reason in front of Raymond? How despicable!


    Selena was well aware that she hadpletely earned the hatred of these two sisters. But she couldn''t back down on this matter today. While pondering with her head down, she constantly felt a gaze on her. Following the gaze, she found Raymond looking at her. He was wearing a gray suit, and his cold aura made people hesitant to approach him. Even the thin lips that curved upwards were tinged with a touch of icy chill. She furrowed her brows. Was it just an illusion? Why did Raymond''s emotions today feel even more intense than before?

 Chapter 314 Indulgence and Gentleness Are Just Illusions

    The crowd that had been watching the drama slowly dispersed, and in order to disy their sisterly affection, Olivia personally escorted Sofia to the car. Selena remained in ce, watching as Raymond slowly approached her, step by step. For some reason, she felt a slight impulse to step back. Raymond got closer, lowering his head to look at her. She raised her eyes slightly, and the ripples in her eyes hadpletely vanished, as if the indulgence and gentleness fromst night were just illusions.


    "Selena," he called out, wanting to say something else, but then Olivia returned. "Raymond, breakfast is ready downstairs. You both probably haven''t eaten yet. Mia as well. Let''s all go downstairs to eat."


    Seeing Raymond so close to Selena, Olivia''s sense of crisis surged up, so she quickly approached. "Selena, I have already sent Sofia home, and we are investigating the matter with that drink. Since she has apologized, I hope you don''t pursue it."


    Her words had a hint of superiority. But Selena couldn''t be bothered to investigate further; she was feeling hungry. She hadn''t eaten sincest night, and now she felt like she had done extensive physicalbor in a dream. starved to death.


    She faintly nodded and then pulled Mia, who was still petrified, to the side.


    "Shall we go downstairs and eat?"


    Mia''s scalp tingled as she snapped back to reality.


    Being young and never having had a boyfriend, Mia wished she could hide like a quail in this moment.


    "Uh, sure."


    Upon hearing her reply, Selena started walking downstairs.


    Mia thought for a moment and didn''t forget to turn back and instruct them.


    "Cousin, Olivia, you shoulde down too."


    Raymond stood still, his eyes deepening as he saw Selena''s drastically changed attitude. What did she mean by this?


    Once downstairs, Selena took her seat, and the waiters continuously pushed food carts around. Whenever someone sat down, they would immediatelye over.


    Selena nced outside and noticed that all the tanks containing expensive seafood had disappeared.


    It was a pity, as she had gone to bed early and hadn''t even had a taste.


    Mia sat beside Selena and received the items delivered by the waiter, cing them in front of her.


    "Selena, are you hungry? You should eat now."


    Selena sighed, "It''s a shame. I only had a small dessertst night and didn''t have the chance to eat the seafood."


    Mia''s hand stiffened. What do you mean you didn''t have the chance? Didn''t you secretly go to eat with my cousin?


    But she dared not say anything and merely said, "That''s truly a shame. Actually, there are many delicious dishes waiting after this."


    She had brought Selena here specifically for the food, which would be much better than fancy restaurants. It was also a way to repay Selena for helping her fix the painting.


    But who could have expected that she would carelessly let her cousin go out with Selena?


    Mia didn''t know whether she should regret or be happy about it. After all, her cousin now had Olivia. Their rtionship was not bad, and there was also a wife going through a divorce at home. Getting involved with Selena would undoubtedly be quite challenging for her cousin.


    Unless they were just simple friends with benefits.


    But her cousin shouldn''t do something like that, right?


    After thanking Selena, Olivia picked up her knife and fork to start cutting the steak. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Raymond and Olivia approaching, seemingly intending to stop at their table. Selena was puzzled. What was Raymond doing?


    Didn''t expect Olivia''s expression to already be so unpleasant?


    Could it be that they wanted to discuss Manhattan?


    But it didn''t seem like the right time to discuss the house now.


    While internally criticizing, she still politely nodded at them when they arrived.


    "Mr. Montague, Miss Stone."


    Olivia forced a smile, tightly holding Raymond''s arm, her heart filled with hatred to the point of bleeding.


    Originally, she had nned to go somewhere else with Raymond, but he immediately walked over here without giving her a chance.


    Raymond sat opposite Selena and saw that there was only one steak in front of her. He took a serving of hot milk from the food cart and pushed it over.


    Selena''s hand stiffened, and her scalp suddenly


    "It''s numbing."


    "Thank you, Mr. Montague."


    "Selena." Raymond called her without avoiding anyone. "What are your thoughts?"N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    He didn''t need to avoid anyone either.


    He was very clear-mindedst night.

 Chapter 315 Are You Not Satisfied?

    Selena froze, unsure of what he was referring to for a moment. Was it about the house? Or about Sofia''s matter? Her gaze fell on Olivia, who Raymond had purposely brought along. It seemed to be rted to Sofia. "Mr. Montague, I don''t have any other thoughts. Sofia has already apologized, and I can''t hold a grudge. Furthermore, Sofia is indeed the victim."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she felt Raymond''s presence suddenly be heavy. "Besides that," he coldly looked at her, "is there nothing else?"


    His aura was too strong, and Selena felt suffocated, her palms sweating.


    Is Raymond going to hold her ountable?


    "What does Mr. Montague want to do? Sofia should indeed apologize to me. If it weren''t for my lucky appearance today, I would have been wronged. Even if Mr. Montague favors her cousin, it''s not right to distort the truth." Because Selena expressed herself so earnestly, Olivia subconsciously felt that Raymond wanted to stand up for her.


    So that''s how it is.


    She quickly sweetly sped Raymond''s arm tightly and smiled.


    "Raymond, Sofia was indeed in the wrong, but it has already been resolved. Please don''t trouble Selena anymore."


    Raymond didn''t respond and continued to coldly gaze at Selena with his icy ck eyes.


    Exuding a chilly and noble aura, even though he had deliberately restrained his fierceness, his arrogance was still overwhelming.


    Selena felt uneasy under his gaze, knowing that if Raymond wanted to argue with her, she wouldn''t be able to continue surviving in New York.


    But she only raised her eyes, looking back at him without any avoidance.


    She was indeed right about this matter.


    After a long silence, Raymond extended his beautiful hand and ced the hot milk that was just handed to him next to Olivia.


    Olivia''s eyes lit up. "I thought that was for Selena."


    "It''s just a bit hot. Let it cool there."


    His tone was indifferent, and he lowered his gaze.


    This meal didn''t taste good to Selena. She barely ate half of it and already wanted to leave. However, she hade here yesterday in Raymond''s car.


    Mia came in handy at this moment and spoke up, knowing that Selena wanted to go back. "Cousin, when are you leaving? Selena can go back with us." Raymond had finished eating by now, his tone even colder.


    "Let her walk back herself."


    Mia was taken aback, and she looked sympathetically at Selena.


    She really didn''t expect that her cousin was a scum.


    "Man, after sleeping with someone, he wasn''t even willing to give her a ride."


    "Selena..."


    She thought Selena would be angry, but Selena seemed relieved.


    "Mia, thank you, but I can ride with someone else. Mr. Montague is not in a good mood today, so I''d rather not make him angry by rushing to see him." Mia was confused, not knowing why her cousin suddenly got angry.


    These two really didn''t seem like they had just made love.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Raymond walked over to Alex''s table, Olivia couldn''t follow and instead went to chat with other socialites.


    Alex saw him with a dark face early in the morning and immediately smiled.


    "Why the frustrated look? I heard Miss Stone didn''t sleep in her own roomst night. You weren''t satisfied?" "Get lost."


    Raymond sat down coldly, his aura sharp enough to cut through.


    For the first time, he had this kind of emotion, wanting to strangle that woman.


    Coincidentally, Caterlington and a few other wealthy second-generation elites were chatting, sitting next to them.


    "You can''t trust men when ites to the bedroom, just like you can''t trust women. A few days ago, when she was begging for it, she called me her husband. Now that she''s with someone else, I became that man." The person who said this was also a yboy, and Caterlington added ament.


    "It''s better than not recognizing anyone right after getting out of bed. Women are all the same when they be scum, so why only me us men, right?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of a cup exploding came from the next table.


    Alex, sitting across from Raymond, was startled when he saw the blood on his fingertips.


    "Raymond, what''s this..."


    Raymond looked down at his palm with a dark expression. During the meeting, he had thought that if she had a marriage request, he wouldn''t mind agreeing to it.


    He originally thought he could postpone dealing with the family''s arrangement for some time, considering his grandfather''s poor health.


    But if Selena had made the request, he could divorce as soon as possible, as long as she asked.


    However, it was obvious that when she called him her husbandst night, it wasn''t meant for him, but for Lucas, right?

 Chapter 316 It Was Actually Your Initiative

    Thinking that he was beingpared to men like Lucas, Raymond felt a wave of anger.


    He calmly picked up a tissue from the side and wiped the blood off his palm.


    "I had a meeting all night, so I''m a bit tired."


    Alex chuckled softly, "I heard you went to the meeting earlyst night. Is thepany really that busy? Even if you''re angry, you shouldn''t joke about your own health." "I won''t do it next time." Raymond regained hisposure and walked to the side to make a phone call to Paul.


    Paul wasn''t on the first floor.


    "Raymond."


    "Paul, delete all traces ofst night for me."


    Paul was puzzled. Why would he delete that when everything was fine?


    But he didn''t ask for the specific reason and simply replied with a single word.


    "Mmm." Raymond hung up the phone and nced over to see Selena about to leave in someone else''s car. Olivia also approached at that moment. "Raymond, everyone is leaving. Let''s go too," Olivia said.


    Raymond nodded and headed toward his car without hesitation. Olivia got in with him and noticing Selena hadn''te, a smile tugged at the corner of her mouth.


    "Last night, Selena said that if she was invited, she woulde to the wedding. By the time that happens, the Manhattan house should be renovated. Should we extend an invitation?" Olivia suggested. Hearing Selena''s name, Raymond didn''t feel entirely pleased. However, he had great control over his emotions and showed no reaction.


    "It''s up to you to decide," he replied.


    In other words, if you want to invite her, go ahead. Olivia''s face lit up with joy. Ever since Raymond handed her that cup of hot milk, her smugness hadn''t diminished.


    Unfortunately, they couldn''t ruin that woman''s reputation today, and Sofia couldn''t hold her head up high. It seemed that after returning home, they would need to console Sofia. After all, once she married into the Montague family, there would be benefits from the other side.


    Meanwhile, in another car, Mia called her own driver. She and Selena sat in the back seat. As soon as Selena got in the car, she began to apologize.


    "Mia, I''m really sorry. I originally wanted to have seafood with youst night, but after entering the house, I dozed off. Maybe it''s because I caught a cold after being thrown into the pool by Caterlington," Selena exined.


    Mia pursed her lips, thinking that she wasn''t a three-year-old child and had actually witnessed it herself. But since Selena had kept it a secret from her, it seemed that she and her cousin were indeed just friends with benefits.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    In Mia''s mind, Raymond himself was excellent. No matter what he studied, he was always at the top. He was well-known in both Silicon Valley and Wall Street, or else their grandfather wouldn''t have handed him the position of the heir. Apart from Olivia, her cousin didn''t have any rumored girlfriends. Compared to those who had many admirers in the industry, her cousin was truly virtuous.


    However, she never expected that he would have an affair with her own designer.


    "Selena, when did you and my cousin start?" Mia asked about when they began dating. Her cousin was so good-looking, and Selena had indeed hit the jackpot.


    But Selena misunderstood her meaning and thought she was asking about when they started coborating.


    "It was not long after Mr. Montague returned to the country," Selena replied.


    "You started so early..."


    "Yes, well, the situation was quite urgent at the time, so I took the initiative to approach him several times," Selena exined in surprising detail.


    Mia was taken aback. She had expected Selena to be coy, but she didn''t anticipate such a detailed response.


    She grew up in the Montague family since she was young. Although she didn''t have a formal sex education teacher, there were specialized people within the wealthy family to teach various aspects of sexual knowledge. Nowadays, it is not a time to shy away from talking about sex; the earlier they understand, the safer it is for them. Mia is rtively open-minded in this regard. However, the other party involved is her cousin, the pride of her eyes, so she feels somewhat embarrassed at the moment. "I never expected that, you would take the initiative. I thought..."

 Chapter 317 I鈥檓 not that Vulgar Person

    Selena was somewhat surprised. Since it was a business deal, she must have taken the initiative; it was unthinkable for Raymond to lower himself ande looking for her.


    "So, your cousin didn''t refuse at that time?" Mia was genuinely curious, although it wasn''t proper to pry into someone''s privacy like this. But he was her cousin, the most outstanding person in the Montague family, in her opinion. "He refused several times, but ultimately agreed." Selena smiled, not understanding why Mia suddenly asked this.


    Mia''s face immediately turned slightly red; she really didn''t expect Selena to put in so much effort to sleep with her cousin. Olivia would probably be furious if she found out. However, she wouldn''t bring this up and talk about it recklessly. Silence prevailed for the rest of the journey.


    When they reached the closest road to the studio, Selena was about to get off the car. Just as the door was about to close, she thanked Mia and intended to leave, but at this moment, Mia spoke up. "Selena, let''s still be friends in the future, alright?"


    Selena was taken aback. She really liked Mia''s personality, but if this person were to find out that she was the detested sister-inw, she didn''t know what they would think.


    "As long as you''re willing, we''ll always be friends." She could only reply this way, perhaps Mia would no longer want to be friends with her in the future.


    Mia breathed a sigh of relief, "Don''t worry, I am not that vulgar person. I won''t look down on you." As soon as she finished speaking, the car door closed, and the car slowly drove away.


    Selena stood in ce, somewhat puzzled about the meaning of thest sentence. But she didn''t dwell on it and headed directly towards the location of the studio. However, during her walk, she felt something strange in a certain part of her body. Her first time was on the night when Raymond returned to the country, and she got hurt in the process.


    Apart from that, she hadn''t had any experiences in that regard. But now, after walking for a while, she felt something was off. Her waist was hurting, and her legs were sore. Because she hadn''t had such an experience before, she was unsure if the difort was from falling off the bed or if she had actually done somethingst night.


    She couldn''t figure it out for a while, so she went to the studio first.


    Matthew was there today, and when he saw her, he raised his eyebrows lightly. "What good deed have you done recently? Cornerstone Construction suddenly became generous to our studio, giving us materials at the lowest price." Selenast talked with Corn.


    Cornerstone Construction proposed some conditions, but they were all rted to material prices in Manhattan. I didn''t expect the people from Cornerstone Construction to be so considerate. They even helped out the studio. She exined the construction mistakes and then sat down on the side.


    "Once Raymond''s project is finished, I probably won''t stay at the studio anymore." She had nned this from the beginning and still hoped to go back to painting.


    "Oh, by the way, did your family''s matter get resolved?"


    Business at the studio has been so good recently, it should have been resolved a long time ago, right?


    There was a softness in Matthew''s eyes as he raised his hand to rub his brow. "It''s just been resolved. I won''t take your share of the Manhattan project. Whatever Raymond gives, you will receive."


    Selena didn''t hold back with him either. After all, the studio had made it through, and Matthew surely wouldn''t be short on money from now on.


    "I won''t write the resignation letter for now. I''m still unsure about whether I should take on Carter''s project. If Mr. Ashford insists, then I''ll take his project after finishing the Manhattan design. After that, I''ll have to open my own art studio. You know, I''ve always loved painting."


    Matthew definitely wouldn''t stop her and nodded. "Once Raymond''s project is done, just send me a message on your phone. I won''t take your share for Carter''s project either. It''s all your own ability that brought it in."


    "I won''t be polite with you anymore. But I have some conflicts with Mr. Ashford''s girlfriend. If she wants to rece meter on, I''ll transfer the project to someone else in the studio."


    This includes the current Manhattan project as well. Raymond was inexplicably angry today, so she didn''t know if she would receive a termination of the partnership messageter.


    That''s why she decided to go to the studio to see which designers were avable. She couldn''t really entrust it to people Olivia knew.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After all, the design fee was several million dors. If someone from the studio could secure it, it would be a favor to Matthew.


    After exining everything to Matthew, she returned to Rose Garden.


    She felt exhausted and ufortable.


    Perhaps it was because of the hangover, her stomach was also hurting.


    She took a stomach medicine and then took a bath. But when she lowered her head, she noticed a discreet mark on the inner side of her thigh.


    It was red and looked a bit like a hickey.


    Her hand paused, and her brow furrowed.

 Chapter 318 Also Loving this Dark Excitement

    She dressed herself calmly and began to think carefully aboutst night.


    She drank the drink that Caterlington handed her by the pool, changed clothes in her room upstairs, and then rested. It seemed like nothing else happened during that time.


    No matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t understand. Could it be that she bit herself in her dreams?


    She did dream about some adult contentst night.


    She raised her hand to rub her brow. Next time, she shouldn''t casually drink something given to her by someone else.


    After waking up with a slight headache from the hangover, Selenay in bed intending to rest, but Shelley called her on the phone.


    "Your phone was turned offst night, it seems Mr. Fair is waking up," Shelley said.


    Selena''s drowsiness immediately vanished, and she quickly sat up. "Did the doctor say so?"


    "Yes, the doctor tried to reach youst night but couldn''t. Your phone was turned off the entire night. If I didn''t know you''re virtuous, I would have thought you were sleeping with some man," Shelley blurted out whatever came to her mind. Selena sighed. "Where would I find a man? My phone just briefly cked outst night. I''m heading to the hospital now."


    Shelley hung up and looked at Philip, who was still cleaning the room.


    This apartment was a small one that Shelley bought to pretend to be poor. She hadined to Selena before, saying that the bathroom here was not as spacious as her own at home. But when she saw Philip diligently wiping the narrow dining table with a cloth, a feeling of happiness welled up inside her.


    "Philip, stop cleaning. It''s already clean enough," Shelley said.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Philip paused and then collected all the garbage in the apartment, throwing it into therge trash bin at the corner of the corridor, before returning to the room.


    "Shelley, are you hungry? Do you still have to go to work in the afternoon?" Philip asked, looking earnest.


    Seeing Philip like this, Shelley suddenly felt guilty. She had been concealing her true identity. What would he think if he found out in the future? But she was the only daughter of the Harper family, and her father would never allow her to be with a poor man.


    Philip was tall and seemed a bit cramped in this small ce. Shelley had money and didn''t want to see her man endure such grievances.


    "Philip..." she called out and hugged him from behind.


    Philip stiffened for a moment but then slowly rxed. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    Shelley had a stunning and majestic appearance, and she smiled at him now. "Don''t you want to?"


    Because Philip had his back turned to her, Shelley didn''t notice that his body had be tense for a moment. "I do," he said.


    After speaking, he turned around and swiftly lifted her onto his shoulders, taking her directly to the bedroom.


    The bedroom wasn''t big, but it was cozy enough. Shelleyughed yfully but before she could react, he blindfolded her.


    She was pampered andfortable, unable to help herself from getting up. "Today, let me take care of you," she said, raising her hand to touch him, but he evaded her.


    Shelley was confused. "Philip, aren''t you feeling well?"


    Philip stood beside her, coldly looking at her. She was truly beautiful, belonging to the same category of stunning beauties as her friend Selena, but they had different personalities. With the blindfold covering her eyes, only her delicately powdered cheeks were visible.


    He took a pill from the side and fed it into his own mouth.


    Because Shelley had her eyes covered, she didn''t see any of his actions.


    Just as she was about to remove the blindfold, the man pressed down on her in an instant.


    "Shelley, of course, I feel ufortable, but I care more about yourfort."


    Shelley felt a sweetness in her heart, and her lips curved into a smile.


    It had always been like this between them. Philip cared about her experience, making sure she wasfortable before they began.


    However, it seemed that he particrly enjoyed having her wear the blindfold.


    Shelley decided to indulge him since she also enjoyed this thrilling darkness.

 Chapter 319 Youve Kept It Secret Very Well

    After hanging up the phone with Shelley, Selena called the hospital.


    But the doctor informed her, "Mr. Fair showed signs of waking upst night, but today his condition has stabilized, and the time of his awakening is still uncertain." Selena lowered her eyes and felt a knot tighten in her heart.


    She had originally nned to continue driving to the hospital, but at this moment, Beatrice also called her.


    "Your grandparents have arrived at the Fair family. They came specifically after hearing about your dad''s situation."


    Selena''s expression turned sour because her grandparents were from Ridgefield, and she hadn''t visited them during her recent visits to Ridgefield.


    It was simply because after her mother gave birth to her, her grandparents disapproved of her.


    In Ridgefield, the young daughter-inw was supposed to live with her parents-inw for a period of time after getting married.


    But her father, James, was the eldest son, and there was also a younger brother in the family. Since childhood, her grandparents favored her younger brother, causing James to endure a lot of suffering. After James married Barbara, the couple was assigned to a dpidated room the day after their wedding.


    On their first dinner as a married couple, they didn''t even have rice and had to borrow it.


    This was all because her grandparents didn''t like Barbara and scolded her when she was still alive.


    But when it came to their younger son, these two couldn''t spoil him enough.


    It was precisely because of this that James brought Barbara to New York early on, starting from selling things on the street and gradually establishing apany.


    Because her grandparents went too far, when Selena was born and the old couple found out it was a girl, they cursed Barbara, who was still in the delivery room at the time. Meanwhile, James was in New York at his stall, leaving only Brian and Erin with Barbara, causing her some grievances.


    James brought Barbara and baby Selena to New York and never contacted his family again.


    Selena had always felt that her father had at least done this right, to the point that before her mother passed away, she never med him for anything, only saying that she was not blessed.


    Now, the elderly couple suddenly came to New York and even went to the Fair family''s old mansion.


    Selena couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling. How could Grandpa and Grandma suddenly show up in New York? All these years, they had no idea about James''s situation.


    "Beatrice, are you sure about this?" Selena asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Beatrice sneered and handed the phone directly to the elderly man beside her.


    That man was Selena''s grandpa, Arthur.


    "Selena, your family has been keeping secrets so well. Living sovishly in New York, and not even bothering to tell us anything. James is my son, after all, living in a mansion, driving a million-dor luxury car. I''m thest one to know about it. Get back here immediately! Otherwise, today, I will make sure the Fair family is not at peace!" Arthur eximed.


    Selena felt a wave of annoyance wash over her.


    "Selena, let me tell you, I am your true grandpa. Your father is in trouble now, and we all need to sit down and discuss it properly. This mansion, you won''t be able to enjoy it on your own. Your grandma and I have worked hard all our lives, and you haven''t shown any filial piety towards us. I see that James is in the hospital now, and that''s too much. Even God can''t bear to watch!" Arthur''s voice grew more and more agitated. Looking at the magnificent hall in front of him, his eyes welled up. He really hadn''t expected his eldest son to achieve such sess aftering to New York. They kept it so well hidden that if someone hadn''t informed them this time, they would still have no idea. It''s truly infuriating!

 Chapter 320 Hes Really Driven Me Crazy!

    Selena''s gaze turned cold.


    She had never really interacted with her so-called grandparents. She had only been to Ridgefield once when she was very young, when her mother had taken her there. But because her mother had passed away too early, her memories were somewhat vague.


    But that one time, she remembered clearly, because the two old people came with brooms to beat her and her mother.


    At that time, her father had made a little money.


    Barbara, being filial, believed that when one earns money, one should give some to their parents, especially since they had indeed raised James.


    Because Barbara and her younger brother Brian''s parents had long passed away, the rtionship between the siblings was quite good.


    But even before they stepped into the house, the two elderly people thought their eldest son was struggling and came to ask for money. So even before Barbara could speak, they started swinging their brooms.


    "Get out! Stupid daughter-producer! We don''t recognize you as our daughter-inw! Get out, and don''t ever think about stepping foot into our house again!"


    "Such a disgrace! You were pregnant for so long and only gave birth to a daughter! Look at other people''s youngest child; they even gave birth to a son for their second child!"


    At that time, Selena could only hear the sound of the broom hitting her mother''s back as Barbara shielded her in her embrace.


    That''s Selena''s memory of her grandparents.


    Now, her father was still unconscious, yet her grandparents hade knocking on their door. Clearly, it wasn''t for a good reason.


    Taking a deep breath, Selena drove towards the Fair family.


    Inside the Fair family''s hall, Arthur and his wife Victoria sat on the expensive sofa.


    without a break.


    The vi was impressive, much more spacious than the youngest brother''s 60-70 square meter house, and there was even a garden outside, with so many servants to attend to them.


    The fact that the eldest brother, who was so wealthy in New York, didn''t even think about promoting his younger brother made them really angry.


    Beatrice sat on the armchair, smiling at the two of them.


    "Dad, Mom, Selena will be back soon. Just tell her whatever you want."


    Arthur snorted coldly, and Victoria rolled her eyes.


    It turned out that Barbara had already died, and this was the eldest brother''s second wife, who had also given birth to a daughter.


    The eldest brother''s judgment of women was always poor, but as long as they could earn money, it was fine.


    "You''re still young and capable of giving birth. When the eldest brother wakes up, go and have a test-tube baby. What would a daughter look like? Don''t be like Barbara, who didn''t want to have a second child after giving birth to one. What''s the use of a woman who can''t give birth to a boy? It''s better to die early."


    Beatrice smiled unnaturally, not wanting to argue with these two people.


    It was intentional on her part to inform these two because news had suddenlye from the hospitalst night saying that James had shown signs of waking up.


    If James really woke up, she would be in trouble.


    And Selena, who knows where she brought the bodyguard from, was guarding the entrance of the ward, not letting her visit.


    She had to find something for Selena to do first, so that she could approach James from there.


    Now that the old couple hade to the Fair family, Selena had something to keep her busy.


    Beatrice just needed to watch the show.


    Half an hourter, Selena arrived.


    When Victoria saw this girl, she was quite impressed by her appearance.


    "Is this Selena? She used to be so thin and small, and now she''s so beautiful."


    Selena nced at Beatrice and saw that she had an indifferent attitude sitting next to them, so she knew she didn''t want to bother.


    If it wasn''t for her father still in the hospital, Selena would never havee.


    But if she didn''te, with the quality of these two people, they would have looted everything inside the Fair family vi.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Victoria was already in her seventies this year. Because she used to do farm work in the countryside, her body was quite agile, so she walked a few steps and stood next to Selena.


    "So beautiful, I didn''t expect Barbara to give birth to such a beautiful daughter, but it''s a pity, no matter how good-looking she is, she''s just a vase."


    Selena frowned and sat down on the side. "Why are you here? Do you have any business with me?"


    They didn''t even call her grandparents.


    Arthur and Victoria instantly became upset.


    Especially Victoria, with her arms crossed, started cursing directly.


    "What do you mean by this? This is my son''s vi, can''t Ie? You guys have been living such a good life all these years and never thought about giving us any money. Do you know that your uncle has been supporting two sons and me all by himself?"


    "Are you both having a hard time? You guys actually live in a vi, it''s truly heartbreaking!"

 Chapter 321 It Seems Theres Still a Fair Person

    Victoria grew up in Ridgefield, and being the youngest child, she naturally favored her youngest sibling''s family. When her oldest brother wanted to marry Barbara, she objected. That woman seemed unable to bear children just by looking at her. They had a big fight over it, but in the end, Victoria couldn''t persuade him. It turned out, after they got married, they discovered that Barbara was already pregnant before the wedding.


    Victoria was furious because if she had known Barbara was already pregnant, she could have saved the $3,000 wedding gift. That night, she scolded Barbara and demanded money, all while keeping her pregnancy a secret, as if she was entitled to it!


    So, on the second day of Barbara and James'' marriage, Victoria gave them the crumbling annex and took back the $3,000. Barbara was an art student, and although her family was considered decent, it wasn''t anything extraordinary, just a small county town. Plus, there was no one left in her family, which only made Victoria angrier.


    Without the support of her family, it meant no dowry. Once this woman married into the Fair family, she would be subjected to Victoria''s bullying.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Unfortunately, the oldest son seemed to really like Barbara, and they had more than one altercation as a result. After their child was born, James took Barbara to New York, and the two elders were convinced that life wouldn''t be easy for this couple in New York. They cut off contact as well, to avoid asking them for money.


    Who would have expected that the oldest son''s family was living in a mansion in New York all these years without contacting them? Victoria was furious, as if it was her own money being wasted!


    Selena calmly sat down on the sofa and said, "Didn''t you all agree not to contact each other back then?"


    Those were the words uttered when Barbara brought Selena to Ridgefield and the two elders were hitting each other with brooms. Selena''s pupils darkened, and without hesitation, she looked straight at Victoria. "You said it yourself, that we shouldn''t let anyonecking in money into the Fair family''s doors."


    Victoria''s face stiffened. She did say those words back then, but she never expected Selena, who was so young at the time, to remember them so clearly.


    "Selena, I''m your grandmother! Don''t you understand the importance of respecting elders and caring for the young? It seems your parents never taught you that. Well, today I shall teach you a lesson!"


    In Ridgefield, mother-inw abusing daughter-inw was not umon, and Victoria had physically confronted Barbara many times before. This dominant mother-inw, coupled with her constant pressure for more children, had put Barbara at a disadvantage. She had just given birth, and yet Victoria was urging her to conceive another child as soon as possible and even suggested getting rid of their newborn daughter. After all, there were plenty of abandoned babies, especially girls, in the hospital at that time. Everyone hoped for a son. The poorer the ce, the moremon it was.


    The more she wanted to have a son. Selena found it amusing, but she also wanted to know why Victoria and Arthur came over today.


    Victoria had already approached and raised her hand to p Selena, but Selena grabbed her wrist and pushed her away.


    Although Victoria was agile, she didn''t have the strength of a young person. With this push, she almost fell down.


    She looked at Selena incredulously, "You dare to push me?"


    Selena was getting impatient and looked at Beatrice.


    "Beatrice is the current mistress of the Fair family. Are you really not going to intervene?"


    Beatrice had been quietly standing to the side, trying to lower her presence, and now she looked up pretending to be well-behaved. "Selena, they are still my parents. What can I do?"


    Victoria had intended to argue, but upon hearing Beatrice''s words, she suddenly felt relieved.


    "It seems there is still a fair-minded person. You''re Beatrice, right? Since the eldest is still not awake, and you handle everything in the house, should we give you several hundred thousand dors for me and your dad''s first visit? And your family hasn''t contacted the youngest in New York for so long. Do you know he bought a house there, 70 square meters, costing over 5 million dors? He took out a mortgage and is heavily in debt. The eldest never helped him back then. Shouldn''t you help your younger brother pay off the mortgage for this house?"

 Chapter 322 Her Vision Suddenly became Hazy!

    Beatrice herself didn''t like these two old people and found them utterly disgusting. How could these two poor country bumpkins enter the Fair family?


    Moreover, since entering the mansion, these two old people had been filled with nothing but greed, clearly eyeing this mansion.


    But in order to appease Selena, Beatrice had to agree to their demands.


    "Mom, you''re absolutely right. How much is left on his mortgage now?"


    "It''s 2.7 million dors. He''s almost fifty now, and thepany has beenying off employees recently. If he loses his job, he won''t be able to pay the mortgage. As his older sibling, you shoulde up with 3 million dors and let him pay off the mortgage first."


    Beatrice smiled and took out a card.


    "There are 3 million dors in this card. It should be enough for him to pay off the mortgage."


    Victoria''s eyes lit up. She never expected this woman to be so generous with her money.


    She quickly took the card and rolled her eyes at Selena.


    At this moment, Selena stood in the grand hall, realizing that she had no authority to stop any of this.


    After all, Beatrice was legally protected as her father''s wife, and she also held a 10% stake in the Fair family. If she wanted to give away these 3 million dors, Selena had no right to intervene.


    After receiving the money, Victoria felt happy and smiled, but in an instant, regret overwhelmed her. If she had known this woman would give money so quickly, she would have asked for five million dors instead. In this moment, A truly realized how wealthy the boss was. Three million dors were taken out without even blinking an eye.


    Thinking about the useless daughter Beatrice had given birth to, Victoria had an idea - why not adopt the youngest son of the boss and have the whole youngest family move into this vi? This way, the entire family could live a good life, couldn''t they?


    Victoria had already nned it out, but she needed to discuss this matter with the boss''s youngest son first.


    Steven, the youngest son, must still be at work now. Victoria and Arthur nced at each other, satisfied with the three million dors for now. They would discuss it with the youngest son tonight and try to move the whole family into this vi as soon as possible.


    As for James, who was staying in the hospital room, Victoria didn''t want to bother with the life or death of her eldest son. He was truly unfilial, living afortable life on his own for so many years, without considering supporting the family. "Okay, your dad and I will go back tonight. We have something to discuss with the youngest son. We''lle back tomorrow." She hurriedly stuffed the card into her pocket and stared harshly at Selena before leaving with Arthur. Selena felt very ufortable and looked at Beatrice, asking, "What do you mean by this?"


    Beatrice innocently smiled, "After all, they are my parents. I can''t just kick them out. If your dad wakes up and mes me, what will I do?"


    James had told Beatrice about his family before, how his parents were extremely biased towards his younger brother and had long ago sent him and his ex-wife to live in a smaller house. If James woke up, he might help his younger brother pay off the mortgage, but he would never allow these two old people to cause trouble in the Fair family.


    Selena took a deep breath, feeling powerless in this matter as well. She was standing right here in the Fair family but clearly felt like an outsider. She didn''t have any shares in her hands, and even the 10% share her mother had left behind had been temporarily entrusted to Beatrice by her father.


    Selena grabbed her bag nearby and heard Beatrice speak, "Your grandparents wille tomorrow. If they continue to ask me for money or want to take away other things from the Fair family, I can''t stop them. Selena, this matter will trouble you. You shoulde to the Fair family more often recently."


    Selena forced a smile and replied, "This doesn''t seem like Beatrice''s character."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    "After all, I am the elder."


    Selena was about to leave but realized there was someone on the backseat of her car. However, before she could react, the person ced a handkerchief over her nose.


    A pungent smell wafted in, and her vision momentarily blurred!

 Chapter 323 How could the Montague family possibly accept her?

    In the Fair family''s hall, Beatrice watched as Nick entered, her attitude instantly bing cautious.


    Nick had not been in a good moodtely.


    Beatrice didn''t dare to speak loudly in front of him.


    "Nick, did you do it?"


    Nick sneered and sat down on the side.


    "If she dares toe to the Fair family, she should be prepared to be defeated by me."


    Beatrice became anxious. Selena was still favored by Mr. Montague Sr. If anything happened to her, Mr. Montague Sr would surely thoroughly investigate. With Mr. Montague Sr''s power, he could easily uncover the truth. By then, not only Nick would be inhumane, but the entire Fair family would be implicated. "Nick, remember what Mom said, stay calm."


    Nick forcefully mmed his cup onto the coffee table, causing Beatrice to flinch.


    Ever since the incident, Nick had be extremely gloomy and unwilling to listen to anyone, especially not Beatrice.


    He believed that it was because of Beatrice and Kenny''s affair that he had ended up like this.


    If it weren''t for their affair being exposed, they wouldn''t have been so eager to deal with Selena, and he wouldn''t have been reduced to such a state.


    Nick''s eyes were filled with hatred, his nails deeply embedded in his palms.


    "Mom, I''ve told you before to be careful with Kenny, but you couldn''t control yourself. How despicable! You had to bring this person here!"


    Beatrice''s face turned red, then pale. "I''m only worried that you''ll be retaliated against by the Montague family. We have no chance against Mr. Montague Sr."


    Just as she finished her sentence, Alice came down from upstairs, speaking softly. "Mom, don''t worry. I''ve already given Brother some ideas. What he needs to do now is to make Selena suspect that Olivia is behind this. Then she will try to plot against Olivia, and Raymond will naturally side with Olivia and divorce Selena. Once she is no longer protected by the Montague family, I will definitely give her to Brother as a toy."


    Beatrice breathed a sigh of relief. Thankfully Alice was there, or else Nick might havepletely lost his sanity.


    Of course, Beatrice also wanted to quickly get rid of Selena so that James'' matter wouldn''t be exposed.


    But if Selena got into trouble, it would inevitably involve the Montague family. It wasn''t yet the time to act.


    However, with Alice''s n, she borrowed Olivia''s momentum to kill someone.


    If she had known this would happen, she wouldn''t have involved Victoria and the others. She should have just created conflicts between Selena and Olivia.


    But if Victoria hadn''te, Selena wouldn''t have hurriedly shown up alone.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Beatrice sneered, ready to watch the show.


    Selena felt a chaotic mess in her head, not knowing where she had been taken.


    This nauseating feeling made her want to vomit.


    Her nose was filled with the smell of alcohol, and she saw the faces of the two men who had kidnapped her, the ones pretending to bewyers!


    "Miss Fair, you can''t me us for this. It''s your fault for offending the wrong people. They ordered us to have our way with you properly. Today, no one can save you." This seemed to be a low-ss bar.


    Selena was being supported by someone, apparently being taken to a private room.


    The excited faces of the two men turned red. Nick had said he didn''t mind them having fun with this woman.


    She was undeniably beautiful, and they couldn''t wait. They would also take picturester, which Nick said would be useful.


    It was just that Nick couldn''t get an erection himself, so he wanted to see how others would ravage Selena first.


    Nick was certain that Selena wouldn''t dare to speak up about this. Once she did, her reputation would be ruined, and how could the Montague family ept her? Since they couldn''t kill Selena, they would ruin her first. That way, Nick would feel somewhat satisfied.

 Chapter 324 If You Dare, Stab Yourself for Real

    Not far from this bar, one of the waiters caught the eye with his striking appearance.


    His gaze shifted and happened to see Selena being dragged by two men towards a private room in the bar.


    This hotel was the only one without surveince because all sorts of people came here. There was a huge sign right at the entrance of the bar saying: "If you enter here and lose your belongings, we won''t be responsible." So, most people who came here sought unfamiliar thrills.


    The waiters here earned much higher wagespared to other bars, as they sometimes had to tolerate harassment from customers.


    Philip carried a tray in his hand. He didn''t want to get involved in such a mess, even if he recognized Selena as Shelley''s close friend. He preferred to avoid it.


    But unfortunately, Shelley called him at this moment, saying she wanted to visit the ce where he worked.


    Philip furrowed his brow. In that case, he had no choice but to intervene.


    A hint of ruthlessness shed in his eyes as he handed the tray to his colleague and quickly walked towards the direction where Selena was being dragged.


    By now, Selena had already been thrown into the private room and her back hit the wall. She felt like her stomach was about to be shaken out.


    In her daze, she heard the two men speaking.


    "Is it done with the others? First, take off your clothes and take a picture." As they spoke, the two of them were about to undress Selena. Selena''s mind was in chaos, so she grabbed the bottle of alcohol from the table and smashed it directly on one of their heads.


    The bottle shattered, and the man''s head instantly started bleeding profusely.


    Neither of them expected Selena to have such strength, and she raised her hand and pped one of them.


    But Selena blocked the man''s hand with the remaining half of the bottle, causing him to gasp in pain.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Selena made her way to the door.


    However, the two men quickly reacted and caught up with her.


    "You slut! Where do you think you''re hiding!"


    This wasn''t the first time Selena had encountered such a situation. Last time, Raymond saved her, but this time she had to save herself! Even if it meant death, she wouldn''t let these two men seed!


    She ced the bottle horizontally against her own neck.


    The two men were startled, freezing in ce, afraid that in the next second she would stab her own neck with the bottle.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    The bottle, shattered but still half intact, was gripped tightly in her hand. It was sharp enough, and at that moment, it had pierced her skin, and red blood was flowing from her fairplexion, quite dazzling. Selena clenched the bottle tightly, looking at the two men with a cold smile.


    "Take one step closer, and I''ll die now."


    Rather than being humiliated by them, she''d prefer a quick death.


    The pain in her neck brought rity, allowing her to notice that when she pointed the bottle at herself, these two men were actually somewhat panicked.


    Selena immediately realized that these two men were scared of her dying.


    She was still Raymond''s wife, and if she died, Grandpa would undoubtedly investigate until the truth came out.


    But if she was only vited, it would be difficult for her to speak up about it. She could only swallow this injustice. What a despicable calction. "Do you think we would care if you died?"


    "That''s right! If you dare, really stab yourself!"


    Just as their words fell, Selena closed her eyes tightly and applied force with her hand.


    More blood flowed from her neck, but her expression became even colder.


    "Either you leave now or I''ll die right in front of you. Believe me, the Montague family won''t let it go easily."


    The two men exchanged a nce, both feeling frustrated. How could this woman be so ruthless?


    But they had no other choice. After all, they had been instructed not to let anything happen to her.


    "Fuck! You''re ruthless!"


    Uttering these words angrily, the two men opened the door of the private room and left!


    As soon as the door closed, Selena felt a bit weak. Her forehead was covered in cold sweat, and she still felt dizzy, wanting to vomit.


    She quickly took out her phone, only to realize that it wasn''t on her. After searching the private room for a while, she found it under the sofa.


    She picked up her phone and called Shelley.


    Meanwhile, just outside the door, Philip had yet to enter. He certainly wouldn''t risk saving Selena for Shelley''s sake.


    "Avoid unnecessary trouble when there''s already enough going on," Philip thought. He had just received a call from Shelley, saying that their boss asked her to work overtime and she wouldn''t be able toe. Since that was the case, why bother stirring up more trouble for himself?


    Philip felt quite tall as he wore the uniform of the waitstaff here. He had an air of elegance and indulgence about him. With a light chuckle, he decided to leave, no longer interested in getting involved.

 Chapter 325 After all, it was her First Time

    Meanwhile, Selena called Shelley, who quickly answered. It turned out she received a call from home asking her toe back. "Shelley, something happened here."


    Selena''s urgent tone immediately raised rms for Shelley. Without wasting time, she asked for the address and hurriedly drove there.


    But midway, Shelley realized that the address seemed familiar. Could it be the same one Philip had mentioned? Were Selena and Philip at the same bar?


    She didn''t have time to think too much as she entered the private room and was startled by the sight of Selena''s neck covered in blood. "Selena!"


    Selena forced herself to look up, relieved to see Shelley. She dropped the half-bottle she had been holding in her hand. "Take me to the hospital." Shelley was extremely worried. "Alright."


    She couldn''t dy any longer. Shelley quickly took off her own coat and wrapped it around Selena''s neck. Otherwise, Selena''s condition would surely attract attention in the lobby.


    Deeply furrowing her eyebrows, Shelley knew now wasn''t the time to ask what had happened. They needed to get to the hospital as soon as possible.


    As Shelley helped Selena out of the private room, she caught sight of Philip still holding a tray in the lobby.


    She couldn''t tell if it was her imagination, but Philip''s demeanor at this moment seemed different from how he usually appeared in front of her.


    But Shelley didn''t think too much of it, nor did she have the time. She quickly called him. "Philip, look to your left, I''m here."


    A hint of surprise shed in Philip''s eyes as he looked up and met Shelley''s gaze.


    In an instant, he transformed back into that clean and kind man. He hurriedly put down the tray and approached her withrge strides. "Shelley, didn''t you say you couldn''te? What happened to your friend? Is she drunk?" Shelley was in a hurry now and immediately grabbed his sleeve. "Take us to the hospital first."


    Philip nodded and went to support Selena.


    Sitting in the front, Shelley didn''t notice the slight somberness on Philip''s face.


    From the looks of it, those two men didn''t seed, but it didn''t concern him.


    Upon leaving the bar and seeing the luxury car worth millions, Philip raised an eyebrow, pretending not to recognize the logo, and helped Selena into the car.


    In her haste, Shelley forgot to exin.


    "Philip, you drive."


    Philip nodded, sat in the driver''s seat, and only started the car once they were on their way.


    She asked in a low voice, "Shelley, is this your car? It feels different from the other cars. Didn''t Lucas get a car worth five hundred thousand before? This car is much better than that one." Shelley froze, as she was driving her own car here.


    This is a limited edition car, valued at ten million US dors, and she has many more of these cars in her garage.


    To avoid suspicion from Philip, she had to lie.


    "This is Selena''s car. Selena''s family has some money and she runs apany in New York. That car worth five hundred thousand that Lucas has is a gift from her." Shelley felt guilty as she said this.


    Lucas already drives a Mercedes worth five hundred thousand, but her own man still goes to work on a bicycle. She instantly felt ashamed.


    But if she were exposed, the consequences would be severe once her father found out she lied to a boyfriend.


    In any case, she would dy as much as possible.


    "I see," Philip didn''t say anything further.


    The three of them soon arrived at the hospital, and fortunately, Selena''s neck injury was not serious.


    The doctor bandaged her wound and gave her some fluids. She began to feelpletely awake.


    Shelley told Philip, "You skipped work toe here, so go back first. Selena has me here with her." After Philip left, Shelley pulled up a chair and sat down.


    "What happened?" Shelley asked.


    Selena rubbed her forehead with her hand and sighed, "I''m a bit tired, Shelley. I need to rest for a while. Let''s talk after I''ve rested."


    Seeing her exhausted face, Shelley nodded. "Okay, you rest first. I''ll wait here for you."


    "You should go back first. I''ll call you if I need anything," Selena insisted.


    Shelley sighed and said, "Alright, alright. Just remember to call me."


    Selena nodded, finally feeling at ease enough to close her eyes.


    When Shelley entered the elevator, she ran into Olivia and Sofia, who hade to seek treatment.


    Sofia had just experienced that kind of incident and now needed to quickly undergo antigen tests and take preventive medication to see if she had contracted any diseases. After all, who knows if that bodyguard had been involved with anyone else.


    Olivia took charge of dealing with Selena''s matter. It was she who instructed Sofia to bribe the waiter, so Sofia''s predicament was indirectly her responsibility.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    But Olivia didn''t care, as she believed that as long as she was willing to bring Sofia to the hospital, Sofia should be extremely grateful.


    Sofia had been crying all along; after all, it was her first time to make love with someone.

 Chapter 326 Pretending to be Spoiled

    "Cousin, my reputation is ruined. Now so many people know that I had an affair with a bodyguard. Will I ever get married in the future?"


    Just the thought of Raymond witnessing such a scene made her wish she could die immediately.


    But she really couldn''t ept it.


    Raymond had been around for so long, but he never looked at himself directly.


    Instead, he seemed to have a good rtionship with a designer.


    Even with his cousin, they were boyfriend and girlfriend.


    But she didn''t benefit from it at all.


    Olivia responded dismissively, supporting her arm. "Whose fault is this? You were so careless."


    Sofia felt resentment in her heart, but she hated Selena the most. It was all thanks to Selena.


    Both of them crossed paths with Shelley, but Shelley only recognized them without being familiar, so she didn''t greet them.


    Sofia was pulled in for an examination, while Olivia waited outside for an hour. Just as she was bing impatient, she finally saw Sofiaing out.


    Sofia''s face was pale, and she always felt that the doctors looked at her with ill intentions.


    People who came for this kind of examination were afraid of contracting sexually transmitted diseases, to some extent, they were also people who engaged in promiscuous activities.


    Sofia hated it to death, tightly pursing her lips. When she nned to go back to find Olivia, she collided head-on with Selena as she was leaving the ward.


    Selena had just wanted to go to the bathroom.


    Sofia was already filled with resentment, and seeing her now, her eyes were practically shooting mes.


    "Selena?"


    Selena furrowed her brows, probably understanding that Sofia came over for what kind of examination. She didn''t pay any attention and lifted her foot to head towards the bathroom, but Sofia didn''t let her off.


    "You wicked woman! Stop right there! It''s all because of you that my reputation has been ruined. I want to kill you." Encountering her enemy, coupled with just having undergone that humiliating examination, Sofia''s eyes were bloodshot with hatred as she pounced directly towards Selena.


    Olivia, who was on the other side of the hallway, heard the sound and hurriedly got up, only to encounter Selena again. She felt incredibly unlucky. "Why is it you again?"


    Her brows furrowed, and she saw Sofia gnashing her teeth and ready to attack, so she inquired further.


    "Sofia, what''s wrong?"


    "Cousin, this person just humiliated me. I really don''t want to live anymore."


    Sofia was somewhat clever and knew to let Olivia deal with Selena.


    Olivia already disliked Selena, so she directly walked up with big strides.


    "You lost my cat, which was just found this morning, and now you''re bullying Sofia. Selena, do you think I won''t get angry?"


    Selena thought these two people were absolutely crazy, clearly looking for trouble without reason.


    Olivia felt a hint of anger, raised her hand to p, but Selena grabbed her wrist, undeterred, and lifted her leg, directly hitting her stomach.


    Most likely, these two men were instigated by Olivia.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Olivia hadn''t eaten today, coupled with her existing stomach problem, being hit like this made her stomach instantly acidic, and her face turned pale. She fell to the ground, covering her stomach, with cold sweat on her forehead.


    Sofia witnessed this scene


    Her eyes lit up. "You''re finished, you vile woman! My cousin''s stomach condition is severe, and you probably caused her stomach to flip." Selena didn''t expect Olivia''s body to be so weak.


    Olivia had been feeling ufortable in her stomach since she arrived.


    First, in the morning, she had followed the cat and was feeling restless.


    Second, she had been crying because of Sofia and didn''t have the mood to eat.


    Now she only felt a burning sensation in her stomach.


    Sofia quickly called a doctor, and several doctors were in a frenzy.


    Soon, Olivia unexpectedly moved into the room next to Selena''s.


    Selena frowned as she stood outside the corridor. She overheard Olivia talking to Raymond on the phone, acting spoiled, asking him toe and see her. Selena could almost imagine that when Raymond arrived, these two sisters would gossip about her again.

 Chapter 327 The Tone involuntarily Softened

    Selena didn''t want to sit back and wait, so she took the initiative to call Shelley, asking her to investigate those two men using the Harper family''s influence.


    "I can''t believe such a thing happened! I''ll send someone to investigate right away. Selena, don''t worry, rest well at the hospital!"


    After hanging up the phone, Selena saw Sofia pushing open her door.


    Sofia stared at her with cold eyes and sneered. "My cousin''s husband will be here soon. You better think about how to apologize to my cousin."


    Selena found it amusing. "It seems like you have a short memory. Have you forgotten why you came to the hospital?"


    Sofia''s face stiffened, and her eyes were full of resentment.


    But she couldn''t do anything before Raymond arrived.


    With a cold snort, she mmed the door shut and went straight to the next room.


    Selena rubbed her brow with her hand. She had acted against Olivia just now, thinking about those two men, and couldn''t hold back for a moment. She didn''t expect Olivia''s health to really suffer.


    When she came in, she had already asked the doctor. Olivia not only had a stomach problem but had also broken a rib.


    Selena looked at her own leg with suspicion. Did she use too much force?


    The doctor exined, "Ribs are fragile in this area. Last week, there was a couple who were fighting, and the wife kicked and broke three of her husband''s ribs. It wasn''t a serious injury, but it wasn''t a minor one either." Selena fell silent. When the doctor left, she squinted her eyes and rested for a while. Soon, she heard footsteps outside.


    It wasn''t a nurse. It should be Raymond.


    At this moment, Raymond arrived at Olivia''s room. When Olivia saw him, her eyes instantly turned red.


    "Raymond," she weakly called out, but her heart felt relieved.


    Thanks to Selena''s momentary outburst, she now had her stomach acting up and a broken rib. Once Raymond knew about her injuries, he would understand how evil Selena was.


    The Poisonous Woman.


    Raymond didn''t sit down but instead scanned her from head to toe, making sure there were no other issues before asking, "What happened?"


    Olivia didn''t answer but gave Sofia a look.


    Sofia quickly spoke up, "Cousin-inw, it''s all because of Selena. She insulted me first, and Cousin just wanted her to apologize. But instead, sheid her hands on her, breaking Cousin''s ribs and causing her stomach condition to re up. The doctor rmended hospitalization."


    For the moment, Raymond didn''t doubt the truthfulness of her words. Selena had a rather dominant personality, and there seemed to have been an incident with Sofia in the elevatorst time.


    But she shouldn''t have dealt with Olivia, especially not with such force.


    His expression turned slightly grim. "Where is Selena?"


    "She''s in the adjacent ward, pretending to be weak and fragile. Cousin-inw, you must get justice for Cousin," Sofia said.


    Raymond furrowed his brow imperceptibly. Why was she also hospitalized?


    He stood up and instructed Sofia, "Take good care of Olivia."


    Sofia''s face was full of smugness. Only after he left did she happily look at Olivia.


    "Cousin, rest assured. Cousin-inw will definitely get justice for you this time. Selena won''t be proud for long."


    Olivia also thought so, considering the severity of her own injuries. Although Selena was also hospitalized, her injuries were not caused by herself.


    Raymond, dressed in a suit, arrived at the neighboring ward.


    Instead of going in immediately, he politely knocked on the door.


    Selena sat on the hospital bed and instinctively touched her own neck. "Come in."


    Raymond walked in and saw her paleplexion, causing his footsteps to pause for a moment.


    His tone instinctively softened. "What happened again?"


    He walked to the side of the bed and saw the bandage wrapped around her neck, his eyes turning deep.


    It couldn''t have been donest night.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    Last night... his Adam''s apple moved as he sat down slowly on the chair.


    With his arrival, Selena felt like the entire ward was illuminated. Wherever this person went, he became the center of attention.


    "Mr. Montague," she called out, only to hear him ask, "Did you cause Olivia''s injury?"


    Selena couldn''t argue about this matter, so she truthfully replied, "Yes."


    "Apologize to her."

 Chapter 328 What She Wants is Raymonds Attitude

    Selena had already anticipated that Raymond would stand up for Olivia. "I won''t."


    "Is that so? Are you not afraid of it affecting the studio, your family, or even your reputation in the industry?"


    His tone was casual, even when threatening someone.


    Lifting his eyshes, he continued, "Or worse, affecting your husband''s hard-earned promotion."


    Whether it was Selena''s misconception or not, this time Raymond seemed very aggressive, unlike his previous indifferent demeanor.


    Raymond saw that she was still in her original posture and remained resolute.


    Ding fell silent after mentioning that it would affect her husband''s job. She let out a cold, bitterugh.


    "True love indeed."


    He stood up, his attitude more resolute this time. "Apologize to Olivia before you leave the hospital."


    If she didn''t apologize, once Olivia reported it to the police, Ding would be charged with intentional harm, and Olivia could produce a medical certificate as evidence of her injuries.


    Selena was just a designer; if she had power and influence, she wouldn''t have those overly intrusive rtives in Ridgefield.


    If Olivia sought help from the Stone family and hadwyerse to fight a legal battle, it wouldn''t just be a matter of affecting her job, Selena might even end up being detained for a few days. Raymond returned to Olivia''s room.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    When Olivia saw him return so quickly, a smile curved on her lips.


    ording to her wishes, she should report immediately and press charges against the woman for intentional harm.


    But she wanted to know Raymond''s thoughts more.


    "Raymond..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Raymond sat down beside her. "I have already told her toe and apologize to you before she leaves the hospital."


    A glimmer of light shed in Olivia''s eyes; she wanted Raymond''s attitude.


    Since Raymond was on her side, she could also pretend to be magnanimous at the right time.


    "Okay, then I''ll wait for her toe."


    Implied in her words was that the rest wouldn''t be pursued.


    Raymond had an early morning meeting and sat here for a while before arranging for the hotel chef to take care of Olivia''s meals throughout the day to ensure her proper recovery. Only then did he n to leave. "I have an overseas meeting in the early morning."


    Olivia knew he was busy but still acted coquettish. "Come and see me tomorrow, okay?"


    Raymond wanted to refuse, but when he thought of the person next door, he lowered his eyshes. "Hmm."


    Selena, feeling unusually annoyed, received a call from Shelley at that very moment. Shelley''s voice was low.


    "Selena, I have already checked the information on those two men. They''ve left the country for now, and we can''t catch them."


    If they couldn''t be caught, then there would be no evidence to prove that Olivia was behind all of Selena''s troubles.


    Selena furrowed her eyebrows, feeling stifled by Raymond''s words.


    Furthermore, that bar was special and had no surveince cameras.


    She rubbed her forehead and couldn''t fall asleep while lying in bed, tossing and turning.


    She took out her phone and called Fiona, asking her to pick up Max from the pet hospital.


    Fiona initially wanted to ask what was wrong, as Selena usually preferred to pick up Max herself.


    But Selena sounded exhausted in her tone.


    Fiona decided not to ask anything.


    After hanging up the phone, Selena still couldn''t sleep. She called for a doctor, who prescribed a sleeping pill, allowing her to finally drift off. The next morning, she heard somemotion outside.


    But it should not be here, but on Olivia''s side.


    The chef of the five-star hotel personally made breakfast for Olivia, and now the food cart has been pushed over.


    Selena went out and happened to meet the food cart.


    The food cart was very exquisite. Even though the dishes were all covered, you could still smell the aroma of the food.


    Selena stood for a while and heard Sofia sneering behind her.


    "This was prepared by cousin-inw for my cousin. You bitch, have you ever seen a chef from a five-star hotel personally deliver food?" Selena had indeed never seen it.


    Thinking that Raymond was her nominal husband, and the woman hospitalized inside was his first love, she had a surreal feeling.


    Sofia stood at the door and sneered, "Both my cousin and I are waiting for your apology. Don''t you see whose side cousin-inw is on?"


    Sofia''s constant nagging gave Selena a headache. She went to the hospital cafeteria for breakfast. When she went upstairs, she coincidentally ran into Raymond who hade to visit. Raymond was holding flowers in one hand, champagne roses to be precise.

 Chapter 329 The Fair familys Bankruptcy

    He held the flowers while answering a phone call. The call was from John.


    "Sir, the news from over there is like this: we previously intercepted the Fair family''s business, and now James has been in the hospital. It seems his assistant is handling business matters. They are going to sign a contract with someone soon, but thepany has been cklisted by our Montague family. This project is a scam, and it may requirepensation of several billion dors in the future. It is estimated that the Fair family doesn''t have that much cash flow. If they really sign it, the Fair family won''t be able to afford thepensation and will definitely go bankrupt."


    John had just learned about the project being signed by the Fair family during a conversation with a friend. As the CEO''s assistant, he thought he should remind the CEO and maybe make a call to the CEO''s wife.


    But Raymond was already tired of the Fair family''s methods. Upon hearing this, he didn''t show any reaction. He simply responded indifferently.


    "The Fair family''s bankruptcy has nothing to do with me."


    Selena heard these words, and her steps momentarily froze.


    She turned her head and nced at him.


    Raymond seemed to have just noticed her presence and casually averted his gaze.


    He instructed on the phone, "I''m at the hospital, I''ll hang up first."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    After ending the call, he joined Selena in the elevator.


    These words echoed in Selena''s mind. Why did Raymond suddenly say that? Did he receive some news?


    Through the reflection in the elevator, Raymond also observed her.


    That night hadn''t left any traces in her heart.


    Instead, he seemed somewhat ridiculous, still thinking about taking responsibility for her the next day.


    She now has someone responsible for her, so what does her initiative that night count for?


    The reason for asking Paul to erase the evidence was that she didn''t want to be a man who nitpicked about such matters.


    Lowering her eyshes, she appeared very cold.


    "Mr. Montague." When Selena was about to leave the elevator, she called out.


    Raymond turned to look at her, his tone indifferent, "What?"


    "What did you mean by what you just said?"


    "You have too much to worry about. Are you also involved with the Fair family?" Raymond countered.


    Selena remainedposed, saying, "I''ve been in the design industry for three years, cooperating with manypanies, including the Fair family. So, I just asked out of curiosity." Because she was straightforward, Raymond didn''t immediately notice anything amiss.


    "The president of the Fair family is ill, and an assistant is currently handling the affairs."


    An assistant?


    If Selena remembered correctly, that should be Kenny.


    But when did Kenny get the chance to be in charge of the Fair family''s project? He didn''t have any shares. How did he manage it?


    Her eyes flickered with depth. She wanted to return to her ward but heard him say, "Remember to apologize to Olivia."


    It seemed that Raymond intended to hold onto this matter.


    "Mr. Montague." She called out again, raising her hand to touch her own neck. "Miss Stone was injured, and so was I. We can at most be considered a scuffle."


    "I''ve seen the surveince footage."


    His words directly interrupted what she was about to say.


    "Olivia didn''ty hands on you, Selena. I''m considering that you are still taking over the design work in Manhattan. I don''t want you to be detained and end up with a criminal record, which wouldplicate your life." Selena had considered this issue. Olivia was now able to provide medical records.


    She had a feeling that Raymond asked her to apologize, perhaps even helping her?


    After all, with him acting as a mediator, Olivia would at most give her a hard time verbally but wouldn''t take things further.


    But was it possible? How could Raymond help her?


    Olivia was his first love.


    Selena remained silent and quietly returned to her ward.


    Raymond stood outside the corridor, temporarily not entering Olivia''s ward but looking in Selena''s direction.


    Hasn''t anyonee to visit her during her long hospital stay?


    Even then, she still didn''t want a divorce?

 Chapter 330 Its not Bad if she can Make him Remember her

    The door in front was opened, and Olivia happened toe out, seeing the flowers in his hand, and took them happily. "Raymond!"


    She lowered her head to smell them, then hurriedly asked Sofia to find a vase.


    Sofia felt jealous when she saw Raymond bring flowers, but she didn''t dare to show it.


    Seeing that Olivia was lost in thought, she quickly asked someone for a vase and ced the roses in it. When Raymond came, he bought them from a flower shop on the way and didn''t put much effort into it; he just didn''t want toe empty-handed.


    "Are you feeling better?" Raymond asked.


    Olivia was definitely going to rest well in the hospital. But since Raymond was standing firmly on her side this time, even lying in bed felt sweet.


    "I''m much better now. The food the chef brought earlier was delicious. You must be busy toe see me." Olivia felt so sweet just talking about it. She reached out andtched onto his arm.


    "I haven''t told my family about this yet, afraid they''ll worry," she said. Raymond gently removed her hand. "I have a meetingter. Rest well."


    Olivia knew he was busy and sighed. "Okay,e see me after your meeting."


    Before she finished speaking, there was a knock on the door of the ward. Selena had arrived.


    After hearing Raymond''s words, Selena felt uneasy. She had to leave the hospital immediately and go to the Fair family''spany to see what was going on. If Kenny had really made some trouble, she didn''t know if there was still a chance to salvage the situation. She couldn''t linger with Olivia at the hospital.


    Olivia was surprised to see her when she arrived and immediately put on an aloof attitude. "It''s you. Are you here to apologize?"


    Selena''s apology was considered carefully. As long as Raymond was present, Olivia wouldn''t do anything excessive, like pping her. If Raymond left, Selena could apologize again, but that would only invite trouble for herself.


    Selena wore a smile on her face, hiding her grievances deep inside. It was her own fault for Olivia keeping that matter a secret. Those two people had already been sent abroad, leaving no evidence behind. She had to swallow this bitter pill. "Miss Stone, I was in the wrong. I hope you can forgive me," Selena said.


    Olivia had originally wanted to take advantage of this situation to humiliate Selena, but this woman really knew how to choose the timing. She came to apologize while Raymond was still there, so Olivia couldn''t say the harsh things she wanted to. Even though it was Selena apologizing, Olivia felt trapped.


    She took a deep breath and sneered, "Miss Fair was quite direct when she took action."Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Selena lowered her posture even more. "I was wrong. Please forgive me."


    Selena''s apology seemed sincere, and if Olivia persisted in holding on to her anger, it would leave a bad impression on Raymond. After all, she had admitted that Selena''s apology was enough.


    Now Olivia realized that she had triggered her gastric condition and even broke a rib, all for this light and airy apology. Was her apology so precious?


    "You wretch..." Before she could finish her curse, she noticed that Raymond was looking at her.


    She couldn''t help but swallow her saliva hastily.


    Olivia felt extremely suffocated and wanted to vomit blood.


    Unfortunately, Selena continued to apologize.


    "Miss Stone, I was truly in the wrong. I know you don''tck money, but I am willing topensate you with $200,000 to cover all your medical expenses and mental damages. This is all the money I can offer." If money could solve this problem, then it wouldn''t be an issue.


    $200,000 for one rib and a stomachache for Olivia was not a bad deal.


    Selena''s submissive appearance made people really angry.


    But her attitude was indeed good enough.


    Olivia hated her so much that she could bleed, but she had to endure it in front of Raymond.


    "It''s because you''re a designer for Raymond that I won''t hold it against you anymore. Before you act next time, use your brain to think if you can bear the consequences."


    Selena lowered her eyshes and slightly tugged at her lips. "Yes, Miss Stone is right."


    Olivia couldn''t bother anymore. Whenever she saw her, she felt irritated and could only wave her hand.


    "Just go."


    Selena turned and walked away, and Raymond took the opportunity to bid Olivia farewell.


    "Now that this matter has been resolved, take good care of yourself at the hospital. I''ll go back for a meeting."


    Olivia was really dissatisfied in her heart.


    It seemed like the matter was resolved, but she didn''t gain anything.


    She didn''t really need the so-called $200,000.


    However, with Raymond''s few words, she reluctantly eased her mind.


    "Well, Raymond, it''s because of you that I won''t hold it against her. Otherwise, if the outside world knows that your designer is such a person, it will affect your reputation." It would be nice if she could make him remember her kindness.


    As Raymond entered the elevator, he happened toe across Selena again.


    Selena hesitated for a moment when she saw him alone in the elevator before lowering her head and stepping in.

 Chapter 331 Then I can also go find other men

    She still had bandages around her neck.


    In the moment before the elevator closed, Raymond asked her, "How did you injure your neck?"


    "Carelessness," Selena''s tone also became faint, not looking at him.


    The elevator stopped on the first floor, and Selena went alone to handle the discharge procedures.


    Raymond watched her figure, furrowing his brow. She always seemed to be alone.


    When it was time to get in the car, she came back and stood by the roadside to hail a taxi.


    Raymond sat in the car, gripping the steering wheel with both hands, lightly tapping his fingertips a few times, thinking about how bold she was. She didn''t even have any recollection of what happened that night. He raised his hand and rubbed his brow.


    The car slowed to a stop and the window rolled down, revealing his profile. "Where to?"


    Selena was surprised to see that he hadn''t left yet.


    Coincidentally, it wasn''t convenient to find a taxi here. "Rose Garden. Would Mr. Montague mind giving me a ride?"


    "Get in."


    Selena opened the car door and took the driver''s seat.


    The car moved forward a hundred meters and stopped at the traffic light. It was now the lunchtime rush hour, and the traffic was heavy, causing the drive to be slow.N?velDrama.Org: owner of this content.


    "Why did you hit Olivia?"


    He didn''t understand her personality very well, but she wasn''t the type to be easily provoked.


    A broken rib was no simple matter, and the blow she delivered in the surveince video was indeed merciless.


    Although Olivia had initially shown a tendency to be aggressive, the p didn''t actuallynd on her face.


    Her retaliation was excessive.


    At the time, Selena was upset about those two men, plus her own injury, but she couldn''t tell Raymond about it.


    "Miss Stone can''t stand me and always causes trouble for me. Sofia said a few words to sow discord, and she believed it, nning toy her hands on me," Selena didn''t realize that what she said was somewhat akin to tattling. Raymond''s slender fingertips held the steering wheel, giving the impression that he had a good temper.


    In fact, Selena was grateful that he didn''t really hold it against her.


    After all, Olivia was his first love, but he simply asked her to apologize.


    "Mr. Montague, let someone else handle the design for Manhattan."


    Otherwise, Olivia will continue to cause trouble for her.


    It''s likely Olivia has already learned her lesson and realized she suffered. She broke a rib and got a stomach ailment, only to receive an apology and a $200,000 settlement.


    To seek revenge, she will definitely be more ruthless in the future.


    "I''ll have someone hand Sofia a resignation letter," his eyes showed no fluctuations, his back straight.


    Selena stiffened, unsure if it was the cramped space in the car or if she had caught a hint of a seductive scent.


    As if it was a response to her tattling?


    Selena turned her head to look at him, but Raymond continued to look ahead.


    After the car slowly started moving, Raymond asked, "Living in the hospital alone, does your husband not visit you often?"


    "Does it matter?" Selena hadn''t expected the conversation to change topic so quickly, so she instinctively responded with a questioning "Ah?"


    After realizing her response, she continued, "He''s quite busy."


    "You seem to trust him too much," Raymond remarked.


    "After all, we are legally married, and he is considered my rtive. If he has something he wants to pursue, of course, I support him," she replied, with a delicate curve in her eyebrows and clear, lively eyes. Raymond nced at her, perhaps captivated by the sunlight delicately falling on her eyshes.


    Raymond recalled the scene when she drunkenly called him "husband," and his fingertips unconsciously clenched, his wrists tensing.


    Raymond may have appeared aloof andcking in warmth, but in his mind, he envisioned a scene where he pinned her down.


    Selena had no awareness of this; she just felt the space was getting cramped.


    Suddenly, Raymond spoke in a hoarse voice, "Even if he cheats on you, you don''t mind?"


    Who knows what Lucas had told her to make her so blissfully oblivious?


    Selena chuckled, "Then I can go find men too, and that would even the score."


    The speaker had no intention, but the listener had other thoughts.


    Raymond''s Adam''s apple rolled twice. Draped in a perfectly tailored suit, he appeared immacte. However, beneath the white shirt, on his strong back, were several conspicuous w marks. They were left by Selena, but she couldn''t recall them at all.

 Chapter 332 Acting as a male mistress in a rush

    Selena realized that after she said those words, the atmosphere inside the car suddenly became even more stifling.


    She was just joking around.


    As she was about to tease back, she heard him ask, "If you were to find someone, what kind of person do you n to find?" Raymond''s voice was clear. Once again, Selena was at a loss for words. She even had a fleeting thought that Raymond might say, "Why not consider me?"


    She must be going crazy to think that someone like Raymond would willingly be a male mistress.


    Due to this wild idea, she couldn''t help but lower her head andugh. "Mr. Montague, I was just joking earlier."


    Raymond''s eyes grew cold, and he remained silent.


    When the car stopped at Rose Garden, Selena got out, intending to bend down and thank him, but he drove off without a word of farewell.


    Selena straightened her back, sighed, and couldn''t help but think that his temper was truly unpredictable.


    Back at Rose Garden, Selena didn''t have time to rest. She changed into a new outfit and headed to the Fair family''spany.


    Just as she entered the lobby, the receptionist had already informed Kenny of her arrival.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Kenny, sitting in James'' position, heard the news with a hint of malice in his gaze.


    Recently, Nick hadn''t been focused on thepany due to his erectile dysfunction, and he was constantly plotting revenge against Selena. Therefore, Kenny relied on Beatrice''s help.


    The shares in thepany, along with the trust umted earlier, began to handle the affairs of the Fair familypany.


    The contract with the PW Group was concluded at nine o''clock in the morning, and even if Selena heard any news now, she would be toote. Kenny snorted coldly and directly took the coat hanging on the nearby coat rack, showing his demeanor as a president.


    By the time Selena entered, Kenny had already disappeared.


    A flicker of unease crossed Selena''s heart, and she immediately went to the Business Department.


    "Whichpany has ourpany recently signed a major project with?" Selena asked.


    The people in the Business Department had not seen Selena before, so how could they casually give suchpany contracts to an outsider? Furthermore, with James still hospitalized, Selena couldn''t prove at the moment that she was James'' daughter.


    The personnel in the Business Department made up an excuse to evade her, clearly not wanting to show her the contract.


    Selena understood their perspective, after all, they didn''t know her. She made a phone call to Beatrice.


    Beatrice was currently at home, carefully coaxing Nick. She had already transferred thirty million dors to Nick to temporarily calm his emotions. Nick had not left the house these past few days, and Beatrice could only watch over him at home, fearing that her son would do something foolish. When she received Selena''s call, Nick was somewhat impatient. "What''s the matter?"


    "Beatrice, I heard that Kenny has taken over thepany''s affairs recently?"


    Mentioning Kenny, Beatrice''s heart trembled.


    Afraid that Selena had discovered something, sweat suddenly poured out of the palm of her hand, and her back stiffened.


    "Yes, you are aware of Nick''s condition. Your father hasn''t woken up yet, and Kenny is the person your father trusts the most. What''s wrong with handing it over to him?"


    Selena frowned. She knew her father trusted Kenny a lot, after all, they had been working together for many years. But no matter what, Kenny could not rece the Fair family in handling thepany''s contracts.


    "What are the recent new projects that the Fair family has signed?" Selena asked.


    "Selena, why do you care about this? You don''t have any shares in your hands, so you are deluding yourself if you think you can get involved in thepany''s affairs. I think your grandparents areing to make trouble again, so you better think about how to help your father resolve this matter!" Beatrice hung up the phone directly. In fact, she was also not clear about the recent contracts Kenny had signed.


    These past few days, he seemed to have mentioned something, asking her to act as a guarantor to ensure the approval from the board of directors.


    She trusted Kenny so much that she didn''t even have the slightest doubt.


    Selena heard the phone being hung up and fully understood her current situation. Without any shares in thepany, she couldn''t do anything at all. Unless her father woke up immediately.


    She called Shelley again and asked her to help investigate Kenny''s recent whereabouts, as well as the Fair family''s


    "Potential partners for thepany.


    In the evening, Shelley came to see Selena in person.


    "Selena, it seems like Kenny has a cheating partner."

 Chapter 333 Betrayal of Raymond

    Selena froze, her eyebrows furrowing as she looked at the photos Shelley had taken.


    In Kenny''s arms was the receptionist from the Fair familypany. Selena had already memorized the receptionist''s appearance from her visits there.


    In the photo, Kenny had pinned the girl against the car seat, with only her ankle visible, adorned with a high-heeled shoe.


    Clearly, the two couldn''t resist being intimate in the car.


    Receptionists who could work there were usually taller than average, and this particr receptionist had just graduated this year, very young, not even twenty years old.


    Kenny had been with the Fair familypany for so many years, he was forty, yet he never seemed to get married.


    Selena furrowed her eyebrows. Yes, why hadn''t Kenny ever gotten married?


    And if he truly liked this receptionist, why didn''t he openly make her his girlfriend? Why go about it in secret?


    "Selena, Kenny has quite a rich romantic history, and he''s quite generous with his expenses. He transfers twenty thousand dors into the receptionist''s ount each month, but she''s not his only ''kept woman,'' it seems he has three or four others in total," Shelley said.


    Recognition appeared in Selena''s eyes.


    Kenny had indeed been earning a high sry at thepany for many years. Just from his annual bonus alone, he could earn over a million dors. Sustaining a few lovers was certainly not a problem.


    "Selena, I also checked the bank ount rted to Kenny''s rtionships. Someone has sent him tens of millions of dors, but the bank has privacy settings for high-level ounts. If they were to disclose the information without caution and the other party found out, the bank could be taken to court. So, I couldn''t find out who owns that ount," Shelley continued.


    Who would send Kenny tens of millions of dors?


    "Was it sent recently?" Selena asked.


    Could it be from the cooperatingpany?


    "No, it started a few years ago, and it has always been the same ount. There have been multiple transactions because the other party is a high-profile client of the bank. I couldn''t retrieve the information for now, sorry," Shelley shook her head.


    Selena noticed the marks on Shelley''s neck and couldn''t help but find it amusing, knowing she had juste down from Philip''s bed.


    "Aren''t you tired of being all lovey-dovey with Philip every day? Take it easy, if your dad finds out, he''ll probably make you break up."


    Shelley red at her.


    "Why would I get tired of someone like Philip? Every time he talks to me in bed, I wish he would just kill me."


    Selena knew Shelley''s carefree personality, and hearing her words made her cheeks flush. "Alright, alright, I know he''s amazing."


    Shelley found it funny and patted her on the shoulder. "It''s not just any skill. Once you experience the pleasure of a man, you''ll understand, Selena. Are you still a virgin?"


    Selena''s breath hitched as shes of memories raced through her mind.


    "What do I do then, scratch the itch for you?" Selena frowned, wondering when this happened. Was it the night Raymond returned to the country?


    Her whole body heated up and her face instantly turned beet red.


    Shelley had an astute eye when it came to matters like this, "Selena, something''s going on with you. You haven''t...slept with a man, have you?"


    Selena wasn''t good at lying in front of her.


    Shelley became serious. "Actually, there''s nothing wrong with it. People should live in fate, not rtionships. Raymond clearly isn''t interested in you. Being stifled by this marriage, you can''t remain a virgin forever. Seeking excitement outside is also eptable, but be discreet. If the Montague family finds out, no one can save you."


    Selena felt a bit embarrassed and didn''t want to continue the topic.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Shelley always thought of Selena as someone who followed the rules, never expecting her to go out and date someone.


    It felt as if Shelley had found a kindred spirit and eagerly touched her shoulder while chatting. "Who did you go on a date with? Do I know this person? How was the experience? Did you suddenly feel like a whole new world opened up?" With every word Shelley said, Selena''s cheeks grew redder and redder. She only replied with a perfunctory response, "It was fine."


    Shelley instantly gave her a thumbs up, "Betraying Raymond, you sure know how to y. But there''s no need to feel guilty. He''s long been betraying you, probably sleeping with Olivia and others abroad. I envy Olivia, being able to sleep with Raymond. Just a touch on that face would be worth it!"


    Shelley was someone who loved handsome men; otherwise, she wouldn''t have noticed Philip, a poor man, solely because of his good looks.


    Since Selena married Raymond, Shelley had always been talking about Raymond''s face.


    But it was well known that Raymond''s looks were the least remarkable among his many other qualities.

 Chapter 334 Betraying Each Other

    Selena wanted to refute this statement because Raymond had personally said that he had only recently gone through that for the first time, so he hadn''t slept with anyone before in his life.


    Perhaps it was because Selena had heard too many nonsense from Shelley that night, even though she had been thoroughly exhausted, she realized that taking Raymond''s first time had indeed been a gain. Shelley sighed again. "You guys really know how to y, betraying each other."


    Selena wanted to brush off this topic, but Shelley persisted, "You still haven''t told me. Who is this man you went on a date with? You don''t know him. Impressive, isn''t it? Honestly, when I used to watch movies..." "Stop, it''s impressive. Let''s not talk about it," Selena said.


    Shelley quickly dismissed the topic, saying, "You''ve slept with men before, so why is this topic still ufortable for you? Previously, because you were a virgin, I didn''t dare to discuss these things in front of you. But since you''ve already made an appointment with someone, there will definitely be a second and third. Just make sure those men have their health certificates. While it''s exciting, don''t end up with any diseases."N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    "There won''t be a next time," Selena said.


    That time was still due to Beatrice''s scheme, causing her to lose consciousnesspletely.


    When she woke up and saw Raymond, it was truly shocking.


    Shelley nudged her with her elbow. "You seem so determined, it seems like that person didn''t satisfy you much."


    Selena''s face instantly flushed, and she quickly changed the topic, "I feel like there are other issues with Kenny''s matter, but since I don''t have any shares in the Fair family, it''s difficult to investigate. Plus, his entanglement with the receptionist, I''m sure he will know as soon as I step inside thepany."


    Shelley rolled her eyes. "Selena, sometimes I speak frankly, but up until now, your father hasn''t given you any shares. Even if something happens to thepany someday, who can you me? You have nothing in your hands, and nobody will pay attention to you at the board of directors. I bet Beatrice''s word is more effective than ten of yoursbined."


    That was true. A bitter taste filled Selena''s mouth.


    But her father''s health had copsed because of thepany. She couldn''t just wait for him to wake up and let something happen to the Fair family.


    "Shelley, have someone track Kenny. I want to see who else he''s involved with," Selena said.


    "No problem, I''ll let you know when there''s any news," Shelley replied.


    After Shelley left, Selena stared at the photos on her phone, lost in thought.


    Did Kenny keep everything a secret because he had multiple mistresses, or was it because someone was managing him?


    Now she could only wait for the investigation results from Shelley.


    She rubbed her forehead and rested at home for a while before going to the hospital to visit James.


    Luckily, this time James was really awake and opened his eyes.


    But he still couldn''t speak, just staring at Selena with bloodshot eyes.


    Selena had a feeling that he had a lot to say.


    She quickly held his hand.


    "Dad, please don''t get too agitated now. Your emotions will slowly recover." James blinked his eyes, but with the oxygen mask on, he only felt his eyes stinging as tears flowed down.


    Selena was taken aback. In her impression, her father had always been a strong figure. Although his choice of Beatrice was indeed a bit misguided, when her mother was still alive, her father was practically invincible. Otherwise, her mother would never have constantly sung his praises.


    But between father and daughter, something had changed at some point.


    Veins bulged on James''s forehead, and the nearby equipment made noise. Selena quickly called for a nurse.


    Doctor, the doctor injected him with a sedative to put him to sleep.


    "What''s wrong with my father? Why is he so agitated?" Selena asked.


    "Miss Fair, we''re not entirely sure. Perhaps Mr. Fair has something he wants to tell you, but due to his poor health, he can only feel anxious. Once he wakes up, everything will be better." Doctor said. Selena nodded, looking worriedly at the sleeping James.


    What does he want to say?

 Chapter 335 Escaping for Real

    It was said that James had already opened his eyes, and Beatrice was at a loss for words.


    How is that possible? Wasn''t the doctor quietly hinting at another week?!


    She hurriedly went to the hospital and saw that James was still unconscious, which relieved her.


    The bodyguards at the entrance were still standing guard, and there was nothing she could do except call Kenny right away.


    "The doctor said James opened his eyes today! What should we do? Something went wrong with Nick over there, and I really don''t know what to do."


    Kenny was also surprised. He didn''t expect James'' condition to be so severe, yet he was able to open his eyes so quickly. But it didn''t matter. Once the money arrived in two days, he couldfortably go abroad with the money. "Beatrice, don''t worry. He just opened his eyes. It will still be a while before he can speak."


    Beatrice couldn''t help but feel uneasy. "Once James can speak, we''re done for. How about I sell my shares while he''s still unconscious, get some money, and we can go abroad together? It''s still better than ending up with nothing in the end here."


    Kenny narrowed his eyes. Thanks to Beatrice handling the board of directors for him, the project he wanted had been sessfully signed, and he had reached an agreement with the higher-ups over there. As soon as the contract was finalized, one billion US dors would be directly deposited into his ount.


    That was one billion US dors. With that money, he could do whatever he wanted, keep a younger mistress, why bother getting entangled with a woman like Beatrice for the rest of his life? No matter how well Beatrice maintained herself, she was still aging.


    And over the years, Beatrice had given him tens of millions of dors. He had quite a few mistresses outside and was living it up.


    One must consider oneself. With James about to wake up soon, there was no need for him to stay in America and end up in prison. After hanging up the phone, Kenny''s eyes lit up.


    His bank ount showed that he had just received one billion US dors! He quickly booked a flight on his phone without informing anyone.


    Those so-called mistresses were just casual flings, nothing more. When he went abroad, what woman wouldn''t he be able to have?


    In the moment Kenny''s funds arrived, Shelley called Selena.


    "Selena, there''s something wrong with your assistant. Thetest news shows a deposit of one billion US dors. You should know that smallpanies don''t have that much cash flow. I don''t know who sent it to him, and he has even booked a flight abroad. I think this


    "From the look of it, he probably wants to take the money and run," Selena said.


    Selena''s face immediately darkened upon hearing this.


    One billion dors?


    There must be some kind of transaction involved here.


    Thinking about what Raymond said about the Fair family going bankrupt, coupled with their recent project signings, it''s not hard to imagine that Kenny has sold the Fair family for his own gain.


    "Shelley, when is his flight booked for?" Selena hurriedly asked.


    "It''s tonight at nine, and I forgot to tell you the most important part - he sold his house a week ago and got thirteen million dors in cash," Shelley replied.


    He really is nning to escape.


    "Shelley, when he''s leaving for the airport, have the bodyguard beat him up, preferably breaking his leg so he''ll be unable to move for a short period of time." Selena couldn''t currently interfere in the matters of the Fair familypany until her father woke up, but the project Kenny signed is definitely a trap for the Fair family.


    But Selena felt helpless. All she could do for now was to prevent Kenny from escaping.


    "Don''t worry, I promise toplete the task," Shelley assured.


    Selena hung up the phone, rubbing her temples with her hand. She grabbed a tissue from the side and wiped away the tears from James'' eyes.


    She wondered what he was thinking about, as he continued to cry.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    James'' breathing had be steady, indicating that he was asleep.


    Selena was exhausted and had intended to go back and rest, but she found it heartbreaking to see her father''s tears that seemed to never end.


    Grandpa and Grandma''s family would definitely keep asking for money, her uncle''s family was also clueless, and among this group of people, James was the only one who genuinely cared about her.


    Shey down by the bedside, intending to sleep for a while.


    With his passport, bank card, and phone in his pocket, Kenny was about to leisurely get on the car when suddenly a sack was thrown over his head from behind!


    "Who!" Kenny eximed.


    But the other party didn''t answer him. They dragged him into an alley.


    The club began to rain blows on him wildly.


    Kenny was instantly beaten and swollen, while also feeling extremely anxious.


    He had to leave the country tonight; the money had been transferred, and James could wake up at any moment. If he were to identify Kenny, everything would be over - all those years of nning would be wasted! Who was trying to harm him, and why choose this critical moment?


    Damn it!


    He was extremely anxious.

 Chapter 336 Any postures would do

    "Stop hitting me, and I''ll give you five hundred thousand dors!" Kenny shouted.


    But the person didn''t stop swinging the club and fiercely rebuked him. "For deceiving my sister''s feelings, I''m going to kill you today!" Kenny had slept with many women and had many affairs, and recently he had a heated rtionship with thepany''s receptionist. The younger sister, he liked her a lot, giving her twenty thousand dors a month, and she would do whatever he wanted.


    In theory, he believed in separating money and emotions, so how could he deceive someone''s feelings.


    Those men who beat him just found a random excuse, and they left quietly only after Kenny couldn''t move anymore.


    They had already destroyed the surveince here in advance, so Kenny wouldn''t be able to find themter.


    Kenny was sent to the hospital at three in the morning and was immediately taken to the emergency room.


    Selena had initially only wanted someone from Shelley to break one of his legs, but she didn''t expect the person Shelley sent to be so ruthless.


    Shelley was also somewhat speechless, but fortunately, Kenny wasn''t in a life-threatening condition; he would just have to stay in the hospital. Furthermore, he was in the same hospital as James. The next day, Beatrice came here directly to Kenny''s hospital room.


    "Kenny, you scared me to death. Who exactly did this to you?!"


    She was bursting with anger, wanting to find out who was behind this and take revenge.


    Kenny''s face was bruised and swollen,pletely unrecognizable from his usual appearance, but his eyes were filled with unwillingness.


    He had almost escaped abroad, why did he have to encounter something like this!


    He clenched his teeth, and Beatrice sat on the bed, wanting to hold his arm andfort him.


    But at this moment, someone knocked on the door of the hospital room, and she quickly returned to her seat.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    After the door opened, Selena walked in.


    She didn''t know if it was an illusion, but just now through the small window on the door, it seemed like these two were standing very close to each other, "Are you okay? I heard that you''ve been handling everything at thepany recently, must be tough."


    When Kenny saw Selena, his pupils contracted. However, he still politely responded, "Thank you, Miss Fair, foring to visit. It''s my responsibility to handle thepany''s matters."


    Selena sat down beside them, her gaze falling on Beatrice, scrutinizing her.


    Beatrice had been somewhat flustered these days, and on top of that, she had heard that James had woken up. Now, seeing Selena, her face turned pale.


    "Beatrice doesn''t look so well," Selena''s tone was indifferent, "is it because you haven''t been resting well?"


    Beatrice forced a smile and stood up, "Your dad had an ident, and now Kenny is in trouble too. I can''t handle all these troubles right now. Kenny, take care of yourself, I''lle to see youter."


    Cold sweat covered Beatrice''s back.


    She walked stiffly towards the door.


    It was only after the door to the hospital room was closed that she let out a long sigh of relief.


    Selena was still standing inside the room, staring straight at Kenny. "I heard that you recently signed a contract for thepany with some unknown enterprise. I asked the business department, but they didn''t disclose any information to me because they don''t know me. But Kenny, you know my identity, so you should be willing to tell me, right?"


    Kenny clenched his hand under the nket into a fist. "Miss Fair, I..."


    "Kenny, just tell me the name of the cooperativepany." Selena interrupted him. Kenny''s heart tightened, followed by a hint of mockery in his eyes. "It''s PW Group." Even if she told her, so what? She''s an artist, what does she know about finance?


    Selena nodded and smiled at him. "Well, get some rest."


    It was already seven in the morning, and once Selena returned to Rose Garden, she immediately started researching PW Group''s information.


    There were numerous introductions about PW Group online, along with photos of the PW Group''s president with high-ranking officials from overseas, as if the PW Group had already expanded globally.


    But Selena fixated on one particr photo.


    It was a group photo with executives from Spain. The reason she remembered it was because back in college, she saw it on some friends'' Facebook pages. At the time, this executive only allowed photos to be taken for $10,000, and she heard that over 4,000 people lined up that day.


    During that period, almost all of her friends posted this photo on Facebook, seemingly trying to fool those who were unaware.


    Why does PW Group''s approach seem so deceptive?


    The only difference is that PW Group is indeed apany, but with a registered capital of only $1 million.


    $1 million doesn''t amount to much for apany; at most, it''s just an empty shell registered with personal funds.


    Selena essed PW Group''s official website and discovered thepany''stest update, which mentioned its coboration with the Fair family.


    Apany with a registered capital of only $1 million partnering with the Fair family for a project worth $5 billion.

 Chapter 337 the Fair family might go bankrupt

    Selena''s forehead furrowed even tighter, but the information only stated that there was a $5 billion coboration with the Fair family without specifying the details.


    She felt an immediate sense of urgency. What kind of coboration could require a cash flow of $5 billion?


    During thest round of financing, the Montague family didn''t invest $5 billion; this project was evenrger than the funding.


    Selena''s heart pounded, and she couldn''t sit still any longer.


    She called Caterlington, who had recently acquired Mr. Wright''spany and should have a better understanding of PW Group than Shelley.


    When Caterlington received her call, he was in a meeting, twirling a pen between his fingers. "Selena, you''re being a bit much, don''t you think? Only calling me when you need something, and ignoring me when you don''t?" "Mr. Walsh, I just want to know what kind of project PW Group has undertaken." Selena asked.


    Caterlington leaned back and chuckled. "What''s the matter? Did your family''spany sign a coboration with PW Group?"


    "It seems so. My father is still in the hospital, and the coboration was arranged by his assistant. He must have obtained my father''s seal," Selena replied.


    Caterlington narrowed his eyes. "PW Group previously approached the Montague family, but I heard they cklisted them. Said it was a deceitfulpany full of scams. It does have many talents and a widework, with arge number of inte trolls. They even made it onto the Forbes list before. But as you know, those rankings are manipted by capital. They simply look at apany''s revenue and rank them randomly. Raymond himself has been around Silicon Valley, so he should have seen through PW Group''s tactics a long time ago a use of contract loopholes to bankrupt small and medium-sized enterprises. That''s why I heard the Montague family cklisted PW Group." Selena''s heart skipped a beat. "How do they force bankruptcy?"


    Understanding her urgency, Caterlington exined further. "Based on their previous pattern, let me guess boldly. the Fair family sells paint, but the price of paint fluctuates with the prices of other raw materials, possibly by a twenty percent difference between the beginning and middle of the year. PW Group is most skilled at convincing thesepanies to sign agreements to buy their paint in theing months at a fixed price. For example, three hundred dors a barrel. If, after three months, the paint is priced lower than that, yourpany makes a profit from the market difference. It appears to be problem-free, right?"


    Selena nodded, acknowledging that this was indeed the case, at least until this point.


    "But they usually sign orders on arge scale, exceeding the maximum capacity yourpany can handle. For example, they might sign a ten billion dor deal over three months with you. However, even if you work overtime, you still won''t be able to produce that much paint. That means you would vite the agreement and need topensate them with twenty billion dors. Mostpanies would try to squeeze their employees, pushing them to achieve the target quantity. But PW Group has the most adept algorithm master. The project they signed is impossible for yourpany to produce, no matter how hard you try. In the end, you will end up losing money," Caterlington exined, the tone in his voice casual. "How many orders has yourpany signed with them?"


    "Fifty billion dors," Selena answered.


    Caterlington''s expression instantly turned serious. He chuckled lightly, "As far as I know, the Fair family''s second round of financing didn''t seem to reach that amount. Did Raymond intercept all your orders recently, causing extensive losses to thepany, leading you to take this gamble?"Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Caterlington''s words happened to align with what the board members were considering.


    Though they understood that fifty billion dors in orders were substantial, it also brought


    Thepany''s regr two-year production cannot possibly bepleted within six months.


    However, due to the Montague family intercepting all of thepany''s clients, there has been no business for nearly half a year, causing everyone''s panic. The PW Group''s contract arrived just in time.


    Making the factory employees work to death is better than everyone being idle, as thepany may face bankruptcy.


    In addition, with Beatrice strongly in favor of Kenny, the contract was approved.


    But Selena still doesn''t know the details, and for now, she only knows one thing.


    And that is that the Fair family has gotten into a big trouble. They might go bankrupt by ident.


    She remembered what Raymond said, that the Fair family''s bankruptcy has nothing to do with him.


    After hanging up the phone, Selena''s eyes flickered, and shepletely calmed down.


    She realized that being anxious now was useless. She had no right to interfere with the board''s decisions; she could only hope for her father to wake up.


    At this moment, Raymond was sitting in the Montague family''s office, with the city''s lights shining behind him.


    John came in with some documents and couldn''t help but add a few words, "Sir, I heard that PW Group has signed a cooperation agreement with the Fair family."


    Raymond didn''t even bat an eyelid.


    John continued, "Fifty billion dors. That''s the Fair family''s two-year order volume, and they have toplete it within six months, or they will facepensation ims, and the Fair family might go bankrupt." Raymond calmly lifted his head and put down the pen in his hand. "Is there nothing else you have to do?"

 Chapter 338 But he had to study women

    He appeared calm as if it wasn''t his wife''s family in trouble.N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    John sighed and realized that the President really didn''t hold his wife in high regard. Well, there was no need to mention the Fair family in front of him anymore. "Grandpa called twice and asked if you had met Miss Stone." Mr. Montague Sr. was on guard against Olivia.


    Raymond took the contract handed to him by John, but he felt that Grandpa should be cautious of someone else.


    As for who this someone else was, he had an idea.


    Raymond had many meetings every day, either in a meeting, or on his way to a meeting.


    He never brought his phone to meetings, so he didn''t receive the calls from Grandpa and Olivia just now.


    "Miss Stone also wants you to visit her," John said.


    "How is Olivia''s recovery?" Raymond asked casually.


    "She''ll probably have to stay in the hospital for a while," John replied.


    Raymond stared at the contract in front of him, not moving a word for a long time.


    After a while, he asked John, "Why, after getting married, does a woman''s husband frequently cheat, yet she is still unwilling to divorce?"


    John didn''t expect the topic to change so quickly and was momentarily caught off guard. After a few seconds, he responded, "I think most women are submissive after marriage, especially stay-at-home moms. Although Miss Fair is capable, she probably hasn''t ovee the traditional female constraints towards marriage. She believes that divorce means failure and that a family cannot be without a man. Miss Fair is independent in her work, but perhaps not emotionally independent." Raymond is an extremely rational person. The reason he hasn''t investigated Selena''s family is because he is unsure whether his curiosity stems from physical pleasure or something else. Besides this, what else could it be? He doesn''t understand her and doesn''t seem to have any ns to. He is merely captivated by her seductiveness in bed.


    In the circle Raymond inhabits, marriage is merely a tool for two influential families to assess their values. The initial attraction between two people is purely physical. Only after reaching a certain level of attraction will knowledge, mentality, and soul be drawn in. Fondness and love for a person develop as these attractions deepen.


    However, now he is certain that he is only at the shallowest level, so there is no immediate urge to get to know her. But this shallow attraction is torturous. Despite eventually feeling tired and bored, it will eventually fade away. For him, this is a low-level indulgence. He should resist it. His brows furrowed.


    John has been quietly observing him, but he also didn''t rush to say anything. After a while, Raymond picked up his pen again. "Make sure the Fair family cannot reach Grandpa. If they really go bankrupt this time, they brought it upon themselves."


    Such an obvious scam can be easily fallen for, andpanies like this will eventually copse. Survival of the fittest, no need for sympathy. "Okay," John replied.


    For the past few days, Selena has been staying in the hospital. Firstly, it''s convenient to observe James, and secondly, to see who Kenny will interact with. However, she was disappointed that not many people came to visit Kenny, even though he was lying in the hospital with a swollen face. The only one who asionally visited him was Beatrice.


    But Beatrice visited James more frequently, and every time she stood at the door shedding tears. Nurses came tofort her several times, assuring her that the patient would wake up soon, but Beatrice seemed even more heartbroken. Selena was toozy to continue listening to Beatrice''s crying here. She took her bag and was about to leave. But just as she reached the hospital lobby, she bumped into Sofia.


    Sofia came here only because she bumped into Selena on the way, so she has been waiting here.


    "Selena!" She was furious, her eyes glowing with anger. "Did I get fired because of you!" Sofia''s shout attracted the attention of the people around her.


    Selena didn''t intend to respond to her, but Sofia suddenly pulled out a dagger from her bag.


    Selena had nned to open the car door and get in, but she noticed the glint of the de in the car window''s reflection and quickly dodged to the side. Sofia''s daggernded on the car, leaving arge gash.


    Her eyes turned crimson, as if she had lost all reason. "It''s all because of you that Raymond fired me!"


    Today, she had just gone to the Montague family and received a dismissal letter!


    It''s all this wicked woman''s fault!

 Chapter 339 In His Eyes, Youre Insignificant

    Having narrowly escaped, Selena immediately grabbed Sofia''s wrist and snatched the dagger from her hand.


    The security guards stationed at the hospital also noticed this dangerous scene and rushed over, swiftly restraining Sofia.


    Sofia''s eyes remained fixed on Selena. "Wretched woman, just wait!"


    Selena furrowed her brow slightly. Was it such a big blow to Sofia that she had been dismissed?


    Tears streamed down Sofia''s face. "He actually sided with you, he actually sided with you! There must be something unspeakable between you! You seduced him, wretched woman! I hope you rot in hell!"N?velDrama.Org owns all ? content.


    Selena found it amusing. She finally understood that Sofia must have been emotionally hurt by Raymond.


    Of course, after receiving the dismissal letter, she would have gone to find Raymond right away and received a blow.


    Unable to tolerate being called a wretched woman any longer, Selena walked over while the security guards restrained Sofia and decisively pped her twice.


    Sofia was stunned by the consecutive ps and incredulously raised her gaze. "You dare to hit me?"


    Selena smiled, knowing that Sofia would probably end up at the police station today, and then Olivia would bail her out.


    Once the Stone family intervened, Sofia would easily walk away.


    But Selena couldn''t let go of her anger. "Hmm, indeed, I am hitting you. Even if Raymond wants to be with a woman, it''s none of your business. Besides, he saw such a disgraceful scene that day. How dare you still unt yourself in front of him? I bet seeing your face will remind him of your tearful breakdown in front of so many people, all disheveled and filthy."


    Sofia''s pupils constricted sharply, deeply stung by Selena''s words. She made a move as if to pounce on Selena, but the security guards restrained her. "Wretched woman! Just wait and see!"


    Selena ignored her and got into her car directly.


    Half an hourter, Olivia got a call from Sofia herself.


    "Cousin, you have toe bail me out." Sofia cried.


    Olivia''s brow furrowed and when she asked she realized that she had actually gone to Selena''s trouble and stabbed the other woman with a knife. "And did you stab her?"


    "No, she dodged it, cousin, call your cousin''s husband and ask him toe and save me, the police said they want me to go to jail." Sofia said in a hurry.


    Olivia gritted her teeth, surprised she didn''t stab! But this was her own cousin, if she let it go, by then the people of the Stone family would suspect that she didn''t have a voice on Raymond''s side. Over the years, she had relied on her rtionship with Raymond to gain favor among the Stone family''s rtives.


    She took a deep breath and immediately called Raymond, her tone as gentle as possible.


    "Raymond, something happened to Sofia at the police station, but I''m still in the hospital, I can''t get out of the hospital for the time being, can you go and pick her up for me?"


    Raymond was on his way back to Wolnd and was passing the police station Olivia had mentioned.


    Thinking it was just a favor, he didn''t refuse.


    When he arrived at the police station, John went in to collect the man.


    When he came out, Sofia followed behind John, crying all the time.


    She thought Raymond was going to give her a ride, so she stopped crying and was overjoyed.


    But Raymond didn''t even show his face, and John had the good sense to get in his car and drive away.


    Sofia is standing here alone at the moment, furious.


    But smug at the thought that it was Raymond himself who hade to bail himself out, she immediately ran off to where Selena now lived, Rose Garden, and waited for her right at the door.


    Selena''s speed ofing back was not as fast as Sofia''s speed ofing over, and when she saw Sofia standing in front of the gate, her eyebrows just frowned.


    Sofia had just seen Selena''s car over at the hospital and recognized the license te, and didn''t hesitate to pull people over.


    She stood in the very center, anticipating that Selena wouldn''t dare run her over.


    And Selena does stop.


    She opened a car window and Sofia stood directly in the window proudly showing off. "It was my cousin''s husband who bailed me out, you didn''t realize, even though you''re his designer, you''re not worth a damn in his eyes." Selena slowly took the water aside, opened it and took a sip before sshing it out towards the window.


    The next second, she closed the window, backed up the car, and went straight to the Montague family, leaving Sofia screaming in ce.


    All the way to the Montague family and up to the top floor, she happened to run into John.


    It waste afternoon at the moment, and John was a little surprised to see her.


    "Miss Fair, you came to see the President? I just drove him back to Wolnd, it looks like the missus has something for him, he''ll be back at the office in two hours, and he has a meeting in the evening, so you can wait in the office on the top floor."


    Selena held a bomb in her heart, and really went to the office.


    Two hourster, Raymond dide.


    As soon as he entered the door, he saw her sitting on the sofa in the office, holding a financial newspaper in her hand and reading it.

 Chapter 340 Still in the Interlocked Fingers Position

    When she heard the door open, she put the newspaper down, after waiting here for so long, the bad mood she had just been in was gradually recovering, but that didn''t change what she had to do right away. "Mr. Montague," she called out politely.


    Raymond walked behind the ck marble table and sat down in the leather chair. "If there''s something to be done, we''ll talk about it in two hours, I''m in a meeting first."


    Selena lowered hershes, she''d waited two hours anyway and didn''t mind waiting any longer, she had to get it done tonight. "Okay, Mr. Montague you go ahead." Raymond looked up, his deep eyes falling on her.


    John pushed his way in at that moment and brought Raymond a cup of coffee.


    As he was about to exit, Raymond asked softly, "Selena, have you had dinner yet?"


    Selena had just been pissed off at Sofia, so how could she care about dinner. "Nope."


    "John, fix her a dinner." Raymond said.


    John paused slightly in his steps, thinking that the president, though he didn''t want to admit it, was quite attentive to Miss Fair.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m not hungry." Selena didn''t appreciate that.


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed and he slowly opened theputer next to him. "I don''t know when the meeting will be over, at least two hours, so eat something first." Selena stopped refusing.


    John didn''t dare to just go and serve a staff meal, so he had to step up and notify the Star Hotel side, and in less than half an hour, a small food cart was pushed to the top floor and pushed in front of Selena. Selena was a little startled, remembering the food cart that had appeared at Olivia''s door.


    A small table was ced in front of her with everything from a small appetizer to a dessert at the end of the meal.


    Selena hadn''t been hungry, but these things did look appetizing.


    So without holding back, she picked up her fork and ate slowly and methodically.


    Raymond was just sitting in his leather chair for the meeting when his afterglow nced at her.


    Seeing her stuffing a small piece of dessert into her mouth with her fork, probably because she had something on her mind, the cream identally brushed against the corner of her mouth.


    Raymond''s fingers trembled for a moment, withdrawing his gaze and pretending to look at the screen in front of him in a bashful manner.


    The foreign executives were still reporting back one by one, but he found it tasteless.


    Selena finished eating and took the financial newspaper to read it again, her forehead hair falling naturally, only revealing a white face.


    After half an hour, she was probably sleepy, and the speed of her eyes closing slowed down.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    The newspaper in her hand fell to her feet, and Raymond''s voice unconsciously became smaller.


    She leaned against a cushion on the side and fell straight to sleep.


    The original two-hour meeting was extended to three hours because of a small change in the middle.


    After it ended, Raymond closed theputer and nced at the sky outside.


    It waspletely dark and Vanguard was lit up.


    He had texted John that he was going to drive himself tonight, and John had gone ahead.


    At that moment Raymond got up and eased his way over to Selena''s side.


    She was sleeping so soundly that it was all too much for him to disturb.


    "Selena?" said Raymond in his well-dressed suit, reaching out his long fingertips to push.


    But Selena happened to be awake and a little confused at this time, so subconsciously she raised her hand and grabbed his outstretched hand.


    It was still in the ten-fingered position.


    She assumed it was Max, it was a game she and Max always yed.


    When she came to her senses and saw that the person in front of her was Raymond, she reacted instantly in shock and shook her hand away in a hurry.


    "...Mr. Montague!" Selena nced outside, realizing just how long she''d been asleep, and hastily pretended to tidy up the mess on the small table to avoid the embarrassment of shaking his hand away. The lights in the office were bright and quiet.


    Selena, however, felt the cool, ghostly sight of someone brighter than the light fall upon her, "I''m sorry, Mr. Montague, I thought it was Max.

 Chapter 341 Raymond鈥檚 Plot

    Raymond''s footsteps lurched, inexplicably harboring some anger. When he wanted to be his designer, all kinds of means were used. Now that he didn''t want to, he didn''t hesitate to kick away.


    Selena hadn''t noticed he''d stopped, hadn''t had time to brake, and the tip of her nose hit him directly in the back, flooding her with pain. "Give me your reason." His tone didn''t rise or fall, but it was much colder than usual.


    "Always getting into trouble with the two sisters of the Stone family, and I''m worried I won''t be as lucky as I am today." Selena was telling the truth.


    If every time Sofia came to assassinate her, she would be bailed out like that, she really didn''t know how many lives she had to be yed that way. Raymond was already in the elevator and she followed. "What''s going on today?"


    "Mr. Montague you''ve gone and bailed Sofia out and you still don''t know that it''s me who''s in trouble with her? A few days ago she tried to set me up, because it didn''t work, I endured it, after that Olivia found two men to deal with me, I was rescued by my friend, but my neck was injured, and I only removed the bandage today, that''s why I didn''t hold back to move against her when I was in the hospital, in the afternoon Sofia took out a dagger to sneak attack on me, and I dodged it, but in less than half an hour, it was Mr. Montague that you personally bailed out, I don''te from a very good family, not as good as the Stone family, and not as good as you, so I''d better stay away from you." Selena said.


    As she spoke, the elevator had stopped at the underground garage.


    Raymond looked at her, she had her head down and wouldn''t look up.


    He didn''t resist pinching Selena''s chin and forcing her to look up.


    The small confines of the elevator were full of his forceful messages.


    "Crying?" Raymond asked softly.


    Selena didn''t cry, she just really couldn''t help the aggravation the more she talked.


    Add to that the fact that her father hadn''t been sober and the Fair family might be facing bankruptcy, and she hadn''t been able to sleep well for the past few days. "Selena, are you such a crybaby?" Raymond said.


    Selena frowned and tried to remove his hand.


    Raymond, however, withdrew it just in time. "The wound on your neck, why didn''t you say anything when asked the other day?"


    "I have no proof, and those two men are out of the country." Selena doesn''t look at the other man.


    "So you felt aggrieved when you were asked to apologize to Olivia?" Raymond looks at her.


    "Yes, just because you turned toward her, she was right to do whatever she did." Selena still said what was on her mind.


    Raymond raised his eyebrows, then lowered hisshes and looked at her seriously. "I didn''t think that."


    Selena''s words momentarily caught in her throat, and for a moment she didn''t know what to say.


    It was also true that if Raymond really thought Olivia was one hundred percent right, he wouldn''t have just asked himself to apologize.


    And after getting out of the elevator and being blown by the wind outside, Selena had a momentary awakening that she was calling her own God''s bluff?


    The customer is God, not to mention that Raymond is a God who has the power topletely screw her over.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She rushed to apologize, but Raymond opened the passenger side. "Get in."


    Selena had been quite angry just then, but now that she was sobered up, she also felt a little short-changed. Silently, she got into the car.


    Raymond sat in the driver''s seat and exined to her. "I don''t know about what Sofia did today, I''ll inform the Stone familyter and have her sent out of the country."


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat, to put it nicely it was sending her out of the country, to put it more nicely it was banishing her to a foreign country and never letting Sofiae back. That''s what Raymond had done?


    She looked at him in surprise, but heard him ask, "Are you angry?"


    Selena was instantly a little embarrassed and immediately withdrew her eyes.


    "As for Olivia''s matter, you also said there''s no evidence, so it''s only right that I turn towards her." Raymond replied.


    "Did he divorce his wife and marry Olivia?" Selena asked softly.


    Raymond tightened his grip on the steering wheel, looking somewhat confused. "I suppose so."


    "Do you hate your wife so much?" Selena couldn''t help but inquire further.


    "Selena," his tone grew heavy, and a coldness permeated the entire car. "That''s not something you should ask."

 Chapter 342 Its Because of Our Relationship

    They drove in silence until the car stopped at Rose Garden.


    Selena opened the car door, but hesitated for a moment and sat back down, "Mr. Montague, if Oliviaes after me again, can I still seek your help?"


    She spoke of seeking help with righteous determination.


    After all, the Fair family was not as influential as the Stone family, let alone the Montague family.


    Olivia was his girlfriend, and with his support, she could aplish even more in the future.


    Raymond looked at her and remained silent for a few seconds before asking, "Why do you think I would stand with you?"


    "It''s not about standing with me, it''s about standing for justice. At least I won''t provoke Miss Stone. It''s her who sees me as a rival, but I am innocent in front of Mr. Montague." When Selena finished speaking, she felt the man''s gaze bing dangerous.


    She swallowed hard.


    Raymond leaned in slightly and stared into her eyes mockingly. "How dare you speak of innocence."


    Selena''s cheeks flushed, and her confidence waned.


    Raymond looked ahead, lightly gripping the steering wheel with his fingertips. "I''m helping you because we are not innocent."


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat, unable to believe these words came from him.


    Perhaps it was the alluring night that made her feel short of breath.


    "Selena, if I were as innocent as everyone else, you wouldn''t even have the chance to see me," Raymond said.


    That was the truth.


    He wouldn''t personally drive a woman back after such ate hour and have such a long conversation if he were innocent. "Get out," Raymond opened the car door for her.


    In a daze, Selena''s mind was like a burst of fireworks, unable to think clearly.


    By the time she snapped out of it and got out of the car, Raymond''s vehicle had already driven away.


    Selena stood in ce and couldn''t help but pat her forehead.


    She had to admit that Raymond''s ethereal face, coupled with his words, truly left people in a daze.


    It wasn''t until she returned home, entered the bathroom, and couldn''t resist sshing cold water on her face, that she finally dispelled the ambiguous atmosphere.


    After taking a shower, she received a text message from Shelley: "Damn! What''s going on? I heard Raymond sent Sofia abroad, and there''s a hugemotion within the Stone family."


    Taking another shower and getting out, she got a text from Shelley: "What''s going on, I heard that Raymond sent Sofia out of the country, made a big scene at the Stone family, Olivia even stepped in, now Sofia is on a ne and won''t be able toe back to New York for the rest of her life. Selena, do you think this is a sudden enlightenment on his part, is he going to end it with Olivia? Has he finallye to his senses?!" Selena just felt funny when she saw that.


    But she couldn''t tell Shelley that she had a hand in this.


    Chiming in, Shelley was unforgiving. "If he and Olivia are having rtionship problems, then this is a good time for you to take advantage of the situation, it''s Raymond. You don''t know how many people have been poking around about him and Olivia tonight, and Olivia is all riled up, and sent out a Facebook post saying that the rtionship is stable. Selena, you listen to me, right now immediately go back to Ashbourne Manor, put on a set of sexy clothes, when hees back directly to him, your body plus face, Raymond is the gods will sink, by then there is still Olivia what to do!"


    Selena raised her hand and rubbed her brow, even through the cell phone she could tell how anxious Shelley was. "Shelley, I''m a little tired, I''ll rest first."


    Shelley couldn''t be bothered to keep snarking when she thought about the Fair family pile.


    After Selenaid down, it was a good night''s sleep.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But the others were not calm.


    Especially the Fair family.


    Alice had wanted Olivia and Selena to lose.


    She had already witnessed Sofia''s stabbing of Selena today when she was upstairs in the hospital and had expected Selena and the Stone family to make a big scene.


    But this is how the night ended?


    Raymond looked like he was on Selena''s side?


    How could that be!


    Alice''s eyes glowed red with jealousy, originally only wanting to profit from this, but now her chest was exploding with hate. How could that bitch''s life be so good that the husband she picked up for nothing was Raymond, and Raymond didn''t care all that much about Selena.


    No. Alice couldn''t let these two go on! Otherwise there will be anything left for her when the timees!

 Chapter 343 She Only Wants Raymond

    Alice took a deep breath and heard the sound of Nick smashing things from outside.


    Nick had been like this for the past two days, the slightest thing could make him explode with anger.


    Add to that the fact that Selena and Olivia hadn''t had aplete meltdown, and by now Sofia was still being sent out of the country, and so Nick was following suit. Alice doesn''t care one bit what happens to the Fair family or how much of the fortune she''ll get, she just wants Raymond.


    She just wants Raymond. If she can get Raymond, her life will beplete.


    Alice pushed the door out. "Brother, don''t be angry yet, now that Sofia has been sent out of the country, Raymond is obviously on Selena''s side, but we still have a chance."


    "What chance can there be! Alice, you probably don''t know, dad was hospitalized because he caught mom and Kenny cheating on each other, when he wakes up, all three of our family members will be finished, and the shares in mom''s hand will be withdrawn, then the Fair family will be Selena''s alone!" Nick said viciously.


    Alice''s pupils shrunk hard, she didn''t know that dad was hospitalized because of this. Her face turned hard.


    Nick took a deep breath. "We don''t have much time left, I had thought that Raymond, in order to defend Olivia, would divorce Selena right away, when that timees, I just y Selena to death, the Montague family side won''t say anything, and dad''s side, mom will try to find a way to keep him from waking up, and the Fair The Fair will be ours. But as you can see, because Selena hired two bodyguards, mom hasn''t gotten her hands on them yet, and now that Kenny is hospitalized, I''m even wondering if it''s mom and Kenny''s business that''s being known."


    Alice''s face went white. She didn''t want to live the poor life she had before! Taking a deep breath, she sneered. "Aren''t the grandparents involved? Let them go to the hospital and make a scene, just say they want to see James, those two bodyguards faced with the spilled old man, they are at their wits'' end, and they can''t afford to pay for it if they get hurt and run into it."


    Nickughed along. "That''s a good idea, at least keep dad from waking up first, he''ll just have to go ahead for the sake of us staying in the Fair family."


    Neither man had much affection for James.


    Nick was overwhelmed by the whole not being able to get an erection thing.


    Alice was filled with thoughts of how to get Raymond.


    James, who was in the way, became ready to be sacrificed.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Somewhere in New York.


    Arthur and Victoria looked at Steven who entered the door with an excited look on their faces. "Son, how''s it going, did the bank application go through?"


    Steven is James''s younger brother, who was admitted to a major university and ranked in the top two hundred in America.


    Only at that time the family was poor, originally James also got into the exam, but the family only sent Steven one, even then only teenage James, had to y some odd jobs for his brother''s tuition.


    Steven is forty-eight years old this year, which is an embarrassing age, the old and the young, but also at any time worried about being dismissed by thepany.


    Once fired, the 30,000 dor a month mortgage would be too much for the whole family to bear.


    But two days ago, Mom and Dad actually found the big brother, but also from the big brother to bring three million dors, I heard that the big brother''s family in New York to live in the vi, which is a New York vi ah. New York houses are seven to eight million dors, a not so good location of the vi have to be 20 million dors, not to mention the big brother''s family even in thepany?


    Steven''s mood had been down all month. The new round ofyoffs was about to be announced, and he was worried that his name would be on the list.


    Having worked for thispany for over twenty years, he considered himself a senior employee. From earning just $6,000 a month initially, he now made $40,000 a month.


    Back when he bought his house, his family had to sell their old house in the county and all their possessions just to scrape enough money together. Itpletely depleted their savings.


    Luckily, his family hadn''t cared about their elder brother''s life, or else he would have had a share in all this.


    Just as Steven was feeling anxious and restless, the two elderly parents suddenly heard that their elder brother James was living in a mansion in New York. It was truly shocking!


    Steven thought they were being deceived by an MLM scheme. After all, his elder brother hadn''t even attended college, so how could he possibly live in a mansion?


    It made him, a graduate of a prestigious university, feel somewhat embarrassed.

 Chapter 344 Whats the Use of Having a Daughter

    So, no matter what, he couldn''t believe it. He advised the two elderly parents not to go at first, to avoid being scammed, and he didn''t even know where the news hade from.


    However, after a few hours, the two elderly parents actually came back with three million dors.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Steven couldn''t believe it when he went to the bank to repay the mortgage.


    The thirty-year mortgage debt for the house waspletely paid off in one go, with several hundred thousand dors left over.


    "Mom, the bank deducted the money. We don''t have to repay the mortgage anymore." Steven said.


    Victoria''s eyes were filled with excitement, which then turned into greed. "He''s making big money now. Three million dors were obtained in an instant. You haven''t seen that mansion; it''s unbelievably beautiful. It could be a few hundred square meters even with just one floor, enough for our whole family to move in. You can rent out this ce."


    Steven also felt a bit envious, but when he thought about how his parents hadn''t cared about their elder brother all these years and hadn''t even given him any living expenses, he wondered if his elder brother would agree to this move. "Mom, didn''t you say that our brother is still in aa at the hospital?"


    "Yes, your elder brother is still unconscious, and his second wife brought her son over. If anything happens to your elder brother, then the Fair family''spany and wealth will all end up in the hands of that son. Your elder brother has two daughters, one named Selena and the other named Alice. You''ve met Selena before. As for Alice, she''s just a sick child. What good can two daughters do? By then, you can adopt your son out to them. Your elder brother will be eternally grateful to you." Victoria said.


    Arthur also nodded beside them. "That''s right, what use is there in having daughters? Son, you should hurry ande with us to the Fair family. Your elder brother already has apany in New York. What are you afraid of losing your job for? Our whole family can work at the Fair family''spany!"


    Upon hearing this, Steven also became anxious. If something really happened to his elder brother, wouldn''t all this money go to his second wife? He felt so frustrated, as if his own money had been taken away. Steven is the youngest son, the two old men have been favoring the youngest son since he was a child, and what good things are inevitably thinking of the youngest son.


    Even the youngest son''s examination results are still a few points lower than James, are to let James drop out of school, so that the youngest son Steven continue to go to college.


    Later James married with Barbara, gave birth to a useless daughter, the two old people will be more and more do not like the eldest son. Luckily, the younger son was fortunate and gave birth to two sons in a row!


    Two old people are excited, and received a phone call, said they have to not go to the hospital to visit James, while James has not yet woken up to brush the good sense, when he woke up, can not recognize people.


    Arthur and Victoria thought about it, indeed this is the reasoning, the two old men immediately have to go to the hospital, and to exin to Steven. "Son, you just wait for the good news at home, I will definitely let your elder brother pass on a child, when that time the family property is your child''s, the Fair family''s family property is also yours."


    Steven''s cheeks reddened with excitement and nodded his head. "Mom and Dad, you guys go then!" Victoria and Arthur immediately rushed to the hospital where James was, to go in and see the man.


    But there were two bodyguards at the door, dead set on keeping them out.


    Victoria directly pped the bouncers in the face. "Do you know who I am? The person lying inside is my son! How dare you not let me go in to see him, what kind of heart are you resting on, and the two of you are still bodyguards, aren''t you the dogs my son keeps! Who are you to yell at us!"


    Victoria was a shrew, used to being shrewish, and when she didn''t get her way, she immediately started to make a move.


    Both of them were in their seventies, and as soon as the bodyguard pushed the man, Arthury on the ground obediently. "Come and show my old partner, this is going to kill someone."


    The bouncer''s face was ugly and immediately called Selena.

 Chapter 345 A Tiny Age Is Really Ruthless

    Selena had a rare good night''s sleepst night, only to have something to do again early in the morning. Her brow furrowed as she drove straight to the hospital.


    Victoria and Arthur were still lying on the floor spilling their guts, a mouthful of, "Murder, murder."


    Selena''s pupils darkened and she approached with quick steps. "Had enough?"


    Victoria''s voice lurched when she saw hering, then sneered. "Listen to what you''re saying, I''m your grandmother, you really don''t have any respect for the elderly, your conscience is eaten by dogs." Selena took a deep breath, and then saw that one of the bouncers still had fingerprints on his cheek, and knew that the two had struck.


    "Miss Fair," the two bodyguards, recognizing Selena because Shelley had called them over, were polite to her.


    Selena just felt a headache and told them as much. "If they continue to spill their guts, throw them down from this building, and I''ll pay for how much money they have to apany them in the end." The two bodyguards have long been unable to stand these two people''s nonsense, and although the two families are old, their hands are ruthless, they will scratch people with their fingernails, and the back of their hands are already full of fingernail marks.


    Upon hearing Selena''s words, Victoria quickly got up from the ground. "What did you say?! Are you nning to kill someone? Everyone,e and see. This is my own granddaughter, but now she wants to throw me and her grandfather from upstairs. How could this wicked girl be so ruthless, just like her mother!"


    Selena originally didn''t want to pay attention to this person''s tantrum, but when she heard her mention her mother, her face instantly darkened. "Both of you, throw her down now. If she doesn''t die on the first try, then try again. After all, the Fair family is wealthy, and they won''t mindpensating for this."


    The two bodyguards looked at each other and lifted Victoria, bringing her to the window.


    Victoria initially thought that Selena was just bluffing and didn''t expect her to actually have someone take action.


    At this moment, she had already been brought to the edge of the window and could faintly see the view below.


    Arthur was still throwing a tantrum on the ground. Seeing this scene, he turned pale with fright. "Stop! Stop! Selena, what are you doing? Don''t you know that we live in a society governed by the rule ofw!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    He was so scared that he stood up directly from the ground and was about to pull the two bodyguards. However, he heard Selena''s cold tone. "Throw him down as well. Every time theye to cause trouble, throw them." Arthur froze and saw the two bodyguards about to throw him.


    Being held up, Victoria was frightened and trembling all over, almost fainting.


    Arthur suddenly shouted, "We won''t cause any trouble! We won''t! Quickly let go of her. You want us to die, such cruelty at such a young age."


    The two bodyguards looked at Selena, but she didn''t respond. "Continue throwing."


    Arthur was so scared that his eyes rolled back and his fingers trembled. "Help! Let''s go! We won''t cause any trouble!"


    Selena saw that he was truly frightened and raised an eyebrow slightly. If she really scared him to the point of passing out, it would only invite trouble for herself, so she nodded to the two bodyguards.


    Victoria was also released, but she was equally frightened and couldn''t speak.


    Arthur continued cursing, "Beast, you will suffer retribution sooner orter!"


    Selena was annoyed by his words. Seeing that there were quite a few people gathered around, she directly spoke up. "Leave within three minutes. Next time youe to the hospital, I assure you that you''ll be staying here instead." Reasoning with these scoundrels was useless. Only by making them fear her would she achieve any effect.


    Sure enough, Arthur trembled and supported the trembling Victoria into the elevator.


    As soon as the elevator doors closed, Victoria copsed backwards in fear.


    Arthur quickly supported her. "Victoria, hold on. Let''s go back and discuss with our youngest son. Selena is truly a beast, heartless!"


    Victoria kept rolling her eyes, unable to formte coherent words due to the fear.


    Selena sat in the corridor of the hospital and briefly exined to the people around her. Then she looked at the two bodyguards. "Sorry."


    The bodyguards waved their hands, feeling no particr concern.


    Selena went to ask the doctor about James'' condition again, relieved to hear that everything was stable.


    Victoria and Arthur returned home, with Steven anxiously waiting inside. Excitement sparked in his eyes when he saw theme back. "Mom, Dad, how did it go?"


    Arthur waved his hand, still shaken from the experience. "Don''t talk about it. Let me get your mother a ss of water first."

 Chapter 346 Put the Person to Sleep First

    Steven quickly went to pour a ss of water.


    Victoria drank it all in one go, muttering, "That madman is truly insane. He cannot be kept."


    Arthur recounted what had just happened, and Steven, upon hearing it, felt a tingling sensation in his scalp. "This is murder! Big brother hasn''t raised her properly. It seems we truly need to move into the Fair family mansion, or else this child won''t have anyone to discipline her, and how can she get married in the future!"


    Arthur understood the reasoning as well and agreed, "Barbara died early, and the eldest son remarried. That child is undoubtedly unloved by both parents. But what''s important is that she holds power now, and has bodyguards. We can''t confront her head-on."


    Sitting there for a moment, Steven''s eyes suddenly brightened. "Dad, there''s a solution. Since she never experienced love when she was young, we can arrange for a man to seduce her directly. Send her flowers every day, and she''ll definitely fall for him. And once she gets pregnant, she won''t be able to run away. Women be obedient when they''re pregnant. By then, she will listen to us. Coincidentally, I have a friend''s son who is still single. He was just released from prisonst month. He can do this job."


    The group quickly made arrangements and contacted him.


    Selena was still unaware of their malicious intentions.


    After spending two hours at the hospital, just as she was about to leave, a man blocked her at the hospital entrance.


    The bald man, dressed in a ck jacket, looked her up and down and his eyes lit up. "You must be Selena, right? I''m your arranged blind date, shall we walk and talk?"


    He held two stic roses in his hands, appearing generous. "Take these roses as a gift from me."


    Selena saw the stic roses, which cost less than a dor each.


    "Real flowers are more expensive than these," she thought, "easily costing tens of dors for a stem. Your uncle said your family is wealthy, so I thought I shouldn''t be stingy with you. I''ve already made a reservation at the restaurant, and I''ll drive you there." He proudly pointed to the Mercedes behind him.


    It was the lowest configuration, worth less than 300,000 dors.


    As long as there was the Mercedes logo, he could deceive many girls when driving it.


    When Selena heard him mention "uncle," she knew he was James'' brother. Was he targeting her now?


    The man was twenty-seven years old, having just been released after serving a three-year sentence. He had been worried about not finding a wife, but unexpectedly, someone introduced Selena to him. She came from a well-off family, living in a mansion. He thought he hit the jackpot.


    He walked to his car, opened the door, unable to hide his show-off demeanor.


    "This car costs over a million dors. Let''s get in. The restaurant we''re going to today is also expensive. Your uncle said that you didn''t have your parents looking after you when you were young. Don''t worry, after we get married, I will take good care of you," Selena said with amusement, ignoring the other personpletely as she got into her own car.


    Her car was bought with her own money, costing around $300,000, but it wasn''t a Mercedes or a BMW like those popr brands.


    Stepping on the gas pedal, Selena''s car zoomed away, leaving no trace behind for the other person.Text ? by N0ve/lDrama.Org.


    Seeing this, the man was furious and immediately called Steven. "What''s wrong with Selena? Shepletely ignored me. I used to pursue the prettiest girls in school. Is she looking down on me?"


    Steven didn''t expect that Selena wouldn''t take the bait. In theory, this man had some decent conditions and his family even owned a small factory, making a couple of million dors a year.


    "Uncle, I pursued her because you asked me to. She even red at me earlier. Pah, it''s just because she''s rich," the man named Tim said disdainfully.


    "Tim, don''t be angry. It''s myck of consideration. I told you, her mother passed away early, and her father didn''t take care of her. She doesn''t even have basic manners. But if a woman doesn''t listen, just give her a beating or two, and she''ll behave. Once you have a child with her, where else can she be defiant? The important thing is to first win her over and then tame her," Steven quickly replied.


    Tim snorted coldly. "I used to pursue the prettiest girls in school. If she didn''t look halfway decent, I would have lost my temper just now. Bitch."


    Steven smiled awkwardly on the other end. He knew that Tim was ruthless and had even been in prison before. Dealing with Selena shouldn''t be a problem for him. If it came to it, he would just sleep with her first!

 Chapter 347 the Fair family on the Verge of Bankruptcy

    Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor today. She hadn''t visited Max for several days and didn''t know how well his surgical wounds were healing. Upon seeing Selenae back, Fiona''s eyes lit up with joy. "Miss Fair, I just finished walking Max."


    Since Raymond''s return time was uncertain, Fiona didn''t dare let Max out. So every day, Max was still confined to therge room in the back.


    As Selena entered, Max had already recognized her footsteps and was barking wildly from inside.


    Selena couldn''t help but feel heartbroken. She immediately crouched down and rubbed Max''s head.


    She had originally intended to take Max to the Rose Garden, but even though the neighborhood rtions there had been resolved, Lillian still lived on the same floor. If Max barked there, knowing Lillian''s temperament, she would probably report it to the management, leading to more arguments.


    So she had no choice but to let Max stay here.


    Selenaforted Max for nearly half an hour and then took him for a walk in the garden.


    At the hospital, Beatrice and Alice both came in, thinking that the two bouncers should be gone after Arthur and Steven hade to make a scene once in the morning.


    But when they came to this floor, they saw that the bodyguards were still outside.


    Beatrice was furious and Alice''s gaze was full of mischief. They couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Alice, I''m going to go check on Kenny first, he''s badly hurt." Beatrice said.


    Alice''s face was all disdain, what a time for this man to still only think about his lover boy. She snorted coldly.


    Beatrice felt embarrassed, but she did feel relieved that Kenny, after all, Kenny had been with her for so many years too.


    She hurriedly went to Kenny''s hospital room.


    But unexpectedly, the ward was empty, Kenny was gone.


    Beatrice was shocked and immediately asked the doctor.


    The doctor said, "Someone discharged him three hours ago, he was hurt so badly, we all advised him to rest more."


    And at this moment Kenny has been pushed by the front deskdy of the Fair familypany to get on the ship.


    The front deskdy''s rtive was working in overseas transportation and happened to be able to hide Kenny in the cargo.


    To put it bluntly, it''s smuggling. No ID is needed so no one can find out where Kenny went.


    Kenny didn''t realize that this little mistress he had adopted had such connections, so the two of them hit it off right away, and he split two million dors directly between her.


    Before getting on the boat, Kenny sneers and drops all his contacts.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    He wasn''t really in love with Beatrice, but was just trying to scam money out of her.


    Beatrice had called him tens of millions of dors over the years, and he had sold his house for so much money, plus the whole five billion dor bill with the PW Group side, by then the Fair family would havepensated one hundred billion dors, and he escaped with one hundred million dors, and could get away with it overseas.


    Beatrice is still looking for someone everywhere, but Kenny''s phone is not working.


    It was not until the PW Group executives called and asked where the Fair family''s paint production was at.


    The tone of voice was very different from before the signing of the contract, and it was apletely bossy posture.


    Beatrice began to feel something was wrong, and then the Fair family executives called again.


    Because thepany suddenly demanded to work overtime to produce paint, and the wages have not been increased, so the workers are on strike, and this matter has a tendency to be bigger. The Fair familypany is in chaos.


    In just ten minutes, Beatrice received eight phone calls, all of which were about the workers'' strike.


    Kenny was arranging everything in thepany during this period of time, and now that his phone was not working, everyone was looking at Beatrice''s attitude, and politely inquired about James''s health. Beatrice''s heart beats wildly and she calls Kenny like crazy.


    Can''t get through. Still can''t get through.


    Her arms and legs were weak and her lips were trembling.


    Alice gasped when she saw her like that. "What''s wrong?"


    "Alice, Kenny''s missing, do you think it could have something to do with him being attacked this time, he couldn''t have been kidnapped, could he?" Beatrice said handily.


    Alice''s face was all impatience, "Is this the time to think about Kenny! Dad is about to wake up, are we really going to be kicked out as a family! Let''s get him out of the way before we think about Kenny." But Beatrice''s head was full of Kenny.


    Seeing that she wasn''t helping, Alice directly took a bottle of poison and went to the nurse who was in charge of changing James'' medication here.


    The nurse was currently carrying a tray and chatting with a colleague.


    The medicine to be changed was on the tray aside.


    Alice went and stole a nurse''s outfit and went straight to that nurse. "Mr. Fair there, I''ll be the one to change the medication today."


    The nurse looked up at her, "But I''m always the one who changes them, and the family has instructed that there are to be no substitutions."


    Alice had just observed the bottles of medicine this nurse was carrying.


    Now she took advantage of the break in talking to the conversation to switch one of the same pill bottles.


    Alice said, "In that case, go ahead then."

 Chapter 348 What Matters Is What She Thinks

    The nurse was a bit baffled, but still carried the tray into James'' hospital room.


    The two bodyguards didn''t stop them when they saw the usual oneing to change the medicine.


    Just as the nurse sucked the medicine into the syringe, intending to inject it into the IV bottle, James'' eyes snapped open and he gasped for air.


    The nurse was so startled by the sudden noise that the syringe fell to the floor.


    She scrambled out and shouted down the hallway, "Doctor! Doctor!"N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    So a group of doctors all rushed in and pushed James into the resuscitation ward.


    The nurse stood in the empty ward, picking up the syringes from the floor, tossing them casually into a side trash can, and taking the trash can out again to throw them away.


    Alice had been waiting at the end of the corridor the whole time, seeing James being wheeled in to be resuscitated, and thinking that her medicine had worked.


    As long as it was injected, death was certain.


    She was about to raise her eyebrows in triumph when she saw that the top of the trash can the nurse was holding was the medicine she had sent out. "These drugs weren''t injected into the patient?" "Well, the patient''s condition suddenly changed all of a sudden, I don''t know if it''s for the better or for the worse, we''ll talk about it when we get out of the resuscitation room." The nurse said. Alice''s heart stuttered.


    This would definitely get her kicked out if she got out of the resuscitation room and James woke up!


    What to do?


    She told Nick what was going on here, and Nick''s side hung up the phone straight away and headed out the door in a set of clothes and a hat.


    Alice''s eyes are all evil, better her brother just go and clean up Selena without any consequences because of this irritation!


    Nick did think so, and now he had hid around Rose Garden and had been waiting.


    As soon as Selena passed through here, he was going to put her in her ce tonight!


    Raymond is due to take justice into his own hands by dealing with Selena tonight. Meanwhile, Alice, besides encouraging Nick to confront Selena, is alsoing up with a n to either continue keeping James unconscious or take down Raymond immediately.


    However, after being so tantly rejected by Raymond thest time she provocatively approached him, she resents him deeply, her eyes bloodshot with anger. How did Selena manage to win him over like that?


    Little did Alice know that not only did Selena win him over, but she also made Raymond consider being her secret lover. Recently, Alice has been wanting to follow Raymond again, but she found out that she has been cklisted by the hotel Raymond is staying at. Every time she appears, someone politely escorts her out, which is utterly humiliating.


    Luckily, she has a membership card at Sky Club and has be friends with the bartender, who promised to inform her once he sees Raymond. Now, the bartender has sent her a message saying, "Mr. Montague ising for a drink tonight." After continuous meetings, Raymond finally has a few hours of free time tonight, so he made ns to meet with Alex. Alex is a screenwriter whose work is rtively easy, producing one or two scripts a year, each of which can sell for millions of dors. Just adding a random advertisement on Facebook can earn him a spokesperson fee of millions of dors, even more powerful than a celebrity.


    Alex nudged Raymond with his elbow. "Sending Sofia abroad, I guess it''s because of Selena, right?"


    Alex''s mind always tends to wander, and he always guesses things urately. "Did she put a spell on you? I mentioned before that she liked you, and you dismissed it. Now, it seems like she''s not showing any interest, but you''re head over heels for her. She''s still not divorced, and you are the president and heir of the Montague family. Are you nning to be her secret lover?"


    No one would probably believe it if it were spread around.


    He has countless women who are captivated by him, yet he desires a married woman. He even almost forced himself onto her before she even got divorced.


    Alex finds it intriguing; he enjoys seeing these two tangled up in each other. Moreover, during the elevator incident, seeing Selena in a panic with marks all over her neck, it was clear that she did not willingly participate. Such an interesting situation.


    Over the years, countless women have been eagerly waiting for Raymond, given his exceptional looks and prestigious family background. If he wanted, he could have ten girlfriends in a day just like anyone else.


    If we say he has a virtuous character, he only had a rtionship with a married woman, and he was the one who made the first move.


    If we say he is not virtuous, he only had a rtionship with this woman.


    Alex chuckled and said, "Raymond, did you see the Facebook post Miss Stone made? It says your rtionship is stable. Looks like you made the Stone family send Sofia abroad for you. Sofia went abroad, and it made her worried. What do you think?" Raymond held a ss of wine, revealing a cold piece of pale wrist bone. His voice was chilly and slightly intoxicated. "What I think doesn''t matter. What matters is what she thinks."

 Chapter 349 If Selena wants to rely on him, he will accept.

    Alex held a ss of wine, feeling rather confused. "What does it matter what she thinks?"


    "I''m talking about Selena," Raymond exined.


    "I''m fucking talking about Olivia!" Alex eximed helplessly.


    Raymond paused, lowering his eyshes. "Oh."


    Alex found it amusing and suppressed augh. "So, what you just meant was that your rtionship with Selena, what you think doesn''t matter, what matters is her opinion."


    If Selena were to rely on him, he would ept it?


    However, Raymond refused to reply.


    Alex became anxious, scratching his head. "Is that what you meant? I mentioned Olivia just now, and you didn''t even hear it. Your mind is full of thoughts about a married woman?" "I didn''t," Raymond refuted.


    Alex rolled his eyes and suddenly pointed to a woman not far away. Taking advantage of Raymond''s slight intoxication, he asked, "How does that womanpare to Selena in terms of appearance?" Raymond''s cold gaze lifted for just a moment before he withdrew it. "She''s not as good."


    Alex nced at the empty bottles on the table. This guy was drinking alone just now?


    He quickly took out his phone and started recording. "Raymond, what about the woman on the right, the one with the hot figure? How does shepare to Selena?" Sending this recording to Raymond himself tomorrow would be absolutely thrilling.


    But Raymond didn''t reply and merely narrowed his eyes, looking at Alex with amanding presence.


    Alex suddenly felt a little guilty. This guy was already drunk, yet he remained so vignt?


    But at least Alex understood now. Raymond indeed cared about that designer.


    This was the only pleasure Alex had, watching these clever people entangled in their affairs.


    They were currently sitting in the main hall, not a private room.


    In Alex''s words, the main hall allowed him to witness the elite taking off their masks and going wild on the dance floor. It provided great inspiration for his creations.


    At this moment, he supported Raymond, but they encountered Alice at the entrance.


    Alice knew Alex. She was Raymond''s good friend and the most famous award-winning screenwriter.


    Seeing the drunk Raymond, her eyes gleamed with excitement as she quickly approached them.


    Alice promptly said, "Let me take Mr. Montague home. I came here tonight specifically to pick him up."


    This was a chance given by the heavens!


    Alex supported Raymond, nced at Alice, lightly smiled, and his eyes turned sharp. "You want to sleep with him. If you don''t have a mirror at home, there should be other things. Go back and take a good look. Don''t use such low tactics on him."


    Alice was shocked by his gaze and felt a sudden chill running through her body.


    Alex took a step back and then turned around. "Raymond is not someone you can afford to provoke, no matter who you are," he said.


    Alice felt a sharp pain in her chest and her whole body trembled. Her nails dug deep into her palms.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Alex''s words were already polite enough. After all, there had been many women who had tried to win his favor over the years.


    And this woman had a calcting look on her face; it was clear what she was up to.


    He helped Raymond into the car and drove straight to Ashbourne Manor.


    Selena herself was staying at Ashbourne Manor tonight.


    Since it was already midnight, both she and Fiona thought Raymond wouldn''te over anymore.


    When Raymond was helped out of the car, he raised a hand and rubbed his temples.


    Alex noticed that he seemed somewhat sober and got back into the car. "Go inside yourself, I still have to work overtime to write the script," he said.


    Selena was alone in the lobby, still working on the investigation of thepany''s five-billion-dor deal, and didn''t notice that the door to the lobby had been opened.

 Chapter 350 Are you worried about me?

    Max frantically wagged his tail at the door.


    Selena''s fingertips paused as she thought that Fiona had forgotten to close the door again tonight.


    Max rushed toward her like an arrow, rolling frantically in front of her, in a fawning posture as if he didn''t want to be sent back to that room again.


    Worried that his barking would disturb Fiona, Selena quickly led Max out of the garden.


    But Max was unusually excited tonight and refused to go into that room.


    Selena thought it was just because he hadn''t seen her in so long and was always excited. She was about to pull him inside when she heard a noiseing from the living room, indicating that someone had entered the house. At this hour, it couldn''t be the maids.


    And it couldn''t be Fiona; Fiona had already gone to sleep.


    A thief?N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    But the security at Ashbourne Manor was very good, and such issues had never urred before.


    Taking advantage of the time she spent considering this, Max suddenly broke free from the rope and ran like crazy toward the living room.


    "Bark, bark!"


    It seemed to know that the man it liked had arrived, as its barks were much clearer than usual.


    Unable to do anything else, Selena had no choice but to follow.


    However, just as she pushed open the living room door a crack, she heard Raymond''s voice., "Have I seen you somewhere before?"


    Because the marks on Max''s forehead were so obvious, Raymond narrowed his eyes.


    Selena had originally intended to step inside, but now she didn''t dare anymore and quickly left Ashbourne Manor.


    But Max was left behind.


    After returning to Rose Garden with a pounding heart, Selena called Fiona.


    But it seemed that Fiona was sleeping soundly tonight and didn''t answer the phone.


    Selena could only send her a message, asking her not to admit to having dogs at Ashbourne Manor.


    And Raymond unbuttoned both of his shirts and saw Max sleeping at his feet, rolling around a few times and looking him over brightly again.


    "Max?" he called out uncertainly, and Max sprang to his feet, wagging his tail frantically.


    Raymondughed softly, "Sure enough, it''s you."


    Lost again?


    Selena loved the dog so much, she was probably anxious at the moment, right?


    He couldn''t help but reach out and try to tease it, but thinking he was allergic to dog hair, he slowly withdrew his hand.


    Max looked a lot like a puppy he''d met a few years ago, when his big brother had gotten him.


    That puppy had been given away afterward, adopted by whoever.


    Raymond pulled out his cell phone and called Selena.


    Selena was still sitting around in Rose Garden because theputer he''d left on in the living room of Ashbourne Manor was still on, and although it would hibernate after a while, Raymond, if he''d been interested and then clicked on the screen, would have surely realized that it was full of information on THE FAIR FAMILY.


    And the data file she''d set aside would have her name on the second page, as was her habit.


    She was so anxious that she was just thinking about whether or not to juste clean when Raymond''s call came.


    "Selena," Raymond called out. There was a hint of tenderness in that voice.


    "Mr. Montague," Selena said in a rush.


    "I have Max here, has he been naughty again?" Raymond asked.


    Selena''s eyes lit up and she got up in a hurry, "Ah yes, I''ve been looking for him all night, I don''t know where he''s been again, thank you, I''ll drive over and pick him up now then."


    "You know where I am?" Raymond asked rhetorically.


    "No, so Mr. Montague where are you?" Selena lied.


    Raymond lowered hisshes, "I''ll drive over and drop it off."


    Raymond dropping off a dog for her in the middle of the night?


    Selena wanted to say yes, but he didn''t sound like his usual self, he couldn''t be drunk.


    If something happened to him driving drunk, she couldn''t afford to pay for it even if it killed her.


    "Mr. Montague, are you drinking tonight, let mee over, you send me the address, drinking and not driving, easy to get into trouble." Selena said in a hurry.


    Raymond let out a lightugh. "You''re worried about me?"

 Chapter 351 I Got Drunk Last Night

    Upon hearing his tone, Selena could tell that he was truly drunk, otherwise why would he ask such a question?


    Her mind raced.


    "No, the main issue is that it''s in the middle of the night, and you came to deliver a dog to me. If my husband finds out, it will be hard for me to exin," Selena said. As soon as she finished speaking, it became silent on the other end.


    Although they were separated by a screen, Selena could still feel the suppression.


    Just as she was about to say something else, the call abruptly ended with a "click." Selena was stunned, thinking that he identally hung up, so she dialed again.


    But Raymond didn''t answer.


    Not once.


    Not twice.


    Even Selena, who wasn''t the brightest, knew that he was intentionally not answering.


    Furrowing her eyebrows, did she say something wrong just now?


    In his eyes, she was already a married woman.


    Seeing her call twice without receiving an answer, Raymond coldly smirked and looked at Max, who was bold enough to try and sit on the couch. "You''re nothing more than that in her heart." Max didn''t understand, so he tried to please Raymond by getting closer, but Raymond had already gone upstairs.


    Before Raymond returned to the country, Max used to sleep on the couch.


    The entire Ashbourne Manor was its nest, so now that Raymond paid it no attention, it simplyy on the couch.


    And because Raymond was feeling irritated, he didn''t notice theputer and notebook on the coffee table.


    Back in his room, as the water droplets cascaded down his chest while standing under the showerhead, he still felt annoyed.


    He didn''t know if it was the effect of alcohol, but he had the urge to sell this dog.


    Husband, husband, all he could think about was her cheating husband.


    She should really get her eyes checked, why is she so blind?


    Selena made two phone calls, but didn''t dare to make another, afraid that Raymond would get angry.


    Raymond still hasn''t questioned her identity, so it seemed he didn''t notice theputer on the coffee table.


    Well, he never cared about anything inside Ashbourne Manor anyway.


    She sent another message to Fiona, "Fiona, could you please tidy up theputer and notebook on the coffee table and put them in my room?"


    Fiona was ustomed to waking up early, just like the staff inside Ashbourne Manor. She would wake up around 5 o''clock.


    Raymond woke up at 6 o''clock, so Fiona would certainly arrive in the living room earlier.


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief, but at the thought of Max, she felt uneasy.


    It wasn''t until 5:30 in the morning that Fiona called.


    Selena had been awake all night and at this moment, it felt like a lifeline.


    "Miss Fair, did Mr. Faire backst night? But it seems that Max was sleeping on the couch..." Fiona''s heart was pounding, not knowing if Raymond encountered Max. Selena took a deep breath and asked, "Did you tidy up myputer and notebook?"


    "It has been ced in your room," Fiona said.


    "Okay, Fiona, from now on, just pretend you don''t know Max. Treat it as a stray dog that came to Ashbourne Manor. Remember, don''t admit that it belongs to Ashbourne Manor." Otherwise, everything will be exposed.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Fiona looked towards Selena and nodded. "Alright."


    She had heard that Raymond had already met Max and was filled with anxiety. "Miss Fair, is this really okay?"


    What if Raymond finds out about Max?


    "Fiona, as long as you don''t admit that Ashbourne Manor has a dog, Mr. Montague won''t me you. He''s actually a nice person," Selena reassured.


    Fiona reluctantly hung up the phone, partly believing Selena''s words.


    When Raymond came downstairs wearing a suit, breakfast was already prepared on the table.


    Max was running circles in the living room.


    Raymond saw it and furrowed his brow. "Find something for it to eat. It must be hungry."


    Fiona remembered Selena''s instructions and began to act. "Sir, I have no idea whose dog this is. I thought you were allergic to dog hair and was nning to throw it out."


    Raymond sat at the dining table, his tone indifferent. "Don''t throw it out for now. Let''s keep it for a few days. Have someone go buy some dog food."


    Fiona was delighted to see that he not only didn''t me her but also asked her to buy dog food. Miss Fair was indeed right.


    "Okay, sir. How long do you n to keep it? It probably has an owner," Fiona asked.


    "We''ll see," Raymond calmly finished his breakfast and went directly to the Montague family''s house.


    At the doorstep of the Montague family, he met Selena, who had been waiting there. She must have not slept the whole night, with dark circles under her eyes. "Mr. Montague, is Max alright..." Raymond walked past her, his tone casual. "I got drunkst night and saw things wrong. It''s not with me."


    He was lying.

 Chapter 352 Mr. Montague, my husband is really busy

    Selena stood in surprise, if she didn''t know that Max was in Ashbourne Manor, she would have believed him.


    Why would Raymond confiscate a dog?


    She sighed and hurried to catch up with him.


    "Mr. Montague, Max is indeed missing. If you didn''t see things wrong, where did you see it? I''ll go look for it," Selena said.


    Raymond stopped walking, dressed in a white shirt and ck suit, his sharp jawline slightly tense, and his voice clear. "Let''s look for it together with your husband, maybe we can find it." Selena was speechless and her steps halted.


    Raymond had already walked to a certain point.


    In front of the elevator, Selena had no choice but to follow. "Mr. Montague, my husband is really busy," Selena''s tone was helpless, and her eyes showed a hint of resignation.


    Raymond''s gaze was cold and devoid of emotion. "Then let him help you when he''s not busy, Selena. I have a meeting in five minutes. If it''s not about the house, don''te find me."


    The elevator doors opened at that moment, and Raymond stepped inside. He was in the private elevator, and there were no other people inside.


    Selena stood by the door, watching as the elevator closed. She began to reflect on why Raymond had seized Max. But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''te up with a reasonable exnation.N?velDrama.Org content.


    In the end, she took out her phone and sent a text message to Fiona: "Fiona, let Max stay there for now, but don''t let Mr. Montague know that he''s from Ashbourne Manor. Follow Mr. Montague''s lead."


    Having spent so many years at Ashbourne Manor, Fiona understood this kind of discreet thinking and immediately replied, "Miss Fair, you can rest assured."


    Selena did trust her, but on the other hand, she had to act as if she was desperately searching for Max. Otherwise, Raymond would find her strange and suspect that she knew Max was safe.


    She posted a missing dog notice on her own Facebook, with two photos of Max. This was her work ount, and it had connections with some vi owners she had interacted with before. Within no time, she received over tenments offering help and promises to share the post.


    And among these vi owners, there were some who had connections with Carter, so Carter saw Selena''s missing dog notice on someone else''s Facebook.


    Mia also saw it and immediately forwarded the message to Raymond, "Cousin, Selena''s dog is missing. Can you use your influence to help find him?" She added a pitiful expression at the end.


    Mia genuinely liked Selena, especially since she had identally discovered Selena and Raymond doing those thingsst time. Subconsciously, she thought Selena was different to Raymond. Even if it was just a casual encounter, it was still different.


    Raymond looked at the message but didn''t reply.


    Mia sent another message, "Max has grown so big, Selena definitely considers him like her family. She must be really worried. I just added her as a friend. Her Facebook is almost empty, only this one post."


    Mia also cared about Max and would do anything for Raymond to use the influence of the Montague family to search for the dog.


    Raymond thought of someone who had appeared at the Montague family early in the morning, and his gaze grew darker.


    At this moment, John walked in and said, "Sir... The meeting has already started."


    Raymond got up to go to the conference room but thought for a moment. He decided to call Fiona. "Keep a close eye on Max and don''t let him get lost again. I''ll take him to find his ownerter." Fiona was somewhat surprised. Raymond had always been indifferent to Ashbourne Manor, so why would he personally call because of a dog?


    After realizing this, she nced at the dog happily ying in the mansion''s hall. "Alright, Mr. Montague, I understand."


    After hanging up the phone, Raymond intended to inform Selena but hesitated. In the end, he ced his phone on the table and headed to the conference room.


    It''s good to make her worry for a bit.

 Chapter 353 Cant Understand What Raymond is Thinking

    Selena felt that she had at least done a good job on the surface. Just as she was about to go to the hospital, Mia called. "Selena, when did Max go missing? I''lle and help you look for him." She didn''t expect Mia to be so enthusiastic, leaving Selena unsure of what to say. "Um, it was about a day ago."


    Mia was even more anxious than Selena losing the dog herself. "Where are you? I''lle find you and we can check the surveince together."


    "No need, I''ve already posted on Facebook. Partners I''ve worked with before will keep an eye out, and Max is clever," Selena said.


    "Even if he''s clever, he''s still just a dog. You don''t know, there are many dog traffickers out there. I messaged my cousin to help, but he hasn''t replied," Mia said, very worried. Selena thought about how he not only didn''t reply to you but also held my dog captive.


    She truly couldn''t understand what Raymond was thinking.


    It couldn''t possibly be because of Olivia''s cat before, right?


    But that matter had already passed, hasn''t it?


    Her eyebrows furrowed.


    It''s not Selena''s fault either. She would rather believe that the Earth would explode than believe Raymond would resort to such means to get a woman''s attention. She could only think about Olivia.


    Then she sighed. Even if Sofia has been sent abroad, Olivia is still Olivia. Her position in Raymond''s heart remains unshaken.


    "Selena, send me your location. I''ll be right over," Mia was overly enthusiastic.


    Selena couldn''t refuse. She had already parked her car at Rose Garden. Just as she was about to get out, she saw a suspicious person in the rearview mirror.


    Because she had been brought into a private room by two men before, she was being extra cautious now. Whenever she saw someone behaving suspiciously, she immediately locked the car doors. The figure quickly approached her.


    Selena hastily stepped on the gas and drove the car away.


    Her heart was pounding, and she asionally nced at the rearview mirror.


    The person was wearing a hoodie, with the hood pulled tightly over their head, making it impossible to see their face clearly.


    But seeing her car stop and then approach, it should be someone who recognizes her license te.


    Selena instantly locked on to a person - Nick.


    She was restless and felt unsafe no matter where she went.


    Since that incident, Nick had been lurking in the shadows like a venomous snake, waiting for the right moment to strike.


    And now, he was lying in ambush at the Rose Garden. What should she do?


    Should she go back to the hotel?


    But who could guarantee that Nick wouldn''t follow her there?


    The only safe ce was Ashbourne Manor, where the security was absolutely tight.


    But she didn''t know if Raymond would be returning to Ashbourne Manor tonight. Logically, with Max there and his allergy to dog hair, he shouldn''t go back.


    But Selena didn''t dare to bet.


    Now, the Fair family was already on the edge of trouble. If her identity were to be exposed and Raymond werepletely angered, the Fair family would have no way out. She kept looking in the rearview mirror, worrying that Nick was following her.


    Finally, she saw a car speeding towards her, showing no signs of slowing down.


    Selena''s pupils contracted sharply as she immediately pressed the elerator and drove towards Ashbourne Manor.


    Nick''s eyes were bloodshot as he stared ahead, wishing he could crash into her.


    But he was fast, and Selena was even faster, as if she could read his thoughts.


    Nick mmed the elerator to the floor, even hearing the sirens around him, signaling the approaching patrol officers.


    But he was not willing to give up. Today, he must get hold of Selena!


    There was a speed limit in the vi area surrounding Ashbourne Manor. After Selena drove in, she parked the car directly inside Ashbourne Manor.


    The security personnel recognized the car in themunity and had already let her through.


    Meanwhile, Nick couldn''t even enter themunity and was surrounded by the police.


    He angrily pounded the steering wheel, ring at the location of Ashbourne Manor.


    When Beatrice received the call from the police station, her eyebrows furrowed. She thought it was news about Kenny.


    She had already informed the police that Kenny had gone missing, and she was worried about his safety.


    But the police station wanted her toe and pick up Nick.


    When she arrived at the police station, she saw Nick arguing hysterically with the staff.


    Beatrice was taken aback and immediately paid the fine and took him to the car.


    But Nick wasn''t grateful. "It''s all because you couldn''t control yourself and had an affair with Kenny. Otherwise, we wouldn''t be in such a mess."


    In front of her only son, Beatrice couldn''t lift her head. "Nick, if your father wakes up and seeks help from Mr. Montague Sr., both Kenny and I will be in jail. Now that Kenny is missing, I''m considering selling my shares and taking some money out, so we can leave New York first."N?velDrama.Org holds this content.

 Chapter 354 Taking the Initiative to Lure the Snake

    Nick pounded on the car window hard, leaving a hole in it.


    Beatrice, who was driving, screamed in fright.


    "Shut up!" Nick''s eyes were still red, and he breathed heavily. "I don''t care how much money you can get from the Fair family. What I want now is Selena!" Beatrice trembled and tightly gripped the steering wheel, realizing that her son had be somewhat obsessed.


    All because of that bitch Selena.


    "Nick..." She cautiously called out, but he didn''t even nce at her.


    Beatrice dared not speak anymore, but her face became visibly anxious.


    James could wake up at any moment, and she felt like a sword was hanging over her head.


    Meanwhile, after returning to Ashbourne Manor, Selena still felt unsettled.


    She had to deal with Nick''s situation; otherwise, she would never feel at peace, no matter where she went.


    Sitting around and waiting was not her style.


    She took a deep breath, changed into clothes she rarely wore, and put on a hat and a mask.


    Before leaving, she nced at the mirror - even Shelley wouldn''t recognize her.


    As soon as it got dark, she headed out with two drivers from Ashbourne Manor.


    They were all people Grandpa had arranged for her -pletely obedient to her.


    One of the drivers had excellent driving skills. As Fiona put it, even if a dozen cars were chasing him, he would sessfully lose them.


    Selena had the skilled driver drive her car while she sat in another one.


    Since Nick would eventuallye after her, why not take the initiative and lure him out of hiding, thoroughly eliminating this threat?


    She sent Nick a message on her phone. "Where are you? I''lle find you, and we can talk."


    Nick replied quickly, sending the address of a remote tavern, guaranteed to be without surveince.


    His intentions were crystal clear.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Pretending not to know that today''s person chasing her was him, Selena said, "I suspect the Fair family has gotten into troubletely, so I wanted to ask you a few questions." Upon seeing these two messages, Nick sneered.


    That fool of a woman dared to actively meet him.


    He immediately drove and arrived at the tavern, going to the innermost private room.


    When Selena arrived, she nced at the dark and filthy surroundings.


    If she really appeared in front of Nick tonight, she might never see the sun rise again.


    She took a pair ofrge scissors and punctured the rear tires of Nick''s car.


    Then she returned to the car she was in, but she also released a smoke bomb. The skilled driver parked her car at the entrance of the tavern.


    Finally, she sent another message to Nick. "I''m here."


    Nick had already prepared the private room.


    There were ropes, whips, wax, and medicine.


    As soon as Selena entered thispartment, he was determined to y with this despicable woman using all the tools! Then he would sell her abroad, where she would spend her life at the mercy of others, never able to turn the tables!


    At the thought of this possibility, Nick trembled with excitement.


    There seemed to be a reaction in a ce that had been silent all along.


    So when he saw the text message from Selena, he walked out in big strides.


    Sure enough, Selena''s car was parked at the door.


    Just as he approached, Selena sent another message, "I''m worried it''s not safe here. Let''s go somewhere else nearby."


    Then the car in front of Nick slowly drove away.


    Of course, Nick wouldn''t miss this opportunity and immediately got into his own car, feeling like it was a chance from heaven!


    He started driving to catch up, but the car disyed unstable tire pressure, indicating a problem with the tires.


    In theory, he should have stopped immediately and gone to the repair shop to change the tires, but the car in front was driving so slowly as if waiting for him to crash into it. Clearly, dragging Selena along to her death was more important than changing tires!


    Even if it meant going to hell, he would never let that woman find peace!


    However, Selena herself did not get on that car; only the skilled driver was inside.


    She did not choose to cut the brake line, which would be illegal.


    She simply punctured the tires and even gave Nick a chance to choose.


    But Nick did not cherish it and without hesitation, went after that car.


    Upon seeing that Nick took the bait, the driver immediately drove onto the highway.


    Because Nick had chosen a very remote location close to the highway.


    Combined with his carelessness and eleration, his eyes burning with excitement, the car with two t tires started recklessly swerving on the highway.


    The driver saw the way the car behind was moving and knew there was a problem with its tires.


    He made a sharp turn and went onto a mountain road.

 Chapter 355 Raymond is Quite Stingy Actually

    Mountain roads are where young people race at night, with narrow and sharp bends.


    Selena just mentioned this stretch of road and added that Nick used to love racing here.


    In other words, even if something happened, he could only me himself.


    The driver immediately understood her meaning and started drifting through several bends.


    With red eyes, Nick elerated and saw the position getting more and more off track, almost bursting intoughter.


    Selena had no self-awareness. Now that they were so far from downtown, once she was forced to stop, it would be the perfect time to strike. Despicable woman.


    Prepare to die!


    When the car passed a sharp turn, he violently turned the steering wheel.


    But the entire car slid wildly.


    Nick''s pupils sharply contracted, then a strong impact hit.


    "Boom!"


    Before the car plunged off the cliff, he had already jumped out, but still felt his legs being forcibly broken.


    "Ah!!"


    Intense pain struck, and he fell into darkness.


    He fell into aa.


    And when the driver in front saw that the car didn''t pursue them, he knew something had gone wrong with that car.


    He turned around and returned the same way he came from another road, then made a call to Selena. "Miss Fair, it''s done."


    Selena sat in the car, hearing the words, her lips tightened slightly, and her throat felt dry. "Okay, I understand."


    This was the first time Selena had framed someone.


    Nick''s fierce revenge had seriously affected her life.


    She absolutely couldn''t back down.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Besides, she had given him a chance.


    It was his own hatred that had clouded his judgment.


    When the two cars were about to reach Ashbourne Manor, Selena worried about Raymond at the manor, so she switched back to her own car and nned to return to Rose Garden.


    It was already nine o''clock in the evening.


    She took out her phone and checked it, only then realizing that Raymond had actually called her, but she was preupied with Nick''s matter and missed the call.


    Selena immediately dialed back.


    The call was immediately disconnected.


    She looked at the disconnected number and suddenly felt that Raymond was actually quite petty.


    Raymond was now at Ashbourne Manor, surprising Fiona when he came back tonight.


    She thought it was already rare for him to call back to ask about a dog, but she didn''t expect him toe back so early tonight and immediately take hold of Max''s leash, apparently going to find the so-called owner. Fiona watched as he made a call that wasn''t answered.


    His face visibly darkened, then he threw the leash directly.


    Fiona didn''t know what had happened and cautiously asked, "Mr. Montague, aren''t you going to return the dog?"


    "No, I''m not going." Raymond''s tone was heavy as he walked upstairs.


    "The owner probably isn''t in a hurry either."


    Fiona thought to herself that Miss Fair probably wasn''t in a hurry since she knew Max was at Ashbourne Manor.


    After the call was disconnected, Selena hesitated whether to call back again.


    But she really couldn''t gauge Raymond''s temper, so she called Fiona instead. "Fiona, did Mr. Montague withhold Max''s food?" Could he be intentionally not feeding Max to spite her?


    Max was mischievous and a picky eater. He had been raised by her since he was small and couldn''t bear any mistreatment. "Miss Fair, don''t worry, tonight Mr. Montague even let us feed him imported beef that was flown in." Fiona replied.


    Selena choked. Although she hadn''t mistreated Max, she also hadn''t fed him several hundred dors per pound of beef.


    As long as Max wasn''t mistreated, everything was fine.


    With Nick''s matter concluded, Selena could finally get a good night''s sleep.


    As for Max, he has imported beef to eat, and now Raymond has epted its presence. It lives a rich and vorful life in Ashbourne Manor, and Raymond worries about what it might do. At this moment, Raymond is dealing withpany documents, and his phone has not rung until twelve o''clock.


    His face bes increasingly gloomy, with a strong impulse to sell the dog.

 Chapter 356 Whether she is happy or not has nothing to do with me

    After finishing all the documents, he finally concludes that the dog''s owner does not n to call tonight.


    He washes up and goes to sleep.


    The next morning, he calls Mia and asks her to take Max away.


    Mia is somewhat surprised. "Cousin, so you saw my messages. You found them quickly."


    When she arrives at Ashbourne Manor, she continues chattering, "By the way, why don''t you return it yourself? Selena should be very happy, right?"


    Raymond has already walked to the entrance, his elegant figure entuated by the exquisite and well-tailored suit. He adjusts his cufflinks and speaks in a cold tone. "Whether she is happy or not, has nothing to do with me." Mia is taken aback and silently lowers her head, thinking that he slept with Selena, how can he say such words.


    Cousin doesn''t really look like a scumbag.


    Raymond has already opened the door and is about to get in the car.


    Mia holds Max and follows along. "Cousin, can you give me a ride since you''re going that way? I came by car and I don''t dare leave Max in the back. If anything goes wrong, I won''t be able to exin to Selena."


    Raymond''s brow furrows deeply, and he coldly closes the car door without a word. "I''m allergic to dog hair."


    Of course, Mia knows, but since he epted Max, he should be able to tolerate Max''s hair.


    Sometimes being allergic to something is just a psychological effect.


    "Cousin, if I return it myself, Selena will think I found the dog. Should I mention you to her?" Mia doesn''t miss any chance to y matchmaker.


    "No need." Raymond closes the car window and remains distant the whole time.


    Mia touches her nose, thinking about the emotional voice she heard that night. Now she really wonders whether it was just her imagination.


    She calls Selena and drives the car to Rose Garden.


    Selena happened to be cleaning the room today, so she quickly went downstairs to greet Max.


    Max happily jumps towards her, wagging its tail vigorously.


    Mia has sses in the afternoon, so she doesn''t go upstairs. Before leaving, she says, "My cousin found the dog, but he''s busy, so he didn''te to deliver it personally. Selena, don''t be sad. As long as you make an effort, my cousin will definitely care about you."


    Selena is somewhat puzzled. Why should she make an effort to make Raymond care?


    Mia silently gives her a thumbs-up gesture as encouragement.


    Then the car drives away.


    Selena walks back upstairs, holding Max, and stands there in confusion.


    When she reaches the upstairs with the dog, she happens to meet Lillian, who is about to go out.


    Lillian rolls her eyes again when she sees Mia.


    Ax jumped out in an instant, leaping far away. "Pets are really dirty! Control its mouth. If it barks at night, I will definitelyin to the management."


    Selena nced at Lillian''s outfit, covered in luxury brands and carrying an Herm¨¨s bag. They were probably all bought by Carter.


    Noticing her gaze, Lillian deliberately showed off her bag, raising it higher. "Oh, this? It cost over half a million dors."


    Selena pursed her lips, ignoring her and went straight into her own room.


    Lillian was infuriated and wanted to know if Olivia had shed with Selena during theirst intentional instigation. She couldn''t stand Selena''s pretentious coldness!


    Wasn''t she also involved with Mr. Montague? What is she pretending!


    Lillian was angry all the way to the Montague family. Just thinking about Selena possibly carrying such an expensive bag in the future made her ufortable.


    During work, Lillian couldn''t help but chat with her colleagues. "By the way, do you guys know about that designer for Mr. Montague? The one who had an affair with a client while designing a vi and got confronted by the rightful wife at the studio."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Is that true?" one colleague asked in astonishment.


    "Of course it''s true. I''m with Carter, and he keeps up with all thetest gossip," Lillian confidently dered, but she noticed her colleagues suddenly falling silent and couldn''t help raising her voice. "Don''t tell me you don''t believe it? Seriously, I now know a lot of second-generation wealthy people. This kind of thing has been well-known for a while. I heard that he became Mr. Montague''s designer because..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, a cold male voice came from behind.


    "Within half an hour, leave and pick up your resignation letter."


    Lillian froze, turning around to see Raymond and John standing behind her.

 Chapter 357 Shes Not Worthy of You at All

    Lillian''s face immediately turned pale, as if she had been pped. "Mr. Montague..."


    But Raymond''s gaze didn''tnd on her; instead, it turned toward the others. "Take this as a warning."


    This was an opportunity for Lillian to offer no exnation.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m Carter''s girlfriend, and we have a good rtionshiptely, so can''t we..." Lillian begged for mercy.


    Raymond''s gaze became sharp, piercing through Lillian''s body, causing her to tense up. She immediately resented Selena once again.


    Raymond didn''t say much, he just hurriedly left, while John stayed behind and advised the other receptionists. "Spreading rumors will entail legal consequences." The receptionists nodded nervously.


    Then someone cautiously spoke up. "Why did Mr. Montague today finish work so early..."


    It''s not even noon yet, and it''s not like something a workaholic like him would do.


    Meanwhile, Raymond has already gotten on the car.


    John walked to the front to drive and nced at his expression through the rearview mirror, but didn''t say anything.


    They remained silent on the way, and the car finally stopped at Wolnd.


    Catherine now lives here, and when she saw him return, she breathed a sigh of relief. "I thought you had forgotten, everything is ready, let''s go."


    Raymond nced at the item she was holding, a bouquet of white chrysanthemums.


    Both Catherine and Raymond wore mncholic expressions, carrying heavy burdens.


    Once they got back in the car, it stopped at a cemetery in the outskirts.


    John waited downstairs and did not go up.


    Raymond and Catherine walked up, stopping in front of the tombstone on the mountaintop.


    Catherine ced the flowers on the tombstone and sighed.


    Raymond, on the other hand, had a cold expression as he looked at the ck and white photo that bore a resemnce to him.


    "Raymond, I did make a mistake back then, if only I could have another chance..." Catherine said softly.


    "Mom, the dead cannot be brought back to life. I just hope you won''t use the same methods you used on brother on me," Raymond interrupted her.


    Catherine''s face immediately turned embarrassed, and her trembling fingertips hung by her side. "If you both would just behave and listen, do you think I would go through all this trouble?"


    Raymond''s lips pursed coldly, and he ced the flowers he had brought on the tombstone. "I have something to attend to this afternoon, so I''ll leave first. I don''t think brother would want you to disturb him either." Catherine stood in ce, feeling a sudden chill.


    Finally, she couldn''t help but ask, "When did you and Selena divorce? She wasn''t worthy of you to begin with, and I heard the Fair family is on the verge of bankruptcy."


    Annoyance shed across Raymond''s eyebrows, and he quickened his pace.


    When they reached the bottom of the mountain, he directly got into the car that John had driven and left one here for Catherine.


    John knew that the CEO''s mood was always bad at this time of year.


    Raymond went to meet with Paul.


    Paul was sitting in the private room and pushed a ss of wine in front of him. "We still couldn''t find any information about your brother''s girlfriend. He protected her well, maybe they didn''t use her real name when they were together." Raymond had no interest in his older brother''s girlfriend and furrowed his brow. "What''s the point of investigating that?"


    "All the information about your brother inside has been erased. The mission he undertook back then was supposed to be confidential, and there are people overseas still looking for him."


    "He, maybe he did manage to bring something out sessfully at that time, so the people inside were so eager to protect him," Paul exined.


    Raymond remained silent, his eyshes lowered, his fingertips quietly swirling the red wine.


    Paul lightly clinked his ss with Raymond''s. "Did you have another unpleasant encounter with Auntie today?"


    Paul''s shirt was unbuttoned, and his gaze was sharp and lively. "She hasn''t changed all these years, always hoping that you and your brother can marry women that she approves of. It seems like she still cares about your father''s first love, unable to move on her whole life."


    Some women are doomed to be forever trapped in love affairs.


    "Raymond, when you agreed to Grandpa''s request back then, you probably wanted to resist Auntie as well. After all, she has long wanted to break you and Olivia apart. But instead, you ended up marrying someone worse than Olivia. During your absence in New York all these years, she must have taken her frustrations out on your wife," Paul said.N?velDrama.Org holds this content.


    Raymond originally didn''t want to express any opinion on Paul''s words, but his forehead wrinkled when he heard him refer to his wife. "Don''t use that nickname to describe that woman."


    "If you despise her so much, does that mean Grandpa''s judgment was really that poor?" Paul asked, puzzled.


    Raymond rubbed his forehead with his hand, clearly showing his resistance on his face. "It''s a disaster."

 Chapter 358 Is It a Trap Set by You?

    Selena received a notification from the hospital saying that Nick was in a vegetative state after falling.


    The doctor was contacting every person in Nick''s phone.


    When Selena arrived at the hospital, Beatrice was already there, crying hysterically.


    Beatrice held Nick''s phone in her hand and saw the messages Selena had sent, looking at them with resentment. "You wretch! Is it a trap set by you? You murderer! I''m going to call the police and have you arrested!" Beatrice walked briskly towards Selena, wanting to p her.


    But Selena grabbed her wrist and swiftly let go without hesitation. "Beatrice, has the test reporte out? I just wanted to discuss somepany matters with him. You know the Fair familypany is facing difficulties recently. Is there a problem with me sending those messages to him? Besides, he pursued me himself. You should know what he was thinking, right?"


    However, Beatrice couldn''t handle the blow of her son bing a vegetable, and she charged at Selena directly.


    Selena was pushed back a step, her back forcefully hitting the wall, and she felt a jolt in her chest, causing pain almost like nausea. Beatrice started punching and kicking. "You wretch! I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you, believe me!"


    With Kenny missing and her son in a vegetative state, Beatrice finally had a breakdown.


    Selena couldn''t escape from the attack of a lunatic, and her hand was soon scratched by sharp nails, leaving behind a trail of blood. Beatrice even sinisterly attempted to gouge out her eyeballs.


    "Go to hell!" Several nurses tried to pull them apart, but they couldn''t even budge them. The nurse shouted urgently, "Security! Call security, quick!"


    Soon, two tall and sturdy security guards arrived and managed to separate Beatrice from Selena. However, Selena''s hands were now covered in bloodstains, an unsightly sight. Beatrice''s nails were also stained with blood. With resentment in her eyes, Beatrice stared at Selena and even tried to kick her. "You wretched woman! I should have strangled you back then. What curse have I brought upon myself to encounter this nuisance!" Selena lowered her head and nced at the bloodstains on the back of her hand. The scratches from Beatrice''s nails were more painful and prone to infection than any knife wound.


    While Beatrice was still about to go berserk, a nurse in the distance shouted, "Mr. Fair is awake! Quick! Come quickly, Mr. Fair is awake."


    Upon hearing this, Selena no longer cared about the pain in her hand and quickly walked towards James''s ward. On the other hand, Beatrice froze in ce at the sound of those words. Selena strode into the ward and indeed saw James opening his eyes. His condition seemed to have improved significantly this time.


    The nurse carefully removed the tubes attached to him.


    James had lost a lot of weight and looked at his daughter with confusion. "Selena..."


    His voice was very low, as if it had been choked up in his chest due to not having spoken for a long time.


    Selena''s eyes turned red, and she quickly grabbed his hand. "Dad, you''ve been unconscious for a long time. How do you feel? Why did youe to the hospital in the first ce?"


    James coughed twice but couldn''t grasp the fragments of his memory. He just felt angry, as if his chest was about to explode.


    He didn''t answer and continued coughing. The doctor exined on the side, "Mr. Fair suffered severe trauma, both physically and mentally. It is rmended not to ask this question for now and let him rest well." Selena yielded and as long as he was awake, it was enough.


    James truly didn''t remember why he hade to the hospital. "I''ve been hospitalized for so long. I''m sure the affairs of thepany must have been dyed. Did Uncle Paddy call?"


    Selena lowered her eyshes. "You should focus on resting for now."


    Company matters were what James was most worried about, so he quickly asked, "Where''s my phone?"


    Selena knew she couldn''t persuade him otherwise. "Uncle Paddy passed away."


    A hint of shock shed in James''s eyes, and his cough became unusually intense. "How...how is that possible? His health has always been good."N?velDrama.Org content.


    "The conclusion drawn by the police was excessive drinking and alcohol poisoning," Selena said softly.


    "But Uncle Paddy had already quit drinking." James widened his eyes.


    "Dad, this matter can''t be investigated anymore. The police have closed the case," Selena shook her head.


    Upon hearing that someone who had been with him for so long had passed away, James couldn''t sit still and quickly tried to get out of bed, but Selena held him down. "Dad, you should still go to the hospital," Selenaforted.


    James pped her hand away, but identally hit her wound in the process.


    She winced in pain.


    Only then did James notice the bloodstains on the back of her hand and asked, "What happened?"


    Just as he finished speaking, Beatrice walked in through the door.


    She had overheard their conversation outside the door, and how lucky she was that James had forgotten why she came to the hospital!


    Beatrice''s face immediately filled with smugness, and she began to sob.

 Chapter 359 Its the Perfect Opportunity for Him to Show His Good Side

    "Nick has be a vegetable, Honey, you have to stand up for me. It''s clearly a trap set by Selena, my poor son. She sent him a few text messages on Nick''s phone. Nick went out to meet her, and a car followed them both, but neither car''s movements were normal," Beatrice cried while discreetly observing James.


    Seeing that James didn''t scold her, didn''t refuse to see her, she couldn''t help but sneer in her heart.N?velDrama.Org content.


    How fortunate she was! Even God seemed to be helping her!


    "Honey, he''s my only son. How can I live like this? I might as well just die!" Beatrice wailed.


    Beatrice was about to run into the wall, and James desperately wanted to stop her, but the pain from his wound almost made him pass out.


    Luckily, a nearby nurse stopped her.


    Beatrice continued crying, and her wailing filled the entire hospital room.


    James coughed in distress, as if he was about to cough up blood.


    Selena hurriedly patted his back and heard his hoarse question, "Did your brother really be a vegetable?"


    "Yes," Selena replied.


    The next second, a pnded on Selena''s face.


    James had just woken up, and his body was weak andcked strength, so the p didn''t hurt at all.


    But to Selena, it felt as heavy as a ton.


    "Selena, did you really n this?" James asked.


    "Dad, about what Nick was doing at the Fair family''spany, trying to rape me, you had no knowledge. Have you ever wondered why his car was chasing after me? Because he couldn''t wait to ruin me. What''s wrong with me driving away to escape? If he had given up chasing me, this wouldn''t have happened!" Selena exined.


    Upon hearing these words, Beatrice screamed and tried to pounce on Selena. "You slut! You still dare to argue. I see that you and your mother are no different!"


    As soon as the words fell, both James and Selena''s faces turned ugly.


    Beatrice was scared and quickly realized that she had crossed James'' limit.


    She cautiously retorted, "It''s not how Selena said. Nick always treated her like a sister. How could he do such a thing?"


    Selena took a deep breath, her eyes full of impatience. "Fine, then you exin why he went after me so desperately."


    "That must be because you seduced him, Selena. You have no shame, seducing Nick, even going after your own brother, you fox!" Beatrice screamed.


    Selena sneered and saw that her father was still hesitating. In this moment, she felt exhausted and lowered her eyshes. "Dad, I haven''t been resting welltely, so I''ll go back first."


    Beatrice immediately panicked and tried to rush forward. "You turned Nick into a vegetable and now you want to leave! You bitch! I''ll kill you!"


    When she rushed forward, Selena couldn''t bear it anymore and pped her directly.


    She remained calm and rational, so this p was particrly firm.


    And particrly strong.


    Beatrice was stunned by the p, even taking a few steps back and blood staining the corners of her mouth.


    She touched her cheek, looking at Selena in shock.


    James, sitting on the bed, narrowed his pupils and grabbed a nearby cup, throwing it at Selena. "You beast!"


    The cup hit Selena''s chest. It didn''t hurt, but the water inside sshed all over her body.


    Selena didn''t say anything. She nced at James, feeling speechless at this moment.


    James felt a sense of panic, as if he would deeply regret his actions.


    Selena then opened the door and collided with Alice who wasing in.


    When Alice saw Selena in such a sorry state, a spark flickered in her eyes.


    But what made her even happier was that she didn''t have to move out of the Fair family!


    Selena kept walking until she reached outside the hospital. She knew she was emotionally unstable and couldn''t drive, so she continued walking along the road, moving forward.


    As she walked, she noticed her cheeks were wet. She quickly sat down on a nearby chair and wiped away her tears with her fingertips.


    It was now noon, and the sun was scorching. Sitting there, she was enveloped in an indescribable sense of fragility.


    Raymond, watching from the car, subconsciously reached for the tissue and also took out the umbre from the Rolls-Royce.


    Thest time Selena broke it, the manufacturer sent a brand new one overnight.


    He was about to walk towards Selena when he saw someone else had already reached her side.


    It was Lucas.


    Lucas happened toe to the hospital tonight to get medicine for his sister. He didn''t expect to run into Selena, which was a perfect opportunity for him to impress her. Seeing him, Raymond halted his steps and stood there without moving.

 Chapter 360 You Really Hold Yourself Highly

    Lucas held a pack of tissues and a cheap umbre in his hand. He walked quickly to Selena''s side, supporting her and offering the tissues to her. "Selena, feeling down?"


    Selena was surprised to hear this voice. She looked up at him and quickly wiped away her tears, forcing a smile. "Lucas, what are you doing here?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I came to get medicine for my sister. She''s in the hospital now. Didn''t expect to run into you," Lucas replied, holding the umbre over Selena''s head.


    "You know, she has some issues with her legs," he said, opening an umbre and sitting down nearby. "The sun is scorching, even this chair is hot. How can you sit here? What happened?" Selena didn''t consider herself very close to Lucas, so she saw no need to tell him about her family. "Just some minor work matters."


    Her emotions came quickly and faded just as fast, especially when she met someone unfamiliar.


    Crying was something she only indulged in when she was alone.


    Meanwhile, Raymond returned to the car.


    Feeling annoyed, he unbuttoned a few buttons on his cor and frowned as he stared into the distance.


    The woman who had been crying just moments ago now had a smile on her face.


    She held a cheap umbre over her head, but she seemed unperturbed, happily chatting with the man.


    Raymond looked away, withdrew his gaze, and extinguished that faint flicker of emotions.


    Just then, Olivia called and asked him toe over.


    Olivia and James were in different hospitals, and Raymond didn''t refuse. He drove the car towards Olivia''s location, his face now calm. However, when he had driven about a hundred meters, he couldn''t help but nce in the rearview mirror.


    In the mirror, he could only see two blurry figures, seemingly ovepping.


    Were they kissing?


    He tightly gripped the steering wheel, feeling even more irritated.


    His cold demeanor turned exceptionally indifferent, to the point where he almost rear-ended the car in front.


    He parked the car and rubbed his temples with his hand.


    It was at this moment that Olivia called again, asking where he was.


    "Almost there," replied Raymond coldly.


    Ever since Raymond sent Sofia abroad, Olivia had be somewhat cautious, feeling that Raymond was no longer on her side.


    She had been hospitalized for a few days now, and she would finally be discharged today. If she continued to stay in the hospital, Raymond might no longer belong to her. When Raymond arrived at the hospital, he led her toplete the discharge procedures.


    Just like before, Olivia linked her arm with his and happily followed him back to the car, instantly feeling that she was overthinking things.


    But as they reached the car, Raymond''s phone rang. Since he was driving, he answered it on speakerphone.


    It was Carter. "Cousin, why did you fire Lillian? I cried to her for a while, saying you fired her because of Selena. Lillian is my girlfriend."


    Olivia was sitting in the passenger seat and heard the conversation, her smile instantly disappearing.


    Carter continued toin, "She didn''t even console me after buying a bag. You should let her go, maybe there''s some misunderstanding between you two."


    "Carter," Raymond''s voice was serious, without any fluctuations. "Maybe you should continue to experience life in the Montague family and train yourself to judge people better." Carter didn''t dare to argue and hung up the phone with a shrug. Suddenly, he thought of Selena, but


    He quickly made a phone call.


    "Mr. Ashford," Selena''s voice said.


    "Selena, could you please talk to my cousin and ask him not to fire Lillian? He fired her this morning because she said a few things to you," Carter said.


    Selena was surprised. Raymond because of her?


    That couldn''t be possible.


    Raymond was known for being strict in thepany. It was probably something Lillian did wrong.


    "Mr. Ashford, are you sure it''s because of me?" Selena asked.


    "Selena, I''m certain. Can you please talk to my cousin? Please, as a favor for what I did for you before. Lillian has been causing a scene here for two hours now," Carter pleaded. Bringing this favor into the conversation, Selena had no choice but to agree. "Mr. Ashford, I''ll go find Mr. Montague, but my words might not have any effect."


    She gave Carter a heads-up beforehand, but Carter raised an eyebrow. "Don''t underestimate yourself. You won''t know until you try."


    Coincidentally, Selena was standing opposite the hospital at that moment, walking over with Lucas.


    She hung up on Carter''s call and saw Raymond''s car, quite the coincidence.


    She quickly waved at him.


    Raymond''s car stopped, and the window rolled down, revealing Olivia sitting in the passenger seat.


    But Selena pretended not to see her and slightly leaned forward, looking at Raymond. "Mr. Montague, Mr. Ashford called and said you fired his girlfriend because of me..." Truthfully, she found this whole situation ridiculous.


    Raymond''s gaze fell on someone not far behind her, Lucas.


    The car window instantly rolled up, and he threw out a sentence.


    "You really have quite the opinion of yourself."

 Chapter 361 It Seems Like First Love Works Best After All

    If Selena hadn''t moved back quickly, her hair would have gotten caught in the rising car window. She watched as the car drove far away, finding it amusing. She immediately texted Carter.


    "Mr. Ashford, I met Mr. Montague. He told me not to think too highly of myself. If you want, try finding Olivia. She''s currently in the passenger seat."


    Carter, still skeptical, decided to call Olivia. Olivia answered with a smile and said she would ask around. After hanging up, she looked at Raymond.


    "Mr. Ashford called me too. It seems like he truly loves that girlfriend of his. Maybe this time he''s serious, Raymond. Shouldn''t we ask him toe back?" Raymond remained silent, his eyes focused ahead. When his eyes didn''t smile, they appeared sharp and profound. After a while, he chuckled. "A receptionist position, is it worth so many inquiries from all of you?"


    Olivia let out a sigh of relief, her face instantly bing sweeter.


    "You also said it''s just a receptionist position. There''s no need to have an unpleasant argument with Mr. Ashford, after all, you''re cousins."


    Raymond resumed his carefree demeanor and lightly tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. His fingers were especially attractive.


    "Then let''s go back."


    Olivia''s eyes brightened. Thinking about Raymond''s attitude towards Selena and towards herself, she felt even more reassured. She quickly sent a text to Carter.


    Upon receiving the message, Carter couldn''t help but send another one to Selena.


    "Sorry, Selena, for getting you scolded by Jacob. First love really does have a strong influence. In less than two minutes, cousin agreed."


    Selena couldn''t help but feel both amused and exasperated. She had been scolded for nothing. Though she didn''t think it was a big deal, it was still nothingpared to her father''s scolding. At most, it was only one-tenth as severe. Inside the hospital, James continued to rub his temples, while Beatrice and Alice keptforting him.


    James felt inexplicably annoyed, thinking about Selena''s expression just now made him ufortable.


    "You two should go out first. I want some quiet time alone."


    Beatrice and Alice exchanged a nce. Alice knew her chance hade. She gestured for Beatrice to leave with her. The two of them went to Nick''s room.


    Immediately, Alice spoke up.


    "Mom, this is our best chance. Dad is not on guard right now, and the two guards at the door have left. As long as I inject the poison into his body, he will certainly die! Then, the Fair family will be ours!"


    Alice couldn''t wait any longer. But Beatrice, at this moment, felt troubled.


    "Why are you so selfish


    "Didn''t you see your brother lying in bed?! You don''t even worry about his life or death! And Kenny is also missing. I''m so worried now, how can I harm James anymore?"


    Alice has also been in a bad moodtely, and being scolded by Beatrice made her angry immediately.


    "Nick went after Selena himself and got trapped. Whose fault is that? If he didn''t want to sleep with Selena, would anything have happened? And you, you knew about his intentions towards Selena but didn''t stop him! You even had an affair with Kenny. I bet he''s long gone, leaving you to face the police!"


    "p!"


    Beatrice pped her hard.


    And the small recorder on the table recorded their argumentpletely.


    This was Selena''s preparation before leaving the hospital.


    She believed that these two selfish people would definitely have a heated argument when facing Nick''s issue.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    At that moment, there was a knock on the door of the ward, and a nurse came in for a case investigation.


    Afterpleting it, she saw a pen left behind and thought it was left by the previous nurse, so she took it away.

 Chapter 362 I Am Selenas Husband

    The next day, Selena went to the hospital again.


    Only after confirming that Beatrice and Alice were not there did she enter Nick''s ward.


    But the recorder was no longer there. She clearly left it here yesterday.


    Both Beatrice and Alice were in a bad mood and couldn''t possibly pay attention to a small pen. Perhaps a nurse took it away.


    She hurriedly asked around, but no one had seen any pen.


    It wasn''t until she passed by James''s ward that she bumped into James, who was about to go to the restroom.


    Beatrice was in James''s ward, as she had to constantly monitor his condition. Seeing Selena, she was furious and wanted to approach her.


    But Selena just went to the nurse''s station to continue asking about the recorder.


    However, no one had seen it no matter how many times she asked.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    When she returned to the corridor, she saw the bald man walking towards her from the other end, the man who had inexplicably approached herst time on the roadside, asking her out. "Selena."


    The man was very attentive, mainly because he had found out that the Fair family''s vi was expensive, so he was determined to win Selena over. Today, he brought real flowers, but only one.


    "I thought about it when I went backst time. Both of us were a little angry. Today, I''m giving you real flowers and let''s live a good life together." James happened to witness this and was trembling with anger.


    "Selena, who is this?"


    Tim didn''t know James, and seeing his poor health condition and that he was practically one foot in the grave, he felt annoyed.


    "Who are you? I am Selena''s husband. We will be living together from now on."


    "And you call yourself a father? Show some respect, you old man!" Selena eximed, infuriated. James was so angry that he couldn''t utter a word.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Beatrice berated Selena, "You''re nothing but a despicable woman, seducing men everywhere, not even sparing Nick. And now you''re involved with a man like this, it''s a shame after all the years your father spent raising you! If yourte mother could see this, she would surely regret giving birth to you!"


    As Beatrice''s tirade intensified, she raised her hand to p Selena. Still seething from being pped yesterday, Beatrice couldn''t let it go, and her face still bore the mark.


    But Selena retaliated by throwing her handbag with great force,nding a fierce blow on Beatrice''s forehead, leaving it bruised and swollen.


    "Look at her true aims! While you were hospitalized, I lived in fear every day. She''s the one who reduced Nick to a vegetative state. Well, I''d rather not live if this is the meaning of life!" Beatrice eximed, attempting to run into the wall. James, witnessing this distressing scene, felt a wave of dizziness and almost fainted.


    However, he fought to stay conscious, raised his cane and aimed to strike Selena. "You wicked woman! Exin this to me properly! What is all of this about?" Tim, seeing Selena about to be hit, promptly embraced her, unwilling to miss an opportunity to take advantage of the situation.


    And as James witnessed their intimacy, he became even more convinced of Beatrice''s words. Never had he imagined his daughter to be such a person! How dare she engage in such behavior behind the Montague family''s back! Being forcibly embraced by the man-made Selena nauseous.


    She kicked him in a sensitive area, causing him to cry out in agony and copse to the ground. While the man wailed and Beatrice wept, Selena had truly had enough. Seeing James swing his cane to strike her again, her pupils contracted sharply and she received a heavy blow to her shoulder.


    Then she looked up and immediately spotted a nurse not far away, with a recording pen clipped to her chest pocket. Selena''s eyes welled up with tears, but she held them back and walked up to the nurse, taking the pen off. If the recording pen contained no content, she would leave the hospital without any exnation since her father wouldn''t believe her anyway. But unfortunately, the recording pen did contain something.


    She turned up the volume to the maximum, and in no time, she could hear Beatrice and Alice''s voices from inside. "As long as I inject the poison into his body, he will undoubtedly die! Then the Fair family will be ours!" "How can you be so selfish..."


    "It''s his own fault for targeting Selena and falling into someone else''s trap! If he hadn''t desired Selena, would there have been any trouble! And you, you knew very well about his feelings for Selena but didn''t stop him! You even had an affair with Kenny. It has long since vanished, leaving you here to face the police!"


    The whole corridor echoed with such words.


    Compared to the cane swung by James, it felt extremely ironic.

 Chapter 363 Selena, Im Sorry

    Beatrice continued to tantrum, freezing in ce upon hearing this conversation.


    Meanwhile, James felt a sharp pang in his head, reminding him of the bitch couple he had seen that day. Throughout the whole ordeal, Selena remained the calmest.


    But she never expected to stumble upon an unexpected discovery - Beatrice and Kenny having an affair?


    She pursed her lips and said, "Dad, take a good look. This is your loving wife, your dear daughter. You never believed a word I said. Every word that Beatrice said made youy a hand on me, including the man lying in front of you, whom I don''t even know. But once Beatrice ims he''s my lover, you don''t even give me a chance to exin. It''s been like this for years, and I''ve truly had enough."


    Lowering hershes, she spoke with a detached tone and solemnly handed the voice recorder to James.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Kenny signed a contract with PW Group. When the six-month period is up, he is obliged topensate one hundred billion US dors. Now that he''s taken off, I''ve always wondered how he had such great influence to sway the board of directors. It turns out he had a rtionship with Beatrice. When do you think it started? No wonder when I went to collect documents from homete at night, Beatrice was so evasive. It seems Kenny was already in the mansion at that time." But Selena no longer wanted to worry about all of this. After handing over the voice recorder, she immediately turned to leave.


    However, James had long been stunned by this news and couldn''t regain his senses.


    Remorse, pain, anger - a mix of emotions overwhelmed him.


    Eventually, he weakly clenched the voice recorder and dialed the police station''s number.


    In less than half an hour, the police arrived and took Beatrice away. James personally identified her as the person who attempted to murder him. Alice, who had tried to poison him, couldn''t escape either.


    James even retrieved the hidden camera footage from the mansion. Only he knew about its existence because he had been preparing for this day. After all, Nick wasn''t his own son.


    But Nick had always behaved well, and the thought of that animal trying to defile Selena, of himself waking up and throwing a coffee cup at Selena...


    Even a grown man like James broke down in tears at that moment.


    And as the surveince footage showed how Beatrice and Kenny pushed him down the stairs and engaged in the affair within the house, James thought he might faint at the sight. But the reality was that he remained incredibly calm.


    Even when faced with Alice''s pleas, he showed no signs of wavering.


    "Dad, I am your daughter. Dad, please don''t treat me like this." Alice cried and pleaded. She couldn''t possibly go to jail! She was supposed to marry Raymond!


    "Dad, just give me a chance! I promise I will make Raymond mine!" Hearing this, James''s pupils contracted, remembering what Selena had said before, and a bitter smile appeared on his lips. How much suffering has Selena endured all these years? Even in death, he didn''t dare to see Barbara.


    James trembled all over, supported by the nurse as he returned to the ward.


    Meanwhile, as Selena arrived back at Rose Garden, she received a text message from James.


    "Selena, I''m sorry; it''s my fault."


    "I am taking back the shares from Beatrice, and tonight I will carefully review the contract with PW Group. I will not let you suffer anymore."


    Selena''s eyes turned red upon reading these words. She hadn''t cried at the hospital, but now, sitting alone on the sofa in Rose Garden, she couldn''t hold back her tears.


    If James had remained indifferent to her, she wouldn''t have been in such pain. But James, too, had once been the most qualified father in her heart.


    As children, we have this one w - even though our parents may not have been perfect, we can''t bear to see them suffer.


    Selena cried for a while, and then James sent her another text message.


    "I''m in pain right now, it''s inconvenient to send messages. Nick has be a vegetable, Beatrice and Alice are going to jail. I''m a failure. These years, I raised three ungrateful children and nearly ruined my ownpany."

 Chapter 364 Selena Wakes Up from a Dream

    Selena didn''t reply, she just ced her phone aside. She was also tired and decided to wash up and rest. When she woke up, it was already the next day, and she saw two more text messages in her phone.


    "At the age of 53, suddenly having nothing, I don''t dare to go see your mother, afraid of her scolding me."


    "I checked the contract with the PW Group. Kenny has signed an additional agreement, shortening the duration from six months to one month. The PW Group has been calling my phone, demanding apensation of 10 billion dors. The Fair family doesn''t have that much cash flow."


    "The Fair family might be burdened with a huge debt. Now that the shares have been transferred to you, it doesn''t make sense anymore. You have nothing, but it''s actually for your protection. Selena, Dad is truly sorry." Upon reading thest message, Selena instinctively felt that something was wrong.


    She immediately called James, but the nurse answered the phone.


    "Miss Fair, the patient had a sudden shockst night. We were instructed not to inform you, and his will to live is very low."


    Selena opened her mouth, but couldn''t say a single word.


    Her father is not this way only because of the recent events, but also because of thepany.


    Thepany is his knot, it was established by him from scratch, and now, in his fifties, he not only has nothing, but also suffered a devastating blow because of trusting the wrong people.


    Even his closest confidants have betrayed him. Even the death of his good friend may be rted to this matter. No man can endure such failure.


    Selena raised her hand to massage her temples. The contract with the Fair family was signed by Kenny on behalf of thepany, with an official seal and legal effect. Moreover, it was a decision approved by the entire board of directors. The situation within thepany must be chaotic now.


    Unless they find something that can threaten PW Group and make them voluntarily cancel the contract.


    However, PW Group has been doing these malicious things for a long time. Manypanies have been forced into bankruptcy by them, but no one has managed to bring them down. How could she as an individual resist their entirepany?


    Selena searched online for the president of PW Group, Bert Thompson.


    She also found several shellpanies rted to Bert, and surprisingly, her findings led to Kross, Caterlington''s father, that bastard.


    Thinking of Caterlington, a spark shed in Selena''s mind.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Previously, when Caterlington mentioned PW Group, he acted as if he knew a lot about it. He even said that Raymond must be well aware of PW Group''s operating model and had blocked PW Group a long time ago. Could it be that he has moreprehensive information regarding PW Group?


    He must have known the weaknesses of PW Group himself, but he probably didn''t bother to act.


    Selena sat on the sofa and asked about James'' condition at the hospital.


    "His will to live is very low. He keeps murmuring your name and crying in his dreams. His hair turnedpletely white overnight."


    Selena''s body stiffened.


    Among men, her father''s hair turned white rtivelyte, which was something he took immense pride in. His ck hair made him look younger than his peers.


    Selena suddenly couldn''t imagine how James would look with overnight white hair. She held her phone, opened her mouth, but didn''t know how to reply.


    At noon, she couldn''t resist taking a nap on the sofa, and she dreamt of Barbara.


    Actually, Selena has almost forgotten what her mother looks like. The clearest memory she has is of her grandparents wanting to hit her, and Barbara shielding her from them. It was then that she realized her gender was unwee.


    On the day they took the bus back to New York with Barbara, the people in the neighboring seats started discussing the issue of favoring boys over girls in Ridgefield. Selena nestled in Barbara''s embrace, with Barbara bearing all the blows that were meant for her, ensuring she remained unharmed.


    In that moment, Selena could sense her mother''s frail body trembling slightly. Selena looked up at her and asked, "Mom, what does ''favoring boys over girls'' mean?"


    Selena now recalls that her mother''s face has be somewhat blurry in her memory. They were poor back then, and there weren''t many photographs either. Barbara stiffened and held her tightly, exining, "It means boys get the important things, and girls are left with the less significant ones."


    After that incident, Selena rarely dreamt of Barbara, even when she faced hardships. But today, she dreamt of her.


    "Selena, what worries me the most is you and your dad. I fear he will be lonely, and I''m also worried that you might marry someone who isn''t good for you. I miss you both so much..."


    Selena abruptly woke up from the dream, feeling a sharp pain in her throat.

 Chapter 365 Raymond didn鈥檛 know how to cherish!

    Is this the worry of my mother? Afraid that Dad will be lonely. Afraid that she won''t be happy. I have to admit, the dream got it all right.


    James is currently isted and burdened with the impending family loans, the enormous debt from PW Group, and the high probability of him considering death as an escape from it all. If Selena really lets James die like that, even if her life goes smoothly thereafter, it probably won''t make up for the regret in this moment.


    But what should she do?


    She called Shelley and asked about Bert''s situation. However, the economic power within the Harper family still lies with Mr. Harper. Shelley isn''t well-informed about business matters.


    Selena made several phone calls one by one, until she finally reached Caterlington''s number.


    Caterlington was getting ready to leave for an evening business dinner at a restaurant. The prices of dishes at this restaurant were expensive, catering to the wealthy.


    Caterlington''s eyes twinkled, and a smile formed on his lips. "Selena, my father has a good rtionship with Bert. If I were to sell you this information, my father would practically beat me up even if he''s in prison."


    He quickly changed the topic. "But if you be mypanion tonight, I can consider it."


    Without hesitation, Selena immediately asked for the location of the restaurant. She carefully dressed up and arrived there at 7 PM.


    The entrance of the restaurant was magnificent, bustling with influential figures from New York. Caterlington''s car arrived quickly, and his gaze lit up upon seeing Selena''s attire.


    Selena had the kind of face that looked good with light or heavy makeup. Usually, she didn''t wear any makeup, but today she applied a light touch, dressed in an elegantdy''s dress that entuated her figure.


    Even though Caterlington had seen countless beautiful women, he almost had a nosebleed at that moment. Raymond really didn''t know how to appreciate what he had! If it were him marrying Selena, he would be intimate with her three times a day without holding back!


    The more Caterlington thought about it, the angrier he became, walking up to Selena''s side.


    When Selena saw him approach, she smiled and nodded.


    "Mr. Walsh," she greeted.


    Caterlington sized her up and spoke.


    "Raymond really doesn''t know how to appreciate!"


    Selena pretended not to hear, thinking thatpared to other men, Caterlington was definitely reliable.


    "Mr. Walsh, shall we go inside?" she asked.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    A trace of disappointment shed across Caterlington''s eyes.


    His indifference was just like Raymond''s, no doubt, a typical husband.


    Realizing this, he found it even more challenging and stretched out his arm, gesturing for her to link hers through.


    "Selena, if I were to put my arm around your waist, you''d probably p me, but at least hold my hand. You know, I''m the number one yboy in New York. If my femalepanions kept their distance, my group of friends would say it''s not like me."


    This self-proimed number one yboy was certainly him.


    Nevertheless, Selena reached out her hand and linked it with his arm.


    They stepped on the exquisite red carpet and made their way to the private room.


    A waiter respectfully opened the door, revealing the middle-aged man who was going to coborate with Caterlington.


    But beside him sat a powerful and refined woman, someone Selena was familiar with-Grace.


    Selena''s footsteps paused, and she instinctively tried to retract her hand from Caterlington''s. Caterlington also knew Grace, but he didn''t expect her to be here tonight.


    At that moment, the middle-aged man stood up, smiling as he introduced Caterlington.


    "Ms. Montague is in charge of the Montague family''s side. They also want to get involved in this project, so I arranged this gathering tonight to see Mr. Walsh''s thoughts."


    The middle-aged man''s gaze fell on Selena and he praised her.


    "Mr. Walsh''spanion is truly beautiful."


    Caterlington had initially intended to keep his distance from Selena, considering the presence of the Montague family in the private room. He didn''t want to create any trouble for Selena when they faced Grandpater. But his peripheral vision caught Selena''s poised and graceful posture, and he instantly changed his mind. Grace probably didn''t know Selena''s identity.


    She really had very little presence in the Montague family.


    Caterlington chuckled, "Yes, her name is Selena, an interior designer."


    After exchanging pleasantries, they slowly took their seats.


    Selene could sense Grace''s gaze on her, filled with obvious disgust. She must have misunderstood me as having an affair with Caterlington. It didn''t matter to me anymore; my reputation had long been tarnished in her eyes. The negotiations here were about an overseas coboration, and the president of Cornerstone Construction, Raymond, sat across the private room.


    The tourism project that the Montague family and Cornerstone Construction were partnering on was quite substantial. Additionally, Cornerstone Construction wanted to gain favor with Raymond after encountering issues with their construction team, hence the dinner invitation.


    Apanying Raymond on this trip was Olivia. Initially, it was just a casual suggestion, but unexpectedly, he agreed. On the Cornerstone Construction side, Lucas came along with the president.

 Chapter 366 No Worries about Getting Marriage

    Lucas had been in his original department for a long time, suppressed by his former superiors, but recently, he was promoted. Despite hisck of educational background, he had always been capable, and after his recent achievements, the president of Cornerstone Construction chose to nurture him.


    The moment Raymond entered the private room, n Hughes, the president of Cornerstone Construction, and his assistant Lucas were already waiting, apanied by several other high-level executives from Cornerstone Construction. n greeted Raymond warmly and stood up to wee him.


    "Mr. Montague, thank you foring."


    Raymond''s gaze passed through a few people andnded on Lucas. n, being astute, noticed Raymond''s curiosity towards Lucas and introduced him.


    "This is my newly promoted employee, Lucas. Please meet Mr. Montague."


    Lucas had an unremarkable appearance, the type that could easily blend in with a crowd.


    "Mr. Montague, I''ve heard so much about you."


    In fact, they had already met a few times, and he always felt that something about this Mr. Montague was peculiar. He couldn''t quite put his finger on it.


    As they all took their seats, n seized the opportunity to express his gratitude and ordered the most expensive dishes when it was time to choose. This type of restaurant was specifically designed to financially exploit high-profile businessmen, with the bill for a table easily reaching several hundred thousand dors.


    Raymond remainedposed throughout, either nodding or raising an eyebrow. Olivia, sitting beside him, could sense his asional, lingering gaze on Lucas.


    After a few rounds of drinks, Raymond set down his ss.


    "Lucas, are you nning on getting married?"


    His finger tapped gently on the ss.


    Raymond turned the rim of the cup absentmindedly, as if asking casually.


    Cornerstone Construction is a major yer in the construction industry, but everyone is somewhat fearful and respectful when facing Raymond, especially since Lucas is just an insignificant figure.


    He never expected Raymond to condescend and ask him personally, so he quickly replied, "Not yet."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, a hint of depth flickering in his eyes, followed by a cold sneer. "I see."


    The atmosphere became somewhat eerie, and n quicklyughed it off. "Lucas is still young, there''s no rush for marriage. But as for you, Mr. Montague, I imagine your wedding with this beautiful and elegantdy next to you must be approaching soon, right?"


    Olivia''s eyes immediately brightened, and a smile curved on her lips.


    Raymond ced his ss on the table and spoke gently, "Fate will decide."


    At least he didn''t deny it.


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief and realized that her persistence towards him today was not in vain. She had been so restless since Sofia was sent abroad.N?velDrama.Org content.


    At this moment, the waiter brought in a new dish. Lucas knew how to seize the opportunity and helped the waiter arrange the food on the table.


    n was very satisfied and patted him on the shoulder. "Someone who has a good eye for detail is a reliable person."


    Raymond unbuttoned his suit. He had forgotten to hang it on the coat rack when he came in. Lucas hurried over and took his suit from him. "Mr. Montague, let me do it."


    Raymond furrowed his brows but didn''t say anything.


    As Lucas was about to hang the suit, he heard a crisp sound from the floor. Two silver-blue items had fallen.


    He was startled and was about to retrieve them, but could only find one. The other one seemed impossible to locate.


    n, seeing Lucas bending down alone not far away, asked, "Lucas, what''s wrong?"


    Lucas''s forehead was sweaty and his throat felt dry. "It seems that Mr. Montague dropped something; only one was found."


    Olivia, sitting next to Raymond, immediately noticed that it was the cufflink she had given him and felt a bit angry.


    "This is the cufflink I gave you, with significant meaning. How could you be so careless?" Olivia''s temper within the Stone family was not good, as seen from the incident when she pped a servant directly. However, she still maintained a gentle demeanor in public.


    But this was something she had given to Raymond, who rarely received gifts.


    Lucas became even more fearful. "Miss Stone, let me continue searching for a bit longer."


    Olivia stood up and nced at the floor, but didn''t find anything. The item was small, and the surrounding decorations weren''t t, making it even harder to find.


    After only a few nces, Olivia sat back in her seat. "You should find it quickly."


    That cufflink was Raymond''s, n did not expect that Lucas would remove the item that was ced in the suit pocket. Just as n was about to make a request, the door of the private room opened, and Caterlington came in with Selena. The Walsh family''spany has had many opportunities for coboration with Cornerstone Construction. Caterlington, who has recently taken over his father''s business, may be skilled in his methods, but he knows better than to take any chances with important rtionships, especially considering that Raymond is present.


    When Selena was pulled over by Caterlington, she immediately sensed something malicious from the smug smile on his face.

 Chapter 367 Real and Fake Husband

    As soon as she saw Raymond and the president of Cornerstone Construction inside, and even Lucas, her brow furrowed tightly.


    Both her real and fake husband were unexpectedly in this private room. It gave her an instant headache. However, Caterlington held her hand and walked directly to n''s side.


    "Mr. Hughes, if I had known it was you in the adjacent private room, I would havee over earlier. Luckily, I inquired around," Caterlington said.


    n was already feeling anxious because of Lucas''s blunder with Raymond''s belongings, but with Caterlington''s arrival, hisplexion improved.


    "Mr. Walsh, Selena, would you like to sit down and have a drink together?" Caterlington suggested.


    Caterlington also noticed Raymond and said, "So Mr. Montague and Miss Stone are also here. You two are truly affectionate."


    Olivia, seeing that Selena hade in with Caterlington, immediately cast a disdainful look.


    "Mr. Walsh, you''re really a womanizer. Wasn''t thedy by your side a different one just a few days ago?"


    For Caterlington, thisment was just a jest, but it was not friendly towards Selena. It was a signal to everyone present that Selena could be easily reced.


    Having spent many years in social circles, Caterlington could easily pick up on these subtle nuances and stepped in to diffuse the situation for Selena.


    "Miss Stone, please do not make unfounded usations. Selena is not mypanion; she is my future business partner. Her profession is interior design, and we will definitely have many opportunities to coborate in the future." Olivia was left speechless by this rebuttal and could only force a shallow smile. As for Raymond, his gaze fell on Selena with a mix of gloominess and coldness, but there was also a hint of inquiry in his emotions.


    After all, Lucas was standing next to Selena, currently bending down to pick something up.


    While Caterlington pulled Selena to sit down, she gestured for him to go ahead, then leaned down and softly asked Lucas, "What are you looking for?"


    Lucas was so frantic that he was sweating profusely.


    The moment she walked in, it was as if I had found a helping hand.


    "Mr. Montague identally lost one of his cufflinks. It must be worth a lot of money. Selena, go ahead and eat first. I''ll join you once I find it," Raymond said.


    Their voices were low, and no one knew what they were saying, only sensing that they were speaking intimately.


    Raymond withdrew his gaze.


    His demeanor grew colder, paying no attention to the two of them.


    Fortunately, Selena was lucky and spotted the misced cufflink hidden in the potted nt. It hadn''t fallen to the floor, so Lucas didn''t realize it was missing. She found it and handed it over to Lucas. Lucas breathed a sigh of relief, looking at her with gratitude.


    He quickly informed Raymond, "Mr. Montague, I found it and put it in your suit''s pocket."


    n, worried that Raymond might be angry about the incident, told Lucas, "Why don''t you ask the waiter when the final dessert will be served." He was telling Lucas to leave and note back.


    Lucas understood and nodded, whispering something to Selena.


    "Selena, I''ll leave now. You should refrain from drinkingter, as you''re a youngdy."


    It was just a well-intentioned reminder.


    Selena nodded, concerned that Lucas might identally reveal something in front of Raymond, so she instructed him further.


    "In the presence of anyone who might recognize me, always say that you''re married. If someone asks who your wife is, just brush it off casually."


    But at least establish the married identity.


    Lucas figured that his response to Raymond earlier shouldn''t be a problem.


    "Okay, don''t worry, I''ve got it."


    Both nodded at each other, and Lucas left.


    As soon as he was gone, n quickly raised a toast to Raymond, saying, "Lucas has only recently been promoted. If he did anything to offend, I hope Mr. Montague can understand." Raymond chuckled lightly, his sharp gaze shifting to Selena and then returning.


    "Naturally, I''m not angry. After all, he''s Selena''s friend."


    n quickly changed the subject, inviting Selena to take a seat and engaging in conversation.


    "Selena and Lucas seem to have a good rtionship."


    Selena remained calm, lifting her ss lightly.


    "Yes, it''s not bad."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "By the way, Selena, you''re so young and beautiful. Are you married?"


    Selena nodded. "Yes, I am."


    n began to tter, "I wonder who is so lucky."


    Compared to her current open admission, Lucas joking about being unmarried seemed ridiculous.


    Raymond, who saw everything, didn''t show much reaction, simply lightly swirling his fingertips around his ss.


    Whether it''s a man or a woman, maintaining a single image outside can reap benefits in the workce. It''s an unspoken rule in the professional world.


    Lucas, unwilling to admit it, must be afraid that marriage would hold him back.


    Caterlington put down his ss. It''s impressive how he treated her differently.

 Chapter 368 Why should I help her?

    Selena took a seat beside Caterlington, right next to Raymond, a position he arranged for her.


    Clearly, Caterlington was intentionally provoking trouble.


    Earlier, in the opposite dining box, Grace had given her a few nces. Despite her upbringing, Grace didn''t make any snide remarks, but her attitude made it clear that she didn''t like Selena. The other side''s dinner ended early, but it turned out that Caterlington had another agenda.


    Caterlington was a master at livening up the atmosphere, and the conversation immediately shifted towards the PW Group.


    Tonight''s dinner hosted by Cornerstone Construction was originally meant to thank Raymond, so as long as the ambiance was lively and not awkward, it would be considered a sess. With Caterlington joining in, the conversation flowed smoothly for everyone.


    n had heard about PW Group before and couldn''t help but agree.


    "Mr. Walsh just acquired argepany. Could it be that he''s interested in PW Group?"


    Caterlington chuckled lightly, "I''ve only heard that PW Group has been coborating with severalpaniestely. It''s quite surprising that thesepanies would agree, considering how cunning PW Group can be." Other executives also joined the discussion.


    "PW Group''s usual approach is to provide straightforward benefits, right? And they targetpanies that are facing difficulties in the short term, so of course, they''d see PW Group as a lifeline." They chatted for a few minutes, and Caterlington chuckled again.


    "I heard that the Montague family has already cklisted PW Group. Mr. Montague wouldn''t happen to have any news about Bert, would he?"


    Raymond indeed had the information, but dealing with a low-levelpany like PW Group wasn''t the Montague family''s concern.


    He took a sip of his drink and leaned back slightly.


    His wrist adorned an expensive silver watch, and the movement of his hand holding the ss highlighted the slender lines on the back of his thin hand.


    His handsome appearance easily captivated people''s attention.


    Selena nced at him a few times before averting her gaze, focusing on PW Group instead.


    Caterlington raised his ss to Raymond with a smile.


    "If Mr. Montague knows, could you please inform Selena that her husband is quite useless? He can''t even resolve her personal feud with Bert."


    Selena''s heart raced. Caterlington sure enjoyed stirring up drama. If Raymond were to learn about her true identity in the future and recall this scene, he mightpletely ruin his ownpany. Just as she was about to defend her husband for a few words,


    Raymond''s gaze turned towards Selena.


    "Do you have any personal grievances with Bert?" he asked.


    Selena''s heart tightened with worry, fearing that Raymond would immediately connect Bert to the Fair family''spany.


    But Caterlington exined on her behalf.


    "Mr. Montague, Bert is friends with my father. Given my father''s interests, what kind of grievance could Bert have with Selena? Back then at the New York Academy of Art, didn''t Selena already report that Department Chair? Those people are all in cahoots with my father."


    Though that old Kross was truly despicable, having a son like Caterlington was his greatest punishment.


    In this moment, Selena fully understood Caterlington''s tactics.


    He casually mentioned the Walsh family''s scandal, which had caused a stir in the entire social circle at the time, especially since it involved Harvard University and the students.


    After Kross''s downfall, Caterlington naturally rose to power.


    Now, he spoke about the Walsh family''s matter without any hesitation, showing a strong belief that it wouldn''t affect him.


    His words provided Selena with the perfect excuse.


    Furthermore, Caterlington''s words alerted Selena to the fact that Bert''s private life was also rather chaotic.


    A smile appeared on Caterlington''s face.


    "Shouldn''t the information Mr. Montague has be enough to bring down the PW Group? Why not help Selena? After all, she is your designer, right?" Raymond narrowed his eyes, but his words were merciless.


    "Why should I help her?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Implied in his words was the notion that just being a designer wasn''t enough.


    This statement caught Caterlington off guard, but Oliviaughed and concurred.


    "Merely a designer, even if Raymond has information, it''s been hard-earned by the Montague family''s investigation. It certainly shouldn''te cheap."

 Chapter 369 Some Complaints Arise Against Raymond

    Selena didn''t feel awkward. After all, how could Raymond, who could see the Fair family go bankrupt, possibly let the PW Group copse?


    In his mind, he must be delighted to see the PW Group topple the Fair family and burden them with billions of dors in debt.


    That way, his disliked wife would never be able to recover.


    After all, even if Mr. Montague Sr. likes Selena, he wouldn''t possibly assist the Fair family.


    Did the Fair family invest one billion dors?


    Theypleted the first round of financing, and now they''vepleted the second round.


    The Fair family is being scammed, and the fact that they can be scammed out of one billion dors shows that they are not fit to run apany.


    Even if Mr. Montague Sr. really invested, it might create a rift between him and Selena.


    Furthermore, Mr. Montague Sr. has always treated her well, so how could she let him give up all his savings?


    Selena is a rational person, but she still harbors some resentment towards Raymond.


    They are married, yet he publicly apanies Olivia to various ces, subjecting Selena to ridicule.


    Three years ago, he left her and went abroad, making her aughingstock.


    Now, he is involved in the Fair family''s billion-dor debt as well. He has always been ruthless towards the Fair family.


    Selena lowered her gaze and tugged at her lips.


    Raymond sensed her emotions and paused with his fingertips.


    But Selena smiled at Caterlington.


    "Mr. Walsh, PW Group has caused the downfall of so manypanies. Mr. Montague''s findings are his own investigation, and he can give them to whoever he wants. Let''s not talk about this." Caterlington saw the disappointment in Selena''s eyes and was almost breathless.


    Why doesn''t Raymond help his own wife!N?velDrama.Org content.


    Raymond caught sight of Caterlington''s anxiety and felt even more ufortable.


    At that moment, a waiter brought in pastries, breaking the tension in the private room.


    Caterlington quickly ced a stack of pastries in front of Selena.


    "Selena, try this."


    There were about ten pastries, each with a different shape.


    Selena picked up a small cat-shaped one.


    She politely nodded, "Thank you, Mr. Walsh."


    Meanwhile, Olivia shook Raymond''s arm. "Raymond, can I have that cat? I have cats at home, and I love cats." Raymond nced at Selena.


    Selena immediately looked away and pushed the pastry towards Olivia, understanding the situation.


    The waiter, realizing she spoke too much, hurriedly exined, "They have different shapes, but the taste is the same."


    After speaking, she seemed to realize her mistake and quickly left.


    Raymond gave the pastry cat to Olivia.


    Olivia smirked at Selena and happily started eating.


    Selena pretended not to see her provocation, knowing that it wouldn''t make a difference.


    Raymond already favored Olivia, and she didn''t understand why this person always had to do such things, which only brought embarrassment. She didn''t react much, but Caterlington was furious instead.


    Caterlington took a deep breath and picked a rabbit for Selena.


    "Selena, this is for you."


    At the same time, Raymond pushed a dog over, which looked a lot like Max.


    Raymond just pushed it without saying a word, as if it was an afterthought. Selena didn''t ept it and took Caterlington''s rabbit instead.


    Caterlington sneered and gave Raymond a piercing look.


    "It seems like Selena prefers rabbits. Dogs like this shed a lot of fur and are useless."


    He didn''t know that Selena had a dog, even if Selena had posted about it on Facebook. But Caterlington was the kind of person who would rather go out and have a good time than check Facebook. Because Raymond''s dessert-pushing gesture was very subtle, nobody, including Olivia, paid much attention.


    Now that Caterlington mentioned the dog, everyone''s gaze shifted over.


    Raymond casually took a sip of his drink.


    "Of course, you''re useless."


    He was calling Caterlington a bootlicker.


    To be honest, it was the first time Caterlington had witnessed Raymond insulting someone.


    Meanwhile, Selena was enjoying the dessert rabbit with her head lowered, but she almost choked upon hearing Raymond''s words, which were poorly timed.


    She knew beforehand that Raymond was skilled at sarcasm.


    Caterlington took a deep breath and forced a smile.


    Raymond said, "Selena indeed has great charm. She''s already married, Mr. Walsh, and you''re still pursuing her."


    Caterlington replied, "Once I win Selena over, I''ll have to thank her husband."


    Suddenly, Raymond felt a tightness in his chest and put down his ss.


    Chapter 370 Mr. Montague, I am already married

 Chapter 370 Mr. Montague, I am already married

    Caterlington didn''t want to make the atmosphere too tense, so he quickly engaged in conversation with n, livening up the mood.


    Selena got up in the middle, unable to stand the conversation between the two men any longer, feeling like she was being dragged into it.


    She pretended to go to the restroom but actually went to the hallway to catch some fresh air.


    Lucas was nearby in the corridor and quickly approached when he saw hering out.


    "Selena, this is a hangover remedy. Do you want a sip?"


    Selena didn''t really drink much, but she had a ss earlier when she was in the opposite private room. To prevent her head from getting foggy, she took the hangover remedy from his hand. Lucas awkwardly rubbed the back of his head.


    "I truly owe my promotion to you, and this time too, I don''t even know how to thank you."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Selena finished the hangover remedy and was about to ask him to do something for her when she noticed Raymond approaching on her peripheral vision.


    Raymond made an excuse toe out, approaching with a cigarette box and a lighter in hand.


    Selena quickly blinked at Lucas.


    Lucas understood her signal and immediately used the same approach he used with other women.


    "Darling, where are you going after this?" he said.


    Just as he said this, Raymond walked right in front of them, but he didn''t stop. He went straight through, passing by them, towards the smoking area on the balcony. Lucas was extremely nervous when he said those words.


    Of course, he hoped something would happen between him and Selena. If Selena liked him, he could save himself thirty years of struggle!


    But Selena didn''t have that intention.


    Selena didn''t expect Lucas to have such a way with women. She even felt a chilling aura when Raymond passed between them.


    Her skin, her heart, everything tingled.


    The door to the smoking area closed.


    Selena let out a heavy sigh of relief and gestured to Lucas that she would go in first.


    Lucas nodded and didn''t dare to stay here any longer.


    He wondered if it was his imagination, but Mr. Montague seemed hostile towards him. Sometimes, males understand each other''s thoughts better.


    Raymond leaned his elbow on the railing, surrounded by smoke, his expression growing colder. His eyes, like cold stars, looked outside, and his fingertips skillfully flicked the cigarette ash. The deep gaze at the corner of his eyes gave off a chilling feeling.


    This balcony was simr to the one at the estate. The scene of her sitting on hisp and calling him "husband" that night was still vivid in his mind. She pinched the cigarette butt tightly between her fingers and irritably extinguished it in the ashtray.


    But now, separated by a thick ss door, she and her husband wereforting each other.


    It was as if he had just taken a bite of her pastry while under the cover of darkness, like a mischievous thief. How interesting?


    A dangerous glint appeared in Raymond''s eyes. Then, what was all her effort to get closer to him before? He hated having his emotions manipted.


    If he really wanted to eat, he would do it multiple times. Eventually, he would grow tired of it.


    He lit another cigarette.


    *****


    When the dinner was about to end, Raymond returned. Selena caught a faint scent of smoke on him. Everyone was about to get up and leave, but he walked behind, instructing John to send Olivia off first. To make a show of it, Selena also intended to go towards Lucas.


    However, her phone rang at that moment. She picked it up and saw a message from Raymond. "Come back."


    Instinctively, Selena felt it was about PW Group matters.


    Taking advantage of nobody noticing her, she entered the elevator again and returned to the private room. The room had already been tidied up, and even the table had been disinfected again. They worked fast. Selena saw Raymond sitting at his previous spot, delicately turning his phone with his fingertips.


    "Mr. Montague," she called out, standing in her previous spot.


    The ground remained still.


    Raymond nced at her, pocketed his phone, and approached.


    After reaching her side, he lowered his body slightly and carefully examined her face.


    Selena had just rushed up, with a few drops of sweat forming on her nose, her eyes filled with confusion yet clear as she gazed at him. Her eyes had a full, curved shape, exuding a sense of delicate purity.


    At this moment, the distance between the two was too close, and Selena felt overwhelmed by his presence, struggling to breathe. Her heart unexpectedly skipped a few beats.


    Just as she was about to ask something, her chin was raised by someone. He lowered his head, his lips confidently making their move.


    Startled, Selena''s pupils shrank, and she was about to push him away when his kiss transitioned to her ear.


    "I''ll take care of Bert''s matter for you."


    No further exnation was necessary; they were both adults.


    Selena''s fingertips curled slightly, she turned her head away, and her lips trembled.


    "Mr. Montague, I am already married." Her mind was in disarray, and her head felt empty.


    It was indeed important to resolve the PW Group matter as soon as possible, but she never expected that Raymond would desire this kind of trade. The surge of self-esteem in that instant felt like a sharp thorn piercing her heart.

 Chapter 371 The Game of Adults

    For the Montague family, it seemed that she had always been amodity to be traded.


    Raymond paused, his lips teasingly brushing against her ear.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "What''s the use of having such an ipetent husband?"


    Selena lowered her eyshes and wondered how he could insult her like that. Raymond''s hand reached her waist.


    "Selena, have you made your decision?"


    His words were like traps, gently coaxing, trying to lure her into this quagmire.


    Without giving a reply, Raymond assumed her silence as agreement. He lifted her up, continuing to kiss her as he ced her on the table that had been previously disinfected.


    Selena struggled to catch her breath from his kisses, and then she felt a tingling sensation on her neck.


    He was leaving his mark.


    Raymond had a strong desire for control in such matters.


    But just then, Lucas'' voice came from outside the door.


    "Selena, I saw that you came back. Did you forget something?"


    Selena quickly pushed Raymond away.


    She got off the table, buttoning up all the buttons that had been undone, her fingertips trembling slightly.


    Raymond''s face instantly turned extremely dark, then he chuckled lightly.


    There was a hint of sarcasm in hisughter.


    Selena found it difficult to lift her head and dared not look at him. She finished buttoning thest button, and just as she was about to walk towards the door, Raymond pulled her back and casually tucked a strand of her hair behind her ear. "I''ll give you some time to think, but I have a slight aversion to germs. It''s best not to let him touch you while you''re considering."


    Selena''s whole body stiffened, her mind even more muddled, and she remained silent.


    After a few seconds, she finally asked, "Mr. Montague, do you like me?" Admitting to liking him at this moment meant that he would be the one losing.


    "Selena, you''re married, and I''m married too. It''s just a game for adults, just for fun."


    Selena''s face paled slightly, and her eyshes trembled fiercely.


    At this moment, she truly felt humiliated. It seemed as if her life was a toy that could be yed with at will.


    Raymond was still somewhat stirred, especially when he heard Lucas''s voice outside. It seemed like that person was about toe in, giving him a sense of hidden excitement.


    He leaned down and pecked her lips.


    "Selena, smart people should know how to choose."


    Selena opened her mouth, but couldn''t say a word. She silently opened the door and closed it.


    So Lucas didn''t see anyone inside.


    Her mouth still tasted lightly of the alcoholic scent he left behind when he invaded her, a kind of mellow and fragrant wine.


    When Lucas was about to ask something, he noticed her expression and didn''t say anything.


    When they reached outside, he said, "Let me take you back."


    Selena''s mind was in turmoil at the moment, and she needed a good night''s sleep, so she nodded.


    As soon as Raymond came out, he saw her bending into Lucas''s car.


    The car drove away slowly.


    Suddenly, he felt a tickle in his throat and felt like smoking again. He got into his own car and drove to the Sky Club.


    Alex was always free all year round, but he noticed that Raymond had be a bit idle these past two days, evening to drink again. And Raymond''s lips had a hint of color. They were redder than usual.


    Alex couldn''t help but get closer and carefully sniffed him. There was a faint fragrance, one that wouldn''t be noticed if not smelled carefully. But he instantly recognized it; it was Selena''s scent.


    Today, Selena was going to be thepanion of Caterlington and specially sprayed perfume.


    "Raymond, do you know what your eyes are sparkling with right now?"


    Raymond ignored him and grabbed the cards nearby, joining in with the others in the room to y a round.


    Someone was curious and asked, "What are they sparkling with? Mr. Montague should have just apanied Miss Stone back, right?"


    Alex smiled without saying a word, then leaned closer to Raymond and spoke in a voice meant only for the two of them.


    "They''re sparkling with the scent of an affair behind someone''s back."


    Raymond pushed him away. "Get lost."

 Chapter 372 More will become boring

    Alex saw that he didn''t deny it and raised an eyebrow.


    "Got it, huh?"


    Raymond stared at the cards in his hand and casually yed one.


    He ignored him. Alex couldn''t help but sigh.


    "I never expected that my refined brother would one day be attracted to a married woman."


    Raymond''s hand holding the cards clenched, his brow furrowed.


    "Don''t use such words casually."


    "That''s the truth. Although I admit she is beautiful, don''t you have a cleanliness obsession? Can you really share a woman with someone else? Have you ever thought that she just kissed her husband and then turned around to kiss you? Isn''t that disgusting?"


    "Disgusting?"


    Raymond was indeed disgusted by him, but he kept a calm expression on his face.


    "Shut up!"


    Alex chuckled lightly. "Seems like you still mind a bit. Just a reminder, it''s just a fling for her. If she can have an affair with you, she can do it with others too. People with low moral standards like her, don''t get tangled up for real." Raymond handed over all the cards to him, leaning back and hiding in the shadows.


    "I understand this better than you."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex thought to himself, if you really understood, you wouldn''t be entangled with a married woman.


    But he didn''t expose it either, thinking that he probably enjoyed the thrill of being with Selena temporarily.


    If they were to do it more often, it would be boring.


    And this physical pleasure certainly wouldn''t push Raymond to the point of divorcing Selena, after all, there was Olivia too.


    Raymond sat there, but in his mind, he imagined holding Selena and cing her on the table.


    She panicked and wrapped her legs around his waist, just like that night.


    Feeling a bit hot all over, he unbuttoned his shirt, his fingertips still lingering with the fragrance of her hair.


    *****


    When Selena returned home, her mind was in a mess.


    After taking a shower, she nced at her face in the mirror, which was all flushed. The feeling of being held forcefully was still permeating every cell of her being.


    But when she remembered what he had said, she felt a bit self-mocking.


    Whether as his wife or as someone he wanted to sleep with, he had never taken her seriously.


    Even though she had no feelings for him, that face, somewhat resembling the one in her memories, still made her heart skip a beat when he looked at her.


    This was the first time Selena felt irritated because of Raymond.


    But when she thought about the PW Group''s situation, she felt exhausted again.


    Lying in bed, she tossed and turned, unable to sleep, afraid that she was acting toote. Tonight she might dream of her mother again, causing her eyes to turn red as she let out a sigh.


    *****


    Early the next morning.


    The nanny from the Fair family called her, saying that nobody had returned home and they were getting worried.


    So Selena went to the Fair family''s house. Now it was empty, not a single member of the family was left except for the servants.


    Each of Beatrice''s threepanions had their own conclusion. It was said that the police had reopened Paddy''s case, and Alice and Beatrice were still detained at the police station. This was the first time Selena felt that this house was so deste.


    "Let''s clear out the poison first and sell Beatrice''s things. Donate the money to the welfare home."


    The servant was a bit surprised, but considering that they couldn''t reach any of Beatrice''spanions, Selena was definitely in charge now, so they went ahead and did it.


    Selena also went to Manhattan to take a look and make sure the construction was going smoothly before nning to return to her own Rose Garden.


    But then the vi''s servants called her again, "Miss Fair, a few people suddenly came to the door. They said they are your uncle and two elderly people, and they brought a lot of luggage." No need to guess, it must be grandmother and grandfather.


    Selena immediately borrowed a few bodyguards from Shelley. She returned to the Fair family with the bodyguards.


    At this moment, Victoria was visiting the vi, her hands and feet trembling with excitement. She never dreamed that she would live here in the future.


    "Darling, we''re really going to be rich now."


    "Son, did you see it? This is the vi your dad and I talked aboutst time. I heard it costs millions of dors."


    Steven was too excited to say anything, his fingertips trembling. Victoria pointed at the tea on the table and shouted at the servant.


    "What''s going on? The master is here, but you didn''t prepare a cup of coffee? I am James''s mother, Selena''s grandmother. We will be living here from now on!"

 Chapter 373 No One is Without Fault

    The servant was speechless and didn''t know what to say, so he went to make the coffee.


    Today, Steven brought his two sons with him. The eldest son is 24 years old and the youngest son is 22. Both of them are of marriageable age.


    However, Steven''s sry and mortgage payments make it difficult for him to afford a down payment for a house, let alone buying two if they decide to purchase.


    The eldest son used to have a girlfriend, but when she heard that he couldn''t afford the mortgage, she broke up with him.


    Nobody wanted to live with their family in a small 70-square-meter house, especially with two sons. No one was willing to live outside either, considering the expensive rent.


    So, the whole family of six lived in the house that Steven needed to pay the mortgage for.


    Steven''s wife had been staying at home without going to work, and she hadn''t looked for a job in years.


    Steven was extremely resentful and often scolded her. Whenever something didn''t go well at work, he woulde home and physically abuse his wife.


    Others could see it, but nobody intervened, as it had be the norm.


    A woman raising two kids and taking care of two elderly people didn''t have a single day of rest.


    But everyone believed that the man who earns money outside is the pir of the family and the one who works the hardest. They thought that a woman taking care of children and elderly is the easiest. So, this wife became an outlet for everyone''s frustrations at home.


    When Victoria was in a bad mood, she would seize any opportunity to scold her. When the two sons were in a bad mood, they would also seize any opportunity to scold her. Steven himself would resort to physical violence. Today, Steven only brought his two sons along. These two sons were his pride and joy. As for his wife, who had be a haggard-looking woman, he couldn''t bear to show her off.


    The Fair family''s vi was too magnificent, and everyone was dazzled by it. Steven secretly swore that he must live here.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Then, he would divorce his wife. After all, if he''s living in the vi, what use is his current wife? Why not find a young and beautiful one?


    Steven was daydreaming when he saw Selena and a few bodyguards walking in.


    Steven stood up immediately.


    "So this is Selena, she''s grown so tall. By the way, have you met the blind date I arranged for you? His family owns a small factory, which is more than enough for you." Victoria chimed in from the side.


    "Yes, that young man looks talented, even though he made mistakes in the past. But he has learned from them. Men, you know, everyone makes mistakes." Listening to thesements, Selena really wanted tough.


    Seeing Selena''sck of rebuttal, Steven thought she agreed and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Selena, these are your cousin Lance Fair and Leonard Fair. I n to have one of them be adopted into your family, so we can be one inseparable family. Plus, we can all go to work at the Fair familypany." Steven felt his proposal made perfect sense, but Victoria couldn''t help interjecting.


    "Both your cousins are at marriageable age and have no money to buy a house. Your family is so wealthy, so why not gift them ten million dors to buy two houses? Your cousin will surely be grateful to you." Victoria dared not shout in front of Selena.


    The incident at the hospitalst time had left her traumatized.


    Moreover, among the bodyguards standing behind Selena, there was someone who had previously tried to throw her off a building.


    At this moment, the nanny brought coffee and ced it on the coffee table.


    Selena poured herself a cup, and Victoria thought she was pouring it for herself, so she reached out for it.


    "You, girl. Looks like you should spend more time with Tim. Look, now you''ve be sensible."


    But Selena lifted the coffee cup, took a sip, and looked at them coldly.


    "If you don''t take your luggage and leave within ten minutes, I''ll have the bodyguards throw you into the trash bin."

 Chapter 374 Get out!

    Victoria''s pupils contracted sharply. She wanted to point at Selena''s nose and curse, but she restrained herself because of the bodyguards.


    Steven had caused quite a stir in his hometown. He was the only one in the family to attend college and considered himself superior. So, when he lectured Selena, he adopted the air of an elder.


    "How do you talk to your grandmother? Clearly, you''re an uneducated child who hasn''t read any books and doesn''t even understand basic manners. Your parents didn''t go to college, and it shows in the way they raised you. Selena, you should listen to me. I have a college education, and both your cousins have attended university. It''s your luck that I''m willing to inherit your family."


    Thinking that James and Barbara had never been to college, Steven subconsciously believed Selena was uneducated and didn''t realize she came from the country''s top university.


    Selena calmly set down her coffee cup and looked at her so-called cousins.


    Without exception, their eyes were filled with greed.


    Selena frowned, toozy to waste any more words on these people.


    "Get out, all of you."


    "Get out, I don''t want to repeat myself," Steven''s face instantly turned ugly as he stood up.


    "You really have no manners!"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Bang!"


    Selena mmed the cup in her hand heavily on the floor, startling Steven, who almost screamed.


    Selena leaned back, her aura so oppressive that everyone struggled to breathe.


    "Why didn''t my father go to college? I remember his test scores were better than yours. It''s just that the family favored you, the youngest son, so they let him go to work early. Earlier on, he gave all the money he earned every day to our grandparents just to support your education. As a beneficiary, what right do you have to boast in front of me?"


    Her eyes narrowed, "If you think pestering and nagging will work on me, then go ahead and try. If you don''t get out of my house within ten minutes, I''ll have the bodyguards throw each and every one of you out."


    Steven didn''t expect her to be so unreasonable.


    The tactics he had nned before were useless in the face of absolute power suppression.


    He couldn''t utter a word and felt only embarrassment. He was a university student, yet here he was losing face in front of a girl!


    Gritting his teeth, he pointed a trembling finger at Selena.


    "You may be proud now, but when your stepmother keeps all the money for her own son, let''s see who you''ll cry to!" Selena found it amusing.


    "The Fair family''s belongings? Even if I were to give them to the dogs, I wouldn''t give them to you shameless rtives!"


    The group of people felt extremely embarrassed but couldn''t utter a single retort.


    Victoria pretended to swoon and fall to the ground.


    "Oh my god! This is the end of me. My son makes money but doesn''t support his parents."


    She sobbed while kicking her legs.


    Selena simply instructed the nearby nanny.


    "Is there boiled water in the kitchen? Pour it on whoever is lying on the ground. I can afford the medical bills."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Victoria, who was still crying, was scared enough to quickly stand up, her fingertips trembling.


    Everyone watched as there was no good in staying here and exchanged nces, deciding to leave first.


    Steven still felt embarrassed, clenching his palm tightly into a fist on his side.

 Chapter 375 Ultimately Ruined by Ones Own Hands

    "Just you wait and see!"


    The five hurriedly left with their luggage.


    Selena sat on the sofa, gesturing for the nanny to disinfect everything and then informed the security guard.


    "Do not let this group of people in next time, or else you won''t need to work anymore."


    The security guard had been following Beatrice''s orders when he allowed a few people in.


    "Understood, Miss Fair."


    Selena went to Rose Garden to pick up Max. Rose Garden had no garden, and Max was ufortable living there.


    *****


    With Raymond at Ashbourne Manor, now that this vi was vacant, they could easily ce Max here.


    Both the inside and outside of the vi had already been disinfected, with regards to Beatrice and Alice sold everything they had.


    Nick''s houses, worth tens of millions of dors, were also sold, and the funds returned to James'' ount. These tens of millions were nothingpared to the one hundred billion dors the Fair family was about to bear. Selena also thought about the deal Raymond wanted. She suddenly felt annoyed and restless.


    *****


    The next day at noon, Mr. Montague Sr. called her.


    "Selena, your father used to asionally mention the Fair family''s situation to me. He hasn''t called recently. Is he still not feeling well?"


    Selena naturally couldn''t talk about the Fair family''s situation. That was one hundred billion dors.


    If Mr. Montague Sr. heard about it, he would definitely help, but in return, she would have to pay a price.


    For example: "Selena, you have to live a good life with Raymond from now on, and you can''t get a divorce."


    If she really took Grandpa''s one hundred billion dors and also signed an agreement with Raymond to get a divorce, what would that be called?N?velDrama.Org content.


    Just another scam.


    Mr. Montague Sr. was the kindest person from the Montague family to her, she couldn''t do that.


    Lowering her eyshes, she said, "Mr. Montague Sr., everything is fine. I told my father not to trouble you all the time."


    Originally, the Fair family and the Montague family were in two different worlds. As long as one side didn''t inquire, they would never have any interaction in this lifetime. "How are you and Raymond recently?"


    "We''re doing well."


    Raymond even wanted to sleep with her, which could be considered as a good development.


    She forced a self-mocking smile, but her tone didn''t reveal any strangeness.


    After hanging up the phone, she felt even more restless. Coupled with James falling into aa again, she decided to go to the Fair family''spany.


    But she ran into trouble with the PW Group people. Everyone in thepany was in a state of panic.


    In the past two days, fifty people resigned as if they knew the Fair family was going down.


    First, Paddy died, then Kenny disappeared, and now the CEO, James, has been missing all along.


    Now the debt collectors have beening to the door for two consecutive days, acting all bold and arrogant. No matter how you look at it, the Fair family seems to have gotten into big trouble. The entire management team of the Fair family, facing the PW Group''s attack, didn''t dare to make a move.


    They had toplete two years'' worth of projects within a month, even if it meant working day and night.


    How could Kenny dare to sign such a supplementary agreement with them!?


    The members of the board were all downcast, while Bert sat in the main seat, his hands trembling.


    Wearing arge diamond watch, "There are still about twenty days left. Anyway, you all figure it out. If those goods don''te out, PW Group will have topensate with one hundred billion US dors." Bert was extremely pleased, feeling as rxed as if he were in his ownpany.


    And the members of the board dared not speak when facing him.


    But it was expected.


    He enjoyed the feeling of having control over others'' lives.


    In the midst of silence, the door to the meeting room was pushed open and Selena walked in.


    At the moment Bert saw her, a trace of amazement shed in his eyes.


    Which high-level executive of thepany is she?


    Only a few people in the board knew Selena, and upon seeing her, they all felt angry.


    "Where did the CEO go?"


    "What are you doing here?"


    Selena walked up to Bert.


    Bert, in his early forties, immediately had a glint in his eyes. This beautiful woman was much more attractive than his mistresses.


    "I am James''s daughter. Mr. Thompson also said there are still about twenty days left. It wouldn''t be good if other people find out about themotion in thepany we''re partnering with, would it?" Bert didn''t want to trouble the beauty too much, so he stood up.


    "I didn''t expect Mr. Fair to have such a beautiful daughter. Hello, I am Bert, the CEO of PW Group."


    He reached out his hand.


    He felt as though he had seen this girl somewhere before, and suddenly his eyes widened.


    A long time ago, Kross had shown him a photo, iming it was the most beautiful student in New York.


    Back then, Bert wasn''t as daring as Kross; although he loved women, he wouldn''t engage in such prison-worthy matters.


    But he had nced at the photo a few times, and that youthful and lively vibe indeed made one''s heart itch.


    "Are you Selena?"


    James''s daughter!!


    Bert felt like he had spotted an opportunity, his eyes shining.


    It seemed that this Harvard University campus belle would ultimately fall into his hands.

 Chapter 376 Are You Really Coming to Question Me?

    Selena just looked at the chair next to him.


    "Mr. Thompson can return to PW Group and wait for a response. Once the time is up, we will naturally provide an answer."


    Bert sneered, thinking that this young girl was indeed inexperienced, as she hadn''t bothered to inquire about what PW Group had been doing over the years. In simple terms, they made money by unscrupulous means, but within the limits of thew.


    After all, the contract was signed by both parties.


    But he was very attracted to Selena''s appearance and temperament.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "If you have time, I can take Miss Fair out for dinner to discusspany matters."


    He smiled and patted his beer belly.


    "Well then, I''ll take my leave."


    As soon as he left, the members of the board began discussing.


    "Where''s your dad? Where did he go?"


    "With such a mess, he doesn''te out to handle it. It''s really disheartening."


    The group of people started talking all at once, as if they wanted to continue the conversation about James.


    Selena mmed the documents on the table with a loud thud, causing them to scatter and make a big noise. Everyone fell silent for a moment, but also felt resentful. What does this woman mean?


    A young girl in her twenties wanted to control them?


    Before anyone could speak, Selena had already taken her seat at the head.


    "Mr. Brown, Mr. Parker, can you exin why the house you bought two years ago, along with the personal expenses of others present here, have all been charged to thepany for these past few years?"


    "The Fair family invested a total of 200 million dors in that piece ofnd two years ago. However, the total investment amount was broken down into small sums, all conveniently within the range where my father''s approval was not required. Could the directors involved shed some light on the reasons behind this?"


    "Which directors were responsible for sealing the deal on The Fair family''s crisis this time? Now that the cat is out of the bag, they want my father toe out. But where in the world would such good fortune exist?"


    Selena''s tone was casual, but her sharp gaze swept over each of the people in front of her.


    Anyone who made eye contact with her faltered with guilt.


    "My father has been aware of how much money you''ve all taken from thepany over the years, but if I really wanted to make an issue out of those amounts, more than half of you here would end up in jail. Now, please carefully consider the wording of your questions before you challenge me."


    Selena had already told James that many of the old employees in thepany were worthless and should be given a sum of money to be let go sooner.


    However, James, being sentimental, hadn''t dismissed a single one.


    With a group of parasites like this in thepany, how could it ever thrive?


    James was indecisive and sentimental, totally unsuitable to be the CEO of a majorpany.


    Selena lightly tapped her fingers on the table, "My father is still in the hospital. He will probably wake up in a few days. During this time, I don''t want to hear any negativements about thepany. Otherwise, the evidence I have in my hands is enough to put you all in jail."


    Everyone went pale with fear and no one dared to speak.


    Selena stood up, her voice cold.


    "Take a look at the documents on the table yourselves, and also, if I find out who is secretly selling their shares in The Fair family, I won''t be lenient."


    Selling The Fair family''s shares at this point in time would only give an opportunity to rivalpanies.


    Once the rivalpany buys the shares and exceeds a certain amount, by the time James returns to thepany, he may no longer be the CEO. Moreover, selling the shares at this time would definitely be at a lower price, devaluing even James'' shares.


    After Selena left, everyone in the conference room wiped away their sweat.


    James had always been mild-mannered and reasonable, so how did he raise such a strong-willed daughter?


    Just now, nobody dared to meet her gaze, as if a needle had been thrust into their spines.


    The people who originally intended to sell their stocks and escape all secretly swallowed their saliva.


    Someone picked up the materials on the table and nced at them, their pupils contracting. These were all the transactions that the Fair family had made in the past five years. Selena had uncovered every abnormal flow of funds.


    To dig this out, they needed to organize all the projects the Fair family had undertaken in the past five years. Selena had never participated in any of thepany''s projects, yet she had managed topile evidence against everyone. Such a person was simply a devil! How could James have a daughter like her!

 Chapter 377 In fact, she is my wife.

    Selena arrived at the underground garage and just as she was about to get into her car, she noticed that the window of the car beside her was rolled down, revealing Bert''s face from inside.


    At that moment, he no longer concealed his intentions, and directly took out a card.


    "Ten million US dors, a hundred times with you. If you''re willing, get in the car." His face was so fat, it barely fit inside the window.


    Hearing these words, Selena felt nauseated. But Bert raised an eyebrow, disying an attitude of having the upper hand.


    "Kross mentioned you to me before, saying that you were particrly beautiful. I saw your photos at the time, but I never expected you to look even better in person. You were probably a virgin back then, not so sure now. A virgin is worth a high price. I''m offering you a hundred thousand dors each time, considering it as valuing you. I''ll even buy you a vi afterwards. The Fair family will go bankrupt in a month, so if you don''t agree, you''ll have to beg on the streets, my little darling."


    Thosest few words were simply revolting!


    Most wealthy middle-aged men had a strong sense of confidence.


    As if as long as they casually threw out a card, women would eagerly rush over. Because in the business world, women''s status was far inferior to that of men, that was the reality. Countless men regarded beautiful women as tools to please thepany''s presidents.


    Over time, these men became even more inted. Selena looked at the card, took it, and then fiercely mmed it towards Bert''s face.


    "Mr. Thompson, you should keep it for yourself. PW Group may go bankrupt, but the Fair family won''t."


    She finished speaking and directly opened the car door, stepping on the gas pedal.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The card pped Bert''s face, causing it to sting. He was shocked and had never experienced a woman daring to do such a thing to him. Damn it!


    He angrily patted the front seat, making the driver shiver in fear. "... Mr. Thompson."


    Bert sneered, "I want this woman to know the cost of provoking me."


    The driver didn''t say anything. There had been others who had refused Bert before, but their rejections were polite, out of fear of retaliation. They never expected someone like Selena, who was so impolite, to actually m a card on Mr. Thompson''s face. It was as if she didn''t want to live anymore.


    "Drive!"


    "Oh, okay."


    Bert had been holding his anger inside and when he met with severalpany presidents at the KTV that night, he would be feeling ufortable.


    When Kross showed off that photo, it tickled him inside.


    He also mentioned that the girl had an English name, Selena, and was talented in drawing.


    Bert pushed away the woman leaning on him.


    The women inside the private room were all attractive, butpared to Selena, they werecking.


    He snorted lightly and went out to smoke a cigarette.


    As he passed the lobby, he saw a man supporting another slightly intoxicated man.


    The drunk man wasn''t noticeable at all.


    This person was also boasting to his colleague.


    "I got promoted all thanks to Selena. You wouldn''t know, but she''s actually my wife. No one else knows, hup."


    Everyone just assumed he was speaking nonsense due to intoxication.


    After all, Selena was someone the President of Cornerstone Construction had to treat with great caution.


    How could she be the wife of someone as insignificant as Lucas?


    But these words caught Bert''s attention.


    A trace of malice shed in Bert''s eyes.


    As Lucas returned from the restroom, he was pulled away by a few bodyguards, directly leaving the ce and ending up being beaten up.


    He pleaded incessantly but had no idea who he had gotten on the wrong side of.


    It wasn''t until the bag over his head was removed that he saw the potbellied middle-aged man sitting in front of him through his swollen and bruised eyelids. "You said Selena is your wife?"


    Lucas trembled in fear and did not dare to respond.


    Those were just a few drunken ramblings, originally meant to show off. Who would have thought he would get into trouble because of it?


    This person was not someone he could afford to offend, and neither was Selena.


    Bert sneered and lit a cigar.


    "Call her and have here pick you up."


    Although Lucas was terrified of dying, he didn''t make the call this time.


    The bodyguards moved forward again, beating and kicking him.


    *****


    When Selena returned to the Fair family mansion, she was surprised to see James already there.


    She thought she must have been mistaken.


    There were piles of documents in front of James, and his hair waspletely white. He must have just woken up.


    He didn''t inform Selena and handled his discharge from the hospital alone.


    The hospital tried hard to persuade him, but they didn''t mention the fact that he hadte-stage liver cancer.


    James seemed to have aged ten years, and his eyesight had also deteriorated within a few days. He now needed sses to read the words on the contracts clearly. Seeing him like this, Selena''s heart felt a pang of pain.


    Every few lines, James would cough, clearly trying to hold himself together.


    He was looking at the contract between thepany and PW Group, trying to find any loopholes.


    But after reading it ten times, it was a fact that the Fair family was burdened with debt.

 Chapter 378 At least Raymond can afford this price.

    Selena didn''t move. Just a while ago, she could still walk on her own, but now she struggled even with the support of a cane.


    She opened her mouth, but didn''t know what to say.


    James simply looked at her, then slowly sat down and dejectedly ced his cane aside.


    Wrinkles suddenly appeared around the corners of his eyes. With his age already in his fifties and the addition of white hair, Selena was hesitant to look at him.


    "Selena, the Fair family is finished," James said, his shoulders trembling slightly. "I''m sorry, there''s nothing left to leave you."


    They had sold the Fair family''spany and assets to barely offset their debts. There was truly nothing left for Selena.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Selena approached and noticed Max still by James''s feet. She sat down.


    James''s hands trembled as he ced the documents in his hands on the table.


    "A lifetime of hardship, a lifetime of effort, and to end up like this..."


    "Dad," Selena called, lowering her eyshes.


    "Take some time to visit your mother''s grave. It''s been years since youst went to see her."


    James stiffened, his lips twitching. "I''ll go tomorrow."


    But with James''s current health condition, if he were to sit in a car for a few more hours, he may not be able to return.


    Selena thought about how he only had a year left and now he was anxious because of thepany''s situation. It weighed heavily on her heart.


    James fell silent for a long time before speaking cautiously.


    "The Fair family is on the verge of bankruptcy, Selena. Please don''t foolishly divorce Raymond; otherwise, you''ll have nothing. Grandpa likes you, and as long as you want that position, no one will force you out. I worry about you being mistreated if you''re alone."


    He had a premonition that he wouldn''t live much longer.


    Tears welled up in Selena''s eyes, and she didn''t particrly want to discuss this topic.


    "I''ve had the maids disinfect the vi, and Beatrice''s belongings have been donated. I''ll find a way to handle thepany''s affairs."


    James''s fingertips trembled.


    "Are you going to approach Mr. Montague Sr? He has billions of dors, even if he likes you, he won''t give it to you. Don''t be foolish, it might actually tarnish his impression of you." Finishing his words, he suddenly coughed heavily and spat out blood.


    Selena was startled and quickly grabbed a tissue from the side, handing it over. "It''s not Mr. Montague Sr, it''s... it''s Raymond. He promised me he will find a solution." She used the tissue to wipe the bloodstain from James''s mouth.


    "Regardless, please don''t worry about thepany."


    "Raymond doesn''t like you. How could he possibly help you? If he cared about you, he wouldn''t be causing so much trouble for the Fair family..."


    Even intercepting the Fair family''s business, leading the Fair family to end up in this state...


    "Basically, he has been adding fuel to the fire all along," James finally caught his breath and leaned back on the sofa with a dull look in his eyes.


    "A man like Raymond, heartless. Selena, you can rely on him, but never fall in love with him. At this moment, I finally understand everything," James said.


    It is difficult for someone who holds the power to control the life and death of most people to be moved.


    "Dad, let me take you back to the hospital. We can''t wait for long. The situation with PW Group will be resolved soon," James said, somewhat incredulous, but he knew he had lost the right to inquire a long time ago. From the moment she entered until now, Selena has remained calm.


    James knew that it was his fault that they reached this point.


    The girl who used to cry and call for her mother has unknowingly grown up and hasn''t relied on him anymore.


    And only now did he realize it.


    Selena asked the driver to take James back to the hospital. Given his condition, he couldn''t withstand any longer.


    But after only half an hour, the driver called.


    "Miss Fair, representatives from PW Group havee to the hospital and caused a scene. Mr. Fair... he has been pushed into the emergency room again. I don''t know where the people from PW Group heard about Ms. Beatrice''s affair, but they keep repeating it in front of Mr. Fair, and they even asked him to get Alice''s DNA tested," the driver said.


    PW Group went too far!


    "Miss Fair, Mr. Fair has been vomiting a lot of blood."


    Upon hearing this, Selena felt both anxious and upset. She immediately left to drive to the hospital but was stopped by several cars from PW Group as soon as she left the Fair family gate.


    "If Miss Fair wants to see Mr. Fair, you''ll have to spend a few nights with Mr. Thompson," they said.


    Selena tightly gripped the steering wheel, feeling both angry and worried.


    Her phone rang, it was from an unknown number. Without guessing, she knew it was Bert.


    Ignoring it, she called Raymond instead.


    The call went through, but he hung up.


    She had no other choice now. If she didn''t address the PW Group''s matter, her father would be in danger and they would continue to harass them. If they waited another twenty days, the Fair family would also be under PW Group''s control. Only Raymond could help her, even if... it meant sacrificing her dignity.


    But at least Raymond could afford this price.

 Chapter 379 Whats the price now?

    Raymond didn''t answer the call.


    She drove to the Montague family instead.


    It was already 7 pm, but the Montague family was still brightly lit.


    When she reached the top floor, John was still there, somewhat surprised that she came at night.


    Selena smiled at him, "I''m looking for Mr. Montague..."


    "President Montague has a meeting overseas tonight and he just entered the conference room, so it''ll be around two hours."


    She had experienced waiting before and sat down beside him.


    However, during the wait, she felt restless. She never imagined that one day she would choose to make this kind of deal with someone. Her mother used to tell her to work hard and be independent.


    Barbara always emphasized that girls must be financially independent, mentally independent, and have an independent personality.


    Selena didn''t understand when she was young, but as she grew older, she began to appreciate Barbara''s wisdom.


    She was different from the women who coulde out of Ridgefield; her understanding and wisdom far surpassed other women. Whenever Selena thought about the past, she felt time passed by so quickly.


    When the office door was pushed open, she stood up and looked at Raymond walking in.


    He had taken off his suit, casually draping it over his elbow, with only a watch as an essory on his wrist. He exuded an air of elegance.


    He walked towards the office chair, peering at her across arge marble table. He removed the watch from his wrist and casually tossed it aside, his gaze cool, his lips a deep red. Under the overhead lights, his skin looked smooth.


    "Mr. Montague," she called out, standing up straight.


    He seemed to know why she hade.


    "Selena,ing at this time will cost you differently."


    He was getting back at her for pushing him away in the private room.


    This might have been the first time Raymond had been rejected by a woman, so now he stood by her, lifting her chin, his eyes emitting a cold sneer.


    Selena''s face instantly turned red, then white. She felt embarrassed.


    "Then, Mr. Montague, why don''t you tell me the price now?"


    She tried to keep her tone calm, but her lipscked any color.


    Raymond released her chin, standing tall and straight, but his words were merciless.


    "Before, it was once, now it''s ten times."


    Selena felt a buzz in her head.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Raymond noticed her eyshes tremble slightly, as if sleeping with him was a terrifying punishment.


    He chuckled coldly and turned to go back to his seat.


    But his wrist was pulled back by someone, and he heard her pretending to be calm.


    "Fine, ten times it is."


    The next second, Raymond was holding her andying her on the office desk.


    Not liking the documents on the desk, he swept them all away.


    Selena nced at therge floor-to-ceiling window in front of her and took a step back in fright.


    Raymond seemed to sense her concern, so he pulled her closer, without hesitation, and kissed her. "You''vee to find me, so why are you afraid of being discovered?"


    With that sentence, her dignity shattered into pieces.


    In this office, she didn''t even know if the door was locked. Selena was petrified with fear.


    But he was too dominant, suffocating her with his kisses.


    Everything happened too quickly.


    She felt like a paper kite tumbling in the clouds. Blown over and rolling, continuously.


    She couldn''t take it anymore and bit his shoulder.


    But he was still wearing a suit, and she was left with nothing.


    The disparity was embarrassingly shameful.

 Chapter 380 I Took Your Shirt

    "You''re so inexperienced, it seems like your husband really can''t satisfy you."


    He was moved, his voice a bit husky.


    Selena''s world was in chaos, and she didn''t dare to open her mouth.


    She was extremely nervous, sometimes afraid someone would push the door open, and other times afraid someone from the opposite building would see. In the end, he had exhausted her to the point of fainting.


    At five in the morning, Raymond draped his suit over her, carrying her into his own car.


    If someone had told him before that he would fool around with a woman in the office, he would never have believed it.


    He was a workaholic, and the office was a sacred ce.


    But he had indulged with the woman in his arms all night long.


    Selena was too tired to move, and Raymondid her on the bed. He had intended to carry her to the bath, but her phone rang.


    He frowned when he saw an unknown number and answered it. A man''s voice came from the other end.


    "I''m Bert, I have your husband Lucas in my hands. If you, you slut, pretend not to see my messages again, I''ll kill him, do you believe me?!"


    The next second, Raymond''s face turned dark. He hung up the phone, looking at the exhausted woman on the bed.


    He chuckled lightly, his eyes filled with an endless coldness.


    No wonder she suddenly changed her mind, it turned out Bert had captured her husband.


    A surge of anger that threatened to devour his reason surged up within him. He grabbed her, continuing without any mercy and pity.


    Selena was shaken awake, her voice hoarse, too weak to speak.


    "...Mr. Montague."


    She was really tired, can''t they stop?


    Raymond just pinched her waist.


    Two more hours passed, during which he didn''t even nce at the person he had tossed around like a ragdoll on the bed.


    He took a shower, changed into a clean set of clothes, and then went to the Montague family.


    He had shown no mercy in thosest two hours, deliberately tormenting her. He had left marks all over her neck, not sparing even the most intimate ces.


    *****


    When Selena woke up, she felt pain all over her body.


    Seeing the ceiling, she quickly sat up, but the movement pulled her waist, causing her to gasp in pain.


    It was already noon, and there was no one in the room. Raymond should have left a long time ago.


    Her body was a mess, and there hadn''t even been a simple clean-up. It was as if she really was just a toy for him to vent on.


    She curled her fingers, took a deep breath, and covered herself with the nearby nket.


    But then sheughed self-mockingly, thinking of something.


    As she got out of bed, she frowned in difort, using the edge of the bed to support herself.


    Her calf muscles trembled lightly, and she looked at the torn clothes on the floor; she couldn''t wear them anymore.


    She struggled to go to the bathroom and saw herself in the mirror, her body covered in marks and bruises.


    When the trace of its mark extended down her neck, her pupils shrank fiercely.


    Afraid to look again, she quickly took a shower.


    But there were no clothes.


    She felt too embarrassed to text Shelley, as she didn''t want Shelley to get involved with Raymond.


    These marks couldn''t be washed away. As warm water poured over her head, all she could think of was his ferocity when he ced her on the office desk.


    Like a hungry wolf attacking, it waspletely opposite to his noble and cold demeanor.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Selena returned to the bedroom and reluctantly opened the closet.


    There were many sets of Raymond''s suits inside.


    Her pants were still wearable, but her tops werepletely ruined.


    She had to take one of Raymond''s white shirts.


    All of his suits were tailor-made, neatly ced in the closet, and delivered freshly pressed every day.


    The shirts as well.


    Selena lowered her eyshes, pondered for a moment, and decided to send him a text message.


    "Mr. Montague, my clothes are ruined. I took one of your shirts."


    At that moment, Raymond was sitting in his office, diligently attending to the information on hisputer. When he heard the sound of a message on his phone, his fingertips paused. He checked it and raised an eyebrow slightly.


    Last night, all the documents he had thrown on the floor were neatly organized.


    Now that he thought about it, he was a bit afraid that she might change her mind right after she agreed.

 Chapter 381 Slept with someone but still want to dodge responsibility?

    So, she took care of the documents on this office desk. His Adam''s apple bobbed twice, not understanding what kind of sorcery she possessed.


    He lowered his eyshes and tossed his phone aside without responding.


    Selena didn''t expect him to reply either as she buttoned up her shirt one button at a time. But even the top button couldn''tpletely conceal the marks on her neck. He was really quite intensest night.


    Selena carefully checked her phone and discovered several missed calls. As for that call record, Raymond had already deleted it.


    In addition to the missed calls, there were also text messages. They were from Bert, iming to have kidnapped Lucas.


    She dialed back.


    Bert answered, immediately hurling insults.


    "You slut, do you know whose bed you were inst night? If you don''te, we''ll kill your husband!"


    After speaking, he ced the phone in front of Lucas. Lucas was already on the verge of passing out, unable to say a word. Bert pped him across the face. "Speak up! Tell her toe save you!"


    Selena intended to speak, but yesterday she endured it without daring to call out, and after the two hours in the hotel room, her voice became hoarse.


    It really hurt. Even her lips had a row of bite marks, caused by herself. Compared to the first time with Raymond, he was even rougher this time.


    Bert only added one more sentence.


    "If you don''te in one hour, I''ll send you his fingers!"


    The phone was abruptly hung up. Selena grew anxious.


    When she reluctantly walked out of the room, she coincidentally ran into a cleaningdy. The cleaningdy looked at her in astonishment, then noticed the mess on the bed, instantly understanding what had happened. Selena, on the other hand, felt a wave of embarrassment. Although she had long been aware that this society didn''t always reward one''s efforts.


    There were also countless people who struggled but couldn''t find a direction, or who became physically and mentally exhausted on the path of their efforts.


    But she never imagined that she, who had always strived to study and refused to give up, would one day walk this path.


    Or perhaps, could only walk this path.


    After entering the elevator, she felt exhausted and in pain.


    Thinking about how Raymond didn''t use protectionst night, she could only go and buy emergency contraceptives without hesitation, swallowing several pills.


    Back in the car, she had alreadyposed herself. She sent another message to Raymond.


    "Mr. Montague, can you send me the information on defeating Bert?"


    She waited in the car for an hour, but Raymond didn''t reply. She hadn''t had breakfast yet and was so hungry that she felt dizzy.


    She drove to a hot congee shop, had a bowl of congee, and still Raymond didn''t reply. Selena sent another message, only a few question marks.


    "??"


    Raymond couldn''t have slept with someone and now wanted to avoid responsibility, right? It didn''t seem like something he would do.


    Selena took a deep breath and endured the embarrassment.


    "Mr. Montague, isn''t this what we agreed on?"


    After half an hour, Raymond finally replied.


    "Didn''t we agree on it ten times?" His tone was casual.


    Shortly after, he sent another message.


    "Last night was just once."


    Selena swallowed, feeling a slight soreness in her throat. She never expected Raymond to focus on the wording of their agreement. Her fingertips trembled as she asked again. "So, where will Mr. Montague be meeting tonight?"N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I don''t want it every night."


    Otherwise, it would be too easy for her to get away after ten days. Raymond stared at his phone, feeling restless.


    In the evening, after attending a few meetings, Raymond came out of the conference room and found Selena waiting in his office.


    Her face was a bit pale, but her eyes remained calm. It seemed like there were no waves left in her heart fromst night.


    Raymond slowly sat down and looked her up and down.


    She had a scarf wrapped around her neck, and the marks couldn''t be concealed by her clothes. Moreover, it was strange to wear a turtleneck in this weather.


    "Mr. Montague," Selena said, "I won''t go back on the remaining nine times. Can you give me Bert''s information first?"


    She was in a hurry, but he wasn''t, causing her to lose impartiality in this negotiation from the beginning.

 Chapter 382 A Sharp Needle Pierces the Heart

    Bert caught Lucas, and the PW Group people were still in the hospital, even if they wouldn''t let the doctors harm them.


    But as long as their father was conscious, they would continue to say things that hurt, fearing he wouldn''tst another two months. Thinking of this, tears welled up in Selena''s eyes.


    Originally, Raymond wanted to make things difficult for her, like resolving Bert''s situation only afterpleting the ten times.


    But when he looked up and saw the sense of brokenness emanating from her, as if she was trying to restrain a thorny growth, his inner frustration resurfaced.


    He took out his phone and called John.


    "Give the information about Bert''s misdeeds to the police. I want to see news of PW Group being sealed by tomorrow at nine o''clock."


    After speaking, he hung up the phone.


    Selena was somewhat surprised. She thought he would only hand over the information and require her to negotiate with the police, but he handled everything in one go. Raymond''s gaze shifted towards her, unable to resist asking.


    "Feeling better?"


    Selena was taken aback, then blushed and looked away uneasily.


    "Yes."


    Raymond remembered the time at the manor when he couldn''t bear to torment her and stopped when she said she didn''t want to continue.


    He never expected her to forget everything once she woke up.


    Getting up, since he knew she was in such a hurry for Lucas, there was no need to show too much tenderness.


    "Meet me at the hotel at eight tonight."


    Selena stiffened, and her fingers curled up on her side.


    Unexpectedly, she had hurt herself somewhere and had applied medicine when she came over. The medicine had been bought at the hospital on the day they first ended things. She never expected to use it again. Now, upon hearing that he wanted to tonight, her back instinctively tensed, and her palms became sweaty. But she had no bargaining power in this matter. She swallowed nervously. "Alright."


    "Is there anything else?"


    A cold air seemed to envelop him, causing his gaze to withdraw. Selena lowered her eyshes, trying her best to remain calm.


    "No, Mr. Montague, you can go about your business."


    As she was about to leave the room, his voice reached her again.


    "You have the hotel room key, don''t you?"


    She was thest one to leave the room, with the key still on her person.


    "Um."


    She replied, not hearing any further instructions from him. Just as she was about to leave, she heard his cold voice. "Dress nicely. You''re married, you should know what men like."


    Selena felt as though a sharp needle had pierced her heart. Her face turned pale instantly, but she didn''t look back.


    Her lips twitched twice before she hoarsely said, "Alright."


    Raymond had said those words merely to embarrass her. To remind her that she was already married, yet here she was, with another man, and she had to wear that type of clothing to please him. Selena understood this very well, so after agreeing to hisst statement, she quickly left, her head down.


    When John entered the room, he ran into her as she entered the elevator.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    He called out, "Miss Fair."


    Selena quickly perked up and smiled at him.


    "Mr. Walker."


    John nodded and, after entering Raymond''s office, couldn''t help butment, "I just met Miss Fair, and she didn''t look too well."


    Approaching Raymond, he noticed that the CEO was lost in thought, even holding the documents the wrong way.


    Only upon hearing John''sment did he lower his head and simply respond, "Hmm."


    He continued to look at the documents, and John wasn''t sure whether or not to remind him that they were upside down. After thinking it over, he decided to hold his tongue.


    After getting into the car, Selena still felt a difort in her chest.


    However, after some reflection, she self-mockingly thought, what use is there for this intangible dignity when the deal has already been done?


    Thinking about Raymond''s instructions, she realized she didn''t have that kind of clothing and had to buy it herself. Parking the car in front of that kind of store, Selena felt guilty as she saw the colorful lights.


    She nervously gripped the steering wheel, afraid that she might unexpectedly run into someone she knew.


    When she got out of the car, she kept her head down and briskly walked into the store. The salesclerk was a middle-aged woman whose eyes immediately lit up upon seeing Selena.


    "Beautifuldy, what kind are you looking for?"


    Selena had no knowledge in this area and couldn''t utter a word. She stammered, "Anything is fine."


    The middle-aged woman red at her and said, "How can you be so casual about this? You need to consider your husband''s interests. Take a look at these, this one is youthful, this one is fiery, and this one is a fis, easy to tear." Selena had little experience in this area, her cheeks turning red as she listened.


    "Just... the innocent type."

 Chapter 383 Are there women waiting for you?

    The woman nced up and down at Selena''s figure andplimented, "You suit all types. We should learn from foreign women and be more open-minded in this aspect. Don''t be shy. Why not buy both? Do you need any props?" She brought out two sets for Selena.


    Selena didn''t dare to look at what the styles were and hastily stuffed them into her bag. She scanned the QR code to pay and quickly left.


    In the car, her heart was racing. She threw the bag onto the passenger seat and took a deep breath.


    When she returned to the hotel, she used the room card to unlock the door.


    There was still an hour until 8 p.m., so she decided to take a bath first.


    After soaking in the bath, she felt refreshed. She got up and dried her body, then unpacked the white clothes.


    When she saw the style, her hand trembled for a moment, almost dropping the item. A surge of heat spread from her feet to her head, melting her whole being.


    After half an hour of psychological preparation, she finally put on the clothes. She didn''t dare to look at herself in the mirror. She wore a coat over it before she had the courage to go outside.


    The closer it got to 8 p.m., the more nervous she became.


    Meanwhile, Raymond had been called back to the Montague Mansion. It was a sudden call from Grandpa.


    He sat on the sofa, drinking tea, and reported the recent activities of the Montague family to Grandpa. Then he heard him ask.


    "How is your rtionship developing with Selena? When will my great-grandsone out?"


    Raymond suddenly remembered that woman. If it weren''t for Grandpa bringing her up, he would have forgotten about her.


    She had been sensibletely and hadn''te to bother him.


    "It''s going alright," he replied.


    Mr. Montague Sr looked at him suspiciously and asked, "How is Selena''s father''s illness? Have you asked the hospital about it? What exactly is the illness? If you have time, go visit the Fair family."N?velDrama.Org content.


    Raymond paid no attention to the news about the Fair family, nor did he know that James was still in the hospital.


    "Grandpa, didn''t she tell you that we''re working on it?"


    "Hmph! Selena is kind enough to defend you, but you are disobedient. You even caused trouble by having an affair. If I find out you''re fooling around again, I''ll break your legs and cut off all ties with that girl from the Stone family. Otherwise..." Raymond calmly took a sip of tea but nced at the wall clock. It was already 7:40.


    "They will be cut off," he said.


    Mr. Montague Sr nodded in satisfaction, "You haven''t had any other women around you in these years. As long as you treat Selena well, you will love her." Raymond''s mind drifted.


    In an instant, Selena''s face appeared in Raymond''s mind, the one that Grandpa had warned him about, not Olivia.


    But as he thought about thepromise Selena made, a trace of impatience crept across his brows.


    "What? You still are not convinced?" Mr. Montague Sr. thought Raymond''s cold expression was due to him ending his rtionship with Olivia.


    "No, Grandpa, I have something to do tonight." Raymond stood up and grabbed his coat from the side.


    However, Grandpa set up a chessboard. "I already asked John. He said you had finished your meetings today and have no ns tonight, so apany this old man for a game of chess."


    Raymond didn''t tell John about Selena, so John said he had no ns for the night. A game of chess, at their usual pace, would take at least half an hour.


    "Grandpa, I..."


    Mr. Montague Sr. mmed the table and gave Raymond a sharp look. "In such a hurry, is it because there''s a woman waiting for you?"


    With that remark, Raymond lowered his gaze and put the suit he had picked up to the side. "No."

 Chapter 384 Shes Being Good

    Only then was Mr. Montague Sr. satisfied. When they yed chess before, it would take at least half an hour for them to finish with back-and-forth moves. But tonight, Raymond defeated Grandpapletely, the battle ending in just ten minutes.


    Grandpa raised an eyebrow in surprise. "You little rascal, were you just letting me win all along?"


    He only realized now, and his anger made his nose twitch. "Let''s y another round!"


    Raymond nced at the wall. It was already seven fifty-one.


    "Raymond, you''ve looked at the clock five times since we started ying. Your mind is not calm."


    Mr. Montague Sr. was experienced in life, but seeing how this little guy could end a game in ten minutes, a touch of pride crossed his eyes. Indeed, he was a grandson worth investing in. He''s definitely suitable for Selena.


    "I have a picture of Selena from when we first met. Do you want to see it? She was taking care of me in the hospital, being very good."


    Raymond didn''t have the mind to look at it. Just as a business partner called, he took the opportunity to stand up.


    "Grandpa, the business partner is calling. I have to discuss the content of this morning''s meeting with them."


    Grandpa sighed, thinking Raymond was restless to go and discuss the meeting.


    "If you put that energy into Selena, the two of you would have several children by now. Go on then, no matter how busy work gets, don''t forget your wife at home." Raymond didn''t respond to this.


    After getting in the car, he nced at the time again. It was eight o''clock. Ignoring the business partner''s call, he drove directly to the hotel. By now, it was eight thirty.


    However, John called again to say that Bert had been arrested and that PW Group''s information had been leaked. The public would know the news of PW group''s bankruptcy by tomorrow morning. Raymond nodded and went straight into the elevator.


    John wanted to say that this way, the Fair family would also be saved. After all, if all these PW Group people ended up in jail, the contract with the Fair family would definitely not hold.


    But the CEO had said not to mention anything rted to the Fair family in front of him.


    So John subconsciously chose to ignore the Fair family and would no longer pay attention to them in the future.


    Raymond came out of the elevator and walked to the door of his room. He paused for a few seconds at the doorstep and couldn''t ignore the slight joy in his heart.


    But when he opened the door, the person who should have been waiting inside was not there. He furrowed his brow and pushed open the bathroom door to take a look.


    No one.


    There was a small note stuck at the door.


    "Mr. Montague, it seems you won''t being tonight. I happened to have something to take care of, so I''m leaving first."


    Raymond tore off the note and nced at it with a cold smirk before throwing it into the trash can.


    He took out his phone and called Selena. But Selena was currently with Philip, taking Lucas to the hospital.


    Half an hour ago, Lucas had forced himself to make a phone call to her and then passed out. Selena hurried to the location and when she arrived, she only saw Philip still fighting with some people. She didn''t know if it was her imagination, but Philip''s moves were merciless and swift. He knocked down thest few people and then helped Lucas onto Selena''s car.


    Selena was startled when she saw Lucas, his face swollen and unrecognizable. Philip sat beside him, his mouth full of the taste of blood, looking at her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Miss Fair, drive."


    From him, Selena felt a kind of fierceness, as if the wolf king had returned to the wolf pack. Lucas sat in the back seat of the car, already feverish and starting to talk nonsense. "Don''t hit me... I won''t tell..."


    "I won''t call Selena..."


    It had to be said that although Lucas was a bit weak, he did manage to hold back and not call Selena this time.


    Selena suddenly felt guilty.


    After all, this whole thing happened because of her. Otherwise, how could Bert have targeted him, a small figure?


    When Lucas was rushed into the emergency room, Selena''s phone rang. She just pressed the answer button when the nurse asked.


    "Who is Lucas''s family member?"


    Selena was about to answer when Raymond''s chilly voice came through the phone.


    "Hello."


    Even through the screen, Selena felt a wave of goosebumps.


    "Selena, you have one hour toe clean."


    After saying that, the call was disconnected abruptly.

 Chapter 385 Mr. Montague, is this set acceptable?

    Selena nced over and saw Philip exining to the nurse.


    "We are his friends. How is he doing?"


    "He may have a concussion and needs to be observed. The doctor will need to assess the situation to know for sure. Please wait here for now." Philip sat down nearby, his clothes still stained with blood.


    Selena took out a check and wrote $200,000.


    "Philip, this is Lucas'' medical expenses. I''m not sure if it will be enough, but I have something urgent to attend to and must leave."


    Philip nced at the check, his eyes showing a trace of disdain. Rich people always liked these kinds of tricks.


    But when he looked up, he regained his clean and gentle appearance in front of Shelley.


    "Don''t tell Shelley about this. I don''t want her to worry."


    Selena was worried about Raymond, afraid that he would get angry and suddenly give up on dealing with the PW Group.


    So she didn''t notice anything off about Philip.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything. Lucas was affected because of me, and I will apologize to him afterwards."


    Philip nodded, taking the check.


    "Alright, I will pass on the money to him."


    Selena hurriedly walked out. While driving, she nced at her phone.


    But unfortunately, there was a traffic jam at this time. She couldn''t help but honk the horn several times.


    Originally, it would have taken twenty minutes to reach the hotel from here, but due to the traffic, it took a full forty minutes.


    Raymond had given her only one hour, and with each passing minute, she felt her heart beating faster.


    Because she was in such a hurry, her car was even rear-ended by the vehicle behind, causing her head to hit the steering wheel. Tears almost streamed down her face. The scene was chaotic.


    The driver of the other car called the traffic police and asked her to wait together. However, Selena left a business card.


    "Sorry, I have something urgent to attend to. Let''s discuss thepensation through phonemunication."


    After saying that, she hurriedly walked towards a nearby taxi. But because she was rushing, she twisted her foot a bit, causing a sharp pain in her forehead.


    She couldn''t afford to think too much about it and immediately told the taxi driver the location of the hotel.


    After getting out of the taxi, she directly handed over a hundred-dor bill without waiting for the driver to give her change. She quickly walked into the hotel.


    When one is having a run of bad luck, even drinking water can get stuck in their teeth. Both elevators had just gone up, so it would take some time for them toe back down.


    Selena was anxiously waiting, ncing at the time. It was already five minutes past the appointed time. By the time she got on the elevator, it had been more than ten minutes.


    She stood at the door of the room, her feet in pain. Her body also ached due to their activitiesst night. But she rubbed her face, trying to rx herself, and then swiped the card to enter the room.


    There was a faint smell of alcohol in the room, and the man was sitting on the sofa near the window. Selena closed the door and was frightened by the atmosphere inside, causing her back to stiffen. Raymond casually nced at his wrist. "You''re ten minuteste."


    Selena''s lips trembled, and she quickly tried to please him, saying, "Mr. Montague, I''ll go in and take a shower."


    After speaking, she hurried into the bathroom and locked the door behind her.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    She had already showered before leaving, and now she showered again, drying her body. Looking at herself in the mirror, she took a deep breath and took out the set of white clothes that she hastily packed before leaving. This outfit had very little fabric, and wearing it was almost like wearing nothing at all.


    She put on the clothes, ced her bag on the shelf against the wall, hesitated for a few seconds, and then opened the bathroom door.


    She didn''t put on a coat, just wearing this set of white clothes, making her white skin even more dazzling.


    "Mr. Montague, is this outfit eptable?"


    Selena had a cool and beautiful appearance, belonging to the top-tier beauty. At this moment, she blinked her eyes at him without interruption. Raymond had been filled with anger, but now the bathroom door opened, apanied by steam filling the room, and she walked out.


    Her skin had a touch of powder. All the anger instantly rushed somewhere else. This was the first time Raymond vividly felt what it meant to be seductive.

 Chapter 386 She is a Fairy

    Calling her a fairy wouldn''t be too far-fetched.


    She wore an outfit with only a little fabric, her legs were long, and her waist was slim. Her thick ck hair was loosely tied up.


    It wasn''t that he hadn''t been seduced by women before, but he always found those people disgusting and low-ss.


    But she just stood there, and she exuded an air of sophistication.


    The anger disappeared instantly, and he looked her up and down.


    "Come here."


    Selena hesitated for a few seconds, feeling that the atmosphere in the room wasn''t as intimidating anymore, before slowly walking over.


    She thought for a moment and sat directly on Raymond''sp, and the fragrance on her body unhesitatingly spread to his nostrils. Because of nervousness, her eyshes trembled a few times, and she dared not look at his face. To avoid awkwardness, she even sat sideways.


    Raymond was pleased by her actions, gripping her waist and pinching it.


    "Have you worn this kind of clothing before?"


    He asked, his fingertips faintly holding onto a ribbon as if she were a gift already wrapped. His breath sprayed onto her skin, causing a shiver. "N-no... never."


    A trace of satisfaction flickered in Raymond''s eyes as he forcefully held the back of her head, wishing he could envelop her entirely within himself. "Your useless husband is truly wasting a treasure!"


    As soon as the words fell, Selena was lifted up and pressed onto the pure white bed. Raymond lost control. He particrly loved kissing her and seeing her in a dazed state.


    He kissed her until she couldn''t catch her breath, and her eyes shimmered with moisture. Their hearts raced in the dark night, confused and chaotic.


    Another night of debauchery.


    Raymond didn''t let her rest and only released her at six in the morning. Being tossed around like this for two nights in a row, even a saint wouldn''t be able to handle it.


    So, when he finished, she fell asleep in less than three seconds, nestled in the nkets, with only a side profile of her crimson face exposed.


    Raymond was wearing a silk pajama, casually tied at the waist, revealing arge expanse of chest. His abs and v-cut stood out prominently.


    His phone rang, it was Alex calling.


    "Raymond, are you stilling for drinks today?"


    Raymond nced at the woman lying next to him, sleeping soundly, snuggled up against him. He couldn''t resist teasing hershes with his fingers a couple of times. "Noting." There was a touch of contentment in his tone.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alex instantly sensed the scent of an affair and couldn''t resist chatting.


    "Sounds like you''ve got her wrapped around your finger."


    Raymond was in a good mood and chuckled, "Get lost."


    Alex clicked his tongue a couple of times, "And Selena must be quite exhausted, right?"


    When she didn''t seed that time, she scared her out of her wits. Now that she did, she probably wants to devour herpletely.


    Raymond''s gaze was fixed on Selena''s cheek, the covered area revealing numerous marks.


    He had never kissed another woman before, always finding the idea of exchanging saliva repulsive. But she was different, he loved seeing her panic, loved watching her resist and beg for mercy. "Is there anything else?"


    His tone turned cold, not wanting to discuss such matters with other men.


    Alex sneered, "You barely took a few bites, and now you im her. You even set your sights on a married woman?"


    Raymond hung up the phone directly, he didn''t want to hear about marriage or not.


    She was obedientst night, and the outfit she wore was stunning on her. When things ended, he kindly cleaned her up, and now she slept deeply.


    Selena slept until noon.


    Thinking Raymond wasn''t there when she woke up, she opened her eyes only to see him sitting by the window, reading documents.


    Sunlight poured into the room, bathing everything, even him, in ayer of light. If he didn''t y around in bed, this appearance of his was truly stunning. "Awake?"


    He asked, setting aside the papers in his hands.


    Selena got up and heard him make a call to the front desk, asking for breakfast to be prepared and delivered.


    She was indeed hungry and wanted to get out of bed to freshen up, but when one of her legs peeked out, she realized she wasn''t wearing anything and quickly retracted. Raymond raised an eyebrow, danger shing in his eyes, "Is there any part of your body I haven''t seen?"


    Selena couldn''t quite grasp his mood, thinking he was about to get angry, she quickly exined.


    "Just feeling a bit embarrassed."


    He walked over, cing his hands on both sides of her.


    Now she was sitting on the edge of the bed, her legs on the ground, the nket hugging her form, covering the important parts.


    He asked, "How many years have you been married?"


    "Three years."


    "Three years and still so innocent?"


    Selena''s face instantly turned red, a hint of embarrassment flickered in her eyes.

 Chapter 387 Caught in the Act

    "Hey, I haven''t brushed my teeth yet," she said.


    Selena was a master at ruining the atmosphere. With just a few words, all the romance dissipated. Raymond stared at her intently. She was worried that he would see through her little trick and didn''t dare to meet his gaze. After a while, she asked, "Do you have any clothes?"


    Raymond opened the nearby cab and casually grabbed one of his own shirts, throwing it to her.


    "Put it on."


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief and quickly put the shirt on. Raymond was tall, about 188 cm, and Selena wearing his shirt just covered her bottom.


    But she hade in a hurryst night and didn''t bring her own clothes except for the two sets she bought from that store.


    On top of that, the clothes she wore for bathing were already wet, so she had nothing to wear underneath, leaving her exposed.


    Women don''t like this kind of feeling, they feel unsafe.


    "Go and freshen up."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    He leaned over and kissed her earlobe, whispering like a lover.


    Selena wasn''t used to being so close to him. To be precise, she had never been so intimate with anyone, feeling a bit ufortable. And her appearance belonged to the cold type, but her skin was easily flushed and sensitive to stimtion. She got up to freshen up, still wearing Raymond''s shirt. Raymond watched her, never before had he thought that his stiff shirt could bring out such charm.


    She went inside the bathroom and saw the clothes she took off in the dirtyundry basket. She quickly found a bag, put them in, tied it tightly, and nned to take them back for washing.


    After doing all this, she finally took the toothbrush prepared by the hotel and brushed her teeth, then washed her face.


    As soon as she wiped her face clean with a face towel, a man''s face appeared in the mirror. He came forward, trapping her here, and held her chin, forcing her to turn her head to kiss him.


    In such a cramped space, with such a dominant presence. Selena''s body couldn''t stop trembling. He lifted the shirt she was wearing.


    Selena''s pupils shrank, her face turning red and white. She had nothing else to wear except for this shirt!


    Fortunately, the bellboy rang the doorbell at this time.


    Raymond let go of her and calmly put her shirt down, even tidying it up a bit. Selena''s heart was pounding, hanging her head, her ears turning red.


    He seemed pleased and wiped the corner of her mouth with his fingertip.


    "Let''s go out for a meal."


    Selena propped herself against the sink, it was impossible not to be nervous in this situation.


    "Okay, thank you, Mr. Montague."


    When she walked out of the bathroom, the dining trolley was already inside the room.


    Selena was starving and was about to bring the dishes out when the door was pressed again and Olivia''s voice came from outside.


    "Raymond, are you still there?"


    Olivia arrived just as the waiter came to deliver the meal, knowing that someone was inside. Raymond also came out of the bathroom at this moment and tidied himself up nicely. At this moment, Selena saw Selena standing in front of the food cart, already scared and confused.


    Selena was indeed in a state of chaos.


    If Olivia opened that door, Selena would be caught in apromising situation. There would be endless trouble in the future.


    "Mr. Montague..." she called softly and curled her fingertips, feeling uneasy. It was better for fewer people to know about the deal she made with Raymond.


    Just as Raymond was about to speak, Olivia''s voice came again.


    "Raymond, I got the card from the manager. I''ming in."


    Selena''s head went nk with fear, and almost instinctively, she walked towards the bedroom.


    At the same time, Olivia pushed open the door. The windows in the room were open, but she still smelled a faint fragrance that wasn''t Raymond''s preferred scent. "Raymond," she called out, but her gaze was suspiciously fixed on the food cart. "Is this a meal for two?"

 Chapter 388 This Scent Stirs the Heart

    Raymond sat down at the desk and picked up the documents. "What''s the matter?"


    "Mr. Butler has a painting up for auction recently. I don''t know if you n to go to Spain. Don''t you appreciate Mr. Butler''s art? If you''re going, can you take me with you?" Olivia''s tone had a hint of coquettishness as she looked at the things on the table and slowly sat down.


    "Perfect timing, I haven''t had dinner yet. Join me," Raymond said, but his gaze remained on the documents. "Let''s talk about itter," he added.


    "Raymond, it was because you appreciated Mr. Butler''s style that I went all the way to learn from him. But he already had closed-door disciples, and I don''t know who they are. I heard they are quite young," Olivia said defiantly. "Maybe they''re his rtives."


    Raymond frowned slightly, "Olivia, I have business to deal with."


    Ever since Olivia entered this ce, she always felt that something was off about this space. It was a feminine intuition.


    "Raymond, did the housekeeping staff forget to clean the room this morning?" She was about to walk towards the bedroom, but Raymond did not say anything.


    Olivia pushed open the bedroom door and found two pillows on the bed. If only one person was sleeping, the other pillow should have been put away. Her brows furrowed, and a sense of unease passed through her mind as she walked directly towards the closet..


    Meanwhile, Selena, hiding inside, felt her heart skip a beat when she heard the sound of high heels. It was truly over now. Knowing Olivia''s fondness for Raymond, she could only imagine how Olivia would retaliate next.


    Just as Olivia was about to open the closet door, Raymond appeared at the doorway, holding his hands slightly, his tone indifferent.


    "I have germ phobia," he said. He didn''t like others touching his things.


    Olivia was just confused earlier and had actually barged into the bedroom. She quickly withdrew her hand and smiled at him.


    "I just wanted to buy you a few ties, so I was looking to see which suits you usually wear."


    Raymond didn''t expose her and walked back to the living room. Olivia had no choice but to follow, feeling somewhat embarrassed. Selena heaved a sigh of relief when she heard footsteps fading away.


    In the living room, Olivia spoke softly.


    "Raymond, I know you won''t go looking for other women."


    Raymond sat back in his chair again, pen in hand, continuing to review.


    Worried that he might be angry, Olivia nced at the food cart beside her, feeling even more uneasy.


    "Well, I''ll be going. If you''re attending the auction in Spain, I can apany you as yourpanion." "Mm."


    Raymond''s gaze didn''t meet hers.


    Olivia gazed at this man she was infatuated with but hadn''t epted her proposal, and reluctantly walked to the door.


    Raymond''s voice came from behind.


    "Return the room key."


    Olivia''s face became even more embarrassed because everyone thought she and Raymond were getting married, which worked to her advantage. When she asked for the room key from the front desk manager, they readily gave it to her.


    Now, Raymond''s words clearly indicated his dissatisfaction with her actions. She opened her mouth, feeling ashamed and embarrassed, tightly biting her lip. "Understood."


    As she stepped out of the room, resentment filled her eyes!


    Recalling the long hair she had found in his roomst time, she was certain that Raymond had a bed partner!N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Could it be Selena?


    She immediately called the hotel''s security to check, but all information regarding Raymond was kept confidential.


    Livid with anger, Olivia returned the room key and waited downstairs. She wanted to see which shameless slut would crawl into bed with him!


    *****


    Inside the room.


    Raymond got up and headed to the bedroom. The bedroom was elegantly decorated, with a custom-made European-style bed and a row of cabs. An air of subtle luxury permeated the space.


    He opened the cab doors and saw several neatly pressed suits hanging inside, with a beautiful woman sitting below them.


    He crouched down, locking eyes with her.


    Selena wasn''t wearing shoes; in her haste to enter, she had kicked them under the bed. She curled her knees up, wearing only a shirt.


    The scent of her permeated the closet, not a fragrance, but the smell of the shower gel he often used. He was ustomed to this scent, never thinking much of it.


    But at this moment, faced with her eyes full of lingering fear, he found this scent inexplicably stirring his heartstrings.


    Selena was about to step out when the next second, she was pushed deeper into the closet, overtaken by his kiss.


    In this narrow space, she couldn''t move.

 Chapter 389 My Husband is Actually Quite Capable

    Her heartbeat elerated, pounding like a drum. She felt like a drowning fish. Selena had never imagined that one day she would be kissed by Raymond inside his wardrobe. After a long while, he released her, only to gaze at her.


    Selena trembled slightly, feeling as though every cell in her body had been touched by him.


    The strong aura emanated from above. She was pulled out. She hadn''t forgotten that she was still in a vulnerable position, unable to move freely. "Aren''t you hungry? Have something to eat."


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief, thinking that if he continued, she would truly die on the bed.


    She had never experienced other men before, so she didn''t know if other men were as energetic as Raymond.


    In any case, she couldn''t handle it anymore.


    She could only hope that Olivia would be fortunate in the future. She always worried that Olivia would return while she sat in front of the dining car. Just as she finished eating, someone knocked on the door.


    It was John, bringing a set of women''s clothing, fully equipped from the inside out.


    When Selena took the bag, she nced at its contents, and her face immediately turned red. She hurried into the bedroom to change.


    As she came out wearing the clothes, her legs were trembling.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m done."


    Raymond nced at her and realized he had pushed her too far these past few days.


    "Rest when you return."


    Selena understood what this so-called rest meant. Just as she was about to speak, her phone rang. She took it out and saw that it was Lucas calling. She quickly pressed the answer button and shouted, "Lucas."


    "Selena, Philip gave me the money. Actually, the medical expenses only amounted to fifty thousand dors. I only have minor external injuries." Selena instinctively walked to the side, ignoring Raymond. Mainly because she never expected Raymond to be angry because of Lucas. "The doctor said you might have a concussion, right? Have you been checked?" "I''ve been checked, I''m fine."


    "That''s good."


    She showed a genuine smile, unaware of Raymond''s increasingly cold aura behind her. Regarding the two hundred thousand dors, she couldn''t say it in front of Raymond, so she exchanged a few more pleasantries before hanging up the phone.


    But each expression of concern made the temperature in the room drop even further. When she turned around, she felt like she had been frozen in an icehouse.


    Raymond looked at her and chuckled lightly. His fair and slender fingertips hooked onto her cor and gently pulled it open.


    The cor was high-necked, but not warm, made of real silk. It had a unique charm when worn, and conveniently covered the marks on her neck. Clearly, John had carefully selected it.


    With Raymond''s slight pull, the hidden marks under the cor instantly appeared, one by one, gradually spreading downward.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Your husband won''t be angry if you go back like this?"


    Raymond, who had a face as clear as a bright moon, was now making such a gesture. Selena felt somewhat ufortable, as if she was being flirted with. She was really puzzled.


    Didn''t Raymond have a cleanliness obsession? Didn''t he like Olivia? Why could he hug and nibble on her like this? Or perhaps, were all men like this?


    "Mr. Montague, I have to go."


    She avoided this topic.


    Raymond inexplicably felt irritated, as he had never considered himself a lustful person, but hearing those words, he wished he could push her back onto the bed. The feeling of her lips was pleasant, but the things she said were unpleasant to hear. His gaze grew dim and deep.


    Selena felt as though she was being devoured by that stare. But she mustered the courage to look at him, her face calm.


    "Mr. Montague, you said it yourself, it''s just a game for adults, nothing more."


    He chuckled lightly, looking at her face before withdrawing his gaze.


    "Don''t let your pathetic husband touch you."


    After three years of marriage, he still made her perform in bed like a virgin, revealing how terrible his skills were. He probably used all his energy on other women. Only she was foolish enough not to believe it. Selena was speechless and couldn''t help but defend herself.


    "Actually, my husband is quite skilled." Before she could finish speaking, her chin was firmly grasped, and her whole body was pinned against the wall.


    "If there''s even one more mark on you, I''ll kill you next time."


    The sudden disy of dominance made Selena dizzy.


    When threatened by a powerful male, females were naturally in a vulnerable position. She vaguely felt that she didn''t really know Raymond. She couldn''t utter a word.


    Suddenly, she remembered what Mr. Montague Sr had said, "That boy was clever since childhood, but he used to be disobedient. It was actually his older brother who was more mature and responsible. However, his brother got into some trouble, so they had no choice but to make him the heir. He followed Mr. Butler everywhere to practice sketching, and your teacher really valued him, saying he had talent and could endure hardships. I think that boy is exceptional at everything, but unfortunately, the Montague family needs an heir."

 Chapter 390 How many times have you been bitten?

    At that time, she thought Mr. Montague Sr was talking about Raymond''s cousin, but it turned out he was talking about his own brother.


    So both of Catherine''s sons were highly talented and were legitimate choices as heirs.


    When Raymond''s elder brother was still around, he carried the burden of everything. But when his brother was gone, he naturally had to be the heir.


    Grandpa wanted Raymond to marry three years ago to tie him down to the family. But he went abroad directly and never returned, making a name for himself in both Wall Street and Silicon Valley.


    The Raymond that outsiders saw was like a vast expanse of white snow, cold and nothing else. But who really knew him?


    Selena''s head was buzzing with thoughts, and she suddenly regretted making this kind of deal with him.


    She had already realized his dominance in bed on the night he returned to the country, which had led her to a trip to the hospital.


    And now, she was provoking him again.


    Seeing her fall silent, Raymond regained his cool demeanor, dressed in a suit, and became elegant and unmatched.


    He left a final sentence in her ear. "Eight more times, Selena. Remember to be at my beck and call." Implicit in his words was the warning not to anger him.


    The price, she couldn''t afford it. The door opened, and John had been waiting outside.


    "Miss Fair, I''ll take you back."


    They took a dedicated elevator and didn''t even go to the lobby on the first floor, directly heading to the underground parking garage.


    Meanwhile, Olivia was waiting in the lobby on the first floor.


    After Selena got into the car, she still couldn''t snap out of it. She felt as if Raymond''s words had pierced through her skin and prated every cell. It was a deafening sensation.


    She told John she wanted to go to Rose Garden. After getting off the car, she thanked John.


    As soon as she entered the house, sheid directly on the bed.


    She was so exhausted, Raymond was truly not someone an ordinary person could attend to. Every bone in her body felt as if it had been disassembled. Unfortunately, Shelley called at this moment. Selena forced herself to continue and answered the call.


    "Selena, I brought something up for you. I''m downstairs at your ce, I''ll be there soon."


    Selena quickly got up and checked herself in the mirror in her bedroom, making sure her outfit didn''t have any ws before sighing with relief.


    A few minutester, the doorbell rang. She hurriedly went to open the door. Shelley was wearing high-waisted jeans, a ck camisole with stylishce sleeves on both sides.


    "How do you like it? It just came out this month. I had to share such a good thing with my sister! I bought one for you too. This outfit is absolutely amazing!"


    Shelley was very fashionable and always kept an eye on various fashion shows. She had even connected with designers and was a top VIP customer. Whenever these luxury brands had new releases, she would be the one they asked if she needed anything.


    Before these items were even avable in the domestic market, these VIP customers would already have received the clothes.


    "Selena, I got you the white one. I''m wearing this ck one, and there''s also a fancy dress, all from this month''s collection."


    Selena saw a pile of clothes on her sofa but didn''t make a fuss and epted them all. She just needed to remember Shelley''s favor, and for Shelley, these things were nothing. "Selena, go and try on this camisole."


    Shelley threw the white camisole directly at her, and Selena''s legs went weak at the sight of white. She put it aside feeling ufortable.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "No need, it looks great."


    Shelley nced at her, only then realizing that Selena''s outfit was also from this month''s collection.


    "Isn''t your outfit also new? I haven''t even received my order yet. They said only the first five pieces were sent out, and the rest will take another two weeks." Shelley squinted her eyes, feeling suspicious.


    "I haven''t even received my clothes, so how did you get yours?"


    Selena instantly regretted it. If she had known Shelley had a keen sense for this kind of thing, she would have changed her outfit earlier.


    Shelley leaned closer and carefully felt the fabric.


    "And it''s not even a counterfeit. Selena, where did you get this from?"


    After a moment of hesitation, she replied calmly. "They came from Ashbourne Manor, where there are several cabs filled with prepared clothing." She wasn''t lying; her closet at Ashbourne Manor was regrly managed, with expired clothes taken away and reced with new ones.


    Shelley didn''t suspect anything and continued handing her the white dress. "Go change into it."


    "No, Shelley, I think it must look good. I trust your judgment," she replied.


    Just as Selena finished speaking, Shelley noticed a faint mark behind her earlobe.


    Raising an eyebrow, she took advantage of Selena''s distraction and pulled down the high cor she was wearing around her neck. The cor was incredibly thin, serving only as a decorative feature for the dress. Shelley had no idea it could conceal kiss marks. Selena, unable to hide it any longer, closed her eyes and yed dead.


    Shelley eximed, "Holy smokes! How many times have you been nibbled on?!"

 Chapter 391 A Trustworthy Man

    Selena felt awkward too, mainly because of the trail of pink marks, evidence of how passionate the man had been with his kisses. Her face turned red instantly, and she stammered without a word.


    Shelley seemed to be someone who had caught a cheating spouse.


    "That guy fromst time? You met with him again?"


    Selena had no choice but to nod.


    Shelley immediately pulled her to sit down.


    "Who is it, really? Last time you said he was fierce, and I had my doubts. After all, my Philip is truly formidable. But looking at you now, I think that guy must have never seen a woman before in his life. Selena, you''re incredible, to have encountered such a man!"


    Shelley was dripping with doubt. "So who is it? Just tell me."


    Selena remained silent.


    Shelley knew if Selena didn''t want to talk about something, no amount of coaxing or pestering would get her to open up.


    She sighed dramatically, her eyes filled with a wistful longing.


    "Fine, someone get herself a fierce man and don''t want to share with her best friend. And here I was, thinking I bought you a gift."


    Selena was truly frightened of her now and quickly grabbed her arm.


    "Shelley, I''m really sorry about this."


    Shelley wasn''t actually trying to be difficult. Her face brightened up instantly.


    "Well, since that''s the case, let me rmend a shop to you. They have top-notch props."


    Selena was about to shake her head when her purse identally fell to the floor, spilling out a set of ck clothes she hadn''t worn yet.


    Just as she was about to kick it under the sofa, Shelley''s eye caught something amiss. She picked it up, and upon seeing the design, she gasped.


    "Wow, Selena, you''ve been ying so wild behind my back!"


    Now Selena couldn''t prove her innocence in front of Shelley any more. She just sat silently on the sofa, legs together, mouth shut, in a pose that said, ''do whatever you would like to dol.''


    Shelley paced back and forth, holding the item.


    "Who are you meeting with, really? I know you. You''ve never been with a man before, and you''ve only given away your first time recently. Selena, I''m worried it''s a Casanova who''s well-versed in the ways of love. Have you seen his health report?"


    Shelley was genuinely anxious now.


    It''s fine for a woman to liberate her body, but she should at least find someone clean.


    She worried that her constant talk about such matters had suddenly made Selena change her views.


    If Selena got involved with some yboy because of it, Shelley would never forgive herself, even if she died a hundred times over.


    "Selena, you should break it off with that guy. ying with such things, he must have been with countless women."


    Selena felt Raymond was too dominant in bed, but she still couldn''t help defending him a bit.


    "He''s clean. Actually, it was his first time with me too."


    Shelley gave her a look that said, ''Are you an idiot?'' then facepalmed.


    "Women have that maidenhead, what do men have? He could sleep with a hundred women and still tell you it''s his first time. Men can be trusted about as much as pigs can climb trees. Don''t be foolishly deceived!" Selena couldn''t share the details, so she remained silent.


    Shelley sat down, visibly agitated.


    "I really regret instilling those ideas in you. Now I think you might as well be with Raymond. Although he''s been with women, at least he doesn''t mess around with others. And someone of his status would definitely take great care of his health, so I wouldn''t have to worry so much."


    Seeing the concern on Shelley''s face, Selena knew she had misunderstood and quickly reassured her.


    "It''s really okay."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "Did you take your birth control pill?"


    The question came out of nowhere.


    Selena suddenly remembered she hadn''t taken it today.


    The day beforest, she had taken a long-acting one, but just to be safe, she took another pill. Seeing her always prepared with such things, Shelley pped the table in frustration.


    "Make him wear a condom next time! Those pills are harmful to your health."


    Selena paused, feeling a bit self-deprecating. She didn''t dare ask Raymond to wear a condom.

 Chapter 392 Theres a Ruthlessness About Him

    Shelley was half-dead with anger seeing Selena''s foolish look.


    "I was just envying your luck for finding such a vigorous, fierce man. Now I should envy him for finding such a beautiful woman as you. You''re taking birth control pills voluntarily and even gave away your first time. I don''t know what to say to you. Have some sense!"


    The more Shelley thought about it, the angrier she became. Just looking at the marks on Selena''s body, she could tell how much that man treasured her.


    Cool and rational in business, shy and timid in bed - isn''t that exactly what men desire?


    Shelley took a deep breath.


    "Here''s what we''ll do. I know a big celebrity, handsome too. I''ll have him be your regr bedmate, okay? He was just trendingst week for his physique, and now he''s the spokesperson for my family''s jewelry brand. He has millions of fans. Sleeping with a man like that, you won''t be at a loss. I''ll get his contact right now and arrange a meeting tonight."


    To true elites like Shelley, celebrities were never out of reach.


    To them, celebrities were just a pile of data umted on the inte, tools for the real power yers to use.


    Although Shelley was open-minded, she never indulged in such games.


    Seeing her about to make the call, Selena hurriedly stopped her.


    "No, I really can''t handle it."


    Selena retracted her hand ufortably.


    After a moment of thought, she asked, "Is there a way to make a man less... vigorous?"


    Shelley stared at her for a few seconds before bursting intoughter, leaning against the side.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Selena knew she was being mocked.


    But she was truly overwhelmed by Raymond. If he kept that for several times in one day, she would surely die in bed. There was a ruthlessness about Raymond.


    Shelleyughed until tears appeared, then took a tissue from the table to wipe her eyes.


    Tossing the tissue aside, she cupped Selena''s flushed face.


    "Selena, now I understand why that man wants to torment you. If I were a man, I''d want to ''kill'' you too."


    Selena couldn''t stand such crude talk and pped her hands away.


    "I''m serious."


    Shelley tried to hold back herughter, her chest aching a bit from the effort.


    After a few minutes, she said, "Do you know how many women can''t find pleasure in such matters? Ny percent of women are just acting in bed, only to spare the fragile egos of men. A formidable man is hard toe by. The one you''ve met, if he really made you ufortable, those marks should be purple - that''s pain. But these are pink; he must have been gentle with you."


    Selena was a bit stunned and had to admit that her encounters with Raymond had indeed been pleasurable.


    It was just too much for her body to handle.


    She probably was swollen.


    Shelley patted her shoulder.


    "If you really don''t want to do it, just stop seeing him. It''s not like you''re being ckmailed, right?"


    "No, I just wish... he couldst a little shorter."


    "Tsk tsk, you don''t know how lucky you are. Enjoy it while you can."


    As she finished speaking, she nced at the clock on the wall.


    "I have a dinner date with Philip. I''m off. Selena, keep the gift. If that man does anything excessive, remember to call me. I''m always avable. Bye."


    That was Shelley - always impulsive and fiery.


    Selena found it amusing, tidied up the gift, and ced it on the bed. Then she blinked wearily.


    But she didn''t dare sleep, instead, she grabbed her phone and closely followed the news online until she came across a headline about the PW Group. She sat up abruptly.


    Bert had been detained on suspicion of overseas crimes, and PW Group''s offices had been raided that morning.


    Further investigations revealed tax evasion and embezzlement among the top executives.


    PW Group was fined a hefty sum, and half of the executives were imprisoned.


    Bert himself faced a possible twenty-year sentence.


    This was Raymond''s doing.


    With a single word, he had brought the formidable PW Group to bankruptcy, forcing it to liquidate its assets.


    Two hours had passed since the news broke.


    The front pages were all about PW Group.


    The Fair family must be excited. The investigation into PW Group meant their partnership was off, and since it was due to PW Group''s own faults, the Fair family had every right to cancel the coboration. The impending ten-billion-dor debt was now off their shoulders.

 Chapter 393 Raymond Hates Interference

    Selena let out a sigh of relief, a hint of tranquility shimmering in her eyes. Finally, this matter had reached its resolution. Just as she was feeling at ease, her phone rang, and it was James on the other end, his voice filled with excitement as he managed to exim, "Selena..." before his words trailed off. Shocked to the core, he felt darkness encroaching upon his vision.


    "Dad, it''s alright now. You just need to rest," she reassured him.


    James tried to speak, but bitterness lingered on his tongue. After a minute, he mustered the strength to inquire, "Was it Raymond?" "Yes."


    Silence fell upon James, who had believed that Raymond held no affection for Selena. Little did he expect that while Raymond had disrupted the Fair family''s business, he had also rescued them from the verge of bankruptcy. "Well then, I must personally visit the Montague family to express my gratitude," James proimed.


    Selena''s brow furrowed. "Dad, there''s no need for such unnecessary gestures. Raymond intervened in the Fair family''s affairs because you were in frequent contact with Mr. Montague Sr. Mr. Montague Sr attempted to bind him through marriage, but as you saw, he left everyone behind and went abroad for three years. Raymond despises interference and control. If the Fair family wishes to endure, we must avoid making ourselves too conspicuous in front of him." As tears streamed down his face, James, still overwhelmed by the salvation of the Fair family, absorbed his daughter''s words, feeling a mix of pain and numbness in his chest.


    "I understand, Selena. I''ve said it before, and I''ll say it again: you must take over thepany."


    Being an interior designer, Selena already dealt with numerous clients and possessed an understanding of the renovation market. Her experiences were essentially an apprenticeship at the grassroots level.


    Though James may have erred in the past, he had never wavered in his intention to hand over thepany to his daughter.


    Even if Nick had gained his favor, he had only considered granting the Fair family shares.


    Selena fell silent; she had no desire to take over.


    Afterpleting her design work in Manhattan, she nned to delegate Carter''s properties to others in the studio and return to her career as a painter.


    Otherwise, she would have no words to say when her teacher returned.


    Her next goal was to rent a studio and participate in international paintingpetitions.


    James coughed twice, acknowledging her predicament.


    "I have at most two more years left. After that, everything must be entrusted to you."


    Speechless, Selena knew that even with proper rest, James wouldst no more than a year.


    And now, enduring the double blow of thepany''s troubles and Beatrice''s betrayal, his hair turning white overnight.


    He might not evenst a year.


    A wave of exhaustion seeped into Selena''s bones, leaving her adrift.


    If it was her mother, she probably would have preferred Selena to follow her own path.


    Initially, at the New York Academy of Art, she had been pressured into interior design as ast resort.


    James didn''t wait for her reply, his coughing intensifying.


    Gazing at the bloodstains on the quilt, his pupils slightly constricted.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Selena''s voice reached him through the phone.


    "Dad, I''ll consider it."


    James remained silent, his gaze fixed nkly on the bloodstains.


    At that moment, the nurse entered the room to change the dressing and, upon seeing the blood on the quilt, hurriedly reced it.


    "Mr. Fair, please try to avoid bing overly emotional," she advised.


    James sat on the bed, his lips pale, speckled with traces of blood.


    Could he not evenst two years?


    Selena couldn''t possibly divorce Raymond; otherwise, who would be her pir of support?


    After ending the call, Selena sumbed to exhaust and fell into a deep slumber.


    She slept until evening, finally feeling her depleted energy gradually returning.


    Rubbing her eyes, she headed to wash her face to fully awaken herself, only to tense up at the sound of her phone.


    Answering it, she breathed a sigh of relief upon realizing that the message wasn''t from Raymond. If Raymond asked her toe over tonight, she felt as though she would perish in his presence. The message was from Mr. Butler.


    Selena promptly returned his call.


    "Mr. Bulter," she greeted, and a heartyughter emanated from the other end.


    "So you got married to Cassius''s grandson right? He took advantage of you. I had intended to introduce someone better to you, hmph! That wild boy Raymond was nowhere near as mature as his brother. I had wanted to introduce you to his brother instead, but who could have predicted..."


    Mr. Butler was the epitome of an artistic soul. His oil paintings were the epitome of artistic excellence, each one fetching astronomical sums at auctions.


    One month he might be in one country, the next in another, perpetually in search of inspiration.


    "Selena, I have a painting that I''m going to sell. See if you like it. If you do, I''ll reserve it as a wedding gift for you."


    A painting from Mr. Butler could easily be valued in the hundreds of millions of dors, at the very least.


    When Mr. Butler first saw Selena''s painting, he called her Selena, a name that evoked silence, rich imagination, and artistic talent.


    That was back when she resided in Ridgefield. Mr. Butler, a globetrotting figure, happened to spot her sketching and wanted to take her under his wing as a student right then.

 Chapter 394 Raymond Hides a Woman

    Now, looking back, Selena found the memory amusing. Mr. Butler had never even asked her real name, and she didn''t realize she had be Mr. Butler''s apprentice.


    Mr. Butler''s paintings were highly aplished, but he personally despised socializing and loathed cameras, so very few people knew what he looked like.


    It waster, by chance, that Selena discovered his free-flowing style matched that of an artist she admired and, upon asking, found he''s just Mr. Butler. Unbeknownst to her, she was Mr. Butler''sst disciple.


    Mr. Butler also never attended any symposiums, always grumbling about how phony people were.


    "Selena, I''ve sent the painting to you. Take a look and see if you like it. Don''t be so polite with me. The auction house has been asking me about it for a long time. I gave them a nomittal answer. If you want it, it''s yours as a gift." The affection in his voice was nearly palpable.


    In the first few years, Mr. Butler taught Selena a lot, especially in Ridgefield, where he shared all his knowledge.


    That year, she made the most progress.


    Eventually, Mr. Butler felt he had nothing left to teach her and left to find inspiration around the world.


    Selena nced at the painting.


    Mr. Butler''s style was unique, and eachndscape he painted seemed ready to spill out of the paper.


    "Mr. Bulter, did you have a new inspiration this time? Your technique is even bolder, as if you''ve entered another realm."


    Mr. Butler loved his little student dearly. Now, hearing her praise, he waved his hand grandly.


    "I''ve turned down the auction house. I''ll have someone bring it back for you. Tell you what, Raymond''s grandmother''s birthday ising up, right? Give her this as a gift, and she''ll be sure to treat you well."


    Raymond''s grandmother didn''t live in New York. Selena had heard that she moved away after Raymond''s brother had an ident.


    Selena had never met Raymond''s brother, nor did she know what he looked like. It was only after Mia mentioned it that she learned of his existence and gathered more information.


    It seemed that Raymond''s brother was indeed very popr within the Montague family.


    Before she could reply, Mr. Butlerughed on the other end.


    "I think I''ve got a new inspiration, Selena. I''ll send the painting to you, and I''m off to create something new. If you ever feel aggrieved in New York, don''t keep it to yourself. You''re not one to talk much." "Mr. Butler, don''t worry, I haven''t been aggrieved."


    Mr. Butler sighed.


    "Your personality would have been a better match for Raymond''s older brother. He''s gentle and mature. Raymond is too wild at heart and not very sociable. I actually like him too. Born with a silver spoon and able to endure hardship. He even spent time in the military. But you two don''t havepatible personalities."


    To reassure him, Selena had to say, "No worries, he''s actually quite good."


    "Alright, alright, as long as you like him. I''m hanging up now, goodbye, Selena."


    Selena chuckled, continuing to look at the image he sent her, which had a line of text as free as Mr. Butler himself.


    The First Breeze of Spring.


    However, Raymond''s grandmother, if she remembered correctly, didn''t seem to like her when she was about to marry Raymond. It was only Mr. Montague Sr who insisted.


    Selena raised her hand to her brow, feeling a headacheing on if she was to return.


    Raymond looked at the document in front of him and pushed it forward after processing it.


    John took the document and left, bumping into Olivia who wasing in.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Olivia hadn''t expected Raymond toe to thepany today since he had been at the hotel at noon.


    Moreover, it was Saturday.


    "Raymond, there''s news from Spain. Master Butler''s painting is indeed going to auction. There will be a lot of people flying over this week, even Paul is going. When are you leaving?" Raymond admired Mr. Butler''s work the most.


    Olivia had prepared a lot of money, determined to win this painting.


    Madam Montague was returning to New York soon, and she favored Olivia, who had always strongly supported Raymond dating Olivia.


    It wasn''t about anything else. Olivia had met Madam Montague by chance when she went with her grandmother to pray at a temple, and she had charmed her thoroughly.


    Olivia''s lips curled slightly, nning to use Master Butler''s painting as a gift for Madam Montague. Plus, Madam Montague didn''t like Raymond''s wife, so once she returned, the couple would likely have to divorce. Previously, Madam Montague had been distant and didn''t want to interfere.


    Raymond picked up the coffee beside him and took a sip.


    "Tomorrow morning."


    A glint appeared in Olivia''s eyes. She had waited a long time in the hotel lobby today, only to see Raymonde out alone.


    She began to doubt herself again.


    The hair might have been left by the cleaning staff, and the two pillows might be Raymond''s own habit.


    After all, the idea of Raymond hiding a woman seemed unbelievable to anyone.

 Chapter 395 Do You Still Need Me Tonight, Mr. Montague?

    "Let me be yourpanion!"


    Her voice was filled with excitement.


    Raymond lowered his eyshes, setting down the coffee in his hand,"Olivia, I''m not going to an auction."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    His implication was clear: he didn''t need her as apanion.


    Olivia''s face turned pale. With things having reached this point, it was difficult to press the issue, so she sought to save face.


    "I understand, is it the overseas project that''s run into trouble and requires your personal attention?"


    Raymond nodded, turning on theputer beside him.


    He sent a message to Selena.


    "Tomorrow, apany me on a trip abroad."


    Selena was at the hospital visiting Lucas when she received the message. Lucas was insisting on being discharged, so she was in the midst of handling his discharge procedures and taking him home.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to rest more in the hospital?"


    Lucas had suffered an ident, and it was all because of her.


    "No need, Selena. It''s just superficial wounds. Besides, I''ve just been promoted. I lost Mr. Montague''s cufflinksst time in the private room, and Mr. Hughes has someints about me. I need to perform well recently." His face swollen, he handed back the card.


    "This is the remaining $150,000."


    "Keep it, Lucas."


    Lucas hesitated. He was indeed short on money and loved it. With this sum, he could improve his life and charm several women.


    In the end, he epted it.


    Selena drove him to his remote home, where the lighting was dimmer than in the city center.


    At the entrance of his home, a child with crutches was waiting - probably his sister.


    After Lucas got out of the car, the child came over with crutches, and upon seeing his face, burst into tears.


    He picked her up tofort her.


    It was at this moment that Selena noticed Raymond''s text message.


    Apany him abroad?


    She pursed her lips, then replied.


    "Mr. Montague, I don''t believe I''m your secretary."


    She still owed him eight times, but that didn''t include apanying him on other tasks.


    Raymond''s face darkened upon reading her message, the air around him turning frosty.


    And Olivia was still waiting in front of him, sensing the sharpness in his eyes.


    She quickly took the opportunity.


    "Raymond, are you really not going to the auction? It''s a grand one this time, and there might be something your grandma likes." "Let''s go."


    "Can Ie with you?"


    "Hmm."


    His tone was indifferent, his irritation evident as he closed the chat window with Selena.


    Olivia, having received the answer she wanted, quickly left.


    Raymond dialed Selena''s number; she was currently unloading Lucas''s medicines from the car, all for external application. And in Lucas''s arms, the little girl was still sobbing.


    Seeing Raymond''s call, Selena''s back stiffened reflexively. After pressing the answer button, his casual voice came through. "Are you with your husband?"


    Selena could sense danger in that brief question and hurriedly denied it.


    "No."


    But before she could finish, Lucas spoke.


    "Selena..."


    Raymond naturally heard him, chuckling lightly,"He''s been discharged?"


    "Mr. Montague, I..."


    Before she could finish, the little girl''s crying was heard again.


    Lucas was stillforting her on the side, "Don''t cry, see, I''m fine. Stop crying."


    Selena immediately drove off, giving Lucas a nod, which counted as a greeting. She drove a distance away before asking him. "Will you need me tonight, Mr. Montague?"


    Her surroundings were now quiet.


    Raymond leaned back in his chair, silent.


    Selena didn''t dare to hang up the call.


    "Selena, do you have children?"


    His tone was a bit perplexed and distant. "No."


    Raymond was referring to the child''s crying earlier.


    But the mention of children suddenly reminded him that he had never taken precautions with her.


    "If you''re worried I might get pregnant with your child, don''t be. I always remember to take my pills."


    Selena had misunderstood, thinking Raymond was worried she might get pregnant and then leverage the child.


    As soon as she finished speaking, he chuckled coldly.


    "You do know what''s good for you."

 Chapter 396 That Woman, Truly Charming

    Selena, not quite savvy in matters between men and women, didn''t catch the undertone in Raymond''s voice, so she obediently responded. "It''s what I should do."


    Raymond didn''t reply. He unbuttoned his shirt to breathe easier.


    Then he hung up the phone.


    Selena, hearing the "beep beep beep" from the other end, was surprised. Had she said something wrong?


    Raymond''s mood was indeed unpredictable.


    That night.


    Raymond returned to his hotel room. The floor had been disinfected, but he had specifically instructed the cleaning staff not to tidy up the bed. He used to have his bed disinfected as well.


    Tossing his suit aside, when he entered the bedroom and saw the slightly messy bed,st night''s scene shed through his mind.


    Her ck hair spread on the pillow, stark against her pale skin.


    He had taken her twice, and it wasn''t enough, finally pressing her against the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The floor-to-ceiling window offered a view of the outside, and she was trembling with fear, calling him Mr. Montague.


    In truth, the window was one-way; he could see the outside splendor, but even if someone were looking with binocrs, they would see nothing.


    But he deliberately didn''t tell her, enjoying her nervousness.


    It was an intense, bone-deep sensation.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Gathering his thoughts, Raymond''s brows furrowed with irritation. As he entered the bathroom to shower, he remembered how he had pinned her against the washbasin to kiss her, her blushing face reflected in the mirror. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and he took a cold shower.


    That woman was truly lethal.


    Raymond slipped into a silk robe, its outline hinting at his explosive physique.


    A droplet of water trailed down his chiseled features, pausing at his corbone before sliding to his chest.


    Every inch of muscle seemed sculpted to perfection.


    Hormones seemed ready to spill over.


    Raymond had a strict weekly strength training regimen, and his fingertips bore thin calluses from shooting practice.


    Now, he sat on the sofa, ncing through a document.


    Ten minutester, he tossed it aside.


    He changed into a fresh suit, grabbed his keys, and left.


    Selena had just finished showering when she received a message from the property management, saying they had prepared something for the residents and asked her to collect it in the underground garage. In an expensive neighborhood, this was a standard service.


    Wearing pajamas and with her hair dried, Selena went down to the garage.


    She didn''t bother dressing formally since she was within her ownmunity.


    But the garage was full of cars, and as she walked out of the exit, she forgot to ask the property management which car it was.


    She took out her phone to call them, waiting for an answer while scanning the area for the vehicle.


    As she passed a ck car, the door opened, and she was pulled inside.


    Startled, Selena nearly dropped her phone.


    The phone was taken from her, the call ended, and then a fervent kiss followed.


    In the dim light of the garage, Selena saw his face; it was Raymond, and she rxed.


    What was Raymond doing in Rose Garden?


    Why did the property management notify the residents about a preparation?


    Was it Raymond who instructed them to say so?


    Distracted, she was suddenly bitten hard on the lips, snapping back to reality.


    She found herself held in his embrace, her position shifting unconsciously from the side to sitting upright, as it had been the night before. Her cheeks instantly flushed.


    "Mr. Montague, what brings you here?"


    "I came to have an affair with you. Exciting, isn''t it?"


    He asked, noticing her pajama dress, his hand slipping inside.

 Chapter 397 Whats wrong?

    It wasn''t empty.


    Selena urgently wanted to get up but was pushed back by him.


    Her fingertips brushed through his damp hair, indicating that he had just showered and hadn''t dried it beforeing out.


    Selena had also just finished showering, but her hair waspletely dry, draped over her shoulders, revealing a small face the size of a palm. She finally came to her senses. "Why did Raymond make the property staff say that?"


    Because she has the image of being married to Raymond, and he is certain that she is with Lucas, so in his mind, Lucas is at home.


    He called someone to the underground parking garage, and sure enough, it was as he said, they were having an affair.


    It''s notte at night yet, only nine o''clock, and neighbors could appear at any time.


    Selena felt uneasy, and just as she was about to say something, he pressed the back of her head and forcefully kissed her.


    She was left breathless by the kiss, struggling for a while, and then heard her phone ring, rushing to pick it up.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Coincidentally, it was Lucas calling.


    Lucas was following n''s orders. n shared his concerns with him, worried that Raymond would be unhappy about the cufflink incident and knowing that Lucas had a good rtionship with Selena. That''s why hemanded Lucas to ask Selena out for a meal, so they could all cheer her up together. And as Raymond''s designer, she naturally would say a few good words in front of Raymond. This is how things are in the workce, full of twists and turns.


    Selena was already nervous, and the sound of the ringtone made her want to stop. But a slender hand held her phone and turned it off directly.


    The carriage fell silent, their breaths filling the cramped space.


    "Mr. Montague, is this the third time you''ve wanted it here?"


    She asked unsurely, her voice trembling.


    "What''s the matter, afraid your husband will find out?" Raymond sat there, gripping her waist, sensing her fear.


    His breath became heavy, and he held her chin.


    He chuckled lightly, "Well, there''s no other way, endure it."


    Selena was genuinely scared, but she was afraid of being tormented by Raymond.


    Before going to sleep after taking a shower at night, she was still d that Raymond didn''t make here over tonight.


    Who would have thought he woulde over himself. He still had the scent of shower gel on him.


    Looking at Raymond''s face up close would always leave people amazed, even more so now with a hint of red spreading at the corners of his eyes, like a poisonous flower.


    If it were any other woman, having a man like Raymonde to sleep with her, especially in such an exciting location as the underground parking garage, she would certainly be thrilled. But all Selena could think about was whether she could get off this car tonight.


    Her hesitation and fear angered Raymond.


    By the time she came to her senses, her body difort had already caused her to slightly hunch over. Raymond''s slender hand gently caressed her back. "Rx."


    Selena was so afraid of being discovered that she buried her head in his neck.


    As Raymond controlled her waist and looked up at her, there was an elegant disheveled charm about him.


    Selena felt the oxygen in this space be thin.


    "Mr. Montague..."


    She called out, intending to say something, but her tone was disrupted by a collision.


    Broken.


    Selena couldn''t get off this car indeed.


    In the middle, she even saw Carter''s car driving by the side of this car. The car window was open, so she saw Carter at a nce.


    She held Raymond tightly in fear. Her heart was pounding.


    When she woke up, it was Raymond''s hotel room again, and it was alreadyte afternoon of the next day.


    She felt hoarse and dizzy, obviously being tossed too hard and having a fever.

 Chapter 398 Signing the Divorce Agreement without Hesitation

    She put on the clothes prepared on the side and nced at her own phone.


    The phone was turned on, and there were several missed calls from Lucas and a message from Raymond. He had gone abroad.


    Seeing this message, Selena instantly regained rity in her mind.


    Raymond went abroad, which means that no one will bother her for the next few days?


    She washed her face. She originally intended to go back to Rose Garden, but she found that she really didn''t have the strength to go back. Tired, her whole body felt sore and in pain.


    Someone silently pushed a food cart in, didn''t ask a word, and left, leaving behind a medicine cab.


    Selena recognized several kinds of medicine inside. She had bought them at the hospital before, so it seems that Raymond knew he went too farst night. Selena took a shower, applied the medicine to herself, and took a fever reducer. Then she leaned directly on the sofa and fell asleep.


    She thought she would go back to Rose Garden that night, but the fact was that she stayed in this hotel room for a full two days.


    Rest, reduce the fever, and apply medicine.


    Two dayster, she finally had the energy to step out of this room.


    Selena was truly scared now.


    When she returned to Rose Garden, she immediately picked up herputer and sought help online.


    "What should I do if my husband has too much energy? Is there any way to make him lose interest?"


    As she typed this question, her fingertips were trembling. This pain didn''te from her body but from a kind of weakness andck of motivation.


    She urgently wanted to know how to solve this problem. But this question was quickly answered by over a dozen people.


    "Are you here to show off?"


    "You''re really being ungrateful. My husband''s longest is only three minutes, and it ends before he''s ready. It''s tear-inducing."


    "Some are suffering from drought, some from flood."


    "Married for ten years, already devoid of desires and demands. Men may talk tough, but when ites to the actual performance, it''s only a matter of minutes."


    "If you dislike your husband, can you give him to me? I''m turning into a spider''s web soon."


    Selena looked at these replies and sincerely posted another message.


    "I''m serious."


    She thought everyone was joking. But these inte users quickly replied again.


    "Which direction should I bow to meet a husband like yours?"N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "No, this person thought we were joking, but the average time for men in the country is just a few minutes. In order not to hurt my husband, I always praise his abilities, and now he really thinks he''s great. I don''t know how to break it to him anymore."


    Selena felt restless, recalling Raymond''s words fromst time. Raymond always followed through on what he said. She had rested for two days, yet still felt tired.


    Feeling disheartened, she closed herputer andy down on the nearby sofa.


    Meanwhile, Raymond had justnded and was apanied by Olivia.


    The people who had gone after Mr. Butler''s painting this time returned disappointed. The auction intentionally created hype, iming that a masterpiece by Mr. Butler would be the highlight.


    However, the actual highlight was not his work. It was rumored that the master''s painting had already been given away, but despite extensive inquiries within the industry, no one knew to whom it had been given. Olivia''s face looked displeased. She had already prepared the funds, intending to win Yasmine Montague''s favor with this painting.


    Now that the painting had been given away, her trip had been in vain. She couldn''t help but nce at Raymond beside her.


    His expression remained indifferent; he had only made an appearance at the auction and then left to attend to business. He had been attending meetings overseas these past two days.


    Olivia recalled the day they traveled together. Raymond had been busy dealing with documents the whole time, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that he exuded a deep sense of satisfaction.


    It was as if he had eaten something he really enjoyed. But she didn''t want to ask, as Raymond didn''t seem to have any particr favorite food. He seemed indifferent toward everything. "Raymond, do you know who the painting was given to?"


    Raymond didn''t even move his gaze from the documents.


    His phone on the side beeped, receiving a message from the hotel that thedy had left today. It had taken her two days to be able to leave.


    He chuckled lightly, recalling the underground garage from that night, feeling as if his heart had burst open. His lips curved into a smile. "I don''t know."


    Seeing his good mood, Olivia took the opportunity to ask a sensitive question.


    "Granny Yasmine seems to dislike the person you married. If she returns, she will definitely make you divorce her."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, feeling relieved instead.


    "If my grandfather''s health improves, I won''t hesitate to sign the divorce agreement." There was no trace of leniency in his words.

 Chapter 399 Otherwise, how could she sell it for that price?

    Olivia had long known about his attitude toward this wife, and a hint of contempt shed in her eyes. That woman, she wasn''t even worthy of a name. She pretended to give kind advice. "But if she divorces, it would be difficult for her to remarry, after all, she was kicked out by the Montague family."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Raymond''s face showed a touch of impatience as he headed straight to the waiting car outside.


    "It''s none of my concern."


    Olivia followed him into the car, hoping to disy her magnanimity.


    "Will you give her a share of the property then?"


    Raymond sneered.


    "Doesn''t the Fair family already have enough benefits from the Montague family?"


    Saving theirpany and letting them stay at Ashbourne Manor, that woman should count herself lucky that Grandpa likes her; otherwise, how could she afford to pay for such a ce? Whenever she is mentioned, his expression turns sour.


    First of all, he is being pressured by Mr. Montague Sr. He''s been out of the country for two days, and Grandpa called three times, asking why he didn''t bring Selena along.


    Even before boarding the ne back, Grandpa kept asking if he had a fight with Selena.


    Raymond dislikes being questioned about personal matters. If he hadn''t heard Grandpa coughing, he would have hung up the phone directly.


    No matter who it is, being pushed too hard creates a rebellious mindset.


    He was just about to ask John to drive to the hotel. And then Grandpa''s call came again.


    "Raymond, tomorrow is that girl Selena''s birthday, remember to prepare a birthday gift."


    Raymond''s face instantly darkened, and he took a deep breath.


    "Grandpa, I understand."


    Mr. Montague Sr is satisfied with his obedience. Recently, his health has deteriorated again, to the point where he couldn''t even go out through this door; otherwise, he could have taken a trip to Ashbourne Manor. "Selena had a rough childhood, so be sure to put some thought into your gift."


    "Okay."


    After hanging up the phone, Raymond looked up and instructed John.


    "Prepare a birthday gift and send it to the Fair family tomorrow."


    John thought for a moment and couldn''t help asking, "Should we investigate Miss Fair''s preferences?"


    Annoyance shed across Raymond''s face. "No need, just get something expensive."


    Olivia, who was nearby, didn''t feel happy upon hearing this, as if her own money was being spent. She couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Raymond, don''t bother John. I happen to be going shoppingter, so I''ll choose for you. Girls understand better what girls like, so you won''t get scolded by Mr. Montague Srter on."


    Raymond is rather casual when ites to his wife, so he just nodded.


    Olivia was almostughing smugly. After parting ways with Raymond, she had someone print out a divorce agreement.


    She prepared a gift box and put the divorce agreement in it. She handed it to the courier and instructed them to deliver it to the Fair family tomorrow evening.


    *****


    As for Selena, if Shelley hadn''t messaged her, she would have almost forgotten that her birthday wasing up.


    James used to apany her on her birthday, but ever since James married Beatrice, she often forgets.


    "Selena, my dad wants me to apany him on a trip abroad tomorrow, probably to meet his good friend''s son. I won''t be able to spend your birthday with you, so tonight I''ll pick you up and take you to the Sky Club. Start getting ready, I''m on my way to pick you up."


    Selena was too tired to bother with makeup when she saw the message.


    She felt like all her energy had been drained by Raymond. But she didn''t want to dampen Shelley''s excitement. Shelley was the only person who had been there for her on her birthdays all these years, carefully preparing gifts and surprising her on the day itself.


    Selena forced herself to perk up and started doing her makeup.


    Although it had been two days, the marks on her neck were still visible, and she used concealer to cover them repeatedly.


    Shelley sent another message. "Remember to wear the white camisole I bought for you!"


    Selena found it amusing and without hesitation put on the outfit and even sent a photo. "Yes, princess."


    It was an inside joke they had during their school days.


    Despite the vast Harper family fortune, Shelley was the only daughter, and they affectionately called her the little diamond princess, not at all pretentious.


    As Selena got into Shelley''s car, she noticed that Raymond had also sent a message. "Feeling better?"


    Selena''s face turned pale with fear, pretending she hadn''t seen it. At least let her have a week of rest.


    Shelley drove her own supercar and did a stunning makeup. They parked the car at the Sky Club, and Shelley casually tossed the keys to the valet. Selena followed closely behind, unable to resist giving advice.


    "Just so you know, no getting drunk tonight." Shelley was about to respond when she turned her head and saw Raymond not too far behind, apanied by Olivia.


    She narrowed her eyes. "Isn''t that your decorative husband and his mistress who''s itching to take your ce?"


    As soon as Selena saw Raymond, she instinctively grabbed Shelley and quickly walked inside.

 Chapter 400 If you say stop, he will definitely stop

    "Why hide? We should be the ones avoiding that bitch couple!"


    Selena pulled her inside, making sure Raymond didn''t see her before speaking softly. "Well, I''m also cheating on him with another man, so nobody owes anyone anything." Shelley burst intoughter and hooked her arm around Selena''s shoulder.


    "You''re right, I almost forgot that Selena has gone bad too. Come on, I''ve booked a private room. Tonight, I''ll show you what it means to be captivated by extravagance."


    Thest time Shelley said this was when she had an entire amusement park rented out for Selena''s birthday. Selena did have a difficult childhood, and when James''s career took off, her mother Barbara left.


    James became very busy, taking her along to meet clients most of the time. Or bringing her to his newly established office. She remembered a bunch of middle-aged men smoking and discussing the future, while she was just a naive child, trying to understand what was happening.


    Later on, she started going to school, mostly choosing boarding schools to ease James'' burden.


    Then James married Beatrice, and her rtionship with her father grew more and more distant.


    Before, James had taken her to an amusement park. It was packed with people, and she sat on James'' shoulders, the three of them exploring inside for a long time.


    But little did she know, her mother Barbara''s health was deteriorating, yet she pushed through to fulfill Selena''s dream of the amusement park.


    Selena, upon learning the truth, med herself for a while and rarely had such wishes for amusement parks, so she has only been to one twice.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Once with her family, and another with Shelley apanying her, where they yed various attractions all day long.


    "Shelley, maybe you should focus your energy on men instead. I bet you''ve had hundreds of them by now."


    As they walked forward, Selenained to Shelley.


    Shelley chuckled, "I didn''t want to look for them myself. But wasn''t Philippletely infatuated with you? Tonight, I won''t let you down either." Arriving at a private room, Shelley opened the door.


    Inside sat a very refined male celebrity, the one Shelley mentionedst time.


    Selena paused, instantly understanding what Shelley meant. Her scalp tingled, and she turned to leave.


    Shelley stopped her.


    "Why are you leaving? Just chat with him for a while."


    She whispered lightly in Selena''s ear.


    "I''ve checked him for you. Eight-pack abs, clean. If you like, you can have him tonight."


    After speaking, Shelley pushed her inside and even handed her a beautifully packaged gift box, presumably a present.


    "Shelley!"


    Selena felt like a littlemb being thrown in.


    But the door was already closed, and Shelley messaged her.


    "Rx, he''s our spokesperson for jewelry, decent character. Just chat, nothing more. Didn''t you say you couldn''t handle thest person you found? He has a gentle temperament, if you want to stop, he''ll definitely stop." Selena stood by the door, feeling embarrassed and flushed.


    She had known Shelley was unreliable, but she didn''t expect her to be this unreliable!


    The soundproofing inside the private room was excellent, and it was silent.


    Selena didn''t know what material the door was made of, but she couldn''t pull it open. She could only turn around and look at the man.


    The man sat quietly on the sofa, acknowledging her presence with a polite nod.


    "Hello, I''m Austin Reed."


    Of course, Selena knew him. He was indeed a popr male celebrity, newly rising in the past two years.


    Being able to secure the endorsement of the Harper family''s jewelry showed his significantmercial value.


    Selena awkwardly sat down, "Just call me Selena."


    Austin had a gentle appearance and smiled at her.


    "Miss Selena, Miss Harper has already informed me, and I am willing. But everything depends on Miss Fair''s decision." Austin''s poprity is not without reason. He possesses a pair of affectionate eyes.


    However, his delicate and refined appearance differs greatly from Raymond''s outwardly cold but dominant personality. Raymond''s face carries a sense of distance when he doesn''t smile, never making anyone feel gentle.


    While Selena was lost in thought, Austin had already approached her.


    "Selena, may I kiss you?"


    Unskilled in dealing with such situations, Selena quickly stood up and said, "Uh, I''ll go to the restroom."


    She didn''t forget to take the gift that Shelley had given her.


    Walking quickly to the door of the private room, she noticed that it was now unlockable, which relieved her.


    Luckily, Shelley didn''t go too far with her prank.


    With her head lowered, she hurriedly walked down the corridor on the other side, as if being pursued by a ghost. But in the corner of the corridor, she identally collided with a solid wall.


    She staggered backward, falling to the ground, and the box in her hand also crashed onto the floor, breaking instantly.


    A bunch of sensual items spilled out.


    Selena furrowed her brows and looked up, seeing Raymond, Alex, and Paul standing in front of her.


    Dear readers, we wish to inform you that thetest installment of our cherished narrative will resume its regr schedule within a weekn. Your patience is immensely appreciated, and we are devoted to ensuring that the forting chapters meet the exceptional standards you deserve. We entreat you not to forsake the adventures that lie within these pages, for the ensuing chapters promise to unfurl even more enthralling twists and riveting tales. Thank you for your understanding and continued support.

 Chapter 401: A Little Tenderness Goes a Long Way

    Paul clearlycked interest in the scene unfolding before him, stepping past the figure on the ground and entering the nearby private room without a second nce. Selena Fair marveled at her ownposure, slowly picking up the items scattered across the floor.


    She was about to squat down to help when she heard Raymond Montague''s cold voice, "Alex, go inside."


    Alex Reed chuckled, "Oh boy, someone''s in for it now."


    With Alex gone, only Raymond Montague and Selena Fair remained.


    One of the small toys had fallen near Raymond Montague''s foot. Selena moved to pick it up, but his dress shoe gently pinned it down.


    He crouched, fixing his gaze on her.


    Selena was putting on a brave face; she hadn''t expected Shelley Harper to prepare such things. She tugged at the toy, but Raymond didn''t budge.


    Taking a deep breath, she offered, "If Mr. Montague likes it, you can have it."


    Just as she tried to rise, he grasped her chin, causing her pain, her brow furrowing.


    "Only two days apart and this thirsty?" he mocked, picking up the item with his other hand, examining it still in its packaging.


    "Who did you n on using this with?"


    Selena was on the verge of tears, her eyes reddening with distress.


    At that moment, Austin Reed arrived, calling out, "Selena."N?velDrama.Org content.


    His eyes narrowed upon seeing Raymond Montague. Though he didn''t recognize him, the aura around Raymond was clearly not to be trifled with. But there was Selena, her chin clutched in his grip, tension crackling between them.


    After hesitating, Austin approached cautiously.


    Raymond had already released her, his gaze now on Austin.


    Austin, remembering Shelley''s warnings, thought Selena was in trouble and tried to pull her away.


    But Selena spoke up, "Austin Reed, you go ahead."


    Stunned, he looked at Raymond, hesitating before asking, "Are you alright?"


    Selena managed a smile, and started to say "I''m¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Raymond pulled her into the nearby elevator.


    He remembered what Alex had said that if she could cheat with you, she could do the same with others. Such people have no moral bottom line. As the elevator doors closed, Raymond swiped his card for the top floor.


    The Skywalk''s top floor was never open to the public.


    Selena''s legs shook. She tried to exin, but Raymond kissed her.


    "Mr. Montague, mm..."


    His bite was harsh on her lip, "Two days apart, and you''ve found another? Your husband can''t satisfy you, and neither can I?"


    He scoffed, ncing at the bag in her hand.


    "Were you nning to y with that young star if you hadn''t run into me tonight?"


    Selena didn''t respond. She wanted to say it was a gift, but who would believe such a thing? And why should Raymond be angry? She really didn''t understand.


    Selena was pulled into a suite, its luxury rivaling Raymond''s hotel room.


    The door shut, and she was pressed against it.


    The lights remained off, their breaths mingling in the dark.


    "Mr. Montague!"


    Her neck hurt, and she couldn''t help but ask, "I don''t understand why you''re angry."


    The light from outside illuminated her clear eyes.


    "Did you getid with him?"


    "No."


    Her answer was quick, hershes lowered as she suddenly understood.


    She still owed Raymond seven times, and he had a thing for cleanliness. If she had been with someone else, it would disgust him. She hurriedly added, "And nothing with Lucas Den either."


    Her words struck a chord with Raymond.


    Realizing btedly, she coaxed, "These toys were rmended by a friend. You seemed happy with the white setst time, so I thought..."


    It was hard for her to say, but to soothe the lion, she had to go against her conscience.


    Sure enough, Raymond''s anger dissipated.


    Selena pressed on, "Mr. Montague, after you left, I stayed in the hotel for two days. Could I rest for a week?"


    She waited a minute for his response, which didn''te.


    She remembered Shelley Harper''s words: men, like women, just need a little coaxing.

 Chapter 402: A Man Must Be Flexible

    She took a quiet breath, wrapped her arms around Raymond Montague''s neck, and kissed him.


    In her limited experience, she had always been passive, unsure how to take the lead.


    Raymond then pressed her firmly against him.


    The roles reversed.


    After ten minutes, Selena was released, but she hadn''t forgotten her goal.


    "Mr. Montague, was that alright?"


    Any remaining irritation vanished without a trace.


    Raymond gazed at her face and suddenly spoke, "I have a thing for cleanliness." "I know."


    "Other than me and your husband, have you been with any other men?" "No."


    Satisfied, Raymond turned away, his tone lighter, "You can rest for a week." "Thank you, Mr. Montague."


    He ignored her, stepping into the elevator.


    Selena didn''t follow.


    As the elevator doors closed, Raymond felt an urge to smoke.


    The moment she kissed him, he felt his heart miss a beat.


    It was an unfamiliar sensation.


    One he had never experienced before.


    Returning to the private room, Alex Reed raised his ss in mock celebration.


    "Raymond, that was quick, huh?"


    The words ''not good'' and ''quick'' were triggers for any man.


    Raymond simply replied, "Get lost."


    Alex nced at him, then offered a tissue.


    Raymond nced back, taking the tissue and wiping the corner of his mouth, revealing a smear of red.


    He remembered her lipstick was darker tonight.


    Paul looked on, confused.


    "Did you really get together with the designer?"


    Raymond crumpled the tissue in his hand, and talked back, "What''s it to you?"


    Paul, holding a drink, smirked coldly, "She''s quite the catch, even for you."


    Raymond leaned back, listening as Paul continued, "Who knows how many times she''s been handled. You''re not picky."


    Alex quickly covered the man''s mouth, sensing Raymond''s lingering interest in Selena.


    Men''s protective instincts could easily lead to a fight.


    Paul was blunt, often speaking without thinking.


    Raymond''s gaze turned icy as he looked at him, "What do you mean?"


    Alex quickly lifted his ss, "Hey, we''re all brothers here. Don''t talk like that. Selena''s quite unique, especially in the capital''s circles." Paul stared at Raymond, ignoring Alex.


    "I admit she''s unique, but I remember she''s married. No matter how pretty, she''s not worth my brother rushing to be her side piece." Alex scrambled to smooth things over, "What side piece? That sounds so crude."


    Both men expected Raymond to be angry. They knew him well enough after all these years.


    But Raymond simply picked up his drink.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "You can call me a side piece if you want, but don''t talk about her like that. She''s only been with me and her husband." Alex''s mouth twitched..


    Paul was speechless, unsure where to even start with his retort.


    The points were too many.


    Paul, hot-tempered and cunning as he was, found himself speechless for the first time, with veins throbbing on his forehead Alex gave a thumbs up, "That''s the spirit, Raymond! That''s how a man should be, adaptable!"


    They didn''t mention Raymond''s wife at home, a person with so little presence.


    Just a pawn in a transaction, destined to be discarded.


    In the world of the wealthy, such women were no different from tools, devoid of thought and dignity.


    Selena Fair was still on the top floor, realizing she couldn''t move the elevator without a card.


    And for the sake of privacy, the stairwell was also locked.


    Raymond had probably forgotten that the elevator needed a card to operate when he left.


    For now, Selena was forgotten there.


    She took out her phone and called Raymond.


    His phone had been on silent since entering the Skywalk and he hadn''t noticed the calls.


    It wasn''t until the event was over, around eleven, that he got up to leave and saw Selena''s three missed calls and a text message.


    [I don''t have a card...]


    Even without any emojis, he felt her helplessness.


    Then he excused himself to Alex and went upstairs.

 Chapter 403: Not Owed to Each Other

    Selena Fair had also called Shelley Harper, telling her she''d gone back home and asking her not to set her up with any more men.


    As for being trapped on the top floor, she didn''t mention it; if Raymond Montague didn''te, at worst, she would be discovered by the janitorial staff. She sat against the wall in the corridor, her high heels aching from standing all evening.


    Hearing footsteps approaching, she quickly looked up and saw Raymond Montagueing towards her.


    Selena Fair quickly stood up.


    With a slight sense of grievance, she called out, "Mr. Montague."


    She didn''t daresh out at Raymond Montague; angering him could result in an oue like Pruvi''s.


    Raymond Montague stood beside her, and only after a few seconds said, "Let''s go."


    Selena Fair then followed him closely, fearing being left behind again.


    They made their way to the underground parking garage.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Now, the sight of the garage made her slightly ufortable.


    Raymond Montague opened the car door, gesturing for her to get in.


    Selena Fair looked away, sounding hesitant.


    "Didn''t you say to take a week off, Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond chuckled. After a moment, he said, "I''ll drive you home."


    Only then did Selena Fair breathe a sigh of relief, getting into the car without any burden, and fastening her seat belt herself


    Raymond Montague took the driver''s seat, reversing the car skillfully out of the spot.


    While waiting for a traffic light, Raymond Montague handed her a handkerchief.


    Selena Fair, puzzled, heard him say, "Lipstick."


    She had worn a deeper shade of lipstick that evening.


    A few hours ago, he had pressed her against a door and kissed her for ten minutes; her lipstick must have smudged.


    Taking it, she silently wiped her lips, restoring her natural lip color.


    At that moment, Shelley Harper called.


    "Selena, didn''t you go home? Why is no one answering the door at the Rose Garden?"


    Selena Fair''s heart missed a beat; Raymond Montague''s car was headed towards the Rose Garden. If Shelley Harper saw them, she couldn''t keep her rtionship with Raymond Montague a secret any longer. Selena Fair always hoped that her affair with Raymond Montague would remain a secret between them.


    At least, she didn''t want people close to her to know.


    "Selena, did you go to see that guy again?"


    Because Raymond Montague was beside her, Selena Fair was somewhat flustered.


    Shelley Harperughed on the other end, "When will you be back? I want to spend some time with you tonight, and it''s your birthday in half an hour."


    "I''ll be back soon."


    "That was quick."


    Selena Fair pretended not to hear the teasing.


    When they stopped at the Rose Garden, she first looked outside to make sure Shelley Harper wasn''t there, presuming she was waiting upstairs, so she hurried out of the car. "Goodbye, Mr. Montague."


    She rushed to say goodbye but forgot her things in Raymond Montague''s car.


    Raymond Montague didn''t remind her.


    Once her figure was out of sight, he nced at the bag of items.


    He drove the car back to the hotel, and upon exiting, he thought for a moment, picked up the bag, and went upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Selena Fair, stepping out of the elevator, saw Shelley Harper waiting.


    Shelley Harper''s sharp gaze only needed one nce to notice her missing lipstick.


    But she didn''t ask, knowing all too well.


    Selena Fair opened the door, taking a small cake from Shelley Harper''s hand.


    Neither of them liked snacks, but a cake was a must every year.


    Shelley Harper turned off the room lights and inserted two candles on top.


    "Come on, Selena, make a wish. You can wish for as many as you want, it''s your cake."


    Selena Fair found it amusing, sping her hands together, her face earnest.


    First, she wished for her father''s health to improve and for the Fair family to ovee their difficulties.


    Second, she hoped to sessfully divorce Raymond Montague this year.


    As she was about to blow out the candles, she thought of something else and quickly made a third wish in silence.


    She hoped to quickly end the seven encounters with Raymond Montague.


    To owe nothing to each other.


    Thinking this, she looked at the candlelight, feeling a bit lost, remembering someone who had briefly appeared in her life.


    He had promised to spend every birthday with her but disappeared without a word into the vast crowd.


    She had searched for his name in Harvard University''s database.


    The name didn''t exist.


    She didn''t even know his real name.

 Chapter 404: An Illegitimate Child of Unknown Origin!

    After happily eating cake, Shelley Harper left.


    Selena Fair slept alone until morning and then went to the Fair family vi to apany Sticky.


    Originally, she had asked James Fair to spend a few more days in the hospital, but he returned today wanting to spend her birthday with her.


    In the past, having her father with her on her birthday made Selena Fair very happy.


    But at that moment, they looked at each other, sharing nothing but silence and awkwardness.


    James Fair had instructed the family chef to prepare a few good dishes today.


    On the other hand, Steven, having been rebuffed at Selena Fair''s, was very resentful.


    Thinking of his two sons without jobs, while his elder brother lived in such a big vi, he was mad with envy.


    Then he told Victoria.


    "Mom, don''t you think Selena Fair doesn''t look at all like big brother? That face is too alluring; who knows which wild man Barbara Fair slept with." Victoria''s eyes bulged, "Son, what are you implying?"


    "I suspect Selena Fair isn''t big brother''s daughter. Maybe that Barbara Fair had her with another man. After that day, I took her hair to do a paternity test with big brother." Steven''s face was full of malice.


    "If Selena Fair isn''t big brother''s child, now that Beatrice Fair and Alice Fair are both in trouble, and that Nick Fair has be a vegetable, then it''s only right for my sons to inherit the Sheng family''s wealth." Victoria''s eyes reddened with excitement, not expecting such foresight from her son.


    "How did it go, is the result out?"


    "It should be soon."


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone knocked on the door; the hospital had delivered the paternity test results to their doorstep.


    Steven eagerly tore open the report, and upon seeing ''no paternity rtionship'' written at the end, his cheeks flushed with excitement, his fingers trembling with force.


    "She''s not! That wench really isn''t big brother''s daughter! We''re going to visit the Fair Family now!"


    Victoria and Arthur Fair also stood up excitedly, the family of three setting off immediately.


    At this moment, it was noon at the Fair Family vi.


    The servants were about to serve the food.


    Selena Fair nned to have lunch with James Fair and then visit the construction site at Imperial View Garden.


    But soon, the doorbell rang.


    James Fair''s face soured upon seeing these three, coughing twice.


    Victoria, unable to control Selena Fair but able to control James Fair, stepped forward.


    "My dear, now that you''re living well, you can''t forget your mother."N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    James Fair''s brow furrowed, "What are you here for?"


    As he finished speaking, the brazen Victoria pped him across the face.


    The p almost made James Fair, fresh out of the hospital, vomit blood


    Steven yed the good guy.


    "Mom, let''s just talk about what we came here for."


    Selena Fair, watching these three make a scene, was about to call the bodyguards.


    But Victoria''s finger almost poked her cheek.


    "I knew it, you heartless little thing, not at all like the Fair family. Turns out you''re not James Fair''s daughter at all, not my granddaughter. You have no rtion to the Fair Family, now you can get out! Who knows who your real parents are, an illegitimate child of unknown origin!"


    James Fair, hearing these words, mmed the table. "Shut up!"


    Victoria, hands on hips, threw the paternity test at him.


    "You''re the one who should shut up! Barbara Fair, that temptress, who knows which man she seduced. You''ve been raising someone else''s daughter for so many years, what a fool!"


    James Fair trembled, picking up the paternity test from the floor.


    Steven then advised.


    "James, I used your hair for the test. You must have had doubts yourself, Selena Fair doesn''t look like you at all."


    James Fair didn''t speak, gripping the paternity test tightly.


    Steven felt a surge of satisfaction, as he and Victoria turned to Selena Fair.


    "You can leave now, the Fair Family is no ce for you!"


    Selena Fair, looking at the paternity test, couldn''t believe it, even suspecting it was faked.


    But Victoria and Steven boldly showed up at the door, making the likelihood of a fake very low.


    Steven had already approached James Fair.


    "Big brother, considering you''re my real brother, I''ll adopt one of my sons to you. I heard Alice Fair is also in prison; why not let her out? She might be your only daughter in this world." James Fair didn''t speak, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted.

 Chapter 405: The Divorce Agreement

    James had endured a great deal recently, with his body convulsing uncontrobly.


    Selena had alreadymunicated with the hospital; now, life could only be sustained by medication. Another visit to the hospital was of little use; the key was not to excite the patient. But now, James coughed up blood.


    Steven and Victoria exchanged knowing nces, their eyes betraying a sense of anticipation.


    If James died, they could inherit the estate!


    As they watched Selena approach James, she called the doctor while ncing at the paternity test, Victoria gave a cold snort.


    "You can get out now. This is the Fair family''s private affair, and it has nothing to do with you."


    No sooner had she finished speaking than Selena called for the bodyguards from outside. "Throw these people out!"


    Victoria was so furious she almost threw the teapot, but Selena''s sharp re stopped her.


    "If you dare throw that, I''ll have the bodyguard crack your skull openter."


    Victoria froze, then silently ced the teapot back down.


    While soothing James''s chest to help him breathe, Selena waited for the doctor.


    The bodyguards had already escorted the three people out.


    James was helped up to the bedroom on the second floor, looking even more aged.


    After the doctor arrived and examined James, he simply advised more rest.


    Selena handed over her hair strand and James''s to the other party.


    "I need a paternity test done urgently, please deliver the results to me when ready."


    "Of course, Miss Fair."


    As Selena descended the stairs, she saw the servants cleaning up the blood James had spat out, the table''s dishes now cold.


    At that moment, a delivery arrived.


    "Miss Fair, here''s the birthday gift from your husband."


    Her husband?


    Raymond?


    Selena wasn''t in the best of moods, wondering where her family would be if she weren''t James''s daughter.


    She took the package, inevitably feeling a flicker of expectation. After all, it was her birthday.


    But the divorce agreement made herugh.


    On her twenty-fourth birthday, she had it all: a paternity test, a divorce agreement.


    She had already signed an agreement with Raymond that they would divorce once Mr. Montague Sr.''s health improved.


    Now, on her birthday, he had sent this was it a reminder not to harbor any other thoughts?


    He really detested her, his wife in name only.


    After some thought, she sent a message to Raymond from her private number.


    "Thank you for the gift, I really like it."


    When Raymond saw the message, knowing it was from his wife in name, he had no desire to reply.


    After dealing with a pile of documents, he finally sent a response.


    "Know your ce."


    Selena sat in the Fair family''s hall, her mind already in turmoil over the paternity issue.


    Hearing the notification, she nced at her phone.


    Just as she was about to reply, Mr. Montague Sr. called. "Selena, did Raymond prepare a birthday gift for you?"


    "Yes, Grandpa, I really like it. How are you feeling?"


    Her grandpa had caught a cold today and was coughing.


    "I''m better. I wanted to invite you and Raymond over for dinner, cough cough, but I was worried about passing the illness on to you. I''ve transferred some money to your card; go buy yourself some nice gifts." Tears fell silently from James''s eyes, so Mr. Montague Sr. didn''t hear them.


    "Thank you, Grandpa."


    After hanging up, she saw her phone ount had received twenty million.


    Her grandpa had always been generous to her, but with the agreement she signed with Raymond and now the divorce papers he''d sent, grandpa was probably truly disappointed.


    She took a deep breath and waited until evening, a full six hours, for the expedited paternity test to be delivered.


    Looking at the words "no parental rtionship" on it, she went into the bedroom where Jamesy.


    James was awake now, his hair already white, looking even more haggard.


    "Selena," he called out, "don''t take what your uncle said to heart. You must be my daughter."


    Selena couldn''t bear it, took the new paternity test report, thought for a moment, and still ced it in front of him. "Dad, I did another test."


    James didn''t speak, taking the report with trembling hands. When he saw the results, his eyes reddened instantly. For a moment, Selena even thought the wrinkles on his face multiplied.


    "Maybe we should let Alicee out."


    After all, Alice was indeed James''s daughter.


    James didn''t speak, his fingers clutching the report tightly.


    A man in his fifties, now as helpless as a child.


    Selena also felt terrible.N?velDrama.Org content.


    The two sat in silence until James finally spoke slowly.


    "Even if we let Alice out, the Fair familypany will ultimately be handed over to you. I''ll give Alice twenty percent of the shares."


    This made Selena''s heart turn cold.


    James was certain she would revive the Fair family. Once thepany was back on its feet, the twenty percent of shares in Alice''s hands would be worth a lot. In other words, Selena was just a worker.

 Chapter 406: Always the One Left Behind

    She fell silent, and so did James, his eyshes drooping..


    "I have thirty-five percent of the shares. I''ll give Alice twenty percent and you fifteen."


    A bitter taste filled Selena''s mouth. She didn''t know what to say.


    Indeed, she was always the one to be left behind.


    That was the case with her uncle''s family, with Raymond, and now with James.


    She had never been needed by anyone.N?velDrama.Org content.


    Once someone said she was important, but they didn''t hesitate to leave her behind.


    "Selena, Barbara gave up her painting career to take care of you, and that''s why her health went worse."


    This debt of gratitude weighed heavily on Selena, immobilizing her.


    "If you''re not my daughter, then you''re definitely not Barbara''s either. Maybe the hospital made a mistake back then. Whether the child Barbara gave birth to is dead or alive, or where they are, I don''t know. But I need you to find out." James closed his eyes wearily.


    "My days are numbered; I overheard the doctors talking during myst hospital visit I have only half a year to live." Every word from James made Selena under the gun.


    If she didn''t agree to take over the Fair familypany, if she didn''t find the child Barbara had given birth to...


    She would be ungrateful for the Fair family''s upbringing, for Barbara''s protection of her.


    In Ridgefield, especially twenty years ago, only Barbara wouldn''t care whether she gave birth to a boy or a girl.


    But other families cared greatly about this issue. The older generation said that at that time, many abandoned baby girls were found on the roadside, ced in baskets, with no one daring to pick them up. Many baby girls starved or froze to death.


    If Selena was switched by a nurse, then the baby girl switched to Barbara, the daughter Barbara gave birth to, might not have survived.


    In that era, the survival rate for baby girls was very low.


    James had feelings for Barbara; otherwise, he wouldn''t have taken her to flee Ridgefield and settle in New York.


    But all the hard work the young couple put in, only to raise a child that wasn''t theirs...


    Selena''s fingertips trembled slightly at her side.


    She hadn''t done anything, yet it felt like she was the greatest sinner.


    She took a deep breath and slowly stood up.


    "Dad, I agree to take over the Fair family, and I promise to find your biological daughter. But if Alice is still unkind to me after shees out, I won''t sit idly by. If she behaves, I''ll behave." James, knowing he had half a year left, no longer cared about other things.


    A person on the brink of death suddenly realizes that the child carrying all histe wife''s memories is actually a stranger.


    And the whereabouts of the daughter his wife gave birth to remain unknown.


    He couldn''t help but resent Selena, and any guilt towards her vanished in an instant.


    Now, all he wanted was for Selena to stabilize the Fair family.


    No wonder Selena had such a high talent for business, always excelling academically, even after transferring to a poor county like Ridgefield, she managed to get into the best Harvard University. Her outstanding genes indeed didn''t seem like his own daughter.


    James'' hand inside the nket clenched into a fist.


    Oh, the hatred. Where was the daughter he and Barbara had?


    Selena walked downstairs to see the table of food that hadpletely cooled off, and she couldn''t help butugh.


    Laughing, her mouth turned bitter.


    "Woof woof woof!"


    Max barked nearby for a while and then ran over, clinging to her leg.


    Selena''s eyes instantly reddened. "At least I have you."


    She took Max to the Rose Garden, after all, James had made his intentions clear.


    When she got in the car, Alice had already been brought back.


    The two met by chance.


    Alice, who had lost several pounds, smiled when she saw Selena.


    "So you''re not Dad''s daughter, what a pity. Turns out you''re a bastard. In that case, shouldn''t the one marrying Raymond be me?"


    Her eyes couldn''t hide her triumph, never expecting to turn her fate around.


    "Selena, I always knew you couldn''t beat me! Raymond should be mine too!"


    At this moment, Selena was already sitting in her car, with Max in the passenger seat.


    "You should tell that to Raymond."

 Chapter 407: Ill Be Your Boyfriend

    Alice stood there,ughing wildly, not forgetting to remind her.


    "Dad is giving me twenty percent of his shares, and you have to manage the Fair family. I just sit back and collect money. Can''t you see, you''re being used? It''s sad, really. Twenty years ofpanionship, and still, it''s no match for blood ties." "Selena, nobody cares about you, not even Raymond."


    Selena didn''t respond to her, just drove off.


    Looking at Alice''s reflection in the rearview mirror, she knew at this moment Alice had truly won.


    Alice was right about one thing; she had indeed been used.


    But the gratitude she owed for being raised and the double grace of Barbara weighed on her, leaving her unable to retort.


    While driving back to Rose Garden, she received a call from a courierpany.


    "Miss Fair, good morning. We have a gift for you from a few years ago, specifically instructed to be delivered today. May I have your current address, so we can send it over?"


    A gift?


    From several years ago.


    She gave her current address and then returned to Rose Garden with Max.


    Half an hourter, someone brought over a gift box.


    After she signed for it, she closed the door.


    The box was a wooden chest, somewhat aged.


    Some delivery services specialize in this sort of business, with wealthy people sending things to their future selves, akin to a time capsule.


    But Selena knew she had nevermissioned such a service.


    She nced at thebination lock and reflexively entered her birthday, which to her surprise, unlocked it.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Inside was a notebook, a letter, and a ring.


    -Selena, if this reaches you, today should be your birthday. Happy Birthday. I promised I would spend every birthday with you, but I''ve ultimately broken that promise. Are you crying secretly by theke again? You must have looked for me on the campus of Harvard University, must have cursed me as a liar. I promised you, once you got into Harvard, I''d be your boyfriend. But by now, I''m probably just dust, nourishing some patch of earth. Don''t be sad for me; I''ve be every drop of rain that''s near you. Keep the ring, wear it without worries. It''s not a matching set, just a birthday gift for you. You may be married by now. I hope you have a beautiful marriage and a husband who adores you. Selena, across six years of time, I don''t know if you still remember me. I''m d I never told you my real name; that way, you won''t be saddened. To you, it''s just a stranger who''s disappeared.


    When Selena saw the handwriting, her fingertips trembled slightly, and the letter fell to the ground.


    She picked it up again and read it word by word.


    After finishing, she flipped through the notebook.


    But the notebook was nk except for a small chip taped to the middle page, the size of a fingernail.


    She didn''t know what the chip was for, so she closed the notebook again.


    Then she felt her cheeks were wet.


    She would rather he had just left her behind than be dust as he said.


    He was still so young.


    Selena wiped away her tears, feeling overwhelmed by the sadness of the day, her heart feeling nearly crushed.


    She called the delivery service, wanting to know the identity of the person who sent the gift.


    "Miss Fair, I''m sorry, but back then we were just a small agency. We never thought we''d actually have clients sending things to the future. Our records aren''tplete, and the gentleman left nothing but this small box." Selena hung up, unwilling to give up, so she drove straight to the agency.


    The manager took her to an archive room.


    "This is where all the client records from that year are kept. We''ve already checked, and the gentleman really didn''t leave any information."


    Selena searched the archive room herself for three hours, finding nothing, before leaving dejectedly.


    Meanwhile, Paul looked at Raymond standing beside him. The two were at a research institute at Harvard University.


    The room was piled with documents left by Raymond''s brother.


    Raymond''s brother, Christopher Montague, was a genius of the Montague family, just like Raymond himself.


    Not only did he have unparalleled talent in business, but Christopher Montague had even joined the institute at a young age, working with a group of experts by the age of fourteen.


    "Raymond, these are all the drafts your brother left. I''ve had them all scanned. He was so young; if he had a girlfriend, he probably couldn''t help but write her name on his drafts. It''s human nature. Once we''ve scanned all the documents in these rooms, maybe we''ll have a clue to the girl''s name."

 Chapter 408: Being in Love Makes You Distracted

    Raymond rubbed his temples.


    "You called me here just for this?"


    "Christopher went on a secret mission, and he''s been gone for so many years now, but the higher-ups are still investigating all his movements, including your father. Your father hasn''t been home for many years, and I heard he''s also looking into your brother''s past. So your brother must have left something very important, possibly in the hands of his girlfriend, who might not even be aware of its significance."


    Raymond fell silent, dressed in a suit, his aura cold and sharp.


    "Raymond, or think about what kind of girl Christopher would like. Let''s screen them one by one in New York; it might be faster."


    Raymond stepped forward to leave, and seeing his disinterest, Paul nced at him.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "That information might reveal the cause of Christopher''s death."


    Raymond stiffened.


    "I''ve checked. He didn''t have any female contacts."


    "So I n to have these drafts scanned. At under twenty years old, if he was in love, he''d surely be distracted."


    Raymond left with only one sentence.


    "Let me know if you find anything."


    With that, he walked out first.


    Paul ordered the people around to take all the drafts from the two rooms for screening, confident that given time, he would find a female name connected to Christopher Montague. Paul''s persistence in finding that thing was because their family was under the management of the higher-ups.


    Whatever the higher-ups wanted done was naturally their responsibility.


    Moreover, Christopher Montague''s death had been very sudden.


    After getting into the car, Raymond held the steering wheel lightly and left the ce.


    Passing the crossroads, he saw a car stopped next to him.


    Both cars were waiting for the traffic light, and that car had the window half open, revealing Selena''s face.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow and rolled down his window, honking twice.


    Selena, quietly looking ahead, was startled by the sudden honk, turned her head, and saw Raymond in the other car.


    For a moment, she felt dazed, as if she had seen that person.


    Perhaps it was an illusion caused by the light; she paused for a moment, forgetting to move.


    She remembered a line from the letter, "I''ve be every drop of rain that''s near you."


    Sadness tugged at her lips.


    Raymond honked twice again, not pleased with her cold demeanor.


    Selena came back to her senses and turned to smile at him.


    Raymond gestured towards a certain restaurant, clearly suggesting they eat together.


    Selena didn''t really want to go but didn''t want to offend Raymond, so she parked her car outside the restaurant.


    Raymond''s car stopped behind hers.


    The restaurant was upscale, with screens separating each table for privacy.


    Selena chose a table and pushed the menu towards Raymond.


    "Mr. Montague, what would you like to eat?"


    Raymond hadn''t expected to run into her on the road, and she seemed to be in a bad mood, managing a smile.


    He was about to ask when Grandpa called.


    Seeing Grandpa''s call, Raymond frowned but still answered.


    "Grandpa."


    "Raymond, are you having dinner with Selena?"


    "Yes."


    "I asked Selena, and she said she''s very pleased with the gift you sent. You didn''t disappoint me."


    Raymond had no idea what gift he had supposedly sent his wife in name; it was Olivia who had prepared it.


    That woman wasn''t worth his effort.


    He was about to speak when Selena also received a message, from James, saying all the Fair family''s documents had been sent to Rose Garden, telling her to take charge tomorrow. This was pushing her into a corner.


    She felt unprecedented irritation, stood up, and grabbed her bag.


    "Mr. Montague, I have some urgent matters to deal with and can''t join you for dinner."


    Raymond looked up, his gaze lingering on her for a moment before nodding as if to give permission.


    Grandpa didn''t hear clearly, only catching a woman''s voice.


    "Who''s that beside you? Selena?"


    Raymond went along with the misunderstanding.


    "Yes, she had to leave for something."


    Mr. Montague Sr. felt he had heard correctly, and it was indeed Selena''s voice, which greatly improved his mood.


    "Aren''t you going to see her off?"


    "I''m on my way now."


    Raymond hung up, hating that he couldn''t get divorced right away, otherwise Grandpa would call every day to check on their progress.


    He walked to Selena''s car window, where she had already started the engine. Hearing someone knocking, she turned her head.


    The next second, a slender hand reached over and pressed against the back of her head, as he kissed her.


    Raymond liked to kiss her unexpectedly.


    Her heart missed a beat.

 Chapter 409: Consider Divorcing Your Husband

    Selena''s fingertips tightened around the steering wheel, her face flushedpletely behind the car door. Raymond released her. Selena didn''t say anything, just looked ahead somewhat frantically. "Selena."


    "Hmm?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    "Consider divorcing your husband."


    The coolness of the night breeze was the only response from Selena.


    Raymond didn''t receive her reply, and a coldness settled in his eyes, bit by bit.


    Minutester, Selena turned to look at him, her tone very calm.


    "Why would Mr. Montague say that?"


    Despite the blush on her cheeks from his kiss, her eyes were utterly indifferent.


    In that moment, Raymond was at a loss for words.


    He frowned, not understanding why he had suddenly suggested she divorce. To take responsibility for her body? But what he had done with her, she had already done with her husband, three years earlier. Just thinking about her with that man in bed made him feel indescribably sick.


    "Lucas doesn''t deserve you."


    "Mr. Montague, you and Ie from different worlds. You''ve been pampered since childhood, always getting what you want. You don''t really like me now; you''re just a little bit interested. Maybe because the novelty hasn''t worn off yet. If I were to end my peaceful life just because of your words, that would be irrational."


    Raymond stood outside, and the air around them became quiet and thin.


    After a while, he carelessly averted his gaze. "You don''t think I like you, do you?"


    Selena visibly sighed with relief. "It''s best if you don''t. Both Mr. Montague and I are people who can handle our affairs."


    In an instant, Raymond''s expression turned cold, his lips pressed into a straight line.


    Selena smiled at him.


    "Mr. Montague, I really have an emergency, I must go first."


    After saying this, she stepped on the gas pedal.


    There was no sign that she had just kissed him.


    After she left, Raymond stood there for a minute, then took out a cigarette and lit it with an air of nonchnce.


    The atmosphere around him was terrifying, as if darkness was seeping out from the marrow of his bones.


    He took a drag on the cigarette and chuckled.


    Then he tossed the cigarette directly into the trash can, his eyes turning thoroughly cold.


    Selena didn''t want to say these things to Raymond, but her mood was really bad.


    Returning to Rose Garden, she saw a half-meter-high pile of documents at the door and frowned.


    Actually, when she had gone to stabilize the situation at the Fair family the other day, she had already reviewed the Fair family''s data from thest five years and knew their situation like the back of her hand. But she had never run apany before, let alone one that had offended Raymond.


    With most orders intercepted for half a year, the Fair family needed to find other clients to survive.


    But whom could they turn to?


    She set her sights on Caterlington''s T. Rowe Price and Cornerstone Construction as her first two targets.


    After listing these targets, she began to ponder another question raised by James.


    Finding the daughter Barbara had originally given birth to.


    In fact, before today, Selena had never thought she wasn''t Barbara''s daughter. Barbara was very gentle with her. Before James married Beatrice, he treated her like the apple of his eye, so now James must be finding it unbearable. Selena''s mood was really bad, as if the world she had lived in for over twenty years had suddenly been overturned. The pressure on her shoulders was immense, and it was something she had to bear.


    It left her breathless.


    She didn''t even know who to talk to.


    How could Barbara not be her mother?


    That was the most unbearable part for Selena because on many days of grievances and pain, it was the thought of Barbara, her mother, that had kept her going.


    Yet Barbara''s real daughter was suffering outside, maybe even dead, while she, who had stolen someone else''s life, lived openly and honorably. What right did she have to think of Barbara?


    If Barbara knew about this, she probably wouldn''t rest in peace.


    Suddenly, Selena felt an unbearable pain in her chest. The person she owed the most was Barbara.


    Barbara had protected her and taught her so much.


    She didn''t even know how to face her now.


    She was even afraid to dream of Barbara again tonight.


    Meanwhile, at the Fair family, James tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    Someone knocked on his room door; it was Alice.


    Since she had be James''s only daughter, she was more brazen than before.


    "Dad, since Selena isn''t a Fair, can''t we make good use of her? And the engagement with Raymond should fall on me. Come with me to the Montague family, let''s see Mr. Montague Sr, and have Raymond divorce Selena so I can marry him." Excitement glinted in her eyes.


    Seeing the greed in her eyes, James felt like vomiting blood.


    "Get out."


    "Dad?"


    "Get out!"


    Alice didn''t dare say anything more and hurriedly left.


    James sat up in bed, coughing violently, swallowing two sleeping pills before he managed to sleep for an hour.


    He dreamt of his wife who had passed away long ago.

 Chapter 410: The Worst Birthday Youve Ever Had

    If James had a person he loved the most, it would definitely be Barbara.


    She was the wisest and most resilient woman he had ever met.


    So after Barbara''s death, it took him a long time to move on, struggling with deep pain, evading reality for years, and feeling increasingly lonely. It was during that time that Beatrice entered his world.


    Over the years, James transferred all the guilt and reparations he owed Barbara to Beatrice.


    But tonight, in a brief dream, he saw Barbara.


    Daytime thoughts lead to nighttime dreams.


    Barbara was always good-tempered, never hysterical, just sadly asking him.


    "Why do you treat Selena like that?"


    "I raised her, she''s my daughter."


    James woke up coughing and spat out a bit of blood.


    Though a man, hecked Barbara''s great wisdom.


    If Barbara were alive, she would never have taken her emotions out on Selena.


    After all, even if the child was switched at birth, Selena was innocent.


    Over the years, she had never done anything to hurt him as a father.


    James gasped for air, trembling as he picked up his phone to call hiswyer.


    Thewyer came over in the middle of the night.


    Outside, Alice, hearing themotion, was still resentful.


    "Dad, haven''t you contacted Mr. Montague Sr several times? Just say the word, and I''m sure I can marry Raymond. I really like him."


    "That wild seed of unknown origin, Selena, doesn''t deserve such a noble person."


    Disappointment filled James''s eyes as he replied with a forced smile, "I''ll think about it."


    Alice excitedly returned to her room, never inquiring about his condition.


    Half an hourter, thewyer arrived.


    James, however, had been so agitated by Alice that it took him a long time to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief. "Draft a will for me. My thirty-five percent shares, give them all to... my daughter Selena."


    James blinked away tears, realizing that the one who cared about him the most was still Selena.


    What if she wasn''t his flesh and blood? Despite the resentment and unwillingness in his heart, he had raised her for so many years.


    He rubbed his forehead, remembering that today was Selena''s twenty-fourth birthday, yet he hadn''t prepared even a cake, resulting in such a mess.


    He covered his mouth as he coughed, his palm smeared with blood.


    "No one from the Fair family can take the shares from her for any reason, cough cough. As for Alice, give her thirty million in cash and make sure she leaves New York within two days, otherwise, she can do without that money." A heartless biological daughter versus a foster daughter who truly cared for him.


    He wasn''t foolish; he knew how to choose.N?velDrama.Org content.


    But deep down, he was still concerned about the child Barbara had given birth to, his eyshes drooping.


    "Tell Selena to please look for that child. If she finds her, give her some money to ensure she has no worries. The Fair family''s shares are still Selena''s, cough cough cough."


    He closed his eyes wearily, having suffered so many blows in a row, he was very tired.


    "Organize what I''ve said and go see Selena tomorrow."


    He had just said he wouldn''t let her be wronged, yet on her birthday, he had caused such an ugly scene.


    He even made such an unreasonable request.


    "Cough cough."


    "Mr. Fair, I understand, please don''t get agitated."


    *


    The next morning.


    As Selena was about to go to the Fair familypany, she opened the door to find thewyer waiting for her.


    She thought she might have gotten into some legal trouble.


    They sat down in the living room, and thewyer conveyed James''s intentions.


    Selena felt a sudden pain in her chest and couldn''t utter a word.


    "He said he''s sorry, he was too heated yesterday and made such an unreasonable request. He also said he''s going to recuperate at the Fair family, and you don''t need to see him anymore. The thirty-five percent shares are all yours, and Miss Alice received thirty million in cash from Mr. Fair''s own ount."


    Selena''s eyes reddened, feeling as if her heart was being squeezed.


    As thewyer stood up to leave, he couldn''t help but add.


    "Miss Fair, perhaps Mr. Fair did say some harsh things yesterday, but he also cried a lotst night. He''s fifty-three now, and after experiencing such big changes, his hair has turnedpletely white. Now he coughs up blood after speaking a few words. He even asked me to tell you that Barbara treated you as her own daughter and was most worried about you before she left, so you are her daughter. Mr. Fair also said he has nothing left to leave you. If you want to pursue a career in painting, then sell those thirty-five percent shares. That money will be enough for you to chase your dreams, which is probably what Barbara would have wanted you to do."


    After delivering the message, thewyer nodded gently, "I must go now, to prepare some documents."


    As thewyer stepped out of the room, he remembered James''sst request and quickly added.


    "Mr. Fair wanted me to make sure to tell you, he''s sorry for giving you the worst birthday."

 Chapter 411 The Last of His Soft Heart Given to Selena

    Selena remained silent until the door to the living room closed, and only then did she blink her stinging eyes. When one is overwhelmed with sorrow, the throat aches.


    That was exactly how Selena felt at the moment, as if someone was choking her, making it hard to breathe. She had been disheartened after epting James''s conditionsst night, yet she knew she had to bear it all.


    In fact, she understood James perfectly and didn''t me him at all.


    If she were in James''s shoes, facing greedy and never satisfied parents and a daughter left behind by a deceased wife who wasn''t his biological child, anyone would have broken down.


    The fact that James hadn''t spoken harshly to her already demonstrated his immense patience.


    Selena spent the whole night poring over documents. She thought that once the Fair Family got through this tough time, she would hand thepany over to Alice, even though she knew Alice would be exceedingly smug about it. But now, she didn''t want to do that anymore.


    James couldn''t bring himself to be harsh to the high-level executives of the Fair Family, which already showed that he had a soft heart.


    During thest moments of his life, he had given all his tenderness to Selena, and it was only right for her to take on everything concerning the Fair Family.


    Initially, helping the Fair Family ovee their difficulties seemed like a task to her, but now she felt a feverish energy and determination.


    She took out her cellphone and sent James a text message.


    "Dad, I will not let the Fair Family fall."


    James sat in his own room,te-stage liver cancer causing pain throughout his body, pain so intense it kept him from sleeping. Seeing the text from Selena, he coughed a few times and wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth with a tissue. His fingers trembled as he tried to respond, but in the end, he could only sigh deeply.


    Selena washed her face, seeing in the mirror that her eyes were red from a sleepless night. She applied a simple warmpress until noon, just when thewyer had finalized the share transfer paperwork and personally brought it to her at the Rose Garden. Taking the documents, Selena went straight to the Fair Family offices. On herst visit to the Fair Family, the executives had gotten to know her.


    Now, with the contract with PW Group canceled, the Fair Family was pulled back from the brink of disaster, and the executives had slipped back into their former, morex state.


    Half an hour before Selena arrived, James had posted news on thepany''s official website that he had transferred all his shares to his daughter Selena and had made a will appointing her as the new president.


    The executives were dumbfounded by the news. Were they really going to let a woman in her twenties boss them around?


    With so much evidence in Selena''s hands, they all sat anxiously in the meeting room, looking at each other, unsure what to do.


    From their previous experience, they knew that Selena was not like James.


    James was a man easily swayed, especially kind to the old guard who had followed him for a long time; he never had the heart to be ruthless, even if he knew they were pilfering from thepany, he''d turn a blind eye. Selena, however, was assertive. Her sharp gaze exerted a pressure many times stronger than James''s.


    Mark Green was the first to speak up.


    "Are we really going to let a twenty-something woman be our president?! If others find out, where will we put our faces?" he said angrily, mming his fist on the table.


    "If it reallyes to it, then we''ll make sure she can''t even show up at thepany! It''s been so long since James has been around anyway. As soon as Selena is out of the picture, her shares will fall into someone else''s hands, and anyone else is far easier to deal with than Selena."


    It was a conclusion everyone had reached: Selena was not easy to handle.


    Moreover, she had dirt on many of the top executives. If she were to hand that information over to the police, who knows how many would be arrested for embezzlingpany funds.


    As long as Selena was there, that evidence was like a knife hanging over their heads.


    Mark Green stood up and looked over the silent group of about twenty people.


    "We cannot allow her to secure her position."


    A sinister glint shed in the eyes of some; having thrown their weight around the Fair Family for so many years and drawing hefty sries, the notion of being threatened by a young girl was indeed ufortable for everyone. Ryan Harris stood up as well, "Mr. Green, what do you think we should do?


    Just as he finished speaking, the office door was pushed open, and Selena walked in, carrying a stack of documents.


    She wore a white suit with a pair of ck high heels.


    Her hair had been cut and now only reached her shoulders, tied back in a low ponytail that revealed her fair neck, making her look both capable and attractive.


    Sitting down at the head of the table, she turned to the two standing men.


    "Mr. Green and Mr. Harris, are you starting your reports early? Let''s start with Mr. Green, then."


    Mark Green seemed momentarily stuck, overwhelmed by the aura she exuded upon entering.


    Just a few days without seeing her and she seemedpletely transformed.


    Previously, with her long hair, she had strong presence, but the beauty she had was the one that men desired to conquer.


    Now with short hair, this beauty was infused with an air of sharpness, andbined with the shape of her eyes, when she nced over, it carried intimidation.N?velDrama.Org ? content.

 Chapter 412 Taking Advantage of Raymond

    Selena leaned back, squinting her eyes slightly.


    "Mr. Green should be ready, right?"


    Mr. Green hurriedly took out his materials, stammering out his summary while looking at the documents.


    He was in his fifties, but his mindset still stuck in the past.


    To be precise, most of these senior executives had started with James from a smallpany and struggled to build it up. Their way of thinking, as far as the Fair Family was concerned, was no longer effective.


    After listening to these people''s statements, Selena lifted her eyshes slightly.


    "Thepany won''t have many orders for the next half year; you''ve been mixed up in this for so many years, don''t you have any other connections?"


    Even if it''s just securing a small order.


    But not a single person in the room spoke up.


    Selena hadpletely grasped the measure of these people.


    They had followed the Fair Family from a smallpany to two rounds of financing worth billions of dors. Their mindset had long since changed. They always liked to pose as experienced old-timers to the young people, so any ideas for reform proposed by the younger generation within the Fair Family were invariably rejected by these old fogeys.


    Moreover, James also sided with this group of people.


    As a result, over the years, the Fair Family had remainedcent.


    She took a deep breath, "Mr. Green, Mr. Harris..."


    In one go, she named eight people, "I''ll have the HR department discuss severance pay with you. Given your many years of service to the Fair Family, I''m prepared to offer twice what otherpanies would."


    Mark Green''s pupils shrank, he thought he heard wrong and stood up excitedly.


    "What do you mean?"


    Selena shouted towards the outside, "Come in."


    Soon after, twowyers walked in.


    "These are thewyers I''ve hired. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can talk directly to them. You won''t be shortchanged on your severance pay."N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    She slowly stood up, sweeping her gaze over the people present.


    "Strictly speaking, based on what you''ve taken from thepany over the years, I have enough grounds to sue you. But considering that you are old friends of my father, I have no intention of doing so. I hope you understand the consequences and decide whether to take the money and leave or let thewyers gather evidence and send you to prison. It''s up to you now."


    She picked up some documents from beside her and was about to leave when the meeting room erupted into chaos.


    Seeing that Selena was determined, a malicious look crossed Mark Green''s eyes.


    "Mr. Fair, you should give me some time to prepare."


    Selena''s footsteps paused, turning to look at the few people she had named.


    "You mustplete the resignation handover within two days. Additionally, tonight I have an appointment with the president of Cornerstone Construction. Since our previous partners are no longer working with us, we need to step out of ourfort zone and find new coborators. I hope those who remain will work hard alongside me."


    She nodded slightly and went directly to her office.


    This office used to belong to James, reflecting the style of an old cadre throughout.


    Although the style of the older generation was outdated, it was actually quite enduring.


    Selena had the cleaners rece the chairs and disinfect the room once more before she felt satisfied.


    However, for some reason, she always felt the cleaner looked somewhat familiar.


    But the cleaner kept their head down, working diligently.


    Selena didn''t think much of it.


    She did indeed have a meeting scheduled with n, the president of Cornerstone Construction. Previously, Lucas had represented Cornerstone Construction in calling her, but because Raymond had interfered, she hadn''t been able to attend the banquet. Now there was an opportunity, and it was also a perfect chance to facilitate cooperation between Cornerstone Construction and the Fair Family.


    This was taking advantage of Raymond.


    Well, why not take advantage if it''s free?


    She worked in the office until the evening, then made a trip to the Manhattan construction site tomunicate with the workers, ensuring that the building could be delivered by the end of the year before she finally breathed a sigh of relief and drove to the ce she had arranged with n.


    This time n was the host, choosing an upscale restaurant that required reservations well in advance.


    Upon seeing Selena, a sparkle immediately appeared in n''s eyes.


    "Selena, you''re getting more and more beautiful."


    This restaurant specializes in state banquet dishes, which are light and pleasing to the eye while also being delicious. Lucas also came along with n.


    n had Lucas invite Selena, and now that Selena had arrived, it''s clear that the two of them must be on good terms. Bringing Lucas along can help ease any awkwardness.


    There were only the three of them in this private room.


    Selena had a pretty good impression of n, and after a few drinks encouraged by n, they chatted about Cornerstone Construction for a bit before she got down to business.


    "I''m thinking about using Aether''s paint for the renovation in Manhattan. I even visited Manhattan today and found that their paint is quite good. I wonder if Mr. Hughes has considered a long-term partnership." Business people always have their wits about them. With Selena putting it that way, there was no way n couldn''t understand.


    Aether happens to be thepany of the Fair Family.

 Chapter 413 Raymond Already Behind Her

    Selena still needed n to put in a good word for her in front of Raymond, and she agreed immediately.


    "Alright, I''ll have the people from the Commercial Department check out Aether. If the quality of the paint is up to standard, we can maintain the cooperation throughout the year."


    For argepany like Cornerstone Construction, if they are willing to maintain an ongoing coboration, then even if the Fair Family doesn''t get any orders for most of the year, at least they won''t be running at a loss. She breathed a sigh of relief and raised her ss.


    "Mr. Hughes, here''s to you. I will also do my best in front of Mr. Montague."


    n broke into a smile.


    "Selena, it''s also thanks to you that I was able to coborate with Mr. Montague and secure the project in Ridgefield."


    The two clinked sses and had a drink, conversing with Lucas in between.


    After the meal, Selena asked Lucas to send n off, as he seemed quite happy tonight and had drunk a bit too much. "Selena, what about you? How do you get home?"


    Lucas helped n to his feet.


    Selena remained seated on the stool, "Someone''sing to pick me up, make sure Mr. Hughes gets home safely first."


    After all, he would be her client for the next half-year.


    Lucas then left with n.


    Selena and n had enjoyed their conversation, and she couldn''t help but drink two cups herself. Although she wasn''t drunk, the alcohol made her face flush.


    Her cheeks were warm and rosy.


    She took her bag from the side, intending to go to the restroom at the end of the corridor to wash her face and sober up before leaving.


    It was her first day on the job and she had already developed a partnership, which made her secretly happy, even though it was benefited from Raymond''s association.


    Turning the corner, she saw a refined maning out of a private room, holding a phone and dressed in a somber ck suit.


    Selena stopped in her tracks and then froze.


    "Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond had already closed the private room door behind him; inside were many executives, including those from the Montague Fair Family and otherpanies, discussing partnerships.


    Hearing her voice, he looked up and immediately saw Selena, different from her usual self.


    Selena smiled at him, "Mr. Montague, are you here for dinner as well?"N?velDrama.Org content.


    Raymond pinched his phone between his fingertips and responded with a faint "Hmm."


    Selena nodded, "Then I won''t disturb Mr. Montague anymore."


    She headed towards the restroom in the corridor.


    The restrooms in such high-end restaurants were luxuriously appointed, and were disinfected every few hours. She ced her bag aside and was just about to wash her face when she saw Raymond''s delicate face appear in the mirror. He stood by the door, asking her, "Why did you cut your hair?"


    "Long hair didn''t seem professional enough."


    She looked very smart today in her suit, with a low ponytail at the back that made her look neat and tidy.


    This was the first time Raymond had seen her dressed this way. When she had called out to him earlier, he hadn''t even recognized her at first.


    Selena scooped water onto her face, and in a daze, she heard the restroom door close.


    She opened her eyes to find Raymond already standing behind her.


    "It does look professional."


    Selena felt a bit ufortable. For some reason, every time Raymond appeared, she felt as if the oxygen in the air thinned.


    His presence was overwhelming.


    The droplets on her cheeks rolled down, and she felt much more sober.


    In this restaurant, there are only two private rooms on each floor, plus the need to make reservations in advance; it''s rare that they are fully upied, so there are even fewer people in the hallways. The entire space is very quiet.


    The woman in Raymond''s eyes was dressed so formally that the pants made her legs look even longer. Perhaps because she had a bit of alcohol, her cheeks were flushed and her eyshes moistened by tears. Her hair had been cut, losing a strand of vulnerability and indeed looking much more capable.


    This serious demeanor was in stark contrast to her sobbing, biting, and pleading in bed.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed as he suddenly picked her up, intending to set her down on the counter next to the washbasin.


    Selena was not pleased, kicking and hitting.


    Raymond, holding her, nearly got pped in the face.


    He heard her whisper, "Dirty."


    How strange, where was Raymond''s own obsession with cleanliness?


    "And besides, you said I could rest for a week."


    The implication being, how can you go back on your word?

 Chapter 414 Impossible to Fancy Someone Elses Wife

    In New York, there are plenty of women who want to sleep with Raymond. Selena is the only one whoins that Raymond wants to sleep with her too frequently.


    Raymond notices her turning her head away, refusing toply. He takes off his suit jacket andys it down on the area adorned with high-end ceramic tiles. Then he picks her up and ces her on his jacket. This time, Selena doesn''t refuse.


    After all, how often in one''s life can they experience sitting on such an expensive suit belonging to Raymond? Moreover, she had just leveraged his reputation to secure an order from n.


    Sensing her softened attitude, Raymond leans in to kiss her. The two of them, one standing and the other sitting, kiss for fifteen minutes until Raymond hears his phone ringing. It must be the business partner calling since he hadn''t returned yet. He releases her.


    With her forehead resting against his shoulder, breathing hard, she smells the faint, crisp scent of pine on him, feeling as though her soul is being sucked away by him.


    Right by her ear, Raymond presses the answer button and says, "I''ll be right there." After hanging up, his hand gently pats her back


    Because she is leaning against his chest, she can feel, through the thin fabric, his chest vibrating slightly as he speaks.


    He asks," Who''s with you tonight"


    "Just me" she replies.


    Knowing that Raymond has social obligations to attend to, Selena steps down. Without a second thought, he tosses his expensive suit into a nearby trash bin. Such an expensive item discarded without even batting an eye. "Short hair looks good on you," hepliments her.


    Selena, a bit embarrassed by thepliment and with her ears turning red, grabs her purse and says, "Thank you."


    Raymond, now wearing only a shirt, and Selena exit together. Just as he is about to ask John to take her home, they hear Lucas''s voice. "Selena."


    Lucas''s forehead is covered in sweat-apparently, after seeing off n, he rushed back worried about her.


    His eyes shift to Raymond, and he politely greets, "Mr. Montague."


    The smile disappears from Raymond''s eyespletely, and any lingering affection disperses instantly. Selena hadn''t expected Lucas to appear, and she hears Raymond scoff as he passes by them, his presence as sharp as a cold de. Unaware of what he did to provoke Raymond, Lucas is frightened into silence, simply moving to stand beside Selena.


    As Raymond enters the private room again, everyone notices that although he went out to take a call in his suit, he returns without it. Dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, he looks particrly young-which isn''t surprising given his actual age.


    "Mr. Montague, where''s your suit?" asks the business associate, thinking he might have forgotten it and promptly offering to look for it. Raymond smiles lightly and takes a seat. "It got dirty, so I threw it away."


    John, sitting next to him, keenly senses Raymond''s foul mood. Raymond is someone who always keeps his emotions well hidden, maintaining a calm demeanor while dealing swiftly and ruthlessly with adversaries, holding his pride deep within. Few can stir his emotional tides.


    John can''t help but wonder if the president encountered someone while taking the call. At the end of the meeting when John heads to the restroom, he finds Raymond''s suit in the trash bin. Mr. Raymond''s suits are always personally tailored with the finest fabrics, fully custom-made. Now this costly garment lies crumpled in the trash.


    John doesn''t say a word and quickly returns to the private room, just in time for Raymond to bid farewell to the business partners, and they part ways.


    When Raymond gets into his car downstairs, the courteous smile on his face immediately vanishes, and he irritably unbuttons his shirt. "John," he calls out.


    John turns around respectfully, "Mr. Raymond, what is it?"


    Raymond frowns, hesitates for a few seconds, then speaks indifferently, "Never mind, just drive."


    John dares not pry further and silently steps on the elerator.


    Raymond actually wants to ask himself what these tangled emotions are all about.


    Is it that a man inevitably develops a sense of possession after indulging with someone?Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s to be expected.


    It''s not about liking her.


    He couldn''t possibly fancy someone else''s wife.


    After ten times, he''ll probably tire of her.

 Chapter 415 She Could Endure Anything

    Selena didn''t refuse Raymond''s kiss, for a simple reason-more intimate things had happened between them several times. If she were to stubbornly guard her lips now, it would seem rather pretentious. She had agreed to ten dates herself; only after they were finished, would she have the right to refuse Raymond.


    Perhaps it was because she had often heard Shelley''s opinions. Dating someone as perfect as Raymond, as long as he didn''t go crazy in bed, kissing him didn''t seem like a loss at all.


    Raymond''s face could easily inspire such thoughts, especially when kissing. Opening her eyes and seeing his face gave her a dreamlike feeling.It felt like kissing a deity. The thrill and ttery were beyond words.


    As an artist, Selena often wanted to capture his image, every detail so exquisitely crafted.


    She sat in Lucas''s car, rubbing her temples.


    She heard Lucas''s phone ringing, his tone instantly anxious, as he abruptly turned the car.


    "Don''t move; I''ll take you to the hospital right away!"


    Lucas, frantic, kept running red lights and momentarily forgot Selena''s presence, but she did not stop him.


    It wasn''t until the car stopped at his house that Lucas seemed to remember her.


    "I''m sorry, Selena, my sister had an ident... I apologize..."


    He hurried into the house after dropping those words.


    Selena got out of the car, hesitated at the door for a moment, then entered the narrow space.


    Soon after, she saw Lucas carrying a little girl covered in blood; one of the girl''s legs had withered long ago, needing either a wheelchair or crutches. There was blood continuously flowing from her head, her clothes stained red.


    Lucas was panicked, and Selena quickly took the driver''s seat.


    "You''re not fit to drive in this state; let me do it."


    "Thank you so much."


    Lucas''s voice broke with a sob, clutching the little girl tightly.


    Selena took a deep breath, pressed the elerator to the floor, and reached the hospital in less than twenty minutes, the cabin filled with the smell of blood. The hospital arranged emergency surgery and stitching immediately.


    While waiting outside, Selena pondered what she saw when she first entered Lucas''s house. Next to the little girl''s backpack, there was a very expensive pen.


    The reason she remembered that pen was that Shelley had given her one just like it, iming it was purchased abroad. The nib was made of white gold, with diamonds set into the cap, and was valued at around 150,000 dors. Only twenty of these pens were made avable worldwide; Shelley had given one to her and, she assumed, another to Philip.


    When Selena received the gift, she had joked, "I can''t imagine the luxury of you rich."


    But the pen meant for Philip appeared next to a little girl''s backpack, casually ced, much like Shelley''s sentiments.


    Selena frowned with doubt but dared not confirm if she might have seen it wrong.


    "Selena, thank you for tonight, you can go back."


    Lucas seemed to have regained someposure, sincerely thanking her.


    There really was no need for Selena to stay, so after saying a few words, she left.


    When she returned to Rose Garden, she sent a text message to Shelley.


    "Are you and Philip still okay?"


    She didn''t receive a reply from Shelley aftering out from the shower. Selena felt anxious; perhaps something had really happened to them. But soon, Shelley replied.


    Instead of typing, she sent a voice message that sounded a bit hoarse. "Selena, we are good and sexuallypatible."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Selena''s mouth twitched, and she tossed her phone aside.


    Maybe it was a misunderstanding.


    Meanwhile, Shelley brushed her sweat-dampened hair, and at this moment, Philip emerged from the bathroom with a towel wrapped around his waist.


    The small house Philip rented was no more than 500 square feet, but it was tidy and neat.


    "Shelley."


    He called out, took the hairdryer, and started to dry her hair.


    Shelley was pampered from a young age; she had never lived in such a cramped space before, but she could endure anything for Philip.


    Philip was helping her to dry her hair, looking at the faint marks on her neck, he sighed.


    "Philip, what''s wrong? You seem troubled these past few days."


    Philip nced at her, his lips tightened, his eyes filled withplexity.


    Shelley couldn''t see his expression as her back was turned to him.


    "My cousin has a tumor in her brain, she''s been in the hospital getting treated, the doctor says that brain surgery is very risky. I want to book an appointment with a specialist, but the entire procedure will cost up to two million, and even if I raise the money, it''s hard to find a specialist. I''m very close to my cousin, and because of this issue, I haven''t been able to sleep recently."


    He gently twirled a strand of Shelley''s hair, bringing it close to his nose for a yful sniff.


    "Shelley, you smell so good."


    Shelley smiled a little. Just getting an appointment with a specialist was quite simple for her.

 Chapter 416 Becoming Raymonds Woman Completely

    "Which hospital is your cousin at?"


    "The Central Hospital."


    He set down the hairdryer and leaned over to hold her, "She is quite pitiful. Her parents''pany was maliciously acquired, the couple then had a car ident, and the driver died too. Now, she only has the driver''s son to rely on. I want to help her, but I feel powerless."


    Philip sounded disheartened, so she reached out a hand to rub his head.


    "Don''t be sad. I''ll ask Selena; her family is rich, she can definitely book an expert appointment right away. And for Selena, over two million is nothing, don''t worry. Your cousin will be able to have her surgery soon. Philip, shall I go visit her with you another day?"


    Philip stiffened, a trace of danger passing through his eyes as he held her in his embrace.


    "If you''reing with me to see her, then don''t let her know about our rtionship."


    "Why?" Shelley asked, puzzled, turning to look at him.


    Philip kissed her on the lips.


    "After her car ident, I''ve been the one taking care of her. Other rtives avoid her like the gue, and with debts piling up on her family, and debt collectors constantly knocking on the door, her personality has be sensitive. I''m afraid she''ll think I''ve been taken away if she knows about us and cry all day long."


    "Shelley, I''m sorry."


    So that''s how it is.


    Shelley smiled generously.


    "It''s okay, I won''t mention our rtionship."


    "Shelley, if your friend solves this problem, should I invite her for a meal?" Shelley pulled him to the bed.


    "I''m very close to Selena, no need to be so formal, I''ll just mention it to her."


    In essence, this matter ultimatelyes down to Shelley resolving it herself.


    After all, with the Harper family''s financial resources, they can do pretty much anything they want.


    Philip hugged the person with gratitude and didn''t hesitate to press her down, then took the eye mask beside them and put it on her. Shelley''s cheeks were flushed.


    "Philip, I don''t want to wear this."


    Philip stiffened, then immediately turned off the lights in the room.


    Shelley liked him wholeheartedly and saw him take a pill.


    "Why do you always take pills?"


    Philip smiled slightly, his demeanor very natural.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    "Vitamins."


    Shelley was not suspicious.


    As their intimacy grew, Shelly seemed to hear Philip call another woman''s name.


    Shelley tensed up, instantly sobering.


    "What did you say?"


    Philip mumbled something to gloss over it.


    Shelley shot him a nce but moved past the subject.


    The room was in disarray.


    The night outside had turned a few shades darker.


    In New York, such a night is just the beginning of the young people''s nightlife.


    When Olivia and a group of socialites left the bar, she suddenly realized that her phone was missing, her brows furrowing tightly.


    She seemed to recall someone bumping into her earlier; could it have been a ploy to steal her phone?


    Furious, she immediately had someone check on it.


    The surveince footage confirmed that it was indeed the person who had bumped into her that took the phone.


    She then had people track the surveince along the route and finally identified the face.


    It was that woman with the unseemly intentions towards Raymond.


    Olivia''s expression instantly turned cold, as she understood why this person would steal her phone.


    She let out a scoff.


    She probably used her phone to send a message to Raymond and then tried to hook up with him on the side.


    Olivia was too confident in Raymond; these low-level seductions were beneath him.


    "Miss Stone, do you want to call the police?"


    She waved her hand dismissively, "No need. Let her embarrass herself. Once she''s done that, it won''t be toote to call the police." Right now, Alice was holding Olivia''s phone and had gone straight to another luxurious hotel.


    As the hotel where Raymond was staying had cklisted her, she could no longer enter.


    Her fingertips trembled as she had followed Olivia all night and noticed her phone''s unlock pattern.


    Now, with a few swipes on the screen, she sessfully unlocked the phone.


    Alice sneered with greed in her eyes.


    Tonight, she would make herselfpletely Raymond''s woman!!


    She had waited for this day for far too long.


    Once she seeded, Selena, who was not the true daughter of the Fair family, would surely be ousted immediately!


    Taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Alice scrolled through the contacts, found Raymond''s number, and sent him a message.


    "Raymond, I''m drunk tonight, and a man is following me. I''m so scared, and now he''s banging on my door.... Can you pleasee over?"


    After sending the message, she immediately went into the bathroom to shower.


    And she took out the spray she had prepared.


    She had been preparing for days; this type of spray could cloud a person''s consciousness, and she refused to believe that tonight she wouldn''t seed!

 Chapter 417 Honey

    When Raymond received the message, he had already returned to the hotel


    where he was staying. A crease formed between his brows in an instant. He made a call, but Olivia didn''t answer.


    He thought of sending over a bodyguard at first, but then saw that Olivia sent


    another message.


    "I feel so bad."


    Raymond immediately changed his clothes and left. When he reached the hotel room, he raised his hand to knock on the door.


    The door was ajar, and since it was a suite, there was no one in the living room. Pushing the door open, he called out, "Olivia?"


    Sounds came from the bedroom, making him think something had happened to her. He hurried towards the bedroom.


    But the moment the door opened, he was hit by a strange odor that flooded his


    senses.


    Raymond reacted quickly, pping away whatever was emanating the smell, and that''s when he saw a familiar face.


    Alice was only draped in a thin, transparent white gauze, calling out softly and


    weakly,


    "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond remained silent, his expression cold as he scanned the room and saw no one else.


    He knew then that it was this woman''s own charade.


    Alice hesitantly started to take off the white gauze, performing several seductive movements.


    Raymond stood still.


    Alice, blushing, was about to approach him.


    Instead, Raymond walked to the window, pulled up a chair, and sat down.


    His presence filled the space, suffocating in its intensity.


    Alice performed a few more shameful and exaggerated gestures, but saw that the man''s expression remained dull.


    "Go on."


    He wanted to see just how shameless this woman could be.


    Alice felt embarrassed instantly, unable to continue twisting her body, feeling awkward.


    It was like being undressed and suddenly ced under thousands of spotlights. While she felt ufortable, she was also puzzled-why wasn''t Raymond affected?


    Raymond did indeed feel a bit ufortable, but such a meager effect of the drug was nothing to fear for him.


    He even lit a cigarette, his thoughts of divorce intensifying with each passing moment.


    Such a shameless, selfish woman had been his wife for so long.


    He found itughable, so he scoffed.


    "Why aren''t you dancing anymore?"


    "Mr. Montague..."


    Alice called out in a soft, feeble voice.


    Raymond sat indifferently, his long legs wrapped in suit trousers casually crossed over each other.


    His eyes were calm, he had never felt so disgusted by a woman before. "Selena."


    He called out, the corners of his mouth holding an almost imperceptible sneer. "For my grandfather''s sake, I''ll overlook tonight''s incident, but I hope this is thest time."


    He stood up, lips tightly pressed, their sharp curve almost cutting.


    Even one more nce at her seemed painful to the eyes.


    "Our divorce is inevitable. If you don''t want the Fair family to go bankrupt, then stop engaging in such pointless actions."


    Meanwhile, Alice stood frozen, her head feeling as if it would burst.


    What did he call her?


    Selena?


    Could it be that Raymond, even to this point, didn''t know what his own wife looked like?


    Didn''t he realize that the Selena he had met was indeed Selena, his wife? In that moment, Alice''s cheeks flushed with agitation, her lips quivering. Hadn''t he already slept with Selena? How could he not know even that! Alice clenched her hands tightly, excitement pressing her nails into her palms! Her mind raced.


    If Raymond thought she was Selena, then whatever she did would ultimately fall back on Selena.


    A sly smile curved her lips as she weakly called out again.


    "Honey."


    Raymond''s expression darkened instantly, heughed, but his smile was full of daggers.


    Alice fell silent at once, suppressing the excitement within her.


    "I''ve been in love with you for many years. Who the hell is that Olivia? How is sheContent from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    good enough for you? I''m the only one who''s good enough for you. Even


    Grandpa likes me so much. Honey, will you have sex with me?"

 Chapter 418 Hating Selena, and hating Olivia, too

    She made a move as if to pounce on Raymond, but he simply opened the door to the bedroom and left. "Honey!"


    Alice called out again, her eyes filled with malice.


    The more he despised her, the better!


    Ha ha, looks like luck is on her side!


    "Honey, I want to go with you."


    Alice didn''t dare, but she said these words on purpose to disgust him.


    Sure enough, Raymond''s footsteps halted, and then he turned around, each word calm.


    "It''s easy for me to make someone disappear."


    Alice went pale in an instant and dared not provoke further.


    Raymond left straight away, and then he saw Olivia downstairs.


    Olivia had located her phone signal, knowing it was at this hotel.


    Now seeing Raymonde out, her face lit up immediately, and she hurried over and clung to his arm.


    "Raymond, I lost my phone, the signal is showing up here, what are you doing here?"


    Raymond nced at her, "Let''s go back."


    "Did someone use my phone to do something bad?"


    "Mhm."


    If he really made Selena disappear, and one day Grandpa insisted on having Selena appear at the Montague Mansion, he would have to send a fake one. With Grandpa''s cunning nature, he would see through it in an instant. So even though Raymond was disgusted by this woman, he couldn''t really do anything to her.


    He also intercepted business from the Fair family side, who knew this woman would never change her ways.


    He got into the car right away.


    Olivia stood outside, her mood incredibly good, as long as Raymond was willing toe, it meant he cared about her. "Raymond, you leave first, I''ll have someone retrieve my phone."


    Raymond nodded, reminding her, "Go back early."


    Then he left.


    Olivia looked at the hotel triumphantly and called down her two bodyguards from the car, handing them a photo of Alice.


    "You go inquire at the front desk about this woman."


    The bodyguards quickly learned Alice''s room number, and Olivia sneered, going up in the elevator with them.


    Inside the room, Alice was just about to get dressed when she heard knocking, thinking it was Raymond returning, she opened the door joyfully, only to be met by Olivia. Alice''s face went white, and she stumbled backward.


    When Olivia saw her thinly veiled attire, she pped her across the face.


    Then she looked at her two bodyguards.


    "Give her a beating, make sure she ends up in the hospital for a couple of weeks."


    After saying that, she searched and found her phone, and upon seeing Alice''s disgusting outfit, she sneered, her eyes shing with venom, changing her mind.


    "This woman is yours for tonight, make sure you have a good time, the stairwell surveince has been taken care of."


    The two bodyguards exchanged nces; they had done this sort of thing before.


    Alice tried to plead and said she was Selena, but the bodyguard already covered her mouth.


    Olivia left without hesitation.


    Alice was pale as a ghost, already unwell, and the scene frightened her almost to the point of fainting.


    It was all Selena''s fault!


    "I am Selena, Raymond''s wife, if you hurt me, the Montague family won''t let you get away with this" The bodyguard sneered.


    "So you''re Raymond''s wife? If our master finds out, she''ll only make us work harder."


    "What insolence!"


    Alice''s cheek took a heavy p, disbelieving.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    How could Olivia dare to let people treat her like this!


    She trembled in fear, biting her lips fiercely.


    Her first time having sex was supposed to be with Raymond; how could it turn out like this!


    But no matter what she said, the two men didn''t listen to her.


    After one night, the two satisfied men left.


    Alice curled up on the ground, her eyes filled with emptiness and hatred.


    Hating Selena, and hating Olivia too.


    One had usurped Raymond''s wife''s identity, the other had usurped Raymond''s love; both women deserved death! They deserved death!


    She cried and took a shower in the hotel, cursing those two in her heart countless times.


    Returning to the Fair family vi, awyer was already waiting for her, telling her about James''s will, and presenting her with a card.


    "Miss Fair, this card Mr. Fair left for you contains thirty million dors. You have two days to leave New York, or else you won''t receive the card''s password."


    Thewyer continued with other matters, and Alice thought she was having auditory hallucinations, she looked up incredulously.


    "You''re saying my dad gave all the shares of the Fair family to Selena?!!"


    Thewyer nodded.


    "No way! I am his daughter! How could he do this to me!"

 Chapter 419 Who Cares If She Lives or Dies

    Alice was on the verge of going insane, and she pulled out her phone to call Selena.


    Selena was still half asleep, groggily hitting the answer button, only to be greeted by Alice''s heart-wrenching screams of abuse. "Bitch! You''ll get what''sing to you! Just you wait!"Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was insane!


    Selena hung up immediately and went back to catching up on sleep.


    "Ah!!!"


    Alice stood there, crying and screaming in distress, her face streaked with tears and snot.


    She then tried to rush into upstairs of the vi, but a bodyguard stopped her.


    "Miss Fair, Mr. Fair is recuperating."


    "Dad! Dad! I''m your only daughter! How can you do this to me! How can you!"


    She shouted hysterically, her eyes bloodshot, looking like a madwoman.


    But the upper floor remained silent, no one responding to her.


    Alice shook with fury, nearly fainting.


    Her health was already poor, and the strain of crying and shouting took its toll.


    Yet James never appeared.


    A cold look settled in Alice''s eyes.


    She snatched the card from thewyer''s hand, sneering, "I''m buying a ne ticket to leave New York right now. What''s the PIN?"


    After showing her phone screen with the purchased ticket to thewyer, he pondered for a moment before providing a series of numbers.


    "Miss Fair, Mr. Fair has the right to freeze this card at any time. If you are found in New York after this, the card will be frozen."


    Aliceughed coldly, her fingernails digging deep into her palm, leaving traces of blood on the floor.


    She wasn''t going to be defeated just like that, even if she had to fight tooth and nail to get back at Selena.


    Yes, it was all because of that bitch Selena.


    Selena had stolen her identity as the daughter of the Fair Family and Raymond''s position as his wife!


    But it didn''t matter, what she was going to do next would surely be the death blow to Selena!


    When Selena arrived at thepany, she saw the same cleaner again in the lobby on the first floor. The cleaner was diligently mopping the floor, holding a bucket in hand. Selena paused for a moment, feeling there was something odd about this person, but she couldn''t quite recall where she had seen them before.


    After entering the top-floor office and dealing withpany documents, she summoned the head of the HR department.


    The HR director was one of the few who hadter been promoted to the higher echelons. He was only thirty years old but hardly made his presence felt.


    Ultimately it was because there were too many veterans in the upper management, and neers like him faced significant resistance.


    However, surviving in the Fair family demonstrated that the HR director was no pushover.


    "Miss Fair."


    "Has anyonepleted their resignation procedures yet?"


    Selena asked indifferently, taking the documents he handed over.


    None of the eight people she had named had processed their resignations.


    "No resignation requests received yet. I''ve sent people to negotiate severance packages with them, but they are unwilling to cooperate with us." Selena looked up at the HR director.


    After a few seconds, she tossed the documents onto the desk.


    "Staff reassignments are the responsibility of HR. I''ll sign off onpensation matters on behalf of thepany, but don''t make such excuses in front of me."


    Everyone in the workce has their own agendas, and Selena guessed that the HR director probably hadn''t even tried to negotiate with those individuals. As long as the resignation reports weren''t filed, nobody would know whether those veterans were actually leaving thepany. If he initiated the talks, he''d be the one offending them, which could lead to trouble for him down the line.


    Selena quickly understood his motives; he simply didn''t want to offend either party.


    Caught off guard by Selena''s quick response, the HR director promptly bowed his head.


    "I will try persuading them again."


    "Also, notify everyone that representatives from Cornerstone Construction will likelye today to sign a contract with us. Make sure there are stringent checks on the quality of the paint; we can''t make any mistakes." The man nodded, sensing a cold sweat breaking out on his back, and respectfully withdrew from the office.


    Selena worked through until noon when someone brought her a cup of coffee. Feeling truly thirsty, she was about to take a sip when there was a knock at the office door. "Come in."


    She ced the cup down, and the cleaner walked in, hurriedly heading towards her desk while keeping her head down.


    "Miss Fair, let me wash your cup for you."


    She picked up the coffee cup Selena was about to drink from and threw it straight into the trash can she had brought with her.


    Then, to hide her behavior, she wiped the table with a cloth.


    Selena stared at the woman''s face, a sharpness shing in her gaze, "I haven''t even started drinking yet."


    "I''ll go get you another cup.


    Without looking up at Selena''s face, the cleaner said she would get another cup and then left the room.


    In another office of thepany, Mark Green sneered at the others present.


    "As soon as she drinks that, she''ll sumb to a heart attack, none the wiser. Considering the current chaos in the Fair family, who cares if she lives or dies?"


    All eight people named by Selena sat there, their expressions grave.


    Mark Green was spearheading this plot, with the others merely providing cover.

 Chapter 420 Clearly She Liked Raymond First

    Aether''s thirty-five percent stake is worth several billion US dors. James is now bedridden, and Beatrice is in trouble; the Fair family is left with only Selena.


    Once Selena dies, thepany will have to change hands.


    Mark Green confidently looked up.


    "Don''t worry, this medicine wasn''t easy toe by I got it through some connections!"


    The others were still somewhat afraid; after all, what they were doing was illegal.


    But thinking of Selena''s strong presence, they really couldn''t swallow their pride.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    Not to mention that it was a thirty-five percent stake.


    In the midst of silence, Ryan Harris finally couldn''t hold back.


    "Don''t forget that the Fair family and the Montague family have a marriage contract. How else could we have sessfully financed twice? If something happens to her, and the Montague family investigates, what then?" Mark Green sneered, "Guess who gave me this medicine?"


    "Who?" "Alice."


    Previously, Beatrice had a strong presence in thepany, and she had brought Alice around, so Mark Green recognized Alice.


    "You probably don''t know that Selena isn''t really James'' daughter. A girl of unknown origins-a bastard, if you will. If the Montague family knew about this, they would only feel embarrassed. After all, we''re talking about Raymond here." In New York''s finance social circle, who doesn''t know Raymond? Someone whom newspapers on Wall Street chase after for interviews, the trendsetter of this era for the next twenty years, especially with Raymond''s background and looks. If Mr. Montague Sr. knew that his outstanding grandson was marrying someone of unknown origin, he''d probably be livid with anger.


    "The medicine was given to me by Alice. She also mentioned that the Montague family is quite angry about Selena''s origins. At this point, if Selena got an ident, it would actually be a good thing for the Montague family." Upon hearing this, a satisfied smile appeared on everyone''s faces.


    Mark Green stood up, his face full of confidence.


    "Alice is now the only direct daughter of James and most likely to rece Selena to marry into the Montague family. Most importantly, she''s easier to deal with than Selena. The thirty-five percent stake will fall directly into her hands, and she''s promised to share it with everyone involved in this matter."


    Initially, the others were somewhat fearful, but the fact that Selena wasn''t James''s real daughter bolstered their courage.


    After Alice had obtained the bank password, she called Mark Green. She vowed to make Selena regret everything!


    She wanted to hurt Selena through Raymond, to wound her emotionally without causing immediate physical harm.


    Selena was so despicable, offering herself to Raymond while not daring to reveal her identity-clearly showing that she liked Raymond first.


    What a slut!


    Alice cursed under her breath and then reached out to some of her contacts.


    "Go kidnap Olivia now, I will give you $20 million."


    Twenty million?


    The people on the other end of the line agreed immediately.


    Alice smirked to herself; she knew these resources werergely thanks to Nick, that wastrel who knew many thugs.


    Twenty million was enough to make those people risk their lives.


    Even if she had to leave New York, she would ensure that these lowlifes paid the price!


    Alice''s eyes were red with fury as she scrolled angrily through her phone contacts, yet a moment''s hesitation gripped her; she was now on the brink of setting her n in motion.


    After stealing Olivia''s phone the night before, she''d memorized Raymond''s number.


    Staring nkly at this series of digits, she fantasized about Raymond giving her more attention after both Selena and Olivia, those sluts, met with misfortune.


    With this thought, the pain in her body seemed to lessen, reced by a sense offort.


    Olivia had no idea that her actions from the night before would drive Alicepletely mad.


    As evening fell and she drove out of her house, passing through an alleyway, two cars suddenly forced her to a stop.


    Several burly men got out of the vehicles and approached her window, violently yanking the door open.


    Terrified, Olivia hurriedly dialed Raymond''s number.


    "Raymond, help me!"


    Her words had just left her lips when the phone was knocked from her hand and quickly turned off.


    "What are you doing! Let go of me!"


    The next second, she felt a sharp strike to her neck, and she passed out.


    Raymond was still workingte at the office when he received the call.


    He pressed the answer button, only to hear Olivia''s voice, which then abruptly cut off.


    "Olivia?"


    He called out her name, but the call was already disconnected.


    A frown formed between Raymond''s eyebrows as he immediately ordered someone to trace the signal.

 Chapter 421 A Stinging Sensation

    Meanwhile, Selena was putting in overtime at the office. Just as she was about to head home, Mark walked in.


    "Miss Fair, here are the resignation papers from a few of us; please take a look," he said, cing the documents on her desk.


    Selena raised an eyebrow, surprised that this group was actually willing to initiate their departure. Her expression softened, "Rest assured, you''ll get every penny of your severance."


    Mark Green stood by Selena''s side as she, seated, scrutinized the resignation papers. Her frown deepened; the paperwork was sloppy. She was about to speak when a pungent smell hit her, and her head began to spin.


    As Mark cornered the janitor with a threat, a huge trash can was brought in. "Forget everything you''ve seen, or you''re next!" he hissed.


    The janitor, at the bottom rung of the corporatedder, was trembling with fear and nodded hastily in agreement.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mark, satisfied, instructed, "Now, take this trash can down to the underground parking lot. Someone will be waiting. Stick with me."


    The janitor, pale as a ghost, pushed the oversized bin into the elevator. Mark made a call, arranging something sinister. The janitor''s anxiety was palpable; she overheard something about an abandoned factory on the outskirts and bit her lip tight.


    After hanging up, Mark turned to the janitor, a woman who had silently worked at thepany for two years. She was hardworking and quiet, and had kept his extramarital affairs secret after several idental encounters. "If you stay quiet like you have before, I''ll triple your sry once this is over," he promised.


    With a nod, the janitor agreed. The bin was wheeled to the parking garage, where a blue van was waiting, its license te deliberately obscured. This area was under the Fair family''s control, and Mark had made sure the surveince was shut off.


    Two burly men unloaded the can into the van, then the doors mmed shut. Mark didn''t go with the men, but he too left the scene, leaving the janitor alone.


    Shaking, she dialed 911. "I''ve witnessed a kidnapping. I need to report an abduction. The victim is being taken to an abandoned factory outside the city!" After the call, still uneasy, she bolted out the door, hailed a cab, and followed the van.


    Inside the vehicle, Selena, jostling and bumping around, finally came to. As the car reached its destination, she was dragged out and heard the kidnapper on the phone with Raymond.


    "Mr. Montague," the voice crackled over the line, dripping with a reckless bravado. "Selena and Olivia are in our clutches, and I know your guys have our location pinned. But we''re wild cards, unafraid of death. Orphans, with no kin to mourn us. So take your pick, Mr. Montague: Does Olivia keep uspany, or does Selena?"


    You know the saying, ''having nothing to lose can make one more dangerous than having all the power in the world.'' These desperados lived by that code. Intimidation was a fool''s game to them. No families to threaten meant no leverage. They split into groups-Olivia taken by two, Selena by another pair. For Raymond, it had barely been five minutes since Olivia''s frantic cry for help rang through his ear. Sure, his men could pinpoint the kidnappers'' hideout, but even a chopper ride, soaring straight to a sniper''s mark, would chew up a precious ten minutes.


    "Don''t take it personally, Mr. Montague. We uphold our own code choose one, and we won''ty a finger on the other," they offered, a twisted honor among thieves.


    Selena, barely conscious, overheard Raymond''s icymand, "Don''t hurt Olivia." The chill in his voice seemed to seep through the screen.


    In that moment, Selena understood the gravity of their threat. These men were serious, driven by a do-or-die resolve. Who had bankrolled their death wish, she wondered, as her heart sank with the realization that, to Raymond, her name was nothing.

 Chapter 422 Hurt

    She''d tried so hard to not be a nuisance, to stay out of his way. Wasn''t that enough?


    Intimidated, she remained silent, letting hershes cast shadows on her tear-streaked cheeks.


    The call ended with a kick to her side. "Hear that, Miss Fair? To your dear husband, you''re not worth a dime."


    As they yanked her up by her hair, forcing her to look at them, the man''s Adam''s apple bobbed with a mix of pity and disgust. "Damn, you''re pretty. Hard to believe Raymond''s not into you."


    He slung Selena over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes, covering her head in bup and stuffing cloth in her mouth before hauling her into the factory.


    Inside, Olivia was simrly shrouded, her mouth free, her sobs piercing the murky air. "Let me go! Please, let me go!"


    "Snap out of it, guys! Time to hightail it out of here!" shouted the man carrying Selena. "Raymond''s minutes away."


    Their demands to Raymond were a charade, powered by the lure of $20 million they had never dreamt of money worth dying for. Such was the cost of desperation.


    If anyone had the choice, who would truly seek out death willingly?


    Selena was engulfed in a vast bup sack, devoid of light and air. Yet, she could sense the kidnappers retreating, the only sounds piercing the silence were Olivia''s sobs and the unmistakable thrum of helicopter des above. These kidnappers clearly meant business,ing prepared with a helicopter for their escape.


    Thest man to leave was the very one who had hauled Selena around. After catching a glimpse of her striking appearance, he feltpelled to do something more before departing, as though it would be a loss not to. Untying the sack, he ripped Selena''s clothes with a ravenous urgency. Selena''s pupils dted in shock, and just as she saw the man leaning in to seal his vile intent with a kiss, another kidnapper burst in, cursing. "You value a pretty face over your life?!" he spat.


    The man in front of Selena cursed under his breath and shoved her aside roughly, saying, "Damn, your luck''s holding today."Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Leaving her behind, he tossed a lit re into the room. The space wasden with straw, unmistakably pre-arranged kindling. As soon as the me touched the dry strands, a ferocious fire erupted.


    After only a few minutes, Raymond forced the door open with a kick. Olivia''s cries had guided him. "Raymond, Raymond!" she cried from within a bup sack, quivering frightfully.


    Raymond''s bodyguards scrambled to douse the mes, but the straw was plentiful, and smoke billowed densely, causing the lights to flicker erratically. Without hesitation, Raymond swept Olivia into his arms. Her cheeks bore the marks of violent hands as she buried her face in his chest. With a cold expression, he carried her to safety.


    Meanwhile, James and the police arrived. James, panting every few steps, caught sight of Raymond and frantically inquired, "Mr. Montague, where is she?!"


    Raymond''s brows knit together-inside, he hadn''t found any sign of her. Upon seeing Olivia in Raymond''s arms, James felt as if he might cough up blood.


    Yet Raymond didn''t acknowledge him, leaving only the words, "My team will handle the fire. If anyone''s inside, they''ll be fine."


    James shivered, watching Olivia cling to Raymond, weeping. Leaning on his cane, he moved as if to enter the inferno. "If you care so little for her well-being, Mr. Montague, you might as well divorce her."


    It was perhaps the only time James had ever entertained the thought of their separation.


    Raymond ced Olivia in his car, surrounded by his own helicopters-a show of force that dwarfed the police presence. He heard James''s words and let out a cold chuckle.


    "I''ve wanted a divorce for quite some time now. If anyone in the Fair family had courageous spirit, they would''ve made it clear to my grandfather ages ago."


    He got into his car, rolling down the window to reveal a jaw set hard with indifference.


    "Nobody knows what your daughter is really like better than me."


    As long as she''s alive.


    With those words, the car sped away.


    The helicopter too began to retreat.


    James stood frozen, feeling the rush of adrenaline so intense he had to apply every ounce of his strength not to pass out.


    His body was in no shape to even get out of bed, but he had pushed his limits, running solely on willpower, to get here tonight after receiving the call.


    If something had happened to Selena, he might as well have been prepared to die alongside her.


    James slowly made his way inside.

 Chapter 423 Divorce

    The fire inside had indeed been extinguished, and Selena was huddled in the far corner, the ropes having been untied and the gag removed.


    A fire had just been about to engulf her, but she had been dragged away by a force just in time.


    When the sack was untied from her head, she saw the cleaning woman who was supposed to be at the office.


    "Miss Fair, are you okay?"


    The janitor, a small and thin-faced woman, looked genuinely concerned about her.


    Selena always felt familiar with this person until James'' voice came and the woman panicked for a split second and immediately ran away.


    James saw Selena huddled alone in a corner, uninjured but with clothes that had be dirty and dust floating in her hair.


    There was also the pungent smell of burning smoke in the room.


    The taste of blood filled James''s mouth as he ordered the men he brought.


    "Help her to her feet."


    Two bodyguards hurried forward, but Selena stood up on her own.


    She could see that James was struggling to keep himself upright.


    "Dad..." she began to say when James coughed up blood and copsed backward.


    James should have fallen at Raymond''s words, but he had to be sure Selena was safe. Now certain, he could no longer hold himself up.


    "Dad!"


    Panic streaked through Selena''s eyes as she rushed to him. Sorrow filled James''s eyes as he grasped her hand tightly.


    With trembling breath, he managed to speak.


    "Divorce... Selena, you won''t... won''t suffer this indignity."


    Selena''s face, still smudged with soot, looked desperately at the bodyguard.


    "Quick! Take him to the hospital!"


    The bodyguard quickly stepped in to lift James into the car.


    But James''s grip remained firm, unwilling to let go of his daughter.


    Tears welled up in Selena''s eyes as she climbed in beside him.


    Upon reaching the hospital, the medical team rushed James into the emergency room.


    Selena''s hand was still clutched tightly in James'', leaving behind red marks.


    After the life-saving attempt, she urgently asked the doctor.


    "How is my dad?"


    The doctor removed the mask from his face.


    "Miss Fair, Mr. Fair has approximately three months to live."


    What had once been perceived as a half-year timeline had suddenly shrunk to a mere three months.


    Selena was rendered speechless, her lips pressed tightly together as she slumped into her chair, seemingly drained of strength.


    Jamesy there, already hooked up to the venttor.


    The doctor was organizing the medications in the ward and added, "We initially didn''t allow Mr. Fair to be discharged, but he insisted on leaving. Now, as expected, his condition has worsened. He needs to be careful with his emotions going forward; this illness causes him constant pain, making it impossible for him to sleep."


    Selena waited for the doctors to leave before she looked at her hand, which had been tightly grasped, showing clear indentations from the grip.N?velDrama.Org owns all content.


    After a long silence, while staring out into the dark sky, she said, "Dad, don''t worry, I will divorce Raymond."


    James''s hand eased off then, as if he couldn''t even get past Raymond in aa.


    Selena didn''t speak further and let the caretakere in to take care of things.


    She then asked the bodyguard standing by, "What did Mr. Montague say to my dad?"


    The bodyguard hesitated a bit.


    Selena gave a lightugh, "It''s okay, go ahead and tell me."


    "Mr. Montague mentioned that his desire for a divorce wasn''t new. He said that anyone with courageous spirit in the Fair family would''ve spoken up sooner in front of his grandpa. He also remarked that he knows your character, Miss Fair, even better than Mr. Fair does."


    Hearing these words, Selena found no surprise in James''s sudden insistence on the divorce.


    The bodyguard, still nearby, shared, "Mr. Fair, when awake, still yearns for home. He dislikes the antiseptic smell of the hospital and knows his days are numbered."


    A heavy difort settled in Selena''s chest.


    Actually, when Raymond rushed into the fire and held Olivia tightly in his arms, she watched from a distant corner, and for a moment, she was indeed taken aback. Because once before, he had appeared just like that to rescue her.


    But she quickly regained herposure.


    As long as she didn''t like him, she wouldn''t get hurt.


    Olivia was his first love, the one he had yearned for all these years. It was understandable that he would save Olivia.


    However, no matter what, he should never have spoken such words in front of a seriously ill person.

 Chapter 424 Betrayed by a Loved One

    "Miss Fair, don''t be sad," the bodyguard said, mistakenly thinking Selena''s silence stemmed from the harshness of Raymond''s words. Selena sighed. "My dad wants to go home. Once he''s awake, we''ll do just that. Make sure he''s well-taken care of and keep others away.


    "Got it." The bodyguard''s attitude was respectful. Ever since Beatrice had fallen, Selena had been the one in charge of the entire Fair family. Now that she had also acquired shares, she was the undisputed heir to thepany. After giving a few more instructions, Selena had the driver take her back. It was now 2 am.


    Returning to the Rose Garden, she caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror.


    Her face was grimy, her hair a nest for ashes.


    The suit she was wearing was filthy, having been stuffed in a bag the whole time.


    Taking her time, she showered slowly, emerging in her pajamas only to feelpletely drained. She copsed onto her bed and drifted into sleep instantly.


    It wasn''t that she didn''t want someone to investigate this kidnapping; since Olivia was involved, Raymond would surely see to it that the matter was thoroughly investigated.


    And sure enough, at this moment, Raymond had not yet rested.


    Olivia had been sent home crying. She wasn''t hurt, just frightened. "Raymond, you must find out exactly what happened this time."


    When Raymond returned to the hotel, John also appeared.


    "Sir, I''ve found out. It was a gang of desperados. Their ounts had already been transferred abroad, and they fled overnight. They were very well prepared. They even used three million to charter a ne to escape, probably never intending toe back."


    People like these are the hardest to trace.


    This time, Alice spent a hefty sum. She had only received thirty million, yet she directly spent twenty million on the plot. The people she hired were indeed specialists in such operations, the type who would flee faster than anyone else when trouble arose.


    Alice was more astute than both Nick and Beatrice. Knowing that Raymond did not know what Selena looked like, she deliberately orchestrated this plot.


    Selena had taken so much from her. Alice wanted Selena to experience the bitter taste of being betrayed by a loved one!Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Alice was absolutely certain that Selena wouldn''t dare expose her identity because she was deeply in love with Raymond!


    Now, Alice had indeed left New York. After carrying out her scheme, she took the remaining ten million and left. Otherwise, she wouldn''t even be able to secure thatst bit of money!


    Last night, she had intended for those men to assault Selena directly, but Raymond''s people arrived too quickly.


    Even if Raymond despised Selena, he would never allow her to die right before his eyes, so the kidnappers had no choice but to leave Selena behind; otherwise, none of them would have been able to get away. To Alice, this was a triumph, and she couldn''t wait to see if Selena was utterly heartbroken by the ordeal.


    But Alice had miscalcted.


    Selena had slept well that night, so exhausted that she dreamt of nothing.


    Waking up, she felt dizzy, her wrists marked with red indentations-a testament to James''s force and fury from the night before.


    Freshening up, she headed to the Fair familypany.


    This time, she approached the janitor, a diligently working figure of around five-foot-three.


    Standing beside her, the janitor paused her task and quickly greeted her, "Miss Fair."


    "Could you step into my office for a moment?" The janitor paused to think, then slowly followed behind.


    Once inside the office, Selena took a seat. She was running a fever today, and it showed in the pallor of her lips.


    "The coffee you threw out for me, was it poisoned?" Selena''s gaze was piercing, fixed intently on her.


    The janitor stiffened, hesitated a moment, then nodded. "Yes."


    "Given your presence there yesterday, you must have known Mark was involved."


    "Yes."


    "I''ve already called the police. They''ll need your testimony. Do you still have that cup of coffee?" Unexpectedly, the woman had thought to keep it. "I''ve kept it."


    "Good. Go with the police and give your statement. Also, who else is involved in this?"


    The woman rattled off a few names-all of which were on Selena''s list of people to let go.


    Selena looked at her, a meaningful expression on her face, and it took her a while to ask, "Have we met before?"


    The janitor''s hands quivered instantly, her eyes showing a flicker of hesitation and uncertainty, before she finally said, "I''m Steven''s wife."


    A look of disbelief swept across Selena''s face. No wonder the woman looked familiar at thepany, but she couldn''t remember where she''d seen her before.


    The memory was simply too distant, and thest time Selena had seen her, she''d been crouching on a sofa, whipped with a belt by Steven, not daring to move.


    Steven''s wife, Lily Fair, had been a stay-at-home mom for years to take care of their two sons. Now that the boys were grown up, she had started looking for a job.

 Chapter 425 Domestic Violence

    "How long have you been working here?" Selena asked.


    "Two years," the woman responded.


    That meant she knew about James'' family living in a vi and running apany in New York even before Steven, possibly even before Victoria. She had kept silent all this time. It was also her who had notified Jamesst night. Selena noticed the bruised skin peeping from beneath the woman''s sleeve. It seemed that even now, Steven had never ceased his violent ways at home.


    When Lily Fair saw that Selena had nothing more to say, she suddenly burst into tears.


    "Miss. Fair, please don''t fire me."


    Selena was startled and quickly pulled her up, "What are you doing?"


    Lily Fair looked down. "I know you never really liked our family..."


    Selena was silent. She didn''t have a strong impression of Lily Fair. Now, seeing her small and frail, with a face marked by hardships and exposed skin covered in bruises, Selena couldn''t help but feel a surge ofpassion. "I never considered firing you. Just cooperate with the police to give your statement for now."


    Lily Fair, fearing Selena might regret her leniency, hurriedly nodded and left.


    Once she was gone, Selena felt a slight alleviation of her headache.


    Lily Fair had been working here for two years, and her father hadn''t even realized that she was his brother''s wife.


    Selena was about to dive into her work files when a message from Raymond popped up. Sent to her personal number, it was clearly intended for his wife.


    A brief message read: "Take the money."


    Selena smiled to herself, fully realizing what the money meant. First, it waspensation forst night''s ordeal.


    Second, it was a hush money to keep her from telling her grandfather, with the obvious threat implied.


    "Mr. Montague, if you wish to proceed with a divorce, I am ready toplete the formalities at the court anytime."


    Selena had been kept in the dark all ofst night, her face shrouded; Raymond certainly hadn''t seen her.


    But then again, Raymond had told James that he knew exactly what Selena was thinking.


    How could he say such a thing? He didn''t know her at all, acting as if she hadmitted some grave error.


    His words could even be considered an usation.


    Selena wanted to retaliate, to ask Raymond what misunderstandingy between them that made him speak so clearly.


    But it was not necessary.


    Raymond felt a surge of anger when he read the message.


    He vividly remembered Selena''s previous attempts to seduce him.


    Raymond gave a mockingugh; Selena sure could act.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    He even suspected thatst night''s incident was a drama orchestrated by her to gain his sympathy.


    Otherwise, why would the kidnappers leave so readily?


    Raymond furrowed his brow, his gaze turning colder.


    He tossed his phone aside without replying to Selena''s message.


    Not that Selena expected a reply. She immersed herself in work, staying busy until evening arrived, her mood lifting a bit when she learned that the police had taken away those involved from herpany for questioning. She wasn''t one to lose her cool easily.


    Selena remained at the office until dusk before making a trip to Manhattan. She was eager to finalize the house deal, hoping to minimize her encounters with Raymond.


    Fortunately, there was only one ident with the house''s renovation, and Cornerstone Construction has a good reputation in the industry, so they''re still to be trusted. Selena went up to the second floor to check the progress. She had prepared an exceptionallyrge master bedroom for Raymond.


    After all, it was thest house she designed; she only wanted it to be perfect.


    Selena sent Raymond a message from her work number.


    "Mr. Montague, I noticed you have quite a talent for painting when we were in Ridgefield. Would you like me to prepare a separate studio for you?"


    At that moment, Raymond was over at Alex''s ce, where Alex had invited some friends for a small gathering at his vi.


    He was no stranger to such revelries, hosting nearly a hundred every year, always seeking out the liveliest spots.


    "Raymond, isn''t Madam Montagueing back? This is an oil painting I acquiredst time. Heard it was started by Master Butler, but he suddenly had urgent matters and flew out of the country, leaving half unfinished. It got sold as is. The person who gave it to me said many artists dared not touch it, but you definitely would. Here, take this painting. Why don''t you finish the rest and gift it to Madam Montague for her birthday?"


    Alex was excited, nudging Raymond with his elbow.


    Raymond took a nce at the painting, recognizing it as a genuine piece by Mr. Butler.


    True to his free-spirited nature, it was entirely usible for Mr. Butler to leave his painting half-finished.


    A flicker of amusement crossed Raymond''s eyes as he chuckled, "Why not let Mr. Butler''s studentplete it?"


    This piqued Alex''s interest, and even Paul, who was sitting nearby, set down his ss.


    Mr. Butler''s paintings were popr in these circles, and though it was rumored he had taken a student, no one knew their name.


    Raymond simply smiled without a word.


    After sitting there for half an hour, Raymond left with the painting.


    After storing the painting safely, he returned to the hotel.


    Then, he made a call to Selena.


    "Selena,e to the hotel and bring your painting tools."

 Chapter 426 Annoyance

    Selena was stunned, not understanding Raymond''s intention.


    She returned to Rose Garden, gathered her favorite painting tools, and headed straight for the hotel.


    Upon arrival, she saw an oil painting mped on an easel in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows.


    Selena recognized it immediately it was her teacher''s work.


    "Mr. Montague?"


    She heard the sound of water from the bathroom, and shortly after, Raymond emerged, casually drying his hair with a towel. "Alex gave me an oil painting, said Mr. Butler ran off halfway through it. Can you finish it?" he asked.


    Selena nced at the painting-indeed, it was.


    She nodded and looked up calmly.


    "How much are you offering for the work?"


    Her voice was emotionless.


    It seemed as though if Raymond didn''t offer money, Selena would leave right then and there.


    Raymond watched her, carelessly tossing aside the towel in his hand as he approached Selena.


    "Do you know how many people want this opportunity and can''t get it?" Raymond said.


    If he just mentioned this painting, a whole host of artists eager to curry favor with him woulde rushing to apply.


    Even those well-known painters who had been famous in the industry for years.


    Selena immediately turned and headed for the door. "Mr. Montague, I''ve just remembered I have something else tonight."


    Seeing her determination without any hesitation, Raymond''s expression turned icy, and he pulled her back in one swift move, sitting down on the sofa and drawing her into hisp. "Feeling upset tonight?" Raymond asked, his hands firmly wrapped around her waist.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Selena inwardly sneered, indeed feeling unhappy; remembering what he had done made her want to p him across the face.


    But reason reminded her that getting angry over this would mean losing.


    And getting mad at Raymond over this was utterly illogical.


    In his eyes, a so-called wife was as insignificant as trash by the roadside.


    Holding her, Raymond lowered his head to sniff at her neck, his sharp eyes catching sight of the bruising on her wrist. His body tensed, and his tone instantly grew cold. "What happened to your hand?"


    He grabbed her hand, which still bore distinct fingerprint marks, now turning purple and blue.


    The hand of someone who paints is more precious than anything.


    Indeed, Selena''s hand hurt. At the time, James had been in a state of semi-consciousness, gripping her solely by instinct.


    The subconscious strength of a man can be immense.


    Raymond gently squeezed her hand and, seeing only a slight frown from her, knew that the bones weren''t damaged.


    It was clear the marks were made by someone''s grip.


    Considering a possibility, his aura turned chilly.


    "Did your husband do this?"


    Selena tried to pull her hand back, but Raymond held on tighter, careful not to hurt her even as he grasped her arm.


    "It wasn''t him," Selena responded.


    "Then who did you fight with?" Raymond pressed.


    He might have been better off not asking.


    But Raymond''s persistent questioning was infuriating.


    "Nothing happened; just stop asking."


    Selena attempted to rise, but Raymond held her waist firmly, his tone slightly aggrieved.


    "What''s wrong? Why are you suddenly so angry?"


    Letting her go, Raymond seemed puzzled. He rummaged through a cab for a first-aid kit and took out some ointment. Grabbing her hand, he began to apply it.


    But Selena was not appreciative, instead standing up and clutching her painting supplies tightly.


    "Mr. Montague, I can take care of the medication myself. If you don''t need my painting, then I''ll be leaving."


    Raymond had ointment ready on his fingertip but ended up applying it to nothing. As he was originally sitting on the sofa, and she was standing, he had to look up to see her.


    "Did something happen in Manhattan?" Raymond asked. "Nothing." "Did someone like Bert Thompson bully you again?" "It''s not that."


    With each question, her face grew darker, her impatience more evident, and her irritation intensifying. She took a deep breath, suppressing the boiling emotions in her chest, and headed straight for the door. By this time, Raymond had wiped off the ointment from his fingertip with a tissue. Seeing her move towards the door, he quickly followed. "Let go!" Her tone was cold.


    This was the first time she had spoken to Raymond in such a manner.


    Raymond stiffened for a moment, then swiftly closed the door that she had opened. Turning around, he grasped her chin, making her look up at him. "Why are you getting angry at me?"

 Chapter 427 Loss of Control

    Selena''s eye shape was beautiful, especially when her eyes welled up with tears, giving her a pitiful look.


    Her face full of stubbornness, she clenched her teeth and kept silent.


    But by this time, Selena had calmed down. After all, Raymond had transferred forty million to her aspensation.


    She lowered her eyshes.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Montague."


    They were still in the midst of a business transaction, and the client was paramount.


    Oh God, she had actually gotten angry at her own client. That really wasn''t appropriate.


    Raymond had grown up without anyone daring to speak to him like this, except for his grandpa. But he didn''t feel angry; in fact, he felt somewhat intrigued.


    The fire burning in her eyes, when looking at him, made his blood boil too.


    Raymond swallowed hard, pressing the back of her head down, he couldn''t resist kissing her.


    Selena frowned and turned her head away.


    "Does Mr. Montague want a fourth time tonight?" He saw her indifferent face and, for some reason, felt a bit stifled in his heart.


    Perhaps it was because there were no open windows in the room, he felt suffocated.


    Selena slowly pushed him away and nced at the painting in front of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    "Thirty million, and I''llplete this painting for Mr. Montague."


    Now, the silent one was Raymond.


    Selena''s thoughts were simple; Raymond was wealthy, and if he was willing to use money aspensation, then she would take as much as she could. She wasn''t going to nobly dere that she didn''t want it-after all, she needed the money. Raymond could tell something was off with her tonight, and if he really went for a fourth round now, he might push her too far. "Okay, thirty million," Raymond agreed.


    So Selena set out her paints and brushes one by one, and went to the bathroom to fetch some water. Raymond watched her bustling in and out of the bathroom and settled himself on the sofa.


    As Selena stood before the painting, giving it some thought, she soon started to work.


    From his position, Raymond could see her face clearly as she worked.


    Her face was already small, and now it was serious and tense.


    Her neck was slender and beautiful, and her figure was curvaceous.


    His gaze swept over her form, eventually returning to her face.


    Feeling an unbearable heat, he wondered if he''d been drugged with an aphrodisiac tonight.


    Because Selena was busy painting and ignoring him, he had no choice but to take a cold shower to cool off.


    When he came out, he saw her pinning her hair behind her ears, probably because she had been in one position for too long and was stretching her waist.


    Her jacket was too short; when she stretched, the small of her back was exposed, revealing its graceful curve.


    Raymond, having just calmed down, cursed under his breath at the sight, walked over to her, and pulled her into his embrace without hesitation.


    He kissed her, with no second thoughts.


    Selena struggled to get down, "I''m almost finished!"


    "Paint it when you get up in the morning."


    "Mr. Montague."


    Selena''s face was dead serious, "I feel that if I go to that bed, there won''t be a morning."


    Raymond didn''t expect her to say something like that, and especially not in such a solemn tone. He was both annoyed and amused at once.


    Taking advantage of the situation, Selena slipped out of his arms and continued with the finishing touches of her work.


    Raymond resettled himself on the sofa, closing his eyes quietly, experiencing impatience and torment for the first time.


    He grabbed a cup of ice water from the fridge, took a sip to cool down, but then couldn''t help watching her again. Her short hair was just irresistible.


    Selena paid him no mind, meticulously cleaning her brushes and palette after finishing her painting.


    The water turned colorful as she rinsed the paint from her fingertips.


    When everything was clean and she came out of the bathroom, she saw Raymond standing in front of the painting, his appreciation undisguised.


    Selena packed her painting tools in her bag, not forgetting to remind him, "Thirty million."


    Seeing her approach the door, Raymond set down the ss he was holding.


    "Go take a shower."


    Selena froze for a second; Raymond was still only wrapped in a towel, his muscr contours looking particrly attractive.


    Without a word, she silently put down her bag and went into the bathroom.


    The hot water cascaded over her, and through the steaming mist, she could see Raymond walking in and embracing her from behind.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    At this moment, Selena felt a sense of absurdity. She really wanted to tell him that she was his wife whom he had never met, the woman he had just abandoned yesterday.


    But would any of it matter?


    If he thought she approached him by hiding her identity deliberately, it would be a loss too great.


    And what confidence did she have to believe that Raymond, upon knowing the truth, wouldn''t be enraged and involve others? Just because they had slept together a few times? He hadn''t made a single promise; she was blindly trusting in her own allure. That was simply the beginning of a tragedy. And even if he had made promises, she wouldn''t have believed them.


    A man''s words in bed can never be trusted.


    Initially, she kept the truth from him only because she was worried that he would be angry over being deceived and cause trouble for the Fair family.


    Now, it simply seemed meaningless to her.


    Once she had the divorce agreement, she nned to go abroad to study painting, to seek inspiration with her teacher in all corners of the world, instead of being confined to this limited space.


    She didn''t expect to be the exception in Raymond''s life, so she felt there was no need for the identity of his wife.


    In a daze, she found herself being lifted up.

 Chapter 428 Flipped

    Raymond, who frequently exercised, had a strong explosive strength. He held her up, pressing her against the cold wall.


    "Mr. Montague, this is the fourth time"


    She lowered her eyshes, somewhat submissive at that moment.


    Raymond kissed her in this position, and amidst the pattering hot shower, his face seemed extraordinarily stunning.


    Selena couldn''t help but marvel at Raymond''s physical beauty; it was indeed the most handsome she had ever seen, with an aggressive allure. His lips were thin, and when he was moved, their shape became even more pronounced-restrained yet enduring.


    Being able to witness such emotions from this indifferent man did indeed give one a secret sense of satisfaction.


    No wonder Shelley always muttered that sleeping with him was worth it.


    Feeling her soften, Raymond no longer held back.


    Steam filled the bathroom, and the sound lingered for a long time.


    When Selena was carried out, she felt dizzy and woozy.


    As she was ced into the bed, she noticed Raymond intended to continue. She frowned and turned over. "I''m tired."


    But Raymond was not willing to let her go; after all, the night was still young.


    However, Selena had already fallen asleep, as if the enticing male body before her held no attraction in her eyes.


    She was truly just fulfilling the task of ten times.


    From childhood to adulthood, Raymond had been pursued many times. He had even be slightly impatient while rejecting others, but having someone show absolutely no interest in him bothered him a bit. Raymond: "Selena?"


    He called out and pinched her face.


    Selena frowned in her sleep and swatted away.


    Raymond had no choice but to lie down.


    His feelings toward this woman were strange, like an itch emerging from deep within the bones.


    Wanting to scratch, yet unable to reach it.


    Thus, on several asions, he felt an anxiety that affected his mood.


    Over the years, he had made every right decision in the business world, striking fear into his opponents, but only when facing her did he seem to break his own rules.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He frowned and couldn''t resist calling Alex.


    Worried about disturbing Selena''s rest, he went to the living room.


    Alex was known for his good temper and mboyant lifestyle, after all, he was part of the entertainment industry. He had just seen off a woman and was now smoking a post-coital cigarette on the balcony. Seeing Raymond call him in the middle of the night, and at 3 am, Alex inexplicably felt that his friend must have just finished having sex as well. Perhaps it was a kind of unspoken understanding between friends. "Raymond."


    Raymond sat in the living room, for the first time beginning to ponder why he feltpelled to sleep with this woman. If it were truly lust for her body, there were plenty of other options avable to him-not necessarily a married woman. "Alex."


    Alex took a drag of his cigarette, his tone nonchnt, "Yeah, what''s up? Problems in the bedroom?"


    Raymond''s face darkened and he hung up immediately. He really shouldn''t have asked such a person. Alex called back again.


    "Found yourself getting attached?"


    It had to be said, Alex, being a screenwriter, always managed to hit the nail on the head when it came to matters between men and women. But Raymond was quick to deny it.


    "No."


    Alex was different from Raymond; he was much more casual with these rtionships. If he liked someone, he''d take them home without much concern for the other person''s feelings. After all, they were all there for resources from him¡ªit was just business.


    Alex lit another cigarette, "So why are you calling me in the dead of night?"


    There was a moment of silence from Raymond before he suddenly asked, "What do you think of me, as a man?"


    "Huh?"


    He was caught off guard by the question. Discussing how good his friend was in the middle of the night?


    "Raymond, I''m not a woman. How would I know how good you are in bed? Why don''t you ask Selena directly? Are you afraid she''s not satisfied? Look, I have an aphrodisiac here..."


    Before he could finish, Raymond had hung up again.


    When Alex tried to call back, the phone was already switched off.


    It waspletely baffling, Alex thought.

 Chapter 429 The Relationships between Men and Women

    When Raymond returned to the bed, Selena, still in a daze, snuggled up to him, her arm wrapped around his waist. He turned to his side and carefully observed her face the delicate and prominent bridge of her nose, her fine skin, eyshes not particrly long but thick. Even with her hair cut short, there was an innate sense of meekness when she slept. Unable to resist, he hugged her tightly and kissed her forehead as if he were caring for a white cat. Selena woke up from his caress and, looking at his face, suddenly smiled.


    "It must be fake."


    She referred to the letter she had seen that day; after all, he was lying right beside her.


    Selena was dreaming, and after she spoke, she fell back into sleep.


    But Raymond felt as if his heart had been firmly struck by her smile, leaving it both sore and tingling.


    "What''s fake?"


    Raymond wanted to get to the bottom of it.


    Selena half-opened her eyes again, her voice soft.


    "You...."


    The sleepy drawl in her tone caused Raymond''s heart to contract sharply.


    He couldn''t help but suspect that this person might actually like him.


    Alex''s analysis suddenly resurfaced in his mind, and upon reflection, many of her actions truly didn''t add up.


    She was a married woman who had tenderly applied medicine to his wounds, who blushed and became shy when having sex.


    She also drew him secretly and used to stare at him nkly.


    If it wasn''t affection, then what was it?


    Could there be another reason she wouldn''t admit out loud?


    For the first time, Raymond found himself pondering so deeply about the rtionships between men and women.


    He had never felt this way towards Olivia.


    It was more a rational assumption that he should treat her well.


    Ever since he was young, he was considered a prodigy, sessful in everything he did.


    But the public favored Christopher Montague more because, as the eldest son and always warm and gentle in dealing with others, he did not exhibit Raymond''s indifference. Deep down, Raymond also wanted topete with this brother.


    Not for anything else but pride, especially since Raymond had always been praised.


    Raymond knew his brother well. Although Christopher also had a good rapport with women, deep down, he wasn''t too fond of talking with the opposite sex and preferred researching. Yet Christopher showed an unusual interest in Olivia, giving her extra attention.


    For some reason, Raymond felt that his brother must like Olivia.


    So when Olivia confessed to him and asked if they should start dating, he somewhat impulsively agreed.


    And thus, Olivia became his girlfriend.


    Looking back now, he considered the act rather juvenile.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    It was just... not wanting to lose.


    That''s all it was.


    But having involved Olivia, it was only right to treat her well.


    Now, looking at Selena''s face, there was an extraordinary sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    She must like him, right?


    Perhaps she simply wouldn''t admit it due to some reason, holding on to her pride.


    He hugged her tightly and gently nuzzled her neck.


    Selena didn''t wake up, sleeping heavily.


    When she woke up, all she felt was sore and achy; every time she slept with Raymond, it was bound to end this way.


    Andst night he had obviously restrained himself.


    Energized as hell.


    At the moment Raymond was no longer at the hotel, the painting had been put away, and there was a check for thirty million dors on the coffee table.


    Selena''s mood instantly improved; earning seventy million in a single day made Raymond quite an exceptional patron. Disregarding his status as her husband, she had to admit that he was actually not bad at all.

 Chapter 430 Kiss Marks

    Selena was adept at self-hypnosis, allowing her to cash the check with ease. Including that amount plus the forty million, her ount bnce surged by seventy million in an instant, giving her a newfound sense of strength even as she walked. However, when she saw the new marks inflicted on her neck, her brows furrowed tightly. She wondered if she should talk to him about it next time, or she would always have to wear a scarf to cover it, which was quite odd.


    As soon as she left the hotel, she got a call from the police station informing her that Mark Green had implicated Alice. Alice had already fled abroad, and due to irrefutable evidence, an international arrest warrant had been issued. As soon as she appeared in another country, she would be extradited back home. Unless she decided to remain incognito forever.


    Mark Green and his group were definitely not going to return to the Fair family.


    The Fair family was currently in turmoil due to these people''s departure. But fortunately, Selena had secured a partnership with Cornerstone Construction, and they had sent Lucas Den over.


    After n knew these two had a good rtionship, he assigned Lucas Den toe over, indirectly letting Selena know he was willing to help.


    Selena naturally called to express her gratitude, then proceeded to sign the contract with Lucas Den.


    Lucas: "How is your sister doing?"


    Selena: "She was just scared, needed some stitches, but she''s much better now."


    Lucas Den had many ws, but when cooperating with Selena, there was one thing he made very clear he wouldn''t ask questions that shouldn''t be asked. Nor would he betray any confidences that shouldn''t be betrayed.


    For example, when Bert Thompson''s people kidnapped him and asked him to call Selena-even after being knocked unconscious, he resisted the call.


    And now, Selena, who was merely an interior designer, was suddenly signing contracts on behalf of Aether. He wisely didn''t voice any opinions, only asking, "Selena, would you like to have dinner together tonight?"


    "I have things to take care of today."


    "Alright, then I''ll head back to Cornerstone Construction and report back to Mr. Hughes."


    Selena nodded, and after Lucas Den left, she got up and left the office, only to see Lily Fair diligently cleaning.


    She seemed a bit unwell today, unable to squat down.


    Approaching closer, Selena saw the marks around Lily''s neck, someone had choked her, and her frown deepened.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Did Steven hit you again?"


    Because Lily Fair cooperated with the police, Selena had increased her sry, and now Lily could earn twenty thousand dors a month. Even in New York, this sry was more than enough to live on.


    Although New York was one of the most bustling cities, the sry ranges varied greatly, and it was fortunate to earn such an amount. Selena was grateful by nature, and Lily Fair was one of the few women who had been kind to her mother while she was still alive. She hurriedly covered the bruises on her neck, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    Selena asked, "Mrs. Fair, having been through domestic violence for over twenty years, haven''t you ever thought about divorce? Lily Fair instantly became timid.


    Lily Fair: "Actually, it doesn''t hurt much anymore; I''m used to it. After all, he is my husband, the father of my children."


    If there were any creature in the world that could endure the most, it surely must be a married woman.


    Since she herself did not want a divorce, Selena didn''t insist further. "Just remember to go to the hospital next time." Lily Fair nodded and continued to sweep the floor diligently.


    Selena entered the executive meeting room, which had be empty due to the sudden departure of eight people. The director of human resources, who previously did not want to offend anyone, now pulled out a chair for Selena. Selena nced at the person.


    This person hadn''t wanted to offend anyone when the old guard hadn''tpletely fallen yet.


    He was shrewd he would be considered trustworthy going forward.


    Everyone present was restless, no one had expected that group to be taken away by the police.


    Selena tapped her fingertips on the table and tossed the contract signed with Cornerstone Construction onto it.


    Everyone in the room was on edge, none had anticipated that the group would be taken away by the police. Selena tapped her fingertips on the table and threw the contract she had signed with Cornerstone Construction onto it. "During this period, if there are no other orders, try seeking coborations with smallerpanies. Don''t put on airs just because we''re a listedpany; everyone needs to lower their stance."


    No one dared to contradict her. In less than a week, she had secured a deal with Cornerstone Construction and ousted eight executives. Now, everyone felt their jobs were on the line. "Those of you who have embezzled before, it''s best you confess now before I start auditing. You''re allowed to settle your ounts quietly with the Chief Financial Officer. If anyone is short even a penny when I find out, you''ll join the others at the police station."


    The people shuddered, their attitudes bing even more respectful.


    Selena couldn''t be bothered to watch these people y-act. "Within half a month, I want to see increased orders. No matter how big or small, they all need my review."


    "Yes, yes, Miss. Fair, please take your time leaving."


    A group of people escorted Selena to the door of the conference room, bowing their heads respectfully, all of them wiping the cold sweat from their foreheads.


    Selena stayedte at the office again until the evening. As she was about to take a car home, a vehicle pulled up in front of her- it was from Caterlington.

 Chapter 431 The Negligent Husband

    Caterlington was still dressed like a yboy today, driving the most dazzling sports car and shing Selena a smile.


    "Selena, congrattions on taking over Mr. Montague''s position. Now that you''re working with Cornerstone Construction, why haven''t youe to find me?"


    It wasn''t that Selena didn''t want to approach Caterlington, but every time she did, he was sure to stir up trouble with his fear of missing out on any chaos.


    Caterlington opened the car door, gesturing for her to get in. "If you won''te to me, I have toe to find you. Offering myself up for coboration-how does that sound?"


    This time, Selena didn''t refuse and took a seat in the car.Content from N?velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Caterlington eyed her short hair and took a sharp breath. So beautiful! People in the circle imed that Raymond''s wife was ugly, but if Selena was considered unattractive, then nobody would dare call themselves beautiful. "Did you cut your long hair for work?" He joked, his keen eyes catching sight of the scarf she wore. As someone experienced in the ways of the world, he instantly sensed something off.


    Selena didn''t know where Caterlington nned to take her; she only gave him one instruction. "I don''t want to go anywhere Raymond might be."


    Caterlington, holding the steering wheel, found it amusing. "You dislike your husband that much? You should learn from Miss Stone. I heard she got hurt recently and has been pestering Raymond with calls ten times a day." Selena was somewhat surprised and involuntarily turned to look at him. "Mr. Walsh, you have that much free time? Even keeping abreast of women''s conversations so well?"


    "I''m not idle, I just pay attention to matters concerning you." After this remark, silence filled the car.


    Selena didn''t know how to reply for a moment and frowned. Then she heard him add, "What will you do if Raymond really wants to marry Olivia?"


    A hint of confusion shed in Selena''s eyes as she countered, "He doesn''t want to marry Olivia-who does he want to marry then?"


    With that question, Caterlington was at a loss for words.


    He nced at her neck.


    Although the time Caterlington had spent with Selena was short, he knew she wasn''t a woman who sleeps with just anyone.


    Given her rtionship with Raymond, it was certain that she wouldn''t seek another man for quite some time.


    Therefore, the mark inside her neck must have been left by Raymond.


    Each time Raymond appeared, only a few with good rtionships with him would dare to sit by his side. The two proud scions of the Montague family, in a sense, were both proud individuals.


    For Raymond to sleep with a woman, and more than once at that, was not normal for him. But evidently, Selena hadn''t realized this issue.


    Caterlington found this interesting, so he let out a light chuckle. "That''s true, who else could it be besides Olivia."


    The car arrived at Rose Garden, where Caterlington hit the brakes. "I was nning to take you to a charity auction, but since it''s inconvenient for you, go back and rest instead."


    As the sky had already darkened, Selena got out of the car and couldn''t help but ask, "What about our coboration?"


    "Whenever you invite me to dinner, that''s when we''ll discuss our coboration."


    Selena didn''t hesitate and gave a radiant smile. "Alright."


    Caterlington sat in the car until her figure was no longer visible and then he sighed.


    In truth, he did intend to take her to the charity auction, but since she didn''t want to see Raymond, he had no reason to create an opportunity for the two of them? After all, he truly wanted to have sex with her.


    He was looking forward to their divorce.


    This was the first time Caterlington attended an auction without a femalepanion. The so-called charity auction was just an opportunity for families within the circle to showcase their wealth, which he found rather uninteresting. However, Raymond was indeed present, and Olivia was sitting by his side. Unable to resist, Caterlington took a seat right behind them.


    He had little interest in the auction, bidding ten million on an item nonchntly, all the while casting meaningful nces at Raymond.


    Then, Caterlington pulled out his phone and called Selena, making sure his voice could be heard by Raymond.


    Raymond himself wasn''t particrly interested in these charity auctions either, but he was attending as a favor to Grace, doing a good deed. After sessfully bidding on an item andpleting his task, he was about to leave when he heard Caterlington''s voice from behind.


    "Selena, is your husband at home?"


    Selena had just finished taking a shower when she heard this; she thought Caterlington might be drunk.


    As Caterlington spoke, he stared at the back of Raymond''s head, noticing the man''s body tense up momentarily. The action seemed casual, but the movement of getting up suddenly slowed down.


    Caterlington: "Not at home? How about honoring me with yourpany tonight? Let''s have dinner together; I''lle over to your ce, you cook for me, and after we''ve eaten, I''ll agree to what you proposed."


    In reality, he was referring to their coboration, but he deliberately made his words sound exceedingly ambiguous.


    Selena''s brows furrowed, "Mr. Walsh, are you drunk?"

 Chapter 432 The Ring

    Caterlington thought to himself that he was trying to vent for her. Hadn''t he seen how Olivia was practically clinging to Raymond?


    Olivia naturally heard Caterlington''s words and couldn''t help but scorn, "These people have no shame. That Selena is already married, yet she''s still hooking up with Caterlington? And Caterlington is crossing the line, wanting to go over to her house while her husband is away."


    Raymond began to feel irritated.


    "Raymond, take me home."


    "I''ll have John take you home."


    "But I''m still injured."


    It was nothing more than a couple of ps from the kidnappers and a twisted ankle, which had already subsided.


    "I need to return to the office for a meeting."


    Hearing that he had a meeting at thepany, Olivia didn''t persist any further.


    After hanging up on Caterlington, Selena was somewhat perplexed. But Caterlington''s words reminded her that as a married woman, there should be men''s shoes in the house. So she went to the supermarket downstairs, bought several pairs of men''s leather shoes and slippers, and also picked up a few sets of men''s pajamas.


    Just after she unpacked the shopping bags and arranged everything, the doorbell rang.


    Could it really be Caterlington? With his personality, it wouldn''t be out of character for him to actually show up.


    Feeling somewhat resigned, she opened the door, "Mr. Walsh..."


    But standing outside was Raymond.


    Selena almost instinctively stepped back.


    And then blocked the doorway.Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Not for any other reason, but truly because tonight, she did not want to have sex.


    "Aren''t you inviting me in?" He was dressed in a very formal suit, but she knew that once the suit came off, Raymond wouldn''t be keen on listening to her talk. Instead, he would aggressively kiss her. "Mr. Montague, it''s really not a good time."


    Selena felt uneasy and was also worried about Lillian Mitchell from across the hall suddenly making an appearance.


    Raymond didn''t speak, but his expression quickly turned cold.


    Caterlington coulde over, but he couldn''t?


    Her husband wasn''t home anyway, so why wasn''t now a good time?


    A feeling of suffocation crossed his heart.


    "The fifth time."


    He said just those few words, staring straight at her.


    Selena stiffened; she really wanted to ask Raymond how, with his busy schedule, he still had so much energy.


    "Not here in my house, Mr. Montague. Tomorrow, I''lle to the hotel and find you."


    After saying that, she went to close the door.


    But Raymond pushed his way into the apartment and shut the door behind him. "Woof woof woof."


    Max heard the noise and hurried out, his tail wagging so fast it was almost a blur.


    Raymond felt the twinge of unhappiness at being rejected by Selena disappear.


    Realizing there was no getting rid of him now, Selena reluctantly bent down to fetch a pair of men''s slippers.


    When Raymond saw the men''s slippers she brought out, his expression darkened instantly.


    "I''m not wearing those." They must have been worn by someone else.


    Selena immediately grasped what was going through his mind and thought to herself how difficult he was to please.


    "Then there are no others. You can''t fit into mine."


    Raymond stood there and noticed a ring on Selena''s middle finger, one she hadn''t worn before.


    The ring was a birthday gift Selena had received, and she happened to wear it tonight.


    Raymond found it irritating to the eye and abruptly pulled her up.


    He pinned her against the door and kissed her. His fingers encountered the ring on her hand, which he took off and tossed aside disdainfully.


    "When you''re with me, don''t wear this thing."


    Selena''s pupils contracted sharply as she heard the crisp sound of the ring hitting the floor, not knowing where it had rolled off to. She pushed Raymond away, frantic to retrieve it. But Raymond forcefully pulled her back, intent on undoing her buttons.


    "Does wearing that thing somehow excite you more?"


    There was a chill in Raymond''s voice.


    But in the next second, Selena''s expression turned even colder than his, as she yanked open the living room door, no longer caring about her disheveled clothes. "Get out."


    Raymond thought he might have misheard.


    "What did you say?"


    Selena looked up, staring straight at him.


    "I said get out."


    A dark fury red again in her eyes.


    This time, unlikest night, Raymond didn''t feel an apanying spark of heat within himself.


    On the contrary to the previous night, he felt as if the fire inside him had been extinguished, and his chest felt like it had been pierced by something sharp. He scoffed coldly, feigningposure.


    "We''ve slept together so many times, and you still care about a ring?"


    "Bang!"


    The answer he received was the sound of the door mming shut.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 433 The Trap

    Raymond''s hand was almost caught by the mming door, a clear indication that she hadn''t held back in the slightest. He stood outside the door, unable toe back to his senses for quite some time. After regaining hisposure, rage filled his mind. He took a deep breath and stepped into the elevator. The icy aura emanating from him seemed as though it could freeze the surrounding space. The angrier Raymond got, the calmer he appeared.


    As he exited the apartment building, he saw Caterlington, who was leaning against a car smoking, looked surprised upon seeing him.


    "Isn''t this Mr. Montague? Hello, what brings you here?"


    Raymond didn''t speak. He opened his car door, got in, and pressed the elerator after closing the door behind him.


    Caterlington remained stationary, watching the car drive away. The smile on his face slowly faded.


    If Raymond decided he wanted a woman, no woman could escape the traps he set. And Selena was already his wife. Even now, with Caterlington stirring up this drama, it was just to see an embarrassed look on Raymond''s face. But the thought struck him that once Raymond realized Selena was indeed his wife, wouldn''t all of Raymond''s desires instantly be fulfilled?


    Realizing this, Caterlington cursed under his breath.


    He was an idiot for setting up this charade. He should have continued to help Selena hide her identity, hoping they would quickly divorce.


    Thismotion might lead to Raymond suddenly discovering his feelings for Selena, and then what?


    Caterlington cursed himself in the dark!


    On the departing car.


    Raymond dialed n''s number.


    n was somewhat anxious on the other end, given that Raymond had never taken the initiative to call him before.


    "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond''s tone had be calm, though his hands were tightly gripping the steering wheel.


    "n, who did Cornerstone Construction send as the chief representative to Ridgefield?"


    n was a bit puzzled and mentioned an unfamiliar name. Considering it was a coboration with the Montague family, he certainly didn''t dare to neglect it-the person they sent over was among their best. "n, I think Lucas Den is quite good; he could be sent there for experience."


    n instantly understood what Raymond meant; this was an indication to adjust Lucas Den''s position. Currently, Lucas Den didn''t hold a high rank in Cornerstone Construction, yet he would be responsible for this project. In in terms, going there meant he would likely be alienated by others.


    However, his position would likely to be higher. It''s just that he wouldn''t be able to return to New York for a prolonged period until the project was finished.


    Could this be because of the cufflink incident? But it didn''t seem like something Raymond would do.


    n didn''t dare to inquire further and promptly agreed.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "I also think highly of Lucas Den, and he has a good rtionship with Selena."


    He deliberately brought up Selena, but it might have been better not to mention her at all; as soon as he did, Raymond felt his breathing grow heavier.


    Originally, n thought that perhaps Raymond would reconsider, for Selena''s sake, since Lucas Den worked well under his management.


    But before he could get an answer from Raymond, he quickly added,


    "Alright, I''ll have Lucas Den depart tonight. He should be willing as well."


    Raymond ended the call.


    He never thought that one day he would stoop to quarrel over amon man. Why did she suddenly get so furious? It was just a wedding ring; she hadn''t worn it before, so who was she wearing it for tonight? Didn''t she like him?


    Or was it that he had been too nice to her recently, giving her the illusion that he would indulge her mistakes?


    He frowned, thinking about that ring, recalling her anxious demeanor-his expression grew even colder.


    It was just a broken ring.


    And yet, she hadshed out at him because of it.

 Chapter 434 Madam Montague

    At that moment, Selena crouched on the floor, searching for the ring that had vanished after Raymond''s careless toss. She lifted the couch, which she had already scoured underneath once to no avail.


    Max, her pet, was yfully prancing around, begging for her attention, but she remained focused on her task. Every corner of the floor had been checked, yet the ring remained elusive. Her spirits sank, eyes reddening-she should have never worn it tonight.


    After midnight, the tiny ring seemed to have vanished into thin air.


    Selena grew increasingly restless and sat on the couch, dazed and contemting a sleepless night ahead. That''s when she heard Max''s bark and there it was the ring, trapped in the crevice of the couch.


    A spark of relief ignited in her eyes as she retrieved the treasured piece. She carefully ced it back into the box in her bedroom, where ity next to a sealed letter. They were both secured under lock and key, along with her notebook. She breathed a sigh of relief but then remembered the row she had with Raymond and how she had sent him away.


    But she wasn''t about to apologize, not now. After all, it was his fault.


    Selena didn''t cave this time and let things be.


    And so, they were at an impasse for a week until Mrs. Montague, the matriarch of the Montague family, returned.


    Mrs. Montague, close to Catherine, was greeted personally by her upon arrival. But Raymond didn''t show. Neither did Mr. Montague Sr.


    Mrs. Montague exuded elegance in her tasteful gown..


    Catherine poured her a ss of red wine and listened as she inquired, "What about the woman Raymond married?"


    Taking a sip, Mrs. Montague mused, "Three years, and the boy hasn''t left her. He''s quite patient."


    Catherine reassured demurely, "Mom, don''t you worry. I''ve warned her not to have any illusions."


    Mrs. Montague didn''t stay at the old Montague estate but at Catherine''s ce, Wolnd. It was a clear sign she wasn''t on the best terms with the old man.


    She scoffed. "The old man insisted on this marriage. Who knows what spell he was under."


    Then, the doorbell rang. The maid opened the door to reveal Olivia, staggering in with an armful of presents.


    "Mrs. Montague, you''re finally back! I missed you so much."


    Mrs. Montague''s face broke into a warm smile upon seeing her.


    "Oh, my dear Olivia. Come here and let me see how beautiful you''ve be."


    Eagerly, Olivia presented her gifts.


    "Mrs. Montague, this is Mr. Butler''stest work. I brought it just for you, knowing how much you admire him."


    If Selena were here, she''d immediately spot that it was a fake, but a superb one at that. Likely, only the artist himself and she could tell the difference.


    A gleam appeared in Mrs. Montague''s eyes as she rose to examine the painting closely.


    "Oh, Olivia, how thoughtful of you. I heard Mr. Butler had gifted this piece to someone. I never imagined it would end up with you."


    Olivia''s lips curled into a slight smile.


    "I had always wanted to study under Mr. Butler, and it wasn''t easy to secure a session with him. Getting my hands on this painting was quite a feat. As long as you''re pleased, Mrs. Montague, that''s all that matters. It''s been ages since west met, and you''re looking even younger."


    Mrs. Montague let out a chuckle and affectionately tapped Olivia on the forehead.


    "Oh, you sweet-talker, always the charmer. Just like you used to be. Poor Raymond never did cash in on his luck."


    Olivia''s face fell as she mentioned that, her eyes welling up with tears.


    "Please, don''t say that, Mrs. Montague. It''s my fault. Raymond and I, we were just too young back then."


    "Hmph! It''s not your fault at all. You have such a talent for painting. You almostnded an apprenticeship with Mr. Butler. I remember Raymond trying to impress Mr. Butler as well, but he was turned down for being too introverted. Your personalityplements his perfectly, though. Once he''s divorced, if you don''t mind, the doors of the Montague family will always be open for you."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Olivia quickly responded, "How could I ever look down on Raymond? And I know he was forced into that marriage. He hasn''t evenid a hand on that woman." "That''s good to hear. No hard feelings then."


    The three of them sat together, chatting andughing.


    But deep down, Catherine couldn''t help but look down on Olivia-for it was sheer luck that had brought her into Mrs. Montague''s good graces.


    Catherine still hoped Raymond would find someone more suitable, ideally a truedy of high society.


    Once Olivia had left with a spring in her step, Mrs. Montague''s face turned cold.


    "What''s the name of the woman who married Raymond? She hasn''t even had the decency toe see me."


    Catherine sneered internally, guessing that probably no one had informed Selena.


    After all, Selena barely cast a shadow on the Montague family.


    But she kept these thoughts from Mrs. Montague.

 Chapter 435 Punishment

    "Her name is Selena, Mom. Dad was adamant about the match, and even if she manages to offend everyone else in the Montague family, she''s still secured her ce," Catherine ryed. Mrs. Montague read between the lines and scoffed.


    "Call her and tell her to drop by tomorrow. I want to see for myself what makes the woman who married Raymond so special!"


    Mrs. Montague''s strained rtionship with Mr. Montague Sr meant she only visited home once a year. After the incident with Christopher Montague, she moved out and never returned. Mrs. Montague had a clear favorite, and it was her grandson, Christopher. She cherished him as if he were the apple of her eye.


    As for Raymond, she tended to be stricter with him.


    The reason it had to be tomorrow was due to a family dinner at the Montague estate tonight. It was certainly no asion for Selena to attend.


    Nevertheless, Mr. Montague Sr. and Raymond were still noticeably absent.


    It wasn''t until the following day, when Selena received a message from the Montague family asking her toe to Wolnd, that she discovered Mrs. Montague had returned.


    In three years since her marriage into the Montague family, Selena had never met Mrs. Montague. Cassius had hinted that the old woman was quite a tough cookie.


    Clutching the painting her mentor had given her to present to Mrs. Montague, Selena prepared herself for the meeting.


    -


    When Selena arrived at Wolnd, the servant rolled his eyes upon opening the door to her a familiar yet dismissive wee. Catherine had a habit of chastising Selena, and over time, the staff had learned to take their cues from her reactions.


    Unperturbed, Selena followed the servant into the grand hall where she immediately spotted the elegant but stern-looking elderly woman.


    "Mrs. Montague," she greeted with respectful meekness, not daring to call her ''grandma'' as their eyes met. She felt instantly that she wasn''t favored.


    Mrs. Montague scrutinized her, judging her worth as though assessing merchandise. "You seem passable," her look suggested.


    "What''s that you''re holding?" Mrs. Montague askednguidly, sipping her tea with an air of superiority. It was as if sparing a few words with Selena was a generous indulgence. Selena unfurled the painting.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "It''s a piece by Mr. Butler. I knew of your fondness for his work and brought it as a gift," she offered, hoping to curry favor and avoid futureplications.


    At the mention of Mr. Butler, Mrs. Montague''s brow quirked in interest. But as the painting was revealed, a cold smirk crossed her face.


    No need to dere it a fake, indisputably. Olivia had already presented her with the genuine article.


    "You''re Selena, correct?" Mrs. Montague probed.


    Selena nodded. "Is there something you need from me, Madam?"


    In the next second, Mrs. Montague mmed her teacup onto the table.


    "Do you think my sight is so dim? Or that I can''t distinguish real from counterfeit?"


    Selena frowned, shocked as the woman flung the painting to the floor.


    "Leave at once!"


    Selena remained silent, aware that being summoned today meant she was likely being set up to be taken down a peg or two. She had been aware that Mrs. Montague was difficult, but she hadn''t anticipated just how difficult.


    Bending down, she carefully rolled up the painting.


    Without a word, she turned and walked out to the courtyard, where she stood under the zing sun.


    Mrs. Montague''s gaze trailed after Selena''s upright figure, and she felt a surge of irritation.


    "So what if she''s had a few years of education?" She scoffed.


    Just then, Catherine descended the stairs and caught sight of Selena standing as if in punishment, a smirk crossing her face. "Mom, what happened?"


    Mrs. Montague huffed. "This girl is eager to ingratiate herself, attempting to deceive with a counterfeit from Mr. Butler. With that sort of character, she doesn''t deserve Raymond."

 Chapter 436 Tearing the Painting

    Catherine didn''t expect Selena to do something so audacious, and scorn flickered in her eyes.


    "It''s good for her to taste hardship. It will prevent her from getting too arrogant with Grandad''s indulgence, as if she can do as she pleases within the family."


    The two of them enjoyed a pleasant teatime inside the vi, savoring tea and fruit.


    Meanwhile, Selena stood out in the courtyard, the midday sun beating down mercilessly, the ground beneath her scorching hot.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Sweat rolled down her forehead.


    September weather was typically the hottest.


    After two hours, Selena''splexion had lost all color.


    Ultimately, Mrs. Montague, concerned that Selena might faint and cause a scene that would reach Mr. Montague Sr and lead to another argument, came outside. Seeing Selena close to copsing, she frowned. "You may go back. Learn your lesson. Don''t speak out of turn," she said, essentially warning her not to gossip in front of Mr. Montague Sr.


    Selena''s legs were numb, and she fell, scraping her knees.


    She had indeed learned her lesson-not to give away such beautiful artwork.


    "Yes, Mrs. Montague," she replied.


    As she turned to leave, Mrs. Montague signaled a servant with a nce. The servant knowingly reached for the painting in Selena''s hand and tore it in two with a rip. Selena''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    Mrs. Montague still held a teacup, her demeanor as haughty as ever.


    "Even if you''re desperate to please me, it''s no use. Raymond will never see anything in you."


    Selena''s lips quivered, her tone turning stern.


    "Mrs. Montague."


    She snatched the remnants of the canvas from the servant, her heart bleeding as she saw itpletely split in two.


    This painting was a heartfelt creation from her mentor.


    She carefully rolled up what remained, taking a deep breath.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I didn''t have my eyes on your grandson, either. I shouldn''t havee today, making us both ufortable. From now on, you don''t need to bother calling me over." Mrs. Montague thought she must have misheard, staring in disbelief.


    Selena, however, didn''t give her a chance to respond, heading straight out the door.


    Bam!


    The teacup in Mrs. Montague''s hand fell to the ground. She patted her chest a few times before asking her servant in a shaky voice, "What did she just say?"


    The servant, equally surprised but not daring to repeat Selena''s words, just lowered his head in fear.


    Now Mrs. Montague was thoroughly enraged. "Such insolence! Such conduct is unfit to enter the Montague family!"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got, and she turned to leave. "This won''t do. I need to call Raymond and tell him to divorce her immediately!"


    -


    Raymond was waiting at a traffic light when he got the call. It had been a busy week, and he found his thoughts returning asionally to the ring and the insult he had received.


    With a cold look in his eyes, he nced out the window and spotted Selena.


    Selena pulled her car over to the side after leaving Wolnd. She had been suppressing her emotions, and upon finding a quiet spot, she parked the car. Her stomach churned, herplexion paled, and she leaned over, struggling to suppress the urge to vomit, though nothing emerged. It was a truly dreadful moment.


    Initially, Raymond didn''t want to concern himself with her, but seeing her in that state, his slender fingers gripping the documents tightened. It made him ponder; after that night at the vi, when they had shared an intimate moment and she had woken up with no memory-had she taken her birth control?

 Chapter 437 The Unexpected

    Selena had been standing for a full two hours and nearly passed out. Now feeling dizzy and unable to drive, she had to sit down and rest. Plus, she felt waves of nauseaing over her.


    ncing down at her knees, she couldn''t help but roll up her pant leg. Underneath the thin fabric, her skinned knee made her frown with pain.


    The painting her mentor had given her, which was torn in two and left in the car, crossed her mind. Her eyshes drooped as she quietly observed the wound on her knee. In another car not too far away.


    John couldn''t help but notice Selena. Since the traffic had started moving again, he feltpelled to say something. "Mr. Montague, I think that''s Miss Selena."


    Despite his initial hesitation, Raymond told John to pull over, grabbed a bottle of water and an umbre from beside him, and stepped out of the car.


    Selena had chosen a shady spot to sit, conveniently under a tree. However, sitting out like this with the day''s heat could easily make her ill.


    Without a word, Raymond approached and handed her the bottle of water coolly.


    His sharp eyes spotted the abrasion on her knee, and he furrowed his brow at the sight.


    Selena''s gazended on the water bottle appearing before her. She looked up and momentarily froze by the sight of him, failing to take it. Raymond made a move to retract his offer, but just then she took the bottle, uttering a low, "Thank you."


    Standing there, umbre in hand, he looked effortlessly refined. The silver handle enhanced the distinguished appearance of his fingers. After a moment, Raymond abruptly reached out, grasped her hand-the one holding the water bottle and hoisted her to her feet.


    Selena was caught off guard and stumbled into his arms. A chill from his presence invaded her senses.


    "Weren''t you full of fire and brimstone the other day? What''s with you now?" he chided.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She knew he hadn''t forgotten theirst encounter and quickly apologized, "Raymond, I''m sorry. That was my fault."


    "What happened?"


    "It''s nothing."


    Raymond seemed skeptical but didn''t press further, simply handing her the umbre.


    Selena took the umbre in a daze, and the next second, he swept her up into his arms, carrying her to his car.


    By the time they were in the car, Selena had already safely stowed the umbre away.


    She sat next to Raymond while John intuitively lowered the privacy screen in the front seat and stepped on the gas. Selena discreetly arranged for her driver from Ashbourne Manor toe and take her car back to Rose Garden. Suddenly, she tensed up.


    Raymond had gently rolled up her other pant leg, exposing another wounded knee the skin was peeled back, and the cuts were bleeding.


    The slightest touch sent waves of pain through her, and she couldn''t stop herself from frowning. Then, she caught sight of Raymond''s elegant hands continuing to roll up her pant leg to her thigh, revealing more of her leg. Somehow, she felt uneasy, awkwardly shifting back into her seat as heat spread through her body.


    Raymond remained impably dressed in his unwrinkled suit, doing this task with deliberate care.


    The contrast highlighted the severity of the wounds on her beautiful legs.


    When the car stopped at the hotel, Selena was whisked away and carried up through the private elevator with no chance of refusal..


    Soon, Raymond settled her onto the sofa in his room and fetched a first-aid kit.


    That''s when Selena saw a different side to Raymond, a gentler one.


    "Brace yourself. It might sting," he said as he reached for the antiseptic alcohol.


    She nodded, and then the spray was applied.


    He expected a flinch, but she just sat there silently,shes lowered as if immune to the pain.


    He thought of Olivia, who would probably call him twenty times a day forfort.


    He had a bittersweet realization; a woman who could endure pain like that was not necessarily in a good ce.


    Unless she realized a long time ago that crying out in pain wouldn''t make a difference, she''d likely continue to do so.


    He squeezed some ointment onto his fingers and applied it gently.


    "Try to avoid wearing pants for the next few days," he advised.


    Selena nodded and leaned to the side, a wave of drowsiness washing over her.


    Noticing her heightened temperature, Raymond rummaged through the medicine box and produced an antipyretic.


    Just then, Mrs. Montague called again.


    "Raymond, where are you?" she inquired with a hint of impatience.


    He furrowed his brow, fetching some lukewarm water as he replied, "I got tied up with something today, Grandma. I''lle see you another day." "Don''t get yourself involved with that Selena girl, Raymond. A woman with her kind of face doesn''t deserve you."


    "You''ve met Selena?" he asked, caught off guard.


    Mrs. Montague stumbled over her words, unwilling to let her grandson learn that she had caused trouble for a woman for two extended hours.


    "I caught a glimpse of her. She doesn''t carry herself like she''s from a prominent family. All I saw was calction in her eyes and her tactics... They''re foolish."

 Chapter 438 Lessons Taught

    Raymond recalled the face that had tried to entice him into bed twice using pitiful strategies. Her schemes were indeed foolish, and they were as in as day on her face. "Grandma, you should avoid seeing her in the future," he suggested firmly.


    Mrs. Montague breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed her grandson also disapproved of Selena.


    "I''m d you understand, Raymond. She was quite rude to me, desperately trying to ingratiate herself. She undoubtedly did so to indirectly win your favor. It''s all too transparent, and I don''t appreciate it," she said with a tone of disdain. At that moment, Raymond had brought the water to Selena, who was looking at him with aplex gaze.


    Mrs. Montague continued to instruct him over the phone, "Just stay away from her, knowing the kind of person she is."


    She cautioned, "Raymond, I just don''t want you to be fooled by her beauty."


    Speaking of beauty, Raymond nced at Selena by his side.


    As their eyes met, he couldn''t resist the urge to tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear. Her short haircut made her look more aloof, inciting in him a greater desire to see her express other emotions.


    For a split second, Raymond forgot he was on the phone and, gripped by an impulse, he leaned in and kissed her. Selena''s head tilted back, surrendering to his advance as a tear glistened in her eye.


    Mrs. Montague was still talking. "Just remember, this Selena is no gooddy. She''s leagues below Olivia, so once you''re divorced, you really should give Olivia another thought."


    "Mhm..." Selena let out a soft moan as her lips were caught in his gentle bite.


    Mrs. Montague narrowed her eyes. "Raymond?"


    Raymond released her, slowly wiping away the trace of their kiss from the corner of her mouth.


    "Grandma, don''t worry. There won''t be anything between us," he reassured her.


    ''Otherwise, I might start doubting my own judgment,'' he thought.


    Selena was aware they were talking about her, but from her brief acquaintance with Mrs. Montague, she had a hunch that the intimidating elderly woman wouldn''t spread tales of the wrong she had done. After hanging up, Raymond methodically popped an antipyretic into Selena''s mouth, following it with a ss of lukewarm water. "Drink this," he instructed.


    Obediently, Selena drained the ss. He produced another pill. "Take this, too."


    Without hesitation, she consumed everything he offered her. His heart softened as he watched herpliance, his arms wrapping around her in an embrace that culminated in a tender kiss. Truth be told, Selena wasn''t particrly fond of such intimacy.


    On the other hand, Raymond couldn''t seem to keep away from her lips-except for their very first encounter, when he had abstained from a deep kiss.


    A wince crossed her face at the pain in her jaw to his remark, "Breathe, Selena. Are you trying to suffocate yourself?"


    Only then did she catch her breath.


    He scrutinized her before asking, "All this time married, and your husband never taught you how to kiss properly?"


    She avoided the question, feigning sleepiness.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He was tempted to throw a few more barbs, yet the irony that he was the one schooling another man''s wife in the art of breathing through a kiss struck him. It unsettled hisposure, so he quickly averted his gaze. "Your wound needs a couple of days to heal. You''ll have to wear shorts to prevent infection in this weather."


    Just as the words left his lips, someone knocked on the door.


    John came in bearing four pairs of shorts conducive to loungewear for women,ing to just above the knee, all cleaned and sterilized.


    Raymond handed them to Selena. "Change into these."


    Her cheeks flushed with a wave of embarrassment, fully aware that John probably knew too much. "Raymond, I''d prefer to go home to change."


    He raised an eyebrow, giving her a once-over that made her squirm. "Alright, then. Let''s go home so you can change."


    As Selena was chauffeured, she expected to be dropped off at the Rose Garden residences. Yet, it wasn''t that simple. Raymond escorted her to her own doorstep.


    She quickly unlocked the door, anxious to avoid an encounter with Lillian Mitchell from across the way. The sound of Max, her goofy dog, snoring was the first thing she heard after closing the door.


    She couldn''t fathom why Raymond was so brazen as toe to her home. Didn''t he see her as a married woman?


    It was then she noticed a message from n, sent days ago but overlooked due to her hectic scheduletely.


    Selena''s brow furrowed with a flicker of surprise as she nced at Raymond lounging on the couch. It all made sense now: his unannounced visit coincided with Lucas Den being inexplicably reassigned to Ridgefield, likely to return but briefly.

 Chapter 439 A Forbidden Affair

    The thought of Raymond''s words in the underground parking lot about having an affair echoed in Selena''s mind.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She couldn''t shake the sensation that she was indeed engaged in a ndestine romance with her boss-the same boss who had orchestrated her husband''s transfer. But why would Raymond go to such lengths?


    Surely, Selena didn''t delude herself into thinking her allure was irresistible, sweeping Raymond off his feet on a whim.


    A man in his position had crossed paths with endless numerous women. Most crucially, everyone in New York knew Olivia was the only woman he acknowledged as his girlfriend. He had even braved Wall Street alone, abandoning everything there to defy an arranged marriage.


    Could such a man fancy her? The thought seemed ludicrous to Selena; overconfidence often led women to make fools of themselves.


    Due to a nagging knee wound and a light dizziness, Selena settled into her seat with painstaking slowness. With just the two of them and a snoring dog on the balcony filling the space, she turned on the TV to break the stifling silence. Of all things, it had to be a drama starring Austin.


    Raymond''s features twitched subtly in response.


    Selena bolted up. "I need a shower."


    The sweat of the afternoon clung to her, and she felt ufortably grimy. Using this excuse, she dashed to the bathroom.


    "Be careful with your wound," Raymond cautioned, passing her a pair of shorts he had brought from the hotel.


    ...


    After soaking in the bath, Selena''s knee seemed more swollen.


    Soon, she changed into a cozy home outfit.


    She found Raymond busy with emails on hisputer, though she had expected him to leave by now. Just how long was he nning to stay?


    She nced at her phone, and it was already 5:00 p.m.-dinner time.


    "Raymond, are you hungry?" Cooking wasn''t a frequent affair for Selena, who preferred the convenience of dining out. Still, with Raymond there, she wasn''t sure he''d fancy those diners.


    Noticing the redness and severe peeling on her knees, Raymond gave no immediate response. Selena was puzzled, wondering if he was considering a fifth attempt. But her knee throbbed in protest.


    Noticing her grimace, Raymond reached for a drawer. "Got any ointment?" he asked, only to fall silent upon discovering a marriage license tucked inside.


    Selena was seized by a sudden urgency. Ever since Raymond had gone abroad, Mr. Montague Sr. had somehow managed to secure their marriage license even without Raymond being physically present. There was no way Raymond could''ve obtained the license himself, so it remained in her possession.


    She hadn''t really thought about keeping the document safe. Thest time she had nced at it, she had tossed it carelessly into a drawer.


    Selena got up, snatched the marriage license, and darted off to her bedroom. She hid it in a secretive spot before heading back to the living room.


    Raymond remained immobile; stuck in the same position he had been in earlier. The realization that she was married struck even harder when he caught sight of her with the license.


    Alex had once suggested to him that Selena''sck of a wedding ring might mean she was deceiving people. After all, a gorgeous woman in the workce might avoid certainplications by presenting herself as married. But the flip side meant foregoing the perks of being single.


    Selena had always paved her way in the world of interior design on her own merit.


    Raymond slowly closed the drawer, his mind reying the frantic search for that wedding ringst week. A suffocating feeling tightened in his chest, amplified to the extreme as Austin''s drama yed out on the TV. When Selena reemerged, she asked, "I called in an order to the restaurant, but I''m not sure if the food will suit your taste."


    This was the first time she had splurged on an exorbitantly priced delivery because Raymond was there. She had never indulged this much for herself.


    His response was to pull her down onto hisp before she could finish speaking.


    Selena shoved him slightly. "My knee hurts."


    His kiss was frantic and disordered.


    "It''s alright. You can stand," he murmured against her lips.

 Chapter 440 You Dont Mind?

    In the subsequent moments, Selena didply with his suggestion. Nevertheless, the posture she assumed proved embarrassingly unstable, and her body quivered beyond her control.


    It seemed like an eternity before the doorbell finally rang, announcing the arrival of their ordered meal.


    Raymond sensed her body tense and a thinyer of sweat break out over her skin as though she were nervous.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    His gaze intensified, and his movements became more deliberate.


    "Isn''t your husband out of town on business? What? Afraid of getting caught?" he taunted.


    Selena didn''t respond, only pleading with him to hasten.


    Still, she knew that once Raymond embarked on a course of action, he wasn''t one to easily stop. As such, her thoughts lingered on the food, likely no longer edible, until she drifted off to sleep.


    ...


    Selena woke up once in the night, consumed by a fever. Despite this, she took medication and engaged in several more hours of intense activity with Raymond. To her surprise, when she woke up again, she noticed a significant improvement in her condition.


    It was now 11:00 p.m.; she had only managed an hour of sleep after Raymond''s relentless four-hour exertion. If she hadn''t consistentlyined about her legs hurting, he probably wouldn''t have stopped.


    She let out a soft sigh and dragged herself out of bed, feeling the gnawing emptiness in her stomach. She couldn''t get back to sleep without a bite to eat.


    When she shuffled into the living room, a surprise awaited her. Raymond was still there. Unlike her, he hadn''t slipped under the covers after tucking her in, nor had he left.


    Selena surmised that he avoided the bed, possibly thinking that others had imed the space before him. She went to the kitchen, fetched a ss of water, and noticed the freshness of Raymond''s shoes and loungewear-likely John had stopped by with them. It was their fifth encounter, after all.


    She had assumed their paths wouldn''t cross again after his return to New York. Yet, there they were, tangled up for the fifth time.


    ''Maybe the solitude has grown too heavy,'' she mused.


    Despite keeping track of their trysts, each time brought her an intensity that bordered on madness.


    Selena was reminded of Shelley''s words-spot on, as usual.


    She poured Raymond a ss of water and ced it beside him. He looked up at her. She stood there in her usual casual attire, her short hair flowing softly around her delicate features instead of being tied back in the typical low ponytail. For a fleeting moment, Raymond felt the illusion of domestic bliss-it was as if they were ying house. But the stark reality was that this was her home with someone else. He had simply yed his cards to dispatch the man of the house, seizing the opportunity to indulge in her allure.


    Yet, Raymond was uneasy. He avoided the bed, fearing the lingering scent of another man.


    "Raymond, aren''t you going home?" she asked.


    "Do you want me to?" he asked, the question slipping out before he could stop it. It struck him then, echoing Alex''s insights. His behavior was indeed akin to that of a kept lover: seeking stolen moments and reluctant to part. A difort he couldn''t shake settled in his chest.


    "When I decide to go is none of your concern," he snapped back.


    Selena, taken aback, thought with a hint of irritation, ''You''re lounging on my couch, not at the Montague estate.''


    Still, she held her breath and bit back any retort.


    She would endure it for the sake of the $70,000,000 and because, frankly, he was a satisfying lover.


    "nning to pull an all-nighter?" she asked, with a hint of sarcasm in her voice.


    Raymond withdrew his gaze back to his documents, nonchntly replying, "Would you prefer I sleep in your marital bed? Wouldn''t that bother you?"


    Her silence spoke volumes. Should she be bothered, or shouldn''t she?


    Raymond''s frustration burned through the calm facade as he shut hisptop with a snap and stood up abruptly. "If he really had a ce in your heart, we wouldn''t be doing what we''ve been doing."


    Selena''s infuriatingly stoic manner mped her mouth shut in response to his mocking words, denying him the anticipated confrontation. He was well aware of her stubbornness, evident in her silent defiance.


    In the next second, Raymond scooped her up, effortlessly showcasing the strength of his waist. His towering frame only exaggerated her delicate figure.


    Underneath her, her legs wrapped around him instinctively.


    Raymond smirked and whispered tauntingly in her ear, "Your body''s far more honest than your mouth right now."

 Chapter 441 Hunger

    After Raymond left, Selena stood alone in the living room, dazed for a long while. It wasn''t until the insistent growl of her stomach pulled her back that she touched her burning cheeks, as if scorched by fire.


    Struggling for breath, she quickly patted her face in a vain attempt to cool down before sshing it with cold water in the bathroom. Only then did she open her barren refrigerator, which held nothing but spaghetti. Overwhelmed by hunger, she boiled some without further thought.


    Tossing and turning in bed, she couldn''t sleep. Raymond''s parting words echoed in her ears.


    Selena was old-fashioned, which seemed almostughable now. Before marrying Raymond, she only dared to make secret promises with those she adored, vowing not to date until after college. Though her date never showed up.


    Having spent her high school years in Ridgefield and always being sensitive to her surroundings, she never dared to date. It wasn''t until a woman freed herself from such thoughts that, with every book she read, she started to realize the narrowness of her own understanding.


    Shelley often said, "Life''s about fate, not just rtionships.


    "If men can y around, why can''t women?


    "If women can earn big money too, why should they still be doing the chores?"


    Shelley, the true heiress, had shared with her many such views.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    But Selena had always struggled with opening up about rtionships. Even knowing that Raymond was her husband, she woke up feeling ashamed of their first night together. She had always thought intimacy was meant for two people who genuinely liked each other.


    Clearly, that was not the case with Raymond.


    She flipped over in bed, remembering Raymond''s remark about her body being more honest than her mouth. The more she thought about it, the hotter her face got. That was troublesome.


    Initially, she aimed to sever ties with him as quickly as possible. However, nudged by Raymond, she came to the realization that she was somewhat entangled in the affair with him. This situation felt wrong, especially considering the nature of Raymond. Developing feelings for him was not a good thing.


    Selena took a deep breath and forced herself to fall asleep.


    Raymond returned to his hotel andpleted the emails he hadn''t addressed earlier. Afterward, he took a shower and observed the marks she had left on his back in the mirror, resembling the scratches of a kitten''s ws. He arched an eyebrow; his damp hair was tousled on his head.


    As he stepped out, his phone rang with a call from Grace.


    "Raymond, what''s so important that you can''t even visit your grandma?"


    Raymond felt a sense of fullness, his appetite satiated for the night, though the two marriage licenses had been a source of irritation.


    "I''ll handle it tomorrow."


    Grace exhaled in relief and chuckled lightly. "As long as you know what you''re doing. Just don''t bring up her encounter with Selena to your grandfather. You know how those two can''t stand each other. Your grandma, deeply embedded in the Montague family, probably only has a soft spot for Catherine."


    Back in the day, when Catherine was to marry into the Montague family, it was only with Mrs. Montague''s staunch backing.


    Raymond''s father had actually had his heart set on someone else a woman from the county, not from a notable family, with little formal education, and already someone else''s sweetheart.


    Mrs. Montague firmly asserted her stance, not only ensuring Catherine''s marriage but also creating a divide between mother and son. Consequently, Raymond''s father distanced himself from home for years, engrossed in significant tasks delegated from higher authorities.


    The Montagues wielded influence in New York, not solely due to their business dominance. Raymond''s father and brother upied influential positions within their social circles.


    Mrs. Montague''s fondness for Catherine grew, especially after she bore two sons who were nothing short of prodigious. This only sweetened the deal for the matriarch.


    Catherine, feeling the chill of her husband''s neglect, had be mentally unsteady over the years. Thus, when Mr. Montague Sr. insisted that Raymond marry a womancking family credentials, Catherine vehemently opposed the idea. Despite her strong objections, Mr. Montague Sr.''s authority in the Montague family remained unshakable, and ultimately, Selena was brought into the fold.


    Harboring a grudge against the woman her husband once fancied, Catherine grew to despise those who, despitecking prestigious lineage, seemed to have luck on their side. Selena became her scapegoat.


    "In this household, your grandmother and mother are in the same boat. You''re better off staying out of the crossfire between the women."


    Raymond massaged his temples. "I''m aware."


    Besides, he couldn''t care less about how Selena was treated. Let her have a taste of hardship-it might dissuade her from further lowly schemes.

 Chapter 442 Mrs. Montagues Fury

    The next morning, Selena received a hesitant call from Fiona, who eventually disclosed that Catherine had gone to Ashbourne Manor. "Ms. Fair, Mrs. Montague has flown into a rage and insists that you return immediately."


    Whenever Catherine made a house call, it typically spelled trouble.


    Why should she even bother showing up just to be tormented?


    No matter how much she tried to y small and meek in front of these folks, they never took a liking to her. It was better to steer clear. "Fiona, tell them I''m swamped with work. I really can''t spare a moment."


    Work was just an excuse, but after she hung up, indeed, Mr. Rockefeller''s call came through.


    "Selena, Lady Luck''s smiling on you. We''ve got some customer returns, and a couple of surplus lots found in the warehouse. All top-notch quality, even better than the returned batch. Take a peek at the video." Aware of the discrepancies in video colors, Selena replied, "Mr. Rockefeller, how about this? I''ll head out right now and swing by Ridgefield to handpick the stock, okay?"


    Such returns were rare finds, with likely hundreds of hopeful people waiting in line.


    Thanks to Mr. Rockefeller''s previousmitment and Raymond''s favor, she had a spot reserved.


    He agreed on his end.


    Selena wasted no time, gathered her things, and drove straight to Ridgefield.


    By the time she arrived, it was noon. After inspecting several lots, she clinched an order for two surplus batches with sublime quality and had them shipped directly to New York.


    With the sandalwood flooring ordeal taken care of, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Initially nning to return to New York that same night, she remembered her father''s task to find the child Barbara had given birth to years ago.


    Barbara had delivered in Ridgefield, and the hospital records should hold the answers.


    Thus, she visited the hospital. Unfortunately, after 20-some years, sifting through the dense archives proved daunting. Recent decades were orderly, but earlier records were a scattered mess. It was up to her to search shelf by shelf. After three grueling hours, nearly blind from fatigue, there was still no lead.


    As she reached for thest files, her stomach protested with hunger.


    That''s when Raymond called.


    Unbeknownst to Selena, Raymond had sent some ointment to Rose Garden. "Raymond."


    "Where are you?"


    "In Ridgefield."


    The word ''Ridgefield'' hung in the air, and she felt an icy shift on the line.


    She wanted to mention that she was there for Manhattan-rted business, but after a pause, Raymond''s voice darkened. "Leg''s all good? Off to see your husband, are you?"


    It struck her then-Lucas was in Ridgefield, too.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The call was abruptly cut.


    Listening to the background noise, Selena frowned.


    Just as she lowered her head, there it was the hospital record from that day. Her eyes, fueled with excitement, sparkled as she noticed the names of the two nurses. She promptly set out to inquire about them. Unexpectedly, what she found was unsettling. Shortly after Barbara had given birth, all the medical staff involved in the delivery had resigned.


    Every single one of them- not a soul stayed behind.


    Selena furrowed her brow in frustration.


    If it had simply been a baby mix-up, there was no reason why everyone would have quit.


    There had to be more to the story.


    But the present-day staff at the hospital, who had turned over several times since then, were clueless.


    Apart from realizing that the mix-up was no ordinary blunder, Selena was back to square one.


    Exhausted and hungry after a day of fruitless research, she ended up at Harmony Garden.


    It was a ce typically reserved for high rollers, but after herst experience with a bug-infested hotel room, Selena decided it was worth a try there.


    Fortunately, the staff recognized her and arranged a room for her.


    ...


    Meanwhile, over at Raymond''s side.


    Ever since learning that Selena had arrived in Ridgefield, a chill had enveloped him.


    Tonight, he visited Mrs. Montague. She clung to him, yet her gaze appeared to extend beyond his face, focusing on someone else.


    Raymond was never close to Mrs. Montague, mainly because she favored his older brother so fervently. She had a habit of extolling his brother''s virtues only to follow up with a sharp critique of Raymond.


    "Christopher is outstanding in everything he does. His character is top-notch. If only you had half your brother''s sense, Raymond, our Montague family would be blessed."


    Should Raymond keep quiet, she''d immediately grab her phone to call her friends.


    "Oh dear, this boy is just so dull. He speaks so little-not at all like Christopher. Don''t praise him. It might go to his head.


    "I asked Raymond what he wanted for dinner tonight, offered to cook it myself, and what does he do? He asks for the chef''s cooking. He''s clueless. When would I ever cook? If it were Christopher, he would have showered me withpliments."


    Mrs. Montague''s favoritism was clear, and Raymond had known it since childhood.


    Such an oppressive upbringing would be unbearable for anyone.

 Chapter 443 Resentment

    As if that weren''t enough, Mrs. Montague often remarked, "Olivia, that girl is quite something, a talented artist. Christopher spoke to her a bit more today... Could it be he''s taken a liking to her?"


    Olivia''s painting skills were indeed outstanding among her peers, and she was the most likely candidate to be Mr. Butler''s student.


    Thus, she shattered Mrs. Montague''s prejudice about her background, and Mrs. Montague gave her blessing for her to marry into the Montague family.


    Back when Raymond and Olivia first got together, Mrs. Montague had erupted in rage, using him of stealing his brother''s wife and calling down divine retribution.


    After Christopher''s ident, Mrs. Montague started asking questions about Raymond''s rtionship with Olivia. At that time, Raymond didn''t sense her concern. Instead, he felt a profound aversion. It seemed like she aimed to reserve Olivia for Christopher, anticipating Raymond, being Christopher''s brother, to embrace her unquestioningly.


    As a result, even now, Raymond felt a cool distance towards Mrs. Montague.


    An array of exquisite dishes was arranged at the dinner table in Wolnd.


    Raymond had just stepped back in from taking a call outside, bringing with him a chill that seemed to linger in his aura.


    Mrs. Montague was visibly displeased and chided, "What''s with the long face? Is it so hard to share a meal?"


    Raymond''sshes lifted, revealing a sh of sharpness in his eyes.


    Mrs. Montague was momentarily silenced, but her irritation quickly turned to downright anger.


    "Raymond, you''re part of this family now. Ditch the high-and-mighty attitude you carry at thepany. Your grandfather saw promise in you and handed you the reins. But don''t forget those were meant for your brother before his... mishap." Before Mrs. Montague could say anything more upsetting, Catherine intervened, "Mom, Raymond has been working hard these years. The Wall Street journalists are always after him, and so are the people in Silicon Valley..." "All that ttery is worthless. He should take a leaf out of Christopher''s book."


    Raymond set down his ss with a nonchnt tone. "If I were to follow his footsteps, I guess I''d be six years old by now."


    The women turned pale at his words.


    Raymond got up gracefully and grabbed his coat. "Mom, Grandmother, enjoy your dinner."


    His meaning was clear: Christopher Montague was long gone.


    Both women trembled with fury, especially Mrs. Montague, who hurled insults about him being an unworthy descendant.


    Catherine just sat there, drained, and tugged at her. "Mom, stop. Raymond''s distance is exactly because of these things you keep saying."


    "Am I wrong? He''s never been able to measure up to Christopher!"


    ...


    Raymond stepped out of Wolnd into the cool night air, bowing his head as he lit a cigarette.


    Truth be told, his rtionship with Christopher was surprisingly good.


    Unlike his conniving cousins, his bond with Christopher was genuine.


    Everyone thought that two alphas couldn''t share the same turf, expecting a deadly power struggle between him and Christopher. But Christopher actually cared about him-a lot.


    Yet, out of pride, Raymond never shared this with anyone.


    The only thing he could do for Christopher now was to uncover the real reason behind his untimely death.


    Mrs. Montague and Catherine clearly favored Christopher, but Mr. Montague Sr. had always admired Raymond''s wild streak.


    "The kid''s got the same fire as me, always striving for excellence.


    "If it weren''t for Christopher being the eldest, I''d hand the reins to Raymond in a heartbeat. The cutthroat world of business needs that wild spirit. Christopher''s too mild, better off in research." Raymond got into his car, casually resting his fingertips on the open window.


    A cigarette hung loosely from his long fingers, but he only took one drag before letting it slowly burn out.


    He wasn''t addicted to smoking. It was simply his go-to when his emotions were on a roller coaster.


    By the time the cigarette burned down to his fingers, he flicked the butt into a nearby trash can, leaving a small but noticeable blister on his fingertip.


    For some reason, he didn''t drive back to the hotel but instead headed onto the freeway.


    ...


    He arrived in Ridgefield at 3:00 a.m.


    After standing outside Harmony Garden with another cigarette, he finally called Selena. "Where are you?"


    Selena, groggy from sleep, took a moment to grasp the situation. "Raymond?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Mm." Cool yet soft, Raymond''s voice replied, "I''m in Ridgefield."


    Selena snapped to alertness. "Raymond, I''m at Harmony Garden. Is something wrong?" "I''m outside Harmony Garden."


    Selena wore her shoes, hurried to the grand entrance, and spotted Raymond''s car.


    She was not ustomed to seeing him there without his usual entourage of attention.

 Chapter 444 The Towel

    Because she had rushed out, she was still wearing her pajamas, only having thrown on a coat over them.


    "I''ll have the staff prepare a room."


    Selena thought he hade for business matters.


    Instead, he asked, "Is there anyone else in your room?"


    "No."


    Hearing this, the darkness in Raymond''s eyes receded somewhat.


    "No need to trouble the staff."


    Selena was taken aback, then slowly led him to where she was staying.


    She had already taken a shower before going to bed, so Raymond entered the bathroom.


    Selena then handed him the pajamas prepared by Harmony Garden.


    The standards at Harmony Garden were even higher than those of a five-star hotel in New York; after all, they were prepared for top executives.


    Each set of pajamas was individually packaged and sterilized before delivery, and guests were even allowed to take them home.


    She had just gone to ask for an extra set of men''s pajamas, and the staff member gave her an ambiguous look because they had seen Raymonde in. His face was recognizable since he was a big boss who had stayed here before.


    Besides, with such looks, there weren''t many who would forget him.


    After getting the pajamas, Selena handed them to Raymond when she returned.


    When Raymond came out, his hair was still dripping water.


    Women usually bring their own toiletries and items like pajamas when they go out, and this time Selena had also brought a towel.


    Noticing his hair was dripping, she handed him the towel.


    Raymond took it and casually wiped his hair a couple of times.


    Selena nced at her suitcase and stiffened.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    It seemed she had made a mistake; the towel she gave Raymond was the one she used for her body.


    "Mr. Montague."


    She called out, suddenly feeling embarrassed.


    "Please change to another one, that towel is for my body; I''m sorry, I grabbed the wrong one."


    She quickly handed him another towel.


    Raymond looked at the one in her hand and then at the one he was holding, noticing they were different colors.


    "Did you do that on purpose?"


    Selena quickly grabbed the hairdryer, "Then don''t use the towel; let''s use the hairdryer instead."


    He seemed a bit annoyed and casually sat down on a nearby chair.


    "You dry it for me."


    Selena paused for a moment before plugging in the hairdryer. She turned it on, grabbed his hair with one hand, and held the hairdryer with the other. Raymond''s hair was of good quality.


    Selena had never dared to touch his hair like this before; it was a novel feeling.


    It was like an ordinary person seeing a stunningly famous celebrity on TV and then suddenly having that celebrity beside them, asking her to touch his hair.


    His temperament was cool, but his hair was unexpectedly soft, except for the part near his neck which was slightly stiff.


    Selena tried her best to ignore the strange sensation she was feeling as his hair slipped through her fingers.


    At that moment, Raymond turned around; he had been facing away from her, but now he faced her directly. He sat in the chair, and now with Selena standing, she was taller than him.


    The next second, his arms wrapped around her, pulling her waist towards him, his forehead resting against her chest. Selena almost dropped the hairdryer; she had to forcibly steady her mind.


    Raymond simply held her, without saying anything. Only the sound of the hairdryer filled the room. Her heart uncontrobly skipped a beat. For someone like Raymond to suddenly behave this way was shocking. It was impossible for anyone to keep their emotions in check at this moment.


    Even Selena, usually soposed, felt somewhat panicked now. It was as if she was losing her sense of reality.


    When the sound of the hairdryer stopped, she looked down to wind up the cord. Raymond was still holding her, his arms, with their tensed muscles, were very strong.

 Chapter 445 Which the Dark Shadows Hide

    "Mr. Montague, I''m going to put down the hairdryer," Selena said.


    Raymond released her as she did so.


    Selena hung the hairdryer back in the bathroom and when she returned, she noticed a small blister between his fingers.


    Fortunately, she had picked up some ointment for knee treatment when she visited the hospital today.


    She took out the ointment, dabbed a little on her fingertip, grabbed his hand, ced her fingertip on his finger, and slowly began to massage it.


    Raymond hadn''t paid attention to her actions until he detected the scent of the ointment at the tip of his nose.


    His eyshes fluttered, and he looked up at her.


    However, Selena wasn''t looking at him; she was earnestly focusing on the injured spot.


    Once finished, she withdrew her hand and wiped off the remaining ointment from her fingertip.


    Raymond asked her, "Did you reallye all the way to Ridgefield because you couldn''t let go of that man?"


    Selena paused, letting out a sigh.


    "I came here for work. Mr. Rockefeller told me today that someone canceled an order, and two more tail orders came out. I came here to pick out the best quality batch and had the workers send it to New York." After hearing this, Raymond felt much more at ease.


    "But what about you, Mr. Montague? Why did you suddenlye to Ridgefield in the middle of the night without Mr. Walker?"


    "There was a problem with thest project; I came to talk to the person in charge."


    Selena was somewhat incredulous. Even if there was a problem with the project, the person in charge here wouldn''t have Raymonde down in the middle of the night, risking offending the big boss. But Raymond had indeede.


    Apart from this reason, she couldn''t think of any other.


    Selena was tired today. She had driven alone for a while and spent arge amount of time selecting wood and looking for materials. Now, she headed towards the bed.


    However, Raymond caught her wrist and looked at her knee.


    It was still red; she must have worn long pants today.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Her pain tolerance was truly strong.


    "I just applied some medicine," she replied.


    He then let go of her hand.


    As Selenay in bed, she suddenly wondered if Raymond wanted the sixth time tonight.


    But she was too tired.


    The thought barely crossed her mind before a wave of exhaustion swept over her.


    By the time Raymond came to the side of the bed, she had already curled up in the nkets and fallen asleep.


    He, on the other hand, was somewhat restless, even beginning to ponder why he hade to Ridgefield in the first ce.


    He looked down at the blister between his fingers; the wound was slightly painful, but the coolness from the ointment was refreshing and spread from his fingertips to his chest.


    After lying down, he stared at the ceiling.


    Not being with her but lying on the same bed made him feel an unfamiliarity from the depths of his soul.


    Apart from the time he had been with her, there had been no other woman in his bed over the years.


    Raymond turned his head to look at her sleeping face. He was just about to reach out and caress her when his phone rang.


    A frown formed instinctively between his brows.


    The call was from Paul, his voice slightly hoarse.


    "We''ve gone through a tenth of the draft papers. Your brother, the kind who sticks to the rules, probably wouldn''t have had an early romance. I''m currently looking into his data from four years of university, but Christopher is truly a nightmare; he''s got research papers piled up in two rooms."


    Raymond nced at the time; it was nearly four in the morning. Paul had been up all night.


    "Have you not slept all night?"


    Paul raised his hand to rub his brow.


    "How could I sleep? There''s news from above that a group of people overseas are also looking into your brother''s affairs. Everyone is now quite certain that he must have passed that thing on to someone, possibly as part of his research findings. But no one dares to spread the word; they''re all just quietly investigating. Olivia and your brother had a good rtionship, right? Have you ever considered that maybe your brother once gave her something?"


    Christopher Montague was known for his gentle nature, and although he didn''t get close to the opposite sex, he talked to many.


    However, Olivia was indeed an exception.


    "I''ll go back and ask Olivia."


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone called out to Paul on the other end.


    "We''ve found something."


    Paul''s pupils contracted, and he immediately moved to the screen.


    Raymond''s breath tightened as well, and he asked, "What is it?"


    Paul nced at it as his brow furrowed.


    "A poem by Shelley. I don''t understand why he would write these lines of poetry on the paper."


    "That moment is gone forever,


    Like lightning that shed and died--


    Like a snowke upon the river--


    Like a sunbeam upon the tide,


    Which the dark shadows hide."

 Chapter 446 Raymond Always Takes Charge

    "Raymond, remember to probe the Stone family. Besides Olivia, I can''t think of anyone else right now. Also, look into the other members of the Stone family. The item might not look significant, so someone else in the Stone family might have it without realizing its importance."


    Raymond had actually already asked Olivia, but there was a year when Olivia had a high fever for two days, so she answered that she might have received something from Christopher, but she had forgotten.


    "I understand. I''ll ask her when I return to New York."


    Paul narrowed his eyes, "You''re not in New York?"


    "No, I''m on a business trip."


    Hearing that it was a business trip, Paul didn''t ask further.


    After hanging up, Raymond nced at the time again; it was nearly five in the morning. There would be no more sleep for him tonight.


    He went back to bed andy down for a short while before getting up.


    The staff had already informed the managers back in Ridgefield about his arrival.


    By the crack of dawn, several higher-ups were already waiting in the lobby, not daring to disturb his rest.


    When Raymond got up, one of the managers approached him eagerly. "Mr. Montague, your unexpected visit to Ridgefield... Is there a new requirement for the project? Since everyone''s here, we could discuss it." "Moreover, we were just about to contact you. An hour''s drive from here, there''s a beach with a pleasant climate every winter. It could be included in this tourism project. Does that interest you, Mr. Montague?" Raymond raised an eyebrow at their earnest faces and decided to give it a look.


    He went back to the room and knocked on the door, waking Selena.


    When Selena emerged dressed, the managers'' expressions changed noticeably. One of them recognized her from an incident where her cousin got into a scuffle with his son, and he had been considerate enough to intervene. But now, here was Selena walking out of the same room as Mr. Montague, both conspicuously good-looking.


    The managers felt a flicker of embarrassment. They weren''t unfamiliar with such situations, but they just didn''t expect Raymond, of all people, to have such desires.


    Selena''s gaze swept the room,nding on Han and Brian, and she felt a tightness in her chest.


    Brian, upon seeing her, looked utterly shocked.


    Selena withdrew her gaze and heard Raymond say, "Shall we go take a look over there?"


    Selena didn''t refuse.


    She and Raymond got into the car, and the managers, knowing that Brian was Selena''s uncle and not wanting to cause difort, let Han drive for Raymond. Selena and Raymond got into the car without uttering a word.


    Han kept observing them through the rearview mirror.


    Selena truly hadn''t expected things to develop this way. Probably everyone thought she and Raymond were involved.


    Although, in fact, they were.


    Raymond noticed her staring out the window, lost in thought, and pulled her over to him, enveloping her in his arms. Selena struggled a little and nervously nced forward.


    "Mr. Montague..."


    Raymond was not one to care about such things.


    When he wanted to kiss, he never asked for Selena''s opinion.


    "Mmm."


    Selena''s mouth was sealed with his, and soon the sound of their mingling breaths filled the car.


    Her face flushed from the intensity of the kiss; she was unable to push him away.


    His physique was indeed strong. His chest was like steel, immovable even when pushed with force.


    Raymond didn''t know why, but although he found other people''s saliva disgusting, he thoroughly enjoyed exchanging his with hers.


    Selena was left gasping for air, her body betraying her as it went limp.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Leaning on him, Raymond''s hand gently patted her back.


    Han, having driven for thepany''s heads for many years and well-versed in discretion, remained focused ahead, nonchnt to what was unfolding in the backseat. It was only Selena who felt embarrassed by Raymond''s assertiveness.

 Chapter 447 Was Their Relationship So Shameful?

    Upon arrival, Raymond stepped out and pulled her along. A group gathered, with a manager introducing several potential development sites nearby.


    Selena was surprised to discover such an expansive beach area near Ridgefield a ce she was blissfully unaware of all these years.


    "We get the asional sandstorm in this area, but thest one was a decade ago. Our equipment isn''t urate enough for early warnings. If we had the right technology, this whole region would be viable for development." The manger exined, adding to Selena''s knowledge.


    The implication was clear: should Raymond provide a sandstorm warning system, thend could be sold to him at a bargain.


    Raymond, amused by the simplicity of the task for the Montague family, responded, "I''ll have someone from the Montague familye to survey the area. They''ll be here by this afternoon."


    The managers, not expecting such a prompt and decisive answer, pointed to a vi nestled among the hills.


    "Mr. Montague, please feel free to rest there. Later, I can drive you around to see more," one of them offered.


    Raymond nodded and nced around almost instinctively.


    Selena maintained her silence.


    A surge of irritation washed over him. Was their rtionship so shameful?


    In truth, it was unseemly.


    But wasn''t her husband out of the picture now?


    His gaze darkened, and he reached out to wrap his arm around her waist.


    "Let''s go and take a break over there."


    Selena tensed up, unable to help but shoot a look at Brian and Han.


    Fooling around with Raymond in New York was something she hade to ept with ease.


    Yet, the shame was inescapable under the watchful eyes of acquaintances.


    The group, with Raymond at its core, headed to a vi.


    The manager hurried to exin, "The vi here serves a simr purpose to Harmony Garden, but this location is remote. Although the water quality is good and the scenery is pleasant, it''s not feasible to develop this area alone. The beach alone isn''t enough to attract tourists, which is why developers previously thought the costs were too high and withdrew one after another."


    However, now that the Montague family has taken charge of developing other areas of Ridgefield, adding this one to their portfolio was just a drop in the bucket for them.


    After all, what was a few million more when you''d already invested billions?


    The manager continued.


    "The main issue is the sandstorm. Even though it only happened once ten years ago and hasn''t urred since; it''s certain toe again. The developers are all worried about idents happening. If there''s loss of life, this scenic spot would be ruined."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    The Ridgefield representative earnestly wanted to partner with Raymond, and since everyone was already acquainted, there was no need for secrecy in their discussions. This transparency was precisely what Raymond valued in them.


    After a few more exchanges, they said they wouldn''t disturb Raymond any longer and agreed to rest for a couple of hours before taking a tour of the area.


    At this point, for Selena to insist on having separate rooms would only be embarrassingly conspicuous, so she subconsciously followed Raymond.


    However, she received a text message from Brian.


    "Selena, I need to talk to you."


    Since theirst falling out, Selena hadn''t been in contact with Brian, but now, after some thought, she said to Raymond, "Mr. Montague, you go ahead; I''lle overter." Then she went to find Brian.


    She thought it best not to make a scene; after all, this was Barbara''s brother.


    However, Brian saw that everyone else had left and he quickly began to speak, "Selena, what''s gotten into you!"


    Selena raised an eyebrow, then calmly replied, "Uncle, let''s be straightforward. What''s on your mind?"


    Brian heaved a sigh, "You finally made it out of our hometown and now, for heaven''s sake, you''re acting like those uneducated gals and chasing after some big shot. Aren''t you already married? This kind of behavior..."


    "Besides, Mr. Montague is filthy rich; what are the odds he''s gonna take a shine to you? You''re... you''re just wasting your youth. Your aunt did say your husband''s a deadbeat and has his affairs, but if you''re looking for someone else, it should be a decent, down-to-earth guy. Mr. Montague is clearly no good."

 Chapter 448 How Do You Know I Couldnt Marry Her?

    Brian, who usually had to speak American English at work, still mixed it with a thick Ridgefield ent. But he was much better than Jacob, who spoke so rapidly and with a mix of ents from various ces that Selena wouldn''t have understood him if she hadn''t spent time with him.


    "Why don''t you speak? How could you stoop so low? Do you really want to climb up the socialdder so bad that you''d get involved with such a big boss? How is that different from the women on the streets downtown?" Brian was really angry; his fingertips were trembling with rage.


    Selena knew the streets downtown he referred to. Before Ridgefield was revitalized, there used to be women standing on the corners there. Women passing by would spit on them out of hate, fearing they would bring ruin to their families. When she was still in school, her aunt had walked past there with her once, and there were always women pointing and making remarks.


    "If you don''t study hard, you''ll end up like them," her aunt had said.


    But Selena remembered that when she was very young, Barbara had also walked her past those streets once. What she said was different, "Selena, if you study hard and be capable, you could help these women find good jobs. That''s the real meaning of studying hard."


    Selena didn''t understand at the time, but as she grew up and thought back to the women on the streets downtown, it was Barbara''s words that resonated more deeply. Now, faced with Brian''s usations, she found herself speechless. Seeing her not responding, Brian continued. "You''re so foolish. Look at Jacob, he now knows how to cherish his wife and is working hard. Megan is even expecting a child. How can you, an educated person, be someone''s mistress?" Implicit in his words was theparison to Jacob, who had not been to school, and even Megan, who in Brian''s eyes had be a worthy daughter-inw, simply because she was pregnant.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena''s expression turned cold. "Uncle, do you know how many things I''ve handled for Jacob? If it weren''t for my mediation, Megan would still be in jail over that eight million. You can say I''ve disappointed my mother, but I have never wronged your family."


    "That''s different! Associating with Raymond will be your downfall! He will never marry you; he is just ying around!" His words had barely faded when he saw Raymond turn the corner, causing his body to stiffen immediately. Raymond had also heard thatst sentence and was now frowning deeply.


    Brian hurriedly bowed his head to leave, but Raymond walked over and wrapped his arm around Selena''s waist. "How do you know I won''t marry her?" His tone was indifferent. "How is being with me her downfall?"


    Brian''s expression suddenly changed.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m sorry, I..."


    Raymond''s gaze was oppressive, and his voice was as cold as ice.


    "You''d better mind your own business when ites to her."


    Frightened, Brian hurried away, nearly tripping over himself.


    Once he was gone, Raymond withdrew his hand from around Selena and looked into the distance. "That was a joke," he said.


    Selena was taken aback, wondering which statement he meant.


    "The part about marrying you, I was joking. I''m just trying to save face for you."


    Selena nodded, appearing very calm.


    "I know, Mr. Montague, thank you."


    Raymond felt a tightness in his chest and turned to walk back into the room.


    Selena had no choice but to follow.


    As soon as the door closed, he pressed her against the windowsill.


    Selena, frightened, looked outside where the lush green hills and verdantndscapey. Yet, there was always the possibility that someone might pass by and the Vian blinds seemed to offer little security. "Mr. Montague..."


    She called out, and then she heard footsteps passing by.


    Selena closed her eyes in fear, desperately trying to push him away.


    Outside, Brian''s voice could be heard, along with that of the managers.


    It was faint, but she could make it out clearly-the managers were trying to console Brian.


    "Look on the bright side, what''s wrong with following Mr. Montague?"


    "But she''s married; isn''t this an affair? And she''s a young woman; if a scandal arises, no one will want her."


    "Don''t speak of it again. Being favored by Mr. Montague is her good fortune, her destiny."


    Selena felt dazed, as if she had indeed be one of those lucky ones who had managed to catch the eye of the big boss.


    In that moment, she felt a sense of defeat, and Raymond''s kiss also came to a halt.


    He asked her.


    "Do you care so much about what others think?"


    "Of course, you don''t need to care, Mr. Montague."


    The atmosphere around Raymond turned cold, and he let her go.


    Selena knew he was angry again.

 Chapter 449 What About Her?

    Selena understood the silence. For the next couple of hours, Raymond was consumed with work, his face buried in the glow of hisptop screen. She did the same, wrapping herself in the solitude of her own device, neither breaking the silence between them.


    Two hours went by before a knock on the door signaled it was time to leave. Raymond snapped hisptop shut and was the first to stride out without so much as a nce towards Selena. She realized then that she hadn''t been factored into his departure¡ªshe was left behind. But it didn''t matter; she didn''t want to apany him anyway.


    From inside, she could hear the cars rumble to life and faint voices questioning her absence. Raymond''s response drifted through the door, "She''s not feeling well." His response was misleading, deepened the misunderstanding. Selena remotely managed herpany affairs, content to wait in the quiet for Raymond''s return. But as the hours ticked by, there was no sign of his car. Dusk had settled, but it wasn''t the normal dimming of day. It was as if a shadowy nket had smothered the skies. Then it hit her-a sandstorm!


    She rushed outside, only to find the vi nearly deserted except for a few clueless servants. When she tried calling Raymond, there was no answer, and concern gnawed at her. Without hesitation, she got into her car, driving towards one of the locations mentioned by the site manager.


    Meanwhile, Raymond sat in the back of his car, oblivious to the ominous skies as he pored through documents. Derrick, the grim-faced site manager, urged the driver, Han, to speed up through the impending maelstrom. In a twist of fate, Selena''s car just missed intersecting with theirs.


    By the time Raymond reached the vi, the vehicles were crusted with a thickyer of sandy grit-an irritation that drove him immediately to the sanctuary of his room for a shower. But her absence made him furrow his brows in concern. "Where is she?" He demanded from the staff.


    "Mr. Montague, she asked about where you were headed and then returned to her room," one of the workers replied.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    He checked his phone, where a string of missed calls were ring back at him. He phoned her back, anxiety in his tone when she answered. "Selena, where are you?"


    She was already at the small, deste house they had mentioned. She was surrounded by darkness, with no key and no way to get inside. The sandstorm raged, forcing the gritty wind into her mouth as she tried to speak. "Mr. Montague..."


    "Where are you?" He struggled to maintain hisposure, impatiently adjusting his tie.


    After a fit of coughing, Selena didn''t immediately reveal her location but instead sighed in relief. Something about the storm made her realize what mattered most. "Good to hear you are okay."


    "Where the hell are you?!" Raymond barked in a sudden outburst of panic. Just moments ago, the foreman had warned that the dust storm brewing was fiercer than the one from a decade ago, capable of toppling trees. If she were outside right now, she''d be in grave danger.


    Selena was startled by Raymond''s use of profanity and hurried to reply. "I''m at the Sandbar."


    The Sandbar was just the spot where Raymond and the others had been earlier. It was a vast expanse of beach stretching out of sight, with only a small bungalow perched on the shoreline.


    That bungalow had been set up as a warning post after a past storm, and they had just stopped by it that afternoon. It waspact, no more than five hundred square feet, but meticulously clean. Yet Selena didn''t have the keys. If she took shelter at the Sandbar now, she''d be out in the open with nowhere to hide!


    Cursing under his breath, Raymond grabbed his phone and stormed out the door.


    The managers were taken aback as they saw him gearing up to drive off. "Mr. Montague, you shouldn''t go out in this weather."


    "It''s too risky; the car could flip over!"


    He snatched the bungalow keys and left them with a tersemand, "Stay put. If any Montague people show up, wait till the storm passes before you resume the search." They couldn''t hold him back. Even though anxiety was written all over their faces, Raymond had already sped away.


    The drive to the Sandbar would take an hour under normal conditions. He dialed Selena again, urging her to stay inside her car, which she shouldn''t dare to step out of.


    True to his word, Selena was indeed afraid to leave her vehicle. The howl of the wind outside was enormous. She yelped as grains of sand pelted the windows relentlessly. She never imagined Raymond woulde to her, especially not at a time when every second threatened death.


    She thought less of her own life; surely, it was worth far less than his.

 Chapter 450 Sand on the Heart

    Raymond floored the elerator, not even pausing to contemte why he was so worried. He was bordering on a panic attack.


    What should''ve been an hour''s journey took him only forty minutes. Yet not long after crossing some distance, he heard a sound from behind. A massive boulder had tumbled down, blocking the path home.


    However, he didn''t stop and pushed on towards the Sandbar. The visibility on the road dwindled to near nothingness; he practically had to bulldoze his way through to get to the front of the bungalow, instantly spotting the parked car outside. He hurriedly opened his vehicle''s door and walked over to knock on her window.


    There, Selena was hunched over the steering wheel, clearly frightened.


    Alone, stranded in the wrath of a dust storm, the relentless tapping on the windows only grew more intense.


    "Selena!" Raymond called out, rapping harder on the ss.


    Selena was still in a daze when she heard someone shouting. She turned her head and locked eyes with Raymond as he stood outside her window. A bright sh crossed her mind, disbelief settling in as she hastily opened the car door. But before she could utter a word, a mouthful of dust invaded her space, filling her mouth and nose.


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    Raymond yanked her out, mmed the car door shut, and quickly unlocked the door to the small house with his keys.


    Once the thick door closed behind them, the howling winds were silenced; their eerie cries left outside.


    Having never experienced this, Selena was still coughing, and her face was smeared with dirt. A swipe with a tissue revealed a yellow stain.


    Raymond wasn''t faring much better himself.


    After a minute of coughing, Selena suddenly remembered something; she grabbed Raymond''s arm, spinning him around to make sure he was unharmed. Only after confirming he was fine, did she release a sigh of relief. "Mr. Montague, you really shouldn''t havee."


    His brows knit together at her remark, leaving him looking slightly puzzled.


    "You thought I came from the mansion?"


    That was exactly what Selena had assumed.


    Raymond''s eyshes drooped, "I was actually just a mile away from you."


    She let out an "Oh" in realization.


    "It was still too risky, stepping out in this weather-"


    Before she could finish, he cut her off sharply, "You''re one to talk about risk?!"


    Selena fell silent, only managing to squeeze out after a long pause, "I was worried about you, too."


    Had anything happened to him, the Montague family would never have forgiven her.


    But now it was Raymond who fell silent.


    With a slight arch of his eyebrow, he seemed oddly ufortable.


    He pushed her away, "Go wash your face."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena nodded and hurried to the sink inside, earnestly washing her face and even rinsing her mouth with clean water. After she finished, Selena took a seat on a nearby chair.


    "Mr. Montague, you should get cleaned up as well."


    Raymond had never been so disheveled before. His suit had gathered dust, and ayer of grime covered his cheeks.


    He approached the sink and washed the grit from his face.


    Since the Ridgefield''s caretakers had only cleaned up this bungalow during thest couple of days, there were no spare clothes here so for the time being, he had to remain in his sand covered suit. Previously, this ce had only basic utilities.


    Now, this 500-square-foot space had be unusually cozy amidst the sandstorm.


    Once he finished, he also took a seat, facing Selena in silence.


    Neither of them knew what to say. As the window and the skies were stained with wind-driven sand, an awkward silence enveloped the room.


    Selena walked to the window, breaking the awkward stillness.


    "This is my first time seeing something like this."


    Sitting back in his chair, Raymond let out a dryugh. He was about to speak, when a loud noise from outside interrupted him.


    Selena turned to look just as a distant tree toppled over, her expression turning grave at the sight.


    The dust storm proved more ferocious than she''d anticipated. She thought hunkering down in her car for the night would suffice, but without Raymond showing up with the keys and leading her inside, she might have been swallowed by the howling wind.


    "Mr. Montague, thank goodness you came. I saw a tree out there topple over in the wind; everything else is just a blur."


    Visibility was terribly low; she could barely make out the silhouette of that tree.


    They didn''t dare open a window, but the sound of the wind and sand pelting the ss was unmistakable.


    Dust storms like this were a rare urrence here.


    The house, though modest in size barely over five hundred square feet-had passed numerous inspections, and the windows were fortified with severalyers. Selena, frightened, closed another window when she heard Raymond behind her chide, "Scared now? What were you thinking when you drove out in this?"


    Her cheeks flushed. She had tried calling Raymond several times but got no response and, seeing the sky turn ominous, feared he and the others might get stranded.


    Had there been an ident involving Raymond in Ridgefield, not to mention the liability for those in charge, she and the Fair family would be directly impacted!


    But she couldn''t deny it; the moment she saw him outside the window, her heart felt as if it too was coated in dust, each heartbeat grinding the gritty particles, simultaneously tickling and tormenting her.

 Chapter 451 A Moments Vulnerability, Merely an Illusion

    Raymond now stood behind her, his chest nearly touching her back as he looked out the window with her.


    Selena thought she could almost hear the rhythm of his heart.


    Last night, when she was drying Raymond''s hair, and he wrapped his arms around her in silence, she was struck by a fleeting illusion that Raymond seemed sorrowful.


    Perhaps it was in a woman''s nature to feel overwhelming empathy. For a moment, she actually felt a hint of what he might be feeling as if she was always the one being left behind. But could it be possible for Raymond?


    He was, by all ounts, a man of high stature; with the slightest beckon, countless would go through fire and water for him.


    So, she dismissed that lingering notion.


    After that vulnerable moment, he reverted back to his assertive demeanor, as if the crack in his armor was just an illusion.


    Raymond then stepped away, made a call to assure the managers that they were safe, and told them to stay calm and wait for the Montague family''s assistance.


    The staff, pacing nervously inside the mansion, breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat from their foreheads.


    One of the maids spected, "Mr. Montague probably went looking for thatdy."


    "Thatdy might have driven off."


    The managers exchanged nces, amazed that someone as astute as Raymond could have apse in judgment.


    With weather like this, it was uncertain whether a safe return was even possible.


    nces shifted towards Brian; everyone knew he and Selena were family.


    His face twisted ufortably; he felt the sting of disgrace, especially since Selena had been a star student from Ridgefield. When she graduated, her achievements were celebrated with fanfare, and everyone thought she was bound for greatness. Instead, she was caught schmoozing with a top exec.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Brian felt as if his own reputation sank with hers.


    Facing the crowd''s piercing stares, he squirmed and excused himself to step outside for a smoke.


    Han hurried after him.


    Neither of them had much say in anything; they were just drivers.


    The boss had spoken to Brian in the afternoon, out of respect for his kinship with Selena.


    "Look, Brian, best keep this from the family," Han consoled him.


    Exasperated, Brian fired up another cigarette.


    "Who can I tell? I just feel like I''ve let my sister down!"


    Aware of his family dynamics, Han sighed.


    "Ah, kids will be kids; they chase glitter and gold. Raymond is handsome and wealthy. Selena got sidetracked, but she''lle around."


    "If her husband finds out, there''ll be hell to pay, and we''ll all lose face! We always took pride in Selena, a Harvard grad, a rare talent in Ridgefield. I can''t believe that girl got dazzled by the bright lights of the world." Brian took a few more drags of his cigarette.


    After someforting words, Han left him with a thought.


    "How''s it going with your family? Megan''s expecting a boy or a girl? And Jacob''s started working, right? You''ve weathered the storm."


    Jacob and Megan were a relief to Brian.


    "Likely a boy. We''re fussing over Megan''s pregnancy, making her eat nutritious food every day."


    "I''ll bring a gift when the baby''s born."


    This finally lifted Brian''s spirits; he forgot all past disappointments with Jacob and Megan.


    Although Han advised keeping quiet, Brian ended up spilling the beans on a call with Erin, unaware that Megan was listening, who then exploded in anger.


    "That cheat! I knew she was trouble! She even tried to stir up trouble between Jacob and me, and now she''s messing around with the rich?! Shameless!" Megan ranted, hands on her hips.


    "Chasing men when she''s already got a husband; she''s rotten to the core! Just like her mother!"

 Chapter 452 Did She Really Like Him?

    Meanwhile, Selena was caught in a continuous sandstorm that showed no signs of stopping. After sitting in the chair for a while, she began to feel drowsy.


    Raymond checked the wound on her knee, which was healing nicely. "We''ll have to make do here tonight. There was andslide on the road we used to get here, so we can''t go back until the sandstorm stops and the road is cleared," he said. Arge boulder was blocking the path, and it was certain that one person couldn''t move it alone.


    Selena was puzzled about how Raymond knew about thendslide, but she didn''t ask.


    Whenever they stopped talking, the atmosphere turned strange, especially with the weather and the fact that they were staying together in a shelter-like house.


    Raymond was a clean freak and seemed ufortable in his dusty clothes. In just a minute, Selena saw him frown several times.


    She hurried to the bathroom, grateful that, although narrow, it still had hot water.


    "Mr. Montague, you take a shower first. I''ll wash your clothes in the sink. I saw there''s a hairdryer here; it should dry your shirt quickly."


    Raymond didn''t speak but had indeed noticed the hairdryer. He began to undress, his long fingers gracefully unbuttoning his shirt.


    As he took off his shirt, he slowly revealed his excellent physique. Selena couldn''t help but take a few extra nces until his shirt was thrown over her head, and his voice came with a hint of amusement. "Keep your drool to yourself."


    Then he entered the bathroom, casually handing her his pants.


    Selena''s cheeks flushed red at the sight of his boxer shorts, and she quickly went to the sink to wash both his shirt and pants thoroughly.


    She noticed Raymond was taking a long time in the shower, probably because he was disgusted by the amount of sand and was rinsing off continuously.


    Her gaze then fell on the bed.


    They could only stop here for the night, and she wondered if Raymond would be able to sleep. Given his obsession with cleanliness, he''d probably prefer to sit in a chair all night.


    She remembered that Raymond had driven his own car, which might have a nket or something simr inside.


    But with the severe sandstorm outside, who knew when the car might flip over?


    Clenching her teeth, Selena still decided to open the door.


    The moment she opened the door, she felt like she was almost sucked out by the storm.


    Clutching Raymond''s car keys tightly, she moved step by step towards the vehicle.


    She swallowed a few mouthfuls of sand and nearly choked before finally getting inside the car. Raymond''s car was well-stocked with items, all prepared by John, including clothes.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, gathered everything, and braved her way back into the house.


    The short hundred meters felt interminable.


    Just as she closed the door behind her, Raymond emerged from the bathroom, naked.


    Selena quickly threw a pair of pants at him.


    "Mr. Montague, put these on."


    Raymond, seeing she had juste back from outside, adopted an icy tone as he asked, "Are you out of your mind?"


    But Selena was already spreading the nket she brought over the bed and even covered the pillows.


    "I know you''re a clean freak. We''ll have to make do tonight. This is from your own car; it''s clean."


    Raymond fell silent and put on the pants she threw to him.


    Was she making do for him?


    His heart fluttered slightly, feeling a softness he hadn''t before.


    He sat down on the bed''s edge and saw her return to the sink, washing his shirt, suit, and boxers until they were spotless.


    For some reason, Raymond, a man of such dominance, felt ufortable watching her handle his boxers.


    She averted her gaze, but as the sound of the hairdryer started, he couldn''t help but continue watching her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Her expression was serious as she improvised a clothesline with hangers and a string, hanging the clothes piece by piece to dry them.


    After two hours, her hands sore, she finally put down the hairdryer.


    The clothes were dry, and she then went into the bathroom. Raymond called out to her, "Wear my shirt."


    She hadn''t brought any clothes of her own.


    There were spare clothes in his car, which she had already brought in, but she had nothing.


    Thinking of this made Raymond''s heart soften even more.


    Did she really like him?


    The most difficult thing to study in this world was a woman.

 Chapter 453 The Person Behind This Is Targeting Her

    Holding Raymond''s shirt, Selena went to take a bath. When she came out, she was drying her hair with a hairdryer, casually tying it up before she dared to sit on the bed. She nced at the time; it was ten o''clock at night, and outside it waspletely dark. The sandstorm continued to beat against the windows, but aside from that, the room felt cozy. There was no air conditioning here, but perhaps because of the sandstorm, there was a hint of coldness in the air. She sneezed, and the next second, Raymond wrapped his arms around her, pressing his chest against her back.


    "Cold?"


    There were no nkets here, but at least the bed was soft.


    "A little."


    His chin rested on top of her hair, enveloping herpletely in his embrace. Selena could hear her heart pounding, an unsettling feeling that made her anxious. However, his hug did warm her up considerably. Actually, it wasn''t cold in the summer; it was just that the weather had changed suddenly and her body hadn''t adjusted yet.


    Neither of them spoke.


    Half an hourter, Selena''s phone rang. It was a call from a former teacher at Harvard University. She quickly got up, her voice soft as she answered. "Professor."


    "Selena, tonight, a thief visited the database at Harvard University, and it even made the news. I don''t know if you''ve been following, but the thief got away. They were very skilled. A few of us teachers were checking the archives and found that your file had been tampered with. It''s likely that they were targeting you. I don''t know if you''ve made any enemies recently."


    But even if she had made enemies, why would they look through her college files?


    "Anyway, be careful. I just wanted to give you a heads-up because I don''t know what else might have been taken. The school has been asked to keep it confidential, but I noticed that your file was messed with." "I got it, Professor."


    Selena hung up the phone, feeling restless.


    There was nothing special in her university file. She attended sses diligently, painted, and was almost forced to drop out by Samantha and Kross, after which she chose online courses. After graduation, she joined a studio. Apart from that small incident, her life had been by the book.


    If there was anything unusual, it was that she had been looking for that person because he had once said he was a student at Harvard University. So, from the first day she was admitted to Harvard, she started looking for him. But she found nothing.


    After searching for half a year, she began to realize that maybe she had been deceived. She hadn''t told anyone about this, not even Shelley. Keeping a promise to attend college for someone else''s sake felt foolish, especially when she found out that even his name was fake. She felt like she had been yed.


    She had lived so many years abiding by the rules and had indeed cursed him quietly. But what kind of thief could break into Harvard University and leave undetected? What was their identity? She felt uneasy, as if her peaceful life was about to be shattered.


    When shey back on the bed, herplexion wasn''t good. Her mood affected Raymond, who asked her, "What''s wrong?"


    Selena shook her head, but her mind kept racing. If the thief had another identity, why was it that only her file was tampered with?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    What she didn''t know was that at that moment, someone had snuck into the Fair family''s residence in New York. Every room had been searched, but not a single bodyguard outside was alerted. Only the nanny, who went downstairs for water at midnight, saw a shadow and screamed, "Thief!"


    The next second, several eerie figures disappeared, and the entire vi was instantly aze with light.


    James was also startled awake, but ever since he returned to the vi, he had been bedridden.


    He coughed a few times, asking the bodyguard to check if anything was missing.


    After a thorough search, nothing was lost, which meant the thief wasn''t after money. "Cough, cough, cough."


    James couldn''t sleep and asked the bodyguard to contact Selena to inform her about the incident.


    His hands were trembling so much that it was hard for him to type, and he didn''t know what to say over the phone.


    Selena received the message from the bodyguard just as she was struggling with insomnia.


    The Fair family home had also been visited by a thief?


    Now she was certain, the person behind this was targeting her!

 Chapter 454 Scholarships Are Useless, Bearing a Son Is What Matters

    She was worried about James, for he only had three months left to live. She wanted to find the child Barbara had given birth to within these three months, but it seemed harder than finding a needle in a haystack. Having not slept all night, the next morning arrived with the sandstorm having ceased, and several executives from Ridgefield hade.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s good to see you unharmed."


    "We were scared to death yesterday when you..."


    The managers had wanted to chide him for leaving the vi in his car alone, but a warning look from Raymond made them hold their tongues.


    The group drove back, and during the journey, Selena still sat with Raymond. She could feel Brian''s gaze on her had be even moreplicated. It was a look of disappointment and heartache.


    Just as they arrived at the entrance of Harmony Garden, Selena stepped out of the car and heard Megan cursing from a distance.


    Megan marched over withrge strides and raised her hand to p Selena.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    "You wretch! How dare you fool around with Raymond behind your husband''s back; you''re so shameless! Everyone,e look at this shameless act!" Megan stood with her hands on her hips, yelling, as if she wished to tarnish Selena''s reputation on the spot.


    Brian hadn''t expected Megan to wait here just to embarrass Selena, especially in front of Raymond, whose face immediately turned sour.


    "Megan, you should be resting at home for the baby; what are you doing here causing a scene? Go back now!"


    "I won''t go back! I want everyone to know the true face of this wretch!"


    Megan, driven by jealousy, couldn''t understand what Selena had that shecked. This man didn''t fancy her but fancied Selena and even kept her by his side. They must have done something, she thought bitterly. She could only imagine what they might have done in bed.


    With these thoughts, she was itching to p Selena''s face swollen.


    Selena looked at Megan coldly. She was about to respond when Raymond stepped in front of her to shield her.


    Facing Raymond, Megan''s face flushed. He was indeed handsome, the most handsome man she''d ever seen. She found herself wishing she could bear his child. Raymond recognized the look in her eyes and disgust shed through his own.


    Megan was so frightened that she couldn''t utter a word. As Brian stepped in to apologize, Raymond uttered a single word.


    "Leave."


    Brian''s face went pale, and he quickly pulled Megan away.


    Megan, infatuated with Raymond''s looks and wealth, suddenly thought that it must be because she was pregnant that he didn''t fancy her.


    It had to be the reason.


    If she aborted this child, Raymond would surely fancy her and take her to New York to live the good life!


    She nced at the car worth millions as greed filled her eyes.


    If Selena, a married woman, could catch his eye, there was no reason he wouldn''t fancy her.


    Megan had been praised for too long and had be delusional. In her mind, reading books was useless; bearing a son was what mattered. And she was just as beautiful as Selena.


    So, once she got home, Megan insisted on having an abortion. She was determined to bear Raymond''s child!


    "Why can Selena do it, and not me? Once I abort this child, Raymond will fancy me!"


    This statement made the faces of the three people in the house turn sour, but what could they do? Megan was still pregnant.


    Jacob was shaking with anger.


    "Can''t you see your own face? Do you think you canpare to Selena?!"


    "Why can''t Ipare? I''m even prettier than her!"


    Jacob couldn''t hold back and pped her.


    "p!"


    Megan covered her face in disbelief, and the next second, Jacob was struck by Brian.


    "She''s pregnant! I secretly asked the doctor and found out it''s a boy! How dare you hit her, you scoundrel!"


    Jacob''s face swelled from the p, and he felt an overwhelming sense of injustice. His pregnant wife was moring for an abortion to have another man''s child.


    As a man, his pride was being trampled on the ground!


    "So, what if it''s a boy? I doubt it''s even mine!"


    As soon as these words came out, Megan''s body shook uncontrobly.


    Jacob''s pupils shrank, and a fierce expression crossed his face.


    "You wretch! It can''t really be someone else''s child, can it? Let''s go, we''re doing a paternity test right now! I need to confirm if I''m the father!"


    Megan turned pale with fear and refused to go.


    "Mom, Dad, please persuade Jacob; he''s gone mad. This is your family''s child!"


    But her expression was too guilty, and it was clear to anyone watching that she was nervous.


    If she was truly carrying Jacob''s child, she would have stood up straight, gone to the hospital for a check-up, and then scolded everyone. But she didn''t dare to go, and she was backing away in fear.


    Jacob, his scalp tingling with rage, pped her again.


    "You wretch! How dare you insult Selena! You''re carrying someone else''s child!"


    Brian and Erin tried to intervene, but Jacob kicked her several times in anger.


    "I can''t stay in this house any longer! I''m leaving right now!"


    With that, Jacob stormed out.


    Brian and Erin called after him, "We haven''t done the paternity test yet, Jacob, don''t be hasty, it might be your son."


    But Jacob sped off on his motorcycle, leaving them behind.


    Inside the house, Megan looked down at the pool of blood beneath her and let out a piercing scream before fainting.

 Chapter 455 Bear His Child As Soon As Possible!

    Selena was unaware of the changes in the Layman Family. She was in a rush to return to New York, but Raymond had to stay behind to discuss the development of the beach, so she decided to go back alone. She was somewhat worried about Rose Garden, uncertain if thieves had broken in.


    After several hours of driving, she returned to Rose Garden. Max was still sleeping soundly in the house. A few of the neighbors had beening to feed him these past few days. Selena checked the house, making sure there were no signs of intrusion before she finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    She immediately ordered a few surveince cameras online. One for the entrance, and three for the living room and other areas, to monitor the house at all times. There wasn''t much of value in the house, except for the birthday gift she had received before. It was a nk notebook, and she didn''t know what was hidden inside.


    Frowning, she took the box and went straight to Ashbourne Manor. However, the outside of Ashbourne Manor was bustling. Her belongings were being thrown out one by one. Fiona was trying to stop them, but the bodyguards who hade were very aggressive.


    Upon seeing her return, Fiona hurriedly approached. "Miss Fair, these people were sent by the olddy. They said they are to drive you out of Ashbourne Manor."


    Most of Selena''s things had already been thrown out; she didn''t even have many to begin with. She walked in, saw the bodyguards still moving her things, and felt a surge of anger. "Stop!"


    But the bodyguards didn''t listen to her, leaving Fiona anxious on the side. "Miss Fair, I think I should call Mr. Montague Sr."


    Selena didn''t agree, but asked, "Where are the bodyguards of Ashbourne Manor? Does only Madam Montague have bodyguards?"


    Fiona quickly called the bodyguards in, but they didn''t dare to offend Madam Montague''s people. Selena sat down on a chair and asked Fiona to find the property deed.


    "Ashbourne Manor is the pre-marital property Mr. Montague Sr. gave me. When did our country rule that an outsider can drive the owner out? Go back and tell Madam Montague that if she continues to make trouble, I will no longer be polite."


    The bodyguards were intimidated by Selena''s aura. Plus, Selena also had bodyguards on her side, so they left in disgrace.


    Meanwhile, at Wolnd, Olivia was having tea with Madam Montague. Olivia was trying her best to please her, so she often visited recently.


    "Madam Montague, you said someone sent you a counterfeit of that painting?"


    Madam Montague sneered. "It''s that woman Raymond married. She''s full of schemes, far worse than you."


    Olivia showed a generous attitude. "Probably because Raymond refuses to be with her; she''s anxious. Now that you''re back, Madam Montague, she thinks that by pleasing you, she can please Raymond."


    Madam Montague grabbed Olivia''s hand and patted itfortingly. "Olivia, you know that I like you the most. When will you bear a child for Raymond? That position will definitely be yours."


    She was subtle, hinting at Olivia to have a rtionship with Raymond. As long as she got pregnant, she would win.


    Olivia had thought about this, but her past pride made it hard for her to disgrace herself like that. After all, she was Raymond''s first girlfriend and had known him for so many years.


    "Madam Montague, Raymond''s wife is too anxious. She probably heard that Raymond saved me from the fire and has stayed by my side, so she''s resorting to any means."


    Olivia had been feeling quite proud these past few days, spreading the news of her being saved by Raymond all over the city. So now, people in their circle increasingly believed that she was Raymond''s true love. Just as Madam Montague was about to say something, the bodyguards returned, looking defeated.


    "Madam, Miss Fair said that her name is on the property deed of Ashbourne Manor. We have no right to throw her things out. She also told us to tell you, Madam, that if you continue to cause trouble, she will no longer be polite." What Madam Montague wanted was for Selena toe and beg her personally. Hearing this, she mmed the table hard. "Did she really say that?!"


    Last time at Wolnd, that woman was quite impolite. Now she dared to be presumptuous!


    "Good, good! I want to see how that wench is going to be impolite! Get a few of you to go to the Fair family. Ask the Fairs how they raised their daughter!"


    Olivia watched the drama unfold and almost burst intoughter. It seemed that Raymond''s wife was not to be feared; she was perfectly capable of ruining herself!


    She quickly tried to soothe Madam Montague, "Madam Montague, please don''t be angry."


    However, the more she tried to calm her down, the more it seemed like Selena was disrespecting her elders.


    "Olivia, you should go back first. Your task is to get along well with Raymond and bear his child as soon as possible!"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    The corners of Olivia''s mouth curled up.


    After she left, Madam Montague was seething with rage.


    "Hurry up and go! I want that woman toe crying to me!"


    When Selena received a call from the Fair family, she was still at Ashbourne Manor, instructing the bodyguards to move her belongings back in.


    Upon hearing that Madam Montague had sent people to cause trouble at the Fair family, a sharp look shed across her eyes.


    She had enough!


    Madam Montague originally thought that by this afternoon at thetest, Selena woulde to beg her for mercy.


    But soon, she was stumped because a subpoena from the court was delivered.


    It stated that she was suspected of maliciously damaging other people''s private property.


    Madam Montague, who was nearly seventy years old, was a bit stunned when she received the subpoena.

 Chapter 456 What Tricks is That Woman Playing Now?

    Selena sued Madam Montague, showing that she was truly someone not to be yed with!


    And she presented evidence, which was the painting her master had given her.


    Madam Montague had never been so humiliated in her life, but if she didn''t go, it would be contempt of court. She was so angry that she was trembling all over as she gazed at thewyer who delivered the subpoena.


    "What else did she say?"


    Thewyer was hired by Madam Montague herself, she never expected Selena to pull such a move.


    Thewyer also didn''t expect that someone would sue their own grandmother-inw!


    And it happened in a family like the Montagues!


    In such a prestigious family, any woman who married into it would always treat the man''s family with utmost respect. Yet, here was Selena, being so defiant.


    News had already spread in the New York circle, and people wereing to the Montague family to inquire about the situation.


    The first person to be asked was Carter. Carter was somewhat incredulous, and the wine in his mouth sprayed onto the ground. "Say that again? Huh?! My sister-inw sued my grandmother?"


    The few people who came to chat nodded.


    "Mr. Ashford, is this really true?"


    Carter was a bit puzzled, but after a quick inquiry with his family, he found out that it was indeed the case.


    They said that Selena was relentless, insisting on getting justice through thew!


    Carter found it very interesting. He got up immediately, nning to go to Wolnd to find out what was going on!


    At the same time, he called Raymond.


    "Raymond, have you heard? Your wife sued our grandmother!"


    Raymond was still in Ridgefield at the moment. The Montague family members who came down were still exploring the potential for development of the beach, and several managers hoped that he would stay for a few more days to negotiate the price directly with him.


    It was hard to refuse such hospitality.


    So when he received the call, he frowned, thinking he was hearing things.


    "What did you say?"


    "Your wife sued our grandmother! It''s said to be a big deal, everyone knows about it. They were asking me about it today!"


    Raymond instinctively wondered what tricks that woman was ying now!


    "I''ll be back in the evening!"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Raymond, you better hurry up."


    Carter hung up the phone and immediately went to Wolnd.


    Not for anything else, but to watch the drama unfold.


    Sueing the olddy, huh?


    His sister-inw was really courageous; wasn''t she afraid of being kicked out of the Montague family''s door!


    He arrived at Wolnd, only to find Madam Montague furiously arguing with herwyer.


    "What do you mean I can''t unterally withdraw thewsuit?! Are you saying what she said is correct, that a counterfeit painting could fool anyone?! She wants to sue me, right? Fine, I''m going to sue her for usurping the Montague family''s property!"


    Thewyer was somewhat helpless, "Madam, even if you want to sue her, that has to wait. The current problem is that she has sued you, and you must go to court to respond."


    Madam Montague''s cheeks turned red, and she almost passed out.


    Catherine was also there. This was like a dream; she still couldn''t believe that Selena dared to sue Madam Montague!


    What kind of courage did she have?!


    Of course, Madam Montague was unwilling to go to court. She was of such an old age, if she really went to court, wouldn''t she be aughingstock to everyone in New York?!


    She gritted her teeth, "Go and get Mr. Montague Sr. out here! Let him see what a good daughter-inw he has chosen for Raymond!"


    However, at this moment, Selena was in the Montague family''s old house,ining to Mr. Montague Sr. with red-rimmed eyes. "Grandpa, that''s what happened."


    Mr. Montague Sr. had been resting at home recently. Upon hearing this, he was so angry that he was about to blow his top.


    "The painting was torn?"


    "Yes."


    Selena was worried that Madam Montague and Catherine would add fuel to the fire in front of the old man. Plus, her suing the olddy indeed refreshed everyone''s perception, so she thought it was better to inform the old man first. Mr. Montague Sr. loved her, knowing that Selena was not someone who easily got angry. Now that she was forced toin, it showed how excessive Madam Montague had been.


    He took a deep breath.


    "I stand with you in this matter. You go back, do whatever you want to do; I won''t help her."


    With Mr. Montague Sr.''s reassurance, Selena felt relieved.


    But she still asked a question.


    "If this gets big, will it affect the Montague family?"


    Mr. Montague Sr. mmed the table heavily.


    "She, as an elder, deliberately made things difficult for you without considering whether it would disgrace the Montague family. You, as a junior, have nothing to fear. Selena, don''t be afraid of anything; I always stand with you!" Selena''s eyes reddened, and she felt warm in her heart.


    As soon as she left, Mr. Montague Sr. immediately called Raymond.


    "You scoundrel! Where are you?"


    Raymond had already received three calls from the Montague family today, one from Carter, one from Catherine, and then from Mr. Montague Sr. "Ridgefield."


    "Your wife has been so wronged, and you haven''t said anything?! You''re really useless; get back here now!"


    Raymond suddenly fell silent, feeling even more annoyed at Selena.

 Chapter 457 Has This Woman Lost Her Mind?

    "Grandfather, I have some matters to handle in Ridgefield."


    Mr. Montague Sr.''s gaze instantly sharpened.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "What could possibly require you to keep going there? I suspect you''ve met another woman there, haven''t you?"


    Raymond felt a chill in his heart, worrying that if Mr. Montague Sr. investigated and found out about Selena, she would likely be sent away. Mr. Montague Sr.''s methods were far more ruthless than his own. "I''ll be back in the afternoon."


    His tone was indifferent. After hanging up the phone, he felt a familiar sense of irritation. He texted Selena.


    What exactly are you trying to do?"


    Selena saw his message on her private cell phone and her lips tightened.


    Defending my legal rights.


    Raymond found it amusing. Legal rights? What rights did she have to speak of? Drop thewsuit. What for?


    After seeing her flippant response, his anger red. But for some reason, her tone didn''t match the face he remembered. Had this woman lost her mind? Or was she using a different method to attract his attention? His brows furrowed and after informing a few members of the Montague family, he decided to drive back to New York.


    Meanwhile, Selena was looking at the messages from Raymond. For some reason, she had a premonition of an impending storm. If Raymond got involved, he would eventually discover her identity. But it was Madam Montague''s fault for causing such trouble. She had already sent someone to find Mr. Montague Sr., but he only responded with, "You solve the problems you create yourself." She was so angry that she almost couldn''t breathe. This old man must be insane, allowing an outsider to behave so recklessly! She sat on the sofa, seething, and felt a tingling sensation on her scalp. Damn it. That damn wretch.


    Catherine was also anxious. If Selena didn''t drop thewsuit, Madam Montague would have to go to court. Who could bear such humiliation?


    "Mom, isn''t the painting a fake? As long as we prove it''s fake, we''ll be fine."


    Madam Montague nodded, "Yes, yes! Take our painting and get a good appraiser! If she wants to make a fuss, I''ll make sure she can never hold her head high in New York ever again!"


    The matter had blown up. Even Alex and Paul had heard about it, and the appraiser Madam Montague had hired was very well-known in New York circles. However, she was somewhat worried. Was there something special about the painting that made Selena so relentless? She couldn''t resist calling Olivia.


    "Olivia, where did that painting of yourse from?"


    Olivia wasn''t stupid and had heard about Madam Montague being sued. Was she suspecting that the painting she gave was a fake?


    "Madam, I almost became Mr. Butler''s apprentice. Do you suspect that I would give you a fake? There was an auction abroad, and Mr. Butler''s painting was given away. I asked around for a long time and found out that it was bought by a collector. I spent six billion to buy it back."


    Olivia felt somewhat wronged. She spent six billion, so it must be real.


    Madam Montague immediately gained confidence, "I''ve already hired an appraiser. Tonight, I will ruin Selena''s reputation; I''ve also invited some friends from our circle to watch!"


    She was determined to make a big fuss about this. Since Mr. Montague Sr. didn''t care, she would show him how blind he was to have taken a liking to Selena!


    Selena heard that the Montague family had hired an appraiser and that Madam Montague had chosen the Stone family''s home as the appraisal site. She was thrilled. The Stone family had received many visitation letters saying that they woulde to join the fun tonight. After all, Raymond''s nominal wife would appear tonight, and everyone wanted to see what this woman who dared to sue Madam Montague looked like. Selena wasn''t afraid of losing face. What she feared was that Raymond would be furious when her identity was revealed. In her opinion, Raymond had a really bad temper. She also worried that the Montague family and the Stone family might collude and bribe the appraiser. Olivia was definitely capable of such a thing!


    Her phone buzzed again. She thought it was Raymond again, but this time it was Brian.


    Selena, Mr. Montague was about to drive away just now, and Megan tried to stop his car. She was hit, and we don''t know if the child in her belly can be saved. Now she is crying and making a fuss, asking Mr. Montague to take responsibility. The managers in Ridgefield are also angry at our family; they are ming us for bringing up a shameless daughter-inw. I was fired. If you have time,e and see.


    Selena never expected Megan to pull such a stunt. She was so desperate to climb up to Raymond that she dared to make such a scene.


    Mr. Montague was very angry.

 Chapter 458 Do You Think He Will Let You off the Hook?

    Ridgefield was in chaos. Megan, having seen her own belly stained with blood, knew that her child couldn''t possibly be born safely. That was why she had thrown herself at Raymond.


    When she was flung several meters away, she actually suffered minor injuries, but s, she had a child in her belly. So, she immediately clutched her belly as a pool of blood slowly collected at her feet. "My child! My child, Mr. Montague, you owe me a child; I''ll be clinging to you for life! Or give me thirty million to settle this privately!"


    Raymond had never seen such a shameless woman in his life. He drove straight back to Harmony Garden, leaving the managers to deal with it.


    There were always difficult people in poor and remote areas, but even the managers couldn''t stand Megan''s behavior.


    Raymond was now a highly respected figure in the whole of Ridgefield. If he were to be upset and halt his investment in the area, it could have a significant impact on the livelihoods of many. Several managers, after careful consideration, decided to let Brian go, advising him to keep his distance due to his unprofessional behavior.


    Raymond sat alone in the hall, where the atmosphere was tense, and no one dared to advocate for the Layman family.


    Everyone felt like an unknown force was pressing down on them, as if they were carrying a heavy burden.


    Raymond took out a cigarette and lit it calmly.


    The Ridgefield managers had already asked Brian to leave and had someone take Megan to the hospital.


    But Megan kept shouting and screaming, trying to let everyone around her know that it was Raymond who hit her.


    In the end, she said something even more outrageous; that the child in her belly was Raymond''s.


    Megan herself seemed to forget that she was thin and small, with a sharp and mean look; she had never even read a book. How could a man like Raymond possibly fancy her?


    But Megan had always had inexplicable confidence, always feeling that she could connect herself with him.


    At this moment, she had already been pushed into the operating room. The child must be forcibly aborted; it had long been a dead fetus.


    Several managers looked at Raymond, moving their mouths a few times and wiping the sweat from their foreheads.


    "Mr. Montague, rest assured, you don''t have to worry about this; we will take care of it."


    Raymond''s fingertips held the cigarette; he had never seen such a freak in his life.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    His hawk-like eyes narrowed, and the words he spoke next were extremely ruthless.


    "I don''t want to hear anything more about their family, and I don''t want anyone to plead for them."


    The managers wiped the sweat from their foreheads, still feeling a cold sweat on their backs. "Mr. Montague, we understand. Please rest assured."


    Raymond crushed the cigarette in his fingers and nced at the clock on the wall. This matter had already dyed him for three hours.


    He was inexplicably irritable. He took out his phone to look at it, but it was already out of power.


    So, he didn''t know that the drama in New York had already begun.


    Many spectators were eagerly awaiting at the Stone family''s ce. Madam Montague had already been helped over by Catherine.


    In the center, the appraiser had been waiting for a while, and the painting Olivia had sent was already set aside. Now, only Selena was left to arrive. People began to whisper.


    "Do you think she''s gotten scared and has run away at thest minute?"


    "I think so too. using Madam Montague of such a thing is too outrageous. She must have made that im when she wasn''t thinking clearly. Now that she''s sobered up, she''s probably hiding somewhere." "I heard she''s very ugly."


    Olivia felt likeughing while listening to these whispers.


    If it were any other day, the Stone family would not have been able to host so many distinguished guests, since they were not exactly a prominent family in their circle.


    But today, many people came to visit the Stone family home, which to some extent expanded theirwork.


    Moreover, almost everyone here knew that she was Raymond''s first love, so the Stone family''s business would only get smoother in the future.


    A smile curled up at the corner of her mouth. She had spent a long time getting dressed up tonight, all to overshadow Selena.


    Her beauty wouldpletely outshine Selena, and from now on, when people thought of Selena, they would only think of a plump and in image.


    Feeling extremely pleased, Olivia knew that Madam Montague had deliberately chosen the Stone family''s ce as a venue, so she could receive support.


    She took a deep breath and generously admonished the people gossiping behind her.


    "The person hasn''t arrived yet, and even when she does, we shouldn''t judge a book by its cover."


    Olivia was dressed very elegantly tonight. She wore a beautiful white dress and adorned her neck with limited-edition jewelry. She looked radiant and very beautiful.


    Meanwhile, Selena had juste out of the Rose Garden and saw Caterlington waiting outside.


    Upon seeing her, Caterlington immediately threw his cigarette butt into the trash can.


    "Selena, are you going to go over there dressed like this? If you go tonight, you''ll definitely be photographed, and your pictures will circte in the circle. When Raymond sees those pictures, he''ll know you''ve been deceiving him all this time. Do you think he''ll let you off the hook?"


    Selena frowned, "I''ll go get a hat."


    Caterlington grabbed her, "It''s okay; I''ll help you."

 Chapter 459 Selena, What the Hell Are You Up To?

    Caterlington had his own n in mind, which was to absolutely prevent Selena''s identity from being exposed.


    He had already done one foolish thingst time, and he couldn''t afford to be the scapegoat for Raymond to win the beauty''s favor again.


    Didn''t Raymond like Olivia? Then let him continue to entangle with Olivia! Selena didn''t belong to the Montague family.


    Caterlington was obviously prepared. He took Selena to a private makeup room.


    With the makeup artist''s skillful hands, her face was painted with a lot of e. She wore a heavy hat, and even her clothes were in an ugly color scheme.


    Selena looked at herself in the mirror; she was also wearing a pair of ck square sses, and her bangs were covering her face. Except for her mouth and some "e" that was exposed, everything else was unclear. Caterlington stood behind her, marveling. "Even your father wouldn''t recognize you if he stood in front of you. Just say you''re allergic to pollen."


    Selena nced at the time, guessing that the group of people must be anxious by now, so she took the painting.


    "I''ll go first."


    "I''ll take you there." Caterlington, who loved to stir up trouble, would certainly not miss the good show.


    The car arrived outside the Stone family''s house. To avoid gossip, Selena got out of the car first, not with Caterlington.


    She walked in with the painting and saw about twenty people waiting inside. The scene was grand, with a long table in the middle, where the appraiser had been waiting.


    "I''m sorry, I''mte." Her voice was deeper than usual. Ignoring everyone''s gaze, she walked straight to the table.


    Madam Montague saw her dressed like this andughed coldly. "Selena, what the hell are you up to?"


    "I''ve contracted a contagious disease, and I''m afraid of infecting everyone here. If you don''t mind, then I..." She pretended to lift her mask and hat.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Madam Montague suddenly felt nauseous; she sat in her chair and snorted coldly. "Keep it on; everyone here is more noble than you." Selena unfolded the painting.


    The painting was torn into two pieces and the middle was broken. She ced it on the table. The two paintings were incredibly simr; the onlookers couldn''t tell which one was the fake at first nce. Selena stood straight, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Oliviaing over.


    Olivia was dressed very formally; she almostughed when she saw Selena''s rustic and ugly dress. This was Raymond''s wife? The little bit of skin that was exposed was all e; it was really disgusting to look at. She immediately let down all her guard, unless Raymond was blind, he would know who to choose.


    Olivia came over now to contrast herself with this rustic and ugly woman.


    She wanted everyone to know that she was the one who deserved Raymond. "Hello, I''m Olivia, nice to meet you."


    Selena saw Olivia''s formal dress and was nonchnt. "I know you, you''re the mistress who always wants my husband to divorce me. Last time you ran to Ashbourne Manor and were ridiculed by Mr. Montague Sr., I heard it from the servants." Her remark immediately silenced the room.


    Olivia''s arrogance was crushed by a powerful force, causing her face to turn a few shades paler, but she couldn''t help but retort.


    "I''m not a mistress."


    Selena pretended not to understand and tilted her head. "Oh? Isn''t it you who calls my husband every day, asking him to apany you?"


    Olivia couldn''t refute it because what Selena said was the truth.


    Selena nced at the surrounding decorations and couldn''t help but exim. "Madam Montague sent someone to the Fair family to scold me, saying that my upbringing is not good, but even if my upbringing is not good, I know that other people''s husbands should not be touched. The Stone family seems to be very rich, but in terms of upbringing, it doesn''t seem to be better than me, right?"


    Her tone was a degree lower than usual, making her words carry a lot of weight.


    Olivia intended topletely crush this woman with her appearance, but she didn''t expect her to ask such a question.


    She was a bit panicked and wanted to retort, but she didn''t know how to.


    It was Madam Montague who saved the day. "Selena, Raymond doesn''t like you, and he will divorce you sooner orter."


    Selena was not polite to her either. "Madam Montague, whether he likes me or not, we are currently husband and wife, and Olivia is a mistress; that''s a fact. She and Raymond have already broken up, even if they were together in the past, at most Olivia is an ex-girlfriend. I want to ask the other women here, if such an ex-girlfriend came to entangle your husband, what would you think?"


    Olivia''s face turned red with humiliation, and she took a deep breath to try and calm herself. "You''re just making excuses because you can''t win Raymond''s love. Have you seen the ne around my neck? He gave it to me; it''s worth seventy million."


    As soon as her voice fell, Selena chuckled. "How can my marriage to him be called an excuse? The marriage certificate is still at home, and before we divorce, anything he gives you is our joint property. I have the right to take it back, so Miss Stone, don''t show off, or else I might sue you and have you return the ne."

 Chapter 460 Wishing to Slap Her

    Thest vestiges of color faded from Olivia''s face, and her eyes went wide with disbelief.


    She had thought Selena was easy to bully, but she didn''t expect this woman to be so eloquent! She couldn''t refute a single sentence! And people around were already starting to whisper. "I''ve been wanting to say this for a long time. Olivia''s behavior is indeed that of a mistress."


    "And she''s even unting her ne in front of the original wife; isn''t that cheap?"


    "The Stone family isn''t any big deal; what is she showing off for?"


    Olivia felt as if she was about to copse. She couldn''t help but re at Selena with deep resentment.


    This ugly creature dared to ridicule her like this?! Despicable! Damnable!


    She was barely holding on, wishing she could p her right now! But she had to endure.


    At the critical moment, Madam Montague spoke up, actually trying to help Olivia out of her predicament.


    "Enough, we''re here tonight to appraise the paintings; why are we talking about these unnecessary things?" Madam Montague chuckled lightly while looking at the appraiser.


    The appraiser cleared his throat a few times, attracting everyone''s attention.


    Olivia stood there, feeling incredibly embarrassed and awkward.


    Thest time Mr. Montague Sr. had chastised her, it was at Ashbourne Manor, so at least no one knew about it. But now, this ugly creature was embarrassing her in front of so many people. She was absolutely furious! Taking a deep breath, she had to find an opportunity to get back at her!


    Meanwhile, at the long table, the appraiser had already begun to examine the paintings closely.


    After observing for ten minutes, he looked at both paintings and then nced at Olivia.


    "Miss Stone''s painting is the real one, and the torn one is a fake." Selena raised an eyebrow; this result was within her expectations.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    As soon as the appraiser finished speaking, Madam Montague stood up.


    "Selena, do you have anything else to say?"


    In fact, it was quite embarrassing for Madam Montague to make such a fuss as an elder. But it would be even more embarrassing if she went to court.


    Since Mr. Montague Sr. didn''te out to resolve the issue, she wanted to utterly destroy Selena''s reputation tonight and deal a blow to Mr. Montague Sr.''s pride!


    Selena sneered. "What do I have to say? I say that you bought this appraiser off."


    Madam Montague was almost amused by her anger. How shameless! Trying to win her favor with a fake painting, and when she was exposed, she was so angry that she sued her. Such a person actually married into the Montague family? She was a disgrace to the name Montague!


    She didn''t want to see her anymore, out of sight, out of mind. "Guards! Throw her out! I want her to never set foot in New York in her life!"


    As soon as her voice fell, Selena looked at her lightly. "Madam Montague, I also brought an appraiser. Surely it can''t just be your appraiser who has the final say, right?"


    Madam Montague''s chest heaved violently, "I''d like to see what your appraiser has to say!"


    As soon as her voice fell, a man walked in from outside the door. This man had a small beard, although he was old, his steps were light, and his hands were behind his back. Before he appeared, people at the scene had already started to discuss Selena. They said she was pretending and trying to act high and mighty with fake paintings.


    But when Selena''s appraiser appeared, everyone shut their mouths. The one who came in was Mr. Butler himself. The Mr. Butler!


    Everyone knew that Mr. Butler rarely made public appearances and disliked interviews; he was truly a recluse.


    When Madam Montague saw Mr. Butler, she froze, thinking she must have seen wrong.


    Mr. Butler smiled at those around him, then strolled leisurely with his hands behind his back to the two paintings.


    Madam Montague was somewhat excited, "How did youe to New York, Mr. Butler? I hadn''t heard anything about it."


    Mr. Butler still smiled at her, but there was a noticeable chill in his eyes.


    "I''m only here for a day; I''ll be catching a ne out soon. I didn''t expect to stumble upon such a spectacle."


    Madam Montague breathed a sigh of relief, "Your timing is perfect; this woman tried to fool us with a fake painting. Now that you''re here to personally appraise it, it''ll be more convincing." After saying this, she coldly stared at Selena, as if she were eagerly anticipating that Selena would begin begging for mercy.


    Mr. Butler also nced at Selena.


    Selena stood in ce, her back still straight.


    Everyone was urging Mr. Butler.


    "Mr. Butler, please take a look."


    "Yes, using your fake painting is really too much."


    Mr. Butler only looked for a few seconds, but in that short time, smiles had already surfaced on the faces of Madam Montague and Olivia.


    Even the bodyguard had alreadye to Selena''s side, ready to throw her out.

 Chapter 461 Do You Really Think I Wont Get Angry?

    But the next second, Mr. Butler put down the two paintings and rolled up the one that had been torn.


    "Who tore this up? I spent more than a month painting it, such a waste."


    He looked at Selena, frowning deeply.


    "Who tore this painting?"


    Selena pointed at Madam Montague, whose face turned pale instantly. "Mr. Butler, what do you mean? Are you saying this painting is real?"


    Mr. Butler frowned, "I painted it myself; how could it be fake? Madam Montague, since you''ve ruined someone else''s painting, naturally you shouldpensate. At thest auction, someone offered me three hundred million, and I didn''t sell it."


    He was somewhat displeased and rolled up the painting.


    "I can''t believe you have such poor taste. No wonder someone couldn''t help but sue you. You treat fakes as treasures; you''ll regret it one day!"


    Madam Montague couldn''t utter a word, and Olivia was already stunned.


    The painting she bought was fake?!


    How could this be?!


    She had spent six hundred million, which was not a small sum for the Stone family.


    In order to please Madam Montague, she had spent all her money!!


    "Mr. Butler, please have another look."


    Mr. Butler nced at her and snorted.


    "I didn''t want to take you as my student because you were not sincere. I didn''t expect you to try to destroy someone else''s family. Fortunately, I didn''t take you in, but you even used a fake painting to deceive people, causing my hard work to be ruined. It shows that your appraisal ability is just so-so."All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Mr. Butler, with his hands behind his back, took the painting and walked straight out.


    "In the future, I won''t sell my paintings to either of you."


    With that, he almost poked his finger into the face of the appraiser.


    "And you, you dare to say my real work is fake. I don''t know how such a person can be an appraiser; you''re only capable of deceiving and cheating!"


    Olivia''s and Madam Montague''s expressions were very ugly, and the appraiser even knelt down on the spot.


    After tonight, his career was ruined.


    Mr. Butler snorted at everyone, then looked at Selena.


    Selena''s mouth twitched slightly; she followed him and was about to leave.


    The people present were already stunned, none of them dared to stop her.


    But as she was just about to step out of the main entrance, Selena saw that a car had just pulled up. Raymond got out of it.


    He strode in, and when he passed Mr. Butler, he paused and frowned deeply.


    Mr. Butler was really only staying in New York for a day, and he didn''t n to tell Selena at all. But he identally heard from a friend about the appraisal of the real and fake paintings, which involved the Montague family. Then he called Selena, only to find out that the painting had been destroyed, which made him furious.


    His adorable student... Was this Montague family kid blind? He was actually going after his first love.


    Raymond''s aura was cold. He had been scolded in Ridgefield and was receiving calls from New York all the way, asking him toe back and watch the show.


    Now he looked at this rustic woman, with her thick bangs and ck-framed sses.


    His eyebrows were slightly furrowed. ording to her character, wouldn''t she want to steal the show on such an asion?


    Why was she now covering herself up, and looking much plumper than before?


    But he obviously had no mind to care about her now; instead, he looked at Mr. Butler.


    "Mr. Butler."


    Mr. Butler gave him a dismissive eye roll, but his hand was slightly tugged by Selena, signaling him to leave first.


    Selena knew that once her master''s protective nature kicked in, he would definitely scold Raymond.


    Her master''s flight was about to take off. He hade over temporarily and hadn''t nned to tell her.


    If he hadn''te to bail her out, he would already be waiting for his flight.


    Mr. Butler was so frustrated that he was scratching his head in irritation.


    He had to go abroad to find someone to repair it. Selena''s good intentions were taken for granted, and that Madam Montague really had no taste.


    When Mr. Butler left, he was very reluctant; he was constantly looking back every few steps.


    Raymond didn''t understand why Mr. Butler was here tonight, then he saw Selena lower her head and try to leave.


    "Stop!"


    His tone was cold, and seeing the hustle and bustle in the hall, Carter had already exined the general situation to him on the way.


    His grandmother was being humiliated inside, and Olivia was being scolded as a mistress.


    Everyone was watching their embarrassment.


    All thanks to the woman in front of him.


    Selena paused, then was abruptly pushed against a nearby tree. The force against her back made her wince, and she frowned, only to have her neck forcefully grabbed by his hand. "Do you really think I won''t get angry?"

 Chapter 462 She Actually Called Me a Mistress

    Selena felt as if all the oxygen had disappeared as Raymond tightened his grip, leaving her unable to utter a word. Sweat broke out on her forehead. Raymond detested her so much that he didn''t even want to question why her face had changed so drastically, why she had suddenly started wearing thick bangs and sses, and why her clothing had be so dowdy. He attributed all her iprehensible actions to her ying tricks.


    "Is this amusing to you?" he asked, his wrist bulging with the strain of his grip. Selena, feeling suffocated, thought she might die at any moment. She looked at Raymond''s handsome hand. Just a few days ago, this beautiful hand was wrapped around her waist, and the mouth that spoke sweet nothings was lingering on her body. She pped at his hand, feeling like she was about to suffocate.


    "Selena, I heard James is sick. If you don''t want anything to happen to him, you better behave yourself. I hate it when people y tricks," he said, his tone colder than ever before. His gaze on her was as if he was looking at a corpse. Releasing her, Selena copsed, gasping for breath. She could taste blood in her throat. "Cough, cough, cough."


    Raymond didn''t even look at her as he walked away. Inside, due to Mr. Butler''s meddling, Madam Montague had fainted from anger and was being taken to the hospital. The Stone family was busy seeing off the guests.


    As for Olivia, she had been crying non-stop. Seeing Raymond, she ran towards him, crying, "Raymond, wuu wuu wuu." She wanted to throw herself into Raymond''s arms, but for some reason, the image of Selena shed across his mind, and he sidestepped her. Olivia fell into empty air, and Carter slowly stepped forward.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "Raymond, you missed all the drama. Why are you only here now?" Carter had been watching from the crowd. He had never expected his cousin''s wife to be so eloquent and to embarrass Olivia in front of so many people. Olivia had dressed up beautifully tonight, thinking she would outshine the dowdy woman, but she ended up being ridiculed and now bore the reputation of a mistress. Olivia felt humiliated and clung to Raymond''s arm, crying.


    The other members of the Stone family who had wanted to greet Raymond, considering Olivia''s severe loss of face tonight and the need for Raymond to save her reputation in the future, were deterred by his grim expression. After dealing with Megan''s outrageous behavior at Ridgefield, and now facing Selena, Raymond felt an unprecedented disgust.


    Olivia was still crying.


    "Raymond, wuu wuu wuu, she went too far, calling me a mistress, wuu wuu wuu." Carter listened and thought to himself, ''Aren''t you just a mistress? What''s there to cry about?''


    "Raymond, why don''t you acquire the Fair family''spany? Let''s see how arrogant she can be then." Olivia was so angry and embarrassed that she blurted out this suggestion. Raymond nced at her. He wasn''t going to acquire a smallpany like the Fair family''s.


    "You go upstairs and rest first." Olivia was worried that her makeup had been ruined by her crying and didn''t want Raymond to see her looking ugly, so she nodded pitifully. Raymond rubbed his temples. The people who had been watching the drama dispersed when they saw himing. No one dared to stick around to watch Raymond''s show. If he really got angry, somepany would be in trouble next.


    Carter stood by Raymond''s side. "Raymond, Miss Stone did lose face tonight. If you want to appease her, you should ask Selena to apologize." Carter owed Olivia a favor from when he had tried to get Lillian to return to work at the Montague family. Now he had no choice but to speak up for her.


    Raymond didn''t respond. When he thought of how Selena had stirred up New York, his face became even colder. "Raymond, should we go to the hospital to see grandmother?"


    "You go see her." In his view, Madam Montague had her share of responsibility for making such a fuss about this matter. Now she was in the hospital, and everyone would probably be discussing Madam Montague tonight. Madam Montague and Mr. Montague Sr. have been estranged for a long time, which is no secret in their social circle.


    Outside, Selena slowly stood up, feeling as if there was smoke in her throat and she wanted to vomit blood.


    Caterlington appeared by her side and helped her up. "I''ll take you home."


    "Cough, cough, cough, thank... thank you." Her voice was gone, probably injured by Raymond''s choke.

 Chapter 463 Some Things Are Like Poison

    This was the first time she had ever seen Raymond this angry.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She silently followed Caterlington, her eyes cast downward. It wasn''t until they reached a brighter spot that Caterlington was able to faintly see the marks on her neck.


    He immediately felt a wave of concern wash over him. "Did Raymond do this?" He asked.


    Selena got into the car; her throat was burning with pain, making it painful even to speak. "Yes," she managed to say.


    "He sure is cruel to his wife," Caterlingtonmented.


    A bitter smile spread across Selena''s face. The woman who had just been arguing fiercely was now at a loss for words and feeling a sourness in her heart.


    "Selena," Caterlington began, "Don''t me me for not warning you. Despite Raymond''s unapproachable demeanor, his temper isn''t as good as it seems. No one in New York dares to cross him now. Do you know why?" Selena remained silent, just touching her throat quietly.


    "Anyone who can make a name for themselves on Wall Street and in Silicon Valley within three years is no easy opponent. People in both ces are crazy and don''t like each other. But he''s able to thrive in both environments. To be honest, me and my buddies sometimes wonder if he has a huge fortune hidden somewhere."


    "He''s ruthless to himself and even more so to others. If he finds out you''ve deceived him, the consequences will be severe."


    Although Caterlington had ulterior motives, he wasn''t exaggerating. Raymond had been ruthless enough to nearly choke her to death just now. What would happen if he found out she was fooling him?


    Selena didn''t respond. Her throat was in terrible pain; it was burning hot. She urgently needed something cold to drink to relieve the pain.


    Seeing her difort, Caterlington stopped the car by the roadside and went to a pharmacy to buy some medicine.


    As soon as Selena got out of the car, she vomited a bit of blood. This was what usually followed a severepression of the throat.


    Caterlington handed her the medicine. After drinking it, Selena felt a temporary relief in her throat.


    She had broken out in a sweat, so she removed her hat and sses, took out a wet wipe, and cleaned off her makeup, revealing a beautiful, pale face.


    Something stirred in Caterlington''s heart.


    With her eyes cast down, Selena asked uncertainly, "If he really finds out about my identity, will he take revenge against me?"


    Caterlington frowned. She seemed very fragile right now, as if she would shatter at a touch.


    "Selena, Raymond is a man who stands tall among men. From a man''s perspective, if you''re not the woman he wants to marry, he will definitely take revenge on you, unless one day he tells you he loves you and wants to marry you. But do you think that''s possible?"


    Caterlington was ying a mind game here. He asked, "Do you think it''s possible?" In fact, he thought it was.


    She was so dazzling that Raymond couldn''t help but taste her again and again. Some things were just like poison.


    But the point was that Raymond didn''t know her identity now and thought she was a married woman. Such a proud man would definitely hide his feelings.


    Otherwise, it would be too humiliating to lose. He would never allow himself to fall to such a level.


    He would never confess his feelings unless he was 100% sure that Selena loved him. Otherwise, he would rather hide everything.


    The pride of a man, and the pride of a woman. In some ways, these two were quite alike.


    Selena stopped talking. Was it possible? Of course not.


    Raymond loved her? Wanted to marry her? She wouldn''t dare to dream such a dream even in her sleep.


    With a twitch of her mouth, she got back into the car.

 Chapter 464 Never Wavered from the Decision to Divorce

    After returning to Rose Garden, Mr. Butler called Selena and began insulting and denouncing Raymond''s character over the phone.


    "That damn brat! I wish I could tear him apart!"


    "I''m furious! You married him, and he feels wronged?! He even goes out to mess around with other women; what gives him the right to feel wronged?!"


    "When did my disciple, Mr. Butler''s disciple, ever deserve to be gossiped about by those people?!"


    Selena felt somewhat guilty. Originally, her master had onlye to New York for a day in a hurry because of some business and had to appear in front of everyone because of her. He usually hated appearing in public. After he finished, she quickly apologized.


    "Master, I''m sorry."


    Mr. Butler was fuming.


    "What were you thinking? Why are you keeping such a secret?"


    "I don''t know."


    Mr. Butler took a deep breath on the other end, "What''s wrong with your voice? It''s hoarse; were you crying?"


    Selena coughed a couple of times and took a few sips of the medicine she had just prepared. Her throat still hurt so much.


    "No, my throat hurts a bit."


    "Selena, do you even like Raymond?"


    Selena couldn''t answer.


    To say she liked him might not be urate.


    Maybe that slight flutter in her heart was only because they had been intimate on those dark nights, even thinking about it now made her blush and her heart race.


    Did that count as liking him?


    Probably not, at least she has never wavered from her decision to divorce.


    "Does the young man from the Montague family like you?"


    "No."


    This time she answered quickly, after all, Olivia was still by Raymond''s side.


    "Then you shouldn''t like him either. You should only be with a man who is devoted to you. The young man from the Montague family is indeed excellent, but no matter how excellent he is, it''s meaningless if he''s not yours." "Master, I understand."


    "You always have your own ideas, so I won''t say more. I''ll have this painting restored by my friend. Madam Montague doesn''t deserve this work; you should take it back and hang it in your room, just for fun."


    After Selena hung up the phone, she felt a wave of exhaustion wash over her.


    She looked at her neck in the bathroom mirror; the red marks were very obvious.


    She took a deep breath, and then her phone rang again. It was Catherine.


    Selena knew she was calling to scold her.


    The Montague family was in a mess right now; Madam Montague was hospitalized and many people had witnessed Selena embarrassing her.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Selena was indeed impulsive this time, but Madam Montague was too overbearing.


    She didn''t answer the phone but notified the court to proceed with thewsuit.


    Basically, even though Madam Montague was now unconscious, when she woke up, she would still face charges from the court.


    Selena was not giving in this time. No matter who came to mediate, it was useless.


    Meanwhile, in a New York bar, Alex and Paul had already started drinking.


    Alex pped the table and told the people around him, "You didn''t see it; she pointed at Olivia''s nose and called her a mistress. Madam Montague was so angry that she fainted. At her old age, I guess this is the first time she''s been involved in awsuit."


    The crowd was young, so not many of them had been to the Stone family home tonight.


    They had to listen to Alex''s vivid description to get a taste of what went down tonight. Alex swayed the drink in his hand.


    "I can''t speak on anything else, but for suing Madam Montague, I give her a thumbs up. Turns out Raymond''s backyard is hiding a tigress."


    Othersughed, then asked, "What does the woman look like?"


    Alex paused, finding her hard to describe. After a long while, he spat out, "Barely human."


    There was another round ofughter, some even choked on their drink as tears streamed down their faces.


    Alex shrugged.


    Only Paul sat in the middle, ignoring everyone, his brow furrowed slightly.

 Chapter 465 You Can Have This Good Fortune if You Want It

    After Raymond entered, the room fell silent in an instant. Alex, with a grin on his face, handed him a ss of wine.


    "You''rete. You missed the best part of the show. Raymond, your wife is quite interesting," he said.


    Raymond had just finished dealing with a heap of issues from the Montague family. Now, Madam Montague was hospitalized out of anger, and the Stone family was also constantlyining, all because of Selena stirring up trouble! Alex patted Raymond''s shoulder. "Although she''s not the most attractive, she''s articte and clever. Marrying her is your good fortune." Raymond had been having a tough day. He lowered his eyes and responded icily, "You can have this ''good fortune'' if you want it."


    Alex immediately fell silent. After all, he preferred beautiful women.


    Raymond took a sip of his wine as he leaned back slightly and unbuttoned a few buttons on his cor. His eyes were cold and clear.


    Alex tried to console him, "Forget about her. What are you nning to do about Olivia? After tonight, many people will gossip about her. If you really like her, you should get a divorce and make her officially your partner." Raymond looked at the ss in his hand, his tone suddenly bing light. "My grandfather wants me to marry Selena; my grandmother wants me to marry Olivia. Why can''t I marry someone I truly want to?"All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    He spoke so softly that only Alex and Paul heard him. They exchanged a nce, at a loss for words.


    Was there true love in high society? Those who think there was must have not truly entered this circle yet.


    Even ordinary people sized each other up when they got married - cars, houses, etc. So, what about those in high society?


    Most wouldpromise with their families, choosing a wife that their family was satisfied with, and then kept a few they liked somewhere just for fun.


    Then they yed the role of a loving couple in public, which was also beneficial to thepany''s stock price.


    Raymond was a standout among the younger generation; he left many of his peers far behind, but even he was still forced into a marriage by Mr. Montague Sr., which made him run away abroad for three years. "Raymond, who do you want to marry?" Alex asked, genuinely puzzled. It couldn''t possibly be Selena, could it?


    Raymond didn''t answer and continued to just quietly look at his ss.


    After a long time, he said, "I used to think I wanted to marry Olivia, but now I don''t know." But at least he was clear it wasn''t Olivia he wanted to marry.


    Paul, who had been sitting quietly, suddenly burst out, "As long as you don''t want to marry Selena, at least you haven''t lost your mind."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed, "She''s not even divorced yet. Even if I wanted to step up, I''d have to wait."


    Paul pulled at his lip, deciding to stay silent. Alex, on the other hand, chuckled.


    "You''re just saying that. With your status, if you really wanted to marry a divorcee, how many women in New York would be heartbroken? You''re just not tired of her yet." Alex was right. If he really got tired of her, he would justpensate her.


    Raymond was about to reach for his ss when his phone rang again.


    It was Mr. Montague Sr. calling again. Presumably, Mr. Montague Sr. had heard about Madam Montague''s hospitalization.


    Raymond stood up, gave a brief nod to the two men, and walked out, but he didn''t answer Mr. Montague Sr.''s call, guessing it was another request for him to apany Selena. He didn''t want to see that woman at all right now. The next morning.


    Selena woke up early, fed Max, and then went to the Fair familypany building. Even though several high-ranking executives had been fired, the situation within thepany was still a mess, since the quality of the top management had taken a nosedive. Moreover, she didn''t have any confidants right now.


    Those high-ranking executives probably still had many informants at the top. Everyone was on edge, not wanting to be the next one to be fired.


    Selena had to promote someone from these employees to be her assistant so that even if she didn''te to thepany, someone would report every detail to her.


    She sifted through resumes one by one, finally stopping at a woman''s resume. Even though the Fair family''spany couldn''tpare to other famouspanies, it was still apany that had gone through two rounds of financing and had gone public. Those who submitted resumes would naturally have at least a bachelor''s degree. Those who didn''t meet this standard were eliminated at the interview stage.


    The selection process forrgepanies was even more stringent. For apany like the Montague Corporation, any department would be filled with top graduates from Ivy League schools.

 Chapter 466 After all, you are to marry into the Montague family

    Selena was holding the resume of a woman named Evelyn Wilson; she had just joined thepany at the beginning of this year.


    Selena called her over.


    Evelyn, twenty-one this year, was petite and pretty.


    Selena looked her up and down, "Can you serve as the president''s assistant?"


    Evelyn was taken aback, then nodded. She had heard about the new president''s style of doing things. This was her chance to get a promotion.


    "Then go to the HR department to handle the transfer procedures. Come to the top floor in the afternoon. I''ll have someone set up a workstation for you."


    Evelyn nodded again. She didn''t talk much, but whatever Selena said wasw. Selena was very satisfied.


    On the other hand, Olivia, who had lost face yesterday, was crying so much that her eyes became swollen. She had heard that Madam Montague had woken up, so she went to see Madam Montague early in the morning. Madam Montague had now returned to Wolnd. She heard that the court was still waiting for her to appear, which almost made her faint with anger.


    "That bitch! Cough... cough." Madam Montague wished she could skin Selena alive!


    Olivia brought gifts and cried on the side.


    "Grandma, I was utterly humiliated. I don''t even want to show my face and meet people now; I don''t even know how I will attend any future gatherings."


    Madam Montague coughed a few times, then asked Catherine, "What does the Fair family''spany do?"


    Catherine didn''t know. She wasn''t interested in the Fair family at all. She only knew that the Montague family had invested a lot of money in them, but the Fair family was still losing money.


    Olivia answered from the side, "Grandma, they make paints."


    Madam Montague narrowed her eyes, "Olivia, I remember your family is in real estate. If you acquire this paintpany, will it benefit you?"


    Olivia''s mouth curved into a happy yet cunning smirk, "Yes, but if I make a move on the Fair family, I''m afraid Mr. Montague Sr. will be angry. And as for Raymond, I don''t know what he thinks. Most importantly, the Fair family''spany is arge listedpany, so it would be a bit difficult for us to acquire them right away."


    If the Stone family was just on the threshold of the upper ss, then the Fair family was miles away. It was possible for them to acquire the Fair family''spany, but it would be a long battle, which was not interesting.


    Madam Montague sneered, "I''ll call Raymond now and ask him to assign two people to help your family acquire the Fair family''spany. He can also lend you some money. After all, you''re to marry into the Montague family. His money is your money."


    Olivia''s breath trembled a bit after hearing this.


    But the next second, Madam Montague''s tone cooled, "However, don''t bring me such fake paintings next time. It made me lose face too."


    She wasn''t indifferent, butpared to Selena, Olivia was much better.


    At least Olivia would try her best to please her, while Selena would do nothing but oppose her at every turn. Who wouldn''t want an obedient and easy-to-control puppet by their side?


    Besides, Christopher might like Olivia, and whatever Christopher liked was naturally the best.


    In the evening, after Selena had dealt with the Fair family''s affairs, she was about to get up and leave when Evelyn came in.


    She had been sorting out all the potential problems of thepany all afternoon.


    "Miss Fair, please review this."


    Selena was a bit surprised. She didn''t expect Evelyn to be so capable.


    After she investigated the upper management, she had a good grasp of thepany''s situation. But the information that Evelyn had organized was even moreprehensive.


    "Miss Fair, around three in the afternoon, apany bought three percent of our scattered shares. Some people have also begun to contact other executives one after another. It seems they want to acquire thepany in secret." Selena frowned. Such a big event, and not a single person in thepany had reported it to her.


    She immediately turned on herputer and investigated. She instantly found who was behind this, the Eternal Growth Group, a real estatepany, which was also apany under the Stone family''s control.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She was about to continue her investigation, but the news refreshed immediately.


    Now, the Eternal Growth Group was no longer secretly trying to acquire them but had announced that they would acquire Aether within a week. If there were shareholders holding shares, they could quote them, and they would buy these shares at a good price.


    They had already acquired five percent.


    Selena''s eyes suddenly became sharp. This had been going on for an entire afternoon and not a single person on the board of directors had informed her. It was clear what those people were aiming for.


    Everyone wanted to sell their shares at a high price privately and then run away.


    She had been betrayed by herpany''s own board members.


    At the same time, she received a text message from Olivia.


    "Apologize to me on your knees before nine o''clock tomorrow night; otherwise, the person Raymond assigned to me will be fully responsible for this acquisition." "Your husband is on my side."


    After sending these two messages, Olivia felt very pleased.

 Chapter 467 He even felt short of breath

    Selena''s office fell into a strange silence. She didn''t speak, and neither did Evelyn.


    After a long while, she stood up and said to Evelyn, "You''ve worked hard; you can go home now."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Evelyn was taken aback, then nodded.


    After leaving thepany, Selena went to the Fair family vi.


    She couldn''t possibly go apologize to Olivia, and the fact that those board members were not on her side only made things worse. She had no chance of winning if she fought alone, but she couldn''t let these people take away herpany! She came to the door of James'' room, thought for a moment, and gently knocked on the door.


    The sound of James'' coughing came from inside.


    Selena immediately felt guilty.


    She had promised to make thepany better, but because of her impulsiveness, thepany was now being targeted. "Come in."


    James had to gasp a few times just after saying two words.


    After Selena went in, she sat down by the bed.


    "Dad, I want to sell the shares I hold."


    James'' eyshes trembled, and he fell silent for a minute before he said, "Do as you wish... cough... cough..."


    "I''m sorry."


    "What''s there to be sorry about? I let thewyer... cough... cough..."


    James couldn''t even finish a sentence anymore.


    But Selena understood what he meant. He had previously let thewyer tell her that if she wanted to pursue her dreams, she should sell the shares and pursue them.


    But James must be unwilling. From just a tiny roadside stall, he had built that business into what it was today.


    Selena was also unwilling.


    "Dad, I''m just temporarily selling them; I''ll buy them back soon. Don''t worry. I came here just to give you a heads up. If you hear any rumorster, don''t let them agitate you." Upon hearing this, James finally felt relieved.


    "Do whatever you want to do, Selena, you''ve always been smart; I''m the one who''s muddled."


    Selena wanted tofort him, but she didn''t even know where to start.


    The events that had urred between them had inevitably created a barrier between them.


    After leaving, Selena called Caterlington and arranged for them to have dinner together.


    They met at an upscale restaurant. She told Caterlington about her n. After hearing it, Caterlington almost burst outughing. "How did youe up with this idea?"


    Selena looked at the steak in front of her; she had no appetite, but her eyes were filled with fighting spirit.


    "If she wants to fight with me, so be it. I''ll show her that I''m not someone she can mess with."


    Caterlington looked at her with a longing glimmer in his eyes, and said sincerely, "It would be great if you weren''t married."


    She was more interesting than many of thedies in the socialite circle and could stir a man''s desire to conquer her.


    With Selena''s upbringing, even if she was given a broken rope, she could keep climbing up. As long as the rope didn''t break, she feared nothing.


    "Why do you think I would help you?"


    "Mr. Walsh, you can set the conditions."


    "What if I ask you to kiss me; would that be okay?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Raymond and Olivia approaching from afar. Selena took the opportunity to respond.


    "It''s just a kiss; what''s the problem with that?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she stood up and leaned towards Caterlington. But before she could touch him, Raymond''s cold voice came from behind her.


    "Do you behave so casually with everyone?"


    Selena stiffened, turned her head, and found that Raymond was already standing by her side. He stood straight, with Olivia behind him. But Selena just nodded politely at him, then continued to lean in to kiss Caterlington.


    A kiss in exchange for the revival of the Fair familypany, especially when Caterlington would apany her in staging a y; she knew this was a deal she couldn''t pass up. Why should she care so much? Just as she was about to reach Caterlington''s lips, he picked up a piece of steak and blocked her approaching lips.


    Raymond, who was standing next to Selena, saw this scene and was so angry that his fingertips trembled. He even felt short of breath.

 Chapter 468 If she can play with him, she can play with others

    Caterlington smiled at Selena, his tone light. "I was just joking; I''m willing to help."


    Selena''s mouth was stuffed with a piece of steak, and she sat back down as she chewed her meat slowly.


    Caterlington was genuinely impressed with her; she was still unyielding under Raymond''s all-powerful pressure. Even Olivia, standing next to Raymond, felt a bit of pressure and fearfully called out to him, "Raymond?" Raymond''s fingertips, hanging at his side, stiffened, then slowly rxed.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    So, she was that kind of woman...


    Alex was right; she had low moral standards. If she could y with him, she could y with others.


    At this moment, he felt a bit relieved, but also a bit unwilling. She didn''t like him; otherwise, she wouldn''t have wanted to kiss Caterlington. He remembered the game of truth or dare before; she seemed to have had the desire to kiss Caterlington from the beginning.


    He didn''t speak, just gave her a cold look, and then walked away.


    Olivia didn''t immediately follow him; instead, she red at Selena and said, "You''re so cheap; you flirt with every man with a heartbeat, huh?" After saying that, she quickly chased after Raymond.


    Selena looked at the food in front of her and suddenly lost even the little appetite she had. Caterlington, sitting across from her, was slowly swirling the wine in his ss, his eyes a bit lost. "Selena, you saw himing, didn''t you?"


    Selena didn''t speak.


    Caterlington pointed to the spoon standing on the side. The spoon could reflect the peopleing from afar. She must have seen them enter.


    So, she really was going to kiss him. Was she trying to see Raymond''s reaction?


    "If I hadn''t stopped you just now, would you really have kissed me?"


    "Maybe?"


    Caterlington fell silent, somewhat regretting that he had stopped her. He should have kissed her in front of Raymond. But obviously, he had missed his best opportunity. He downed the wine in his ss in one sip.


    Selena looked at him apologetically, "I''m sorry."


    Caterlingtonughed, but there was a hint of bitterness in his smile. He really felt bitter. When had he be a tool for someone else to test a man?


    "I agree to cooperate with you, but after it''s done, paint two pictures for me. That''s not too much, is it?"


    "Not at all, Mr. Walsh, thank you."


    "Don''t agree so quickly, when I say paint for me, you have to paint what I ask for, and I''ll decide the location."


    "No problem."


    After dinner, Selena parted ways with Caterlington.


    Meanwhile, Olivia promptly followed Raymond into his car.


    "I never expected Selena to be that kind of woman. She was dining alone with Caterlington, even trying to kiss him. She''s quite the yer; I never would have guessed." "Her husband must be clueless about how many times she''s cheated on him. Poor guy." Raymond''s hands clenched the steering wheel as a hint of indifference crossed his brow.


    "Olivia, I have to workte. You''ll have to go home on your own."


    Olivia was momentarily embarrassed.


    She had pestered him toe to dinner tonight and now she wanted to pester him to take her home.


    This way, she could take a few more photos, post them on social media, and save some of her dwindling reputation.


    But considering she had already taken enough photos, even though she didn''t dare to take pictures of Raymond himself, she could post some suggestivements. "Alright, Raymond, I won''t disturb your work then."


    Raymond sat alone in the car, thinking about the moment Selena had stood up to kiss Caterlington as a deep darkness swirled in his eyes.


    His aura was cold as he lit a cigarette, and his lips were tightly pursed.


    The blister on his finger from the burn hadn''t healed yet, and he remembered how she had carefully applied ointment to it.


    And now she was out there, flirting with Caterlington.


    He irritably loosened his tie, licked his dry lips, and no longer looked indifferent.


    His suppressed desires were stirred up; the unattainable woman seemed to have been tainted by the world.


    Then he saw Selenaing out alone, about to get in her car.


    He sneered and sent her a message.


    [Come here.]


    To make sure she knew where he was, he honked the horn twice.


    The light where he parked was dim, but he also shed the car lights, so his car was particrly noticeable.


    Selena saw it, hesitated for a minute, and then slowly walked over.


    She saw the man standing casually by the car, even when he seemed so indifferent, he looked so noble. His straight nose gave off a cold vibe that made people think twice about approaching him, even his thin lips had a hint of chill. But his cor was open, revealing his corbone; this indifferent posture also carried a casual air.


    "Mr. Montague."


    She obediently called out.


    At this moment, Raymond realized that she wasn''t as obedient as he thought. She had some thorns that could prick you at a moment''s notice.


    When she wasn''t provoked, those thorns would remain dormant.


    But when she was ufortable, these thorns would be sharp and piercing.


    Just like now, as she looked at him, her expression held a hint of indifference.


    As if the previous nights had left no impression on her.


    Maybe her husband, or even the mboyant Caterlington, mattered more to her than he did.

 Chapter 469 Why Are You Angry?

    Suddenly filled with anger, Raymond grabbed hold of her and shoved her into his car.


    Selena''s back had already been injured when he had pressed her against a tree the night before. Her voice was even somewhat hoarse.


    Now, being jostled again, she felt as if she was about to vomit her guts out.


    Raymond rose to his feet and ruthlessly grabbed her chin.


    Selena looked at him without dodging or avoiding, her tone somewhat puzzled. "Why are you angry?"


    Raymond stared at her face for a long time before he chuckled softly.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Do you think I''m jealous?"


    Selena didn''t answer.


    Raymond then released her chin as his fingers began to unbutton her clothes.


    "Now, for the sixth time."


    But before he could unbutton the first button, he saw the mark hidden beneath her thin blouse.


    Because the light was dim, he couldn''t see clearly, but he knew that it couldn''t be anything else but a love bite. His fingers paused, then he grabbed her wrist and pushed her out of the car.


    "Get out."


    Selena nearly fell. If she hadn''t reacted in time, she would have ended up kneeling on the ground next to the car.


    She hadn''t even had time to catch her breath when she saw Raymond getting out of the car. But he had already regained his dignified demeanor, looking at her as if she were trash. "Did you sleep with Caterlington?"


    Selena suddenly realized that he was talking about the mark on her neck.


    The ce where he had pinched her was very obvious. He had only seen a part of it and mistaken it for a love bite.


    She found it amusing and actuallyughed out loud.


    Raymond got back into the car and drove off.


    Selena sat on the ground, resting for a long time before she felt some strength return to her legs.


    She touched her own neck and swallowed.


    After returning to her own car, she drove back to Rose Garden.


    Then she received a phone call from Evelyn.


    "Miss Fair, the shares acquired by the other party have reached 10%; they can join the board of directors tomorrow," said the voice on the other end of the line. "With such a significant stake, they can fully participate in the board''s decisions. If they continue to acquire shares, they could soon have control of the entire Fair family''s holdings."


    "But what''s strange is that they''ve only acquired up to 10% and have stopped there; it''s as if they''re waiting for something."


    Evelyn had only been in her position for a day, but her strong work ethic meant she reported everything to Selena immediately.


    Selena felt an unprecedented sense of relief. She didn''t regret promoting Evelyn at all.


    "I understand; you can rest now."


    After hanging up the phone, Selena saw a text message from Olivia.


    "My stake has reached 10%, and many of yourpany''s shareholders are contacting me. You''re really failing; you can''t even keep a single shareholder."


    Selena didn''t reply. After taking a shower, she saw another message from Olivia.


    "I''ll say it again, if you kneel before me and beg for my forgiveness before 9 p.m. tomorrow night, I might consider sparing yourpany."


    Selena found it amusing. Olivia was ying games with her. She said she might consider sparing thepany, but if Selena really went to her and knelt for forgiveness, Olivia would put on an arrogant demeanor, belittle her thoroughly, p her a few times, and then casually say, "I was only considering sparing yourpany. Now I''ve thought it through; I don''t want to spare yourpany." That was just how Olivia was.


    The next morning, she went to Caterlington''spany at 7 a.m. and signed an agreement with them. She then opened herputer and contacted Eternal Growth Group.


    "I have a 35% stake that I''m willing to sell to you."


    The person in charge at Eternal Growth Group had been buying shares, but they had never had someone with such a high stake contact them.


    Their eyes lit up.


    Afterst night, they already had 16% of the shares. Adding this person''s 35%, their stake would reach 51%, meaning they would have effectively acquired the Fair family''spany. From then on, they would have the final say in everything rted to thepany.


    This 35% was like a gift from heaven!

 Chapter 470 The Fish Has Taken the Bait

    Selena had already transferred her 35% stake to Evelyn overnight.


    This was part of her n; otherwise, Eternal Growth Group would have found out that the stake was transferred from her, and they would have immediately realized that there was something fishy going on when it came time to sign theBelongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    contract.


    Selena was making a gamble. She couldn''t think of anyone else she could use at the moment, except for Evelyn.


    If Evelyn really ran away with this 35% stake, it would be useless, because she had also signed a heavyweight contract with Caterlington.


    However, she had not yet told anyone about the content of this contract.


    Eternal Growth Group was already dizzy with the 35% stake, and someone immediately told Olivia about this news. "Miss Stone, if we can get this 35% stake, it means we have sessfully acquired Aether. From then on, you will have the final say in everything rted to Aether, and you will be the newly appointed president."


    Olivia felt triumphant.


    In fact, Raymond didn''t send anyone to help her at all; he just gave her the money to find two consultants.


    But these two consultants were indeed very skilled. They had already taken 16% of the shares so quickly, and now someone was offering 35% more.


    The smile on her face could hardly be concealed. As she remembered how Selena had utterly humiliated her, her desire to take her revenge only grew! She took a deep breath, "What are this person''s conditions?"


    "The asking price is a bit high; it''s actually double the normal asking price. To buy it all, it will probably cost twenty billion."


    Olivia''s brows furrowed. This was a lot of money for her. She had just spent six billion to buy that painting, which turned out to be a fake, making her a joke.


    Now everyone said that Mr. Butler was right to not take her on as an apprentice. She couldn''t even distinguish between real and fake paintings.


    She was almost suffocated with anger. This was all Selena''s fault, that country bumpkin!


    She had to kill the entire Fair family!


    After taking revenge on the Fair family, she had to take revenge on Selena. Raymond''s reactionst night was not right, especially when he saw Selena going to kiss Caterlington. It looked like jealousy, which made Olivia very uneasy. She remembered what Lillian had said before about Raymonding out of that woman''s room.


    Although he had exined, she realized she had never seen Raymond be so kind before. Once she started to doubt, the seed of suspicion had been nted.


    "Miss Stone, that person sent another message saying that if we don''t agree, she will sell the shares to Selena."


    Sell to Selena?


    It was said that Selena originally had a stake of over 30%. If Selena added this person''s 35%, she could walk sideways in thepany.


    No one else''s stake would exceed hers, and Selena would have absolute power. Then everything she did would be meaningless.


    But twenty billion... This was double the asking price.


    The other party was obviously taking advantage of the situation.


    Olivia frowned, but if she didn''t agree, once these shares fell into Selena''s hands, the 10% she had acquired would be meaningless.


    She thought for a moment and hurried to see Madam Montague, tactfully mentioning herck of funds.


    Madam Montague had originally wanted to invest a bit, after all, it was to make Selena, that bitch, suffer.


    But awyer quickly reminded her. "Madam Montague, the people at the court are still waiting; you may have to pay tens of millions inpensation."


    Madam Montague had money in her personal ount, but at most, it was only tens of millions. If it exceeded this number, she would have to go through the Montague family''s public ount.


    But her maternal family was very rich and had prepared a dowry of one billion for her many years ago. After all, she was a match for the Montague family at that time, so she took a deep breath and, spurred by thewyer''s remarks, she agreed, "Olivia, you go ahead and do it, make sure that woman is homeless!"


    Catherine also echoed on the side. "What she did this time was too much; I will also help you."


    Madam Montague and Catherine collectively put up one billion, which was not a small amount for them. After all, both of them currently had no ie and were taking money from the Montague family.


    Olivia left Wolnd with a smile, her steps had be incredibly light.


    She then received a message from Selena at the same time which read, "The game isn''t over yet; I won''t be the one crying at the end."


    Upon seeing this, Olivia began to tremble in anger. After remembering how this bitch humiliated her in front of so many people, she couldn''t bear it any longer and immediately contacted her people to buy those shares! Soon, Eternal Growth Group gave Selena a reply; they were willing to buy the shares.


    Selena''s mouth curved up, knowing very well that with Olivia''s character, she would spare no expense to take revenge on her. The fish has taken the bait.

 Chapter 471 This is a War Between Two Women

    When Evelyn returned with the contract and check, Selena was not in thepany office, but at Rose Garden.


    At this moment, she was ying with Max. Max was lying on the ground, belly exposed and tail wagging rapidly. Evelyn ced the items on the coffee table.


    "Miss Fair, here''s the check for twenty billion, and here''s the contract."


    Selena nodded. From now on, she was no longer the president of thepany.


    With Olivia holding fifty-one percent of the shares, even if all the remaining shareholders banded together, no one would own more than Olivia. Thepany was now Olivia''s. Selena nced at the clock on the wall. It was only three in the afternoon.


    As soon as the share transfer was sessful, Olivia went straight to the Fair family''spany building.


    Meanwhile, the official news from the Eternal Growth Group was released, "We have sessfully acquired Aether and have released our shareholding data."


    Those in the circle who were paying attention to this war knew very well that this was a war between two women.


    Everyone thought it would be exciting, but who could have imagined that Olivia would win so easily?


    Many people in this high society circle were in groups, each group representing amunity. Now, everyone started discussing this new gossip in their groups.


    "Selena really can''t take a hint. In less than two days, she has lost her ownpany."


    "Olivia must have had help from Raymond''s people, right?"


    "From a woman''s perspective, Selena is really pitiful. Her husband is helping his first love attack herpany."


    Everyone found this uproar very interesting.


    At this time, Olivia was also calling Madam Montague and Catherine to share the good news, and she was strutting around the building openly. The people of the Fair family had already heard that thepany''s president had changed. But the lower-level employees didn''t care who the president was, as long as they got paid and could make ends meet.


    Olivia swaggered around the building, finally ending up in Selena''s office.


    The office was almost empty, with only a few shelves left. Olivia sneered at the sight of this shabby ce; her eyes filled with disdain.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    She took a photo and sent a message to Selena.


    "Remember, kneel and apologize to me at nine tonight."


    "Yourpany is quite shabby."


    Selena looked at these two messages without any reaction.


    There were several directors who originally wanted to sell their shares to Olivia within thepany. After all, they had previously concealed from Selena the fact that someone was secretly buying up loose shares. Selena must have realized their intentions were not pure.


    Most importantly, this group of people didn''t know that Selena''s shares were included in the ones Olivia had acquired. Selena had not yet announced this news, so the directors assumed that even if Selena was no longer the president, she would still hold a high position.


    They did not have as much shares as Selena, so they didn''t have as much say, and they were sure to be suppressed by her.


    So, they were eager to dispose of their shares.


    Originally, they wanted to wait for a good price, but Olivia had already acquired fifty-one percent of the shares in a blink of an eye; she no longer needed their shares. Wouldn''t their shares be stuck in their hands? Everyone was somewhat frustrated.


    But at this moment, another buyer appeared who was willing to buy their shares at a high price.


    The directors could hardly believe it. After so many upheavals in thepany recently, who woulde to buy shares at such a high price?


    But the price offered by the other party was indeed quite good, five more per share than they had expected.


    Although it was not double the normal price, at least they could make some money.


    These directors didn''t really want to stay. After all, eight of their colleagues had all been fired. Who knew if they would be next?


    Plus, with Selena being so young and bing the president, who knew what would happen to thepany under her leadership?


    Moreover, in such a short time, Selena had lost the position of president. She was truly useless.


    When the directors and shareholders sold their shares, they did not hesitate at all.


    Only one director did not sell his shares, the director of human resources.


    He was the fence-sitter that Selena had previously thought was a bit cunning. He held five percent of the shares and was not willing to let them go.


    The remaining forty-four percent of the shares were almost all bought by Selena, and for a price of ten billion.


    But Olivia knew nothing about all this.


    She not only had the official ount of the Eternal Growth Group announce her acquisition of Aether, but she also posted about Aether''spany on her social media, with the location there as well. She was telling everyone that she was now the president of Aether.


    At seven o''clock in the evening, she went to find Raymond at his office again. As soon as Raymond got off work, she wanted to stay by his side and hook his arm with hers. But this time, Raymond didn''t let her, and backed away. "What''s the matter?"


    She spoke in a very light tone as he walked past her towards his office. Olivia hurriedly followed, realizing that he was in a bad mood.

 Chapter 472 We Probably Wont Get Back Together

    "Raymond, I''ve acquired the Fair family''spany," Olivia announced.


    Raymond, already seated in his office chair, showed no reaction and only uttered a single sentence in response, "So soon?"


    A sense of triumph filled Olivia''s eyes. "Yes, I didn''t expect to take control this fast either. Mainly because the Fair family bunch is really weak. I didn''t expect that Selena would just stoping to thepany. I guess she''s probably breaking all her cosmetics at home."


    Raymond''s lips tightened in a cold smirk as he casually typed on his screen. "Olivia," he suddenly called out.


    Olivia thought he was about to praise her, but instead, he said, "We probably won''t get back together."N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Olivia''s face, previously full of triumph, froze. She thought she had misheard. "Raymond, are you joking with me?"


    But Raymond looked up at her, his eyes still calm.


    What Olivia couldn''t stand the most was this look of his. Even when they were dating before, he had never taken the initiative to hold her hand or kiss her. The most daring thing she had done was to hook his arm. She only even sessfully rushed into his arms once or twice.


    Tears instantly flowed from Olivia''s eyes. "But Christopher clearly said you would take good care of me."


    At the mention of Christopher, Raymond''s typing fingers stiffened momentarily. "I''m sorry. I''m just afraid of dying you. I did think about marrying you before, but now it seems I don''t want to, so I thought I''d better tell you sooner." Olivia tasted blood in her mouth, her drooping fingers almost tearing her pants. "Then who do you want to marry now?" If Raymond named someone, she would definitely find them and tear that person apart! But Raymond answered quickly. "No one."


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief, but her eyes were still misty; she was the picture of pitifulness. "Raymond, since you don''t want anyone, why can''t I be by your side? I said I would actively pursue you... Are you going to deprive me of even this right?"


    Raymond didn''t soften at her tears. "You should go home."


    Olivia was stunned and somewhat incredulous; she felt like she didn''t know him. But upon reflection, it seemed that Raymond had always been like this.


    Biting her teeth, she took a deep breath. "I see. You''re not in a good mood now. I''lle to find you when you''re feeling better."


    If things got too ugly, there would really be no chance between them.


    After she left, Raymond stared at the data on hisputer screen, but his fingers no longer moved.


    He was truly in a bad mood. He hadn''t slept all night. Every time he closed his eyes, he saw the mark on her neck, which made him feel ufortable.


    He furrowed his brows, forcibly pulling his thoughts back. She was just a woman, after all. There was no need for him to care so much.


    That was what he thought, but he couldn''t resist checking his phone. She hadn''t called or sent any messages all night. This made him feel even more irritable, and he tossed his phone aside.


    However, a few secondster, his phone rang. His face lightened slightly, and his brows and eyes rxed.


    But when he picked it up and saw it was a call from Mr. Montague Sr., his brows furrowed again. He didn''t answer.


    He called John over and gave him an order. "Tell everyone at the Montague family''s old house not to mention anything about the Fair family''spany in front of Mr. Montague Sr."


    Although Mr. Montague Sr. still had some influence, the person who really held the power in the Montague family now was Raymond. Everyone knew not to offend him.


    Besides, Mr. Montague Sr. was still recuperating. If he found out about this and became upset, who would bear the responsibility?


    "Don''t let them be too clever for their own good," he added.


    John nodded and immediately went to pass on his instructions.

 Chapter 473 Turnaround

    Olivia stormed out of the Montague family''spany building, her chest heaving with anger. She really wondered if Raymond had found someone else he liked.


    But since he had returned home, no one else had appeared by his side except for Selena. But he had seenst night how Selena was such a dirty woman, even daring to kiss Caterlington in public.


    She must be even more open with Caterlington in private, something Raymond''s cleanliness obsession would never tolerate.


    A hint of jealousy shed in Olivia''s eyes. No matter if it was Selena or not, she would not let her off! She would thoroughly deal with Selena tonight.


    She took a deep breath and nced at the time. It was almost nine o''clock. She immediately rushed to Wolnd where Madam Montague and Catherine were waiting to see the pathetic sight of Selena kneeling down. Thinking about this, Olivia felt a lot of her anger dissipate. By the time she arrived at Wolnd, Madam Montague and Catherine had already been waiting.


    Pastries and coffee wereid out in front of them; it seemed that everyone expected Selena toe and apologize tonight.


    Madam Montague had juste out of the hospital, and herplexion was still a bit off. But when she heard that Olivia had sessfully acquired the Fair family''spany, she finally showed a smile. "Olivia, well done," she patted Olivia''s hand affectionately.


    A smug look crossed Olivia''s face. No matter what Raymond thought, she was still Madam Montague''s favorite.


    She looked at Catherine, who had improved her attitude towards her, nodding slightly as a sign of her acknowledging Olivia''s capabilities. But Olivia still had to ask a few more questions. "Grandma, what if Mr. Montague Sr. finds out about this?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Madam Montague scoffed and took a sip of the coffee on the table. "You don''t understand Raymond. If he doesn''t like someone, he won''t pay attention to any news rted to her, and he won''t give anyone a chance to do something against


    him. Mr. Montague Sr. forced him to marry back then, and now he''s still forcing him to get along with Selena. Raymond has long grown rebellious. The more Mr. Montague Sr. wants them to get along, the more Raymond will dislike Selena. So, Raymond, knowing that Mr. Montague Sr. would be in trouble if he found out, wouldn''t let him know."


    The corners of Olivia''s mouth curled up, "Grandma, as long as you stand by my side, I will never be afraid of anything."


    Catherine even reminded her from the side, "Don''t forget to capture Selena''s pathetic look and post it in those groups." This way, Selena would never be able to show her face among the New York high society ever again.


    Olivia agreed with a smile, but before they could enjoy their victory for long, someone delivered a contract.


    Olivia''s brows furrowed, what was this?


    What she wanted was for Selena herself toe to Wolnd to find her! The one delivering the contract was one of Caterlington''s men.


    "Miss Stone, this is the contract that the Fair family had signed with T. Rowe Price earlier. The contract is due next week. If they can''t deliver this much paint by then, thepany will have topensate two hundred billion. Even if the entirepany is liquidated now, there is still a shortfall of over a hundred billion," the man put the contract in front of Olivia without any expression. "Miss Stone, please review this contract."


    Olivia stood up angrily. "When did this happen?"


    "Miss Fair, it''s pointless to dwell on this now. The key is that you need to make up this money. Either you pay, or the Stone family pays. Otherwise, it will be enforced byw."


    Olivia''s teeth were almost crushed in anger. How could Caterlington help that ugly woman, Selena?!


    She took a deep breath, telling herself not to panic, and then called Caterlington.


    At this moment, Caterlington was at his vi.


    He was still thinking about Selena''s n; he truly found it amusing. It was a clever move, and now Olivia would probably lose everything. When he received Olivia''s call, Caterlington was not surprised. "Miss Stone."


    "Mr. Walsh, I don''t know why you''re helping Selena."


    Caterlington raised an eyebrow, "Miss Stone, you''re mistaken. I don''t care who the president of the Fair familypany is. Whoever is in charge of thepany now has to be responsible for thepensation. I''ve had my eye on the Fair family''spany for a long time. You must have heard, Miss Stone, that I recently acquired Mr. Wright''spany. I''m quite ambitious now."


    He swirled the wine in his hand, suddenly feeling thatpared to Selena, Olivia was reallycking in many ways, both in character and ability.


    Olivia had been chasing Mr. Butler to take her on as an apprentice for so long, and Mr. Butler, to this day, still scoffs at her.


    But Selena was Mr. Butler''s apprentice, and she herself had never bragged about it to anyone.


    This showed that in her eyes, this was not something to show off. If it were Olivia, she would be singing her own praises

 Chapter 474 Raymond, Only You Can Help Me Now

    "Mr. Walsh, since the contract was signed before I took over, can we consider it void?" Olivia knew that asking this might seem shameless, but the thought of inheriting a debt of two hundred billion upon taking over the Fair family''spany was daunting.


    She''d already spent billions since the acquisition and hadn''t made a penny. After selling off the Fair family''s assets to pay off the debt, she''d still be a hundred billion short. The Stone family couldn''t afford that.


    She had practically spent all the money she could in these past few days. First, there was the painting she''d bought to win over Madam Montague, which ended up embarrassing them both. Then there was thepany acquisition, which had cost her a significant amount, even having topensate the Stone family some.


    If the rest of the Stone family were to find out, it would certainly cause an uproar.


    The Stone family would lose its peace, and she would face endless ridicule. She had assumed that acquiring the Fair family''spany was a victory, but she hadn''t anticipated the contract they had signed with T. Rowe Price. Damn it!


    Her mood became agitated in an instant.


    "Why not hold Selena responsible?"


    "Miss Stone, you''re the president now."


    Olivia gritted her teeth, her eyes reddening instantly.


    "You said the contract expires next week, right? Then you cane and ask me next week."


    Caterlingtonughed on the other end, "I''m just worried that you might forget, Miss Stone. After all, I reminded Selena in the same wayst time."


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia nearly ground her teeth to dust.


    How could this be?!


    No wonder Selena left thepany immediately after being driven away by her. She must have known about the Fair family''s debt. Being the president had no benefits.


    So, she had be the scapegoat and even saved Selena from this disaster?


    Olivia nearly choked on her own breath. Madam Montague and Catherine, upon seeing her pale face, asked her what was wrong.


    "Who called? What happened?"


    Olivia found it hard to speak, especially since these two were still expecting her to p Selena in the face.


    But the truth was, she''d saved Selena!!


    Her eyes reddened instantly, and she felt unable to withstand this blow.


    "Grandma, Aunt Catherine, um..."


    She started crying again and then told them the story in fits and starts.


    But Madam Montague, seeing her crying and whimpering, suddenly felt extremely irritated.


    "Did you not even check the contracts the Fair family had with others before acquiring thepany?"


    Olivia heard the me in her tone and froze. She couldn''t lose Madam Montague''s support.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Grandma, I''ll handle this. You should rest tonight."


    In reality, Olivia was panicking, but the situation was what it was. Staying here would only upset the two of them.


    Besides, Selena hadn''t arrived yet, and it seemed like a joke for the three of them to just wait here.


    Olivia left immediately. As she walked out the door, her body began to tremble.


    Up to this point, everything still felt like a nightmare.


    Just half an hour ago, she felt triumphant. She even had the Eternal Growth Group issue an official statement and subtly boasted on social media. But now, she had taken over Selena''s debt. She was so angry that she felt like she could spit nails.


    If she really had topensate T. Rowe Price two hundred billion, she would have to sell the Fair family''spany now. But once T. Rowe Price released this news, who would be willing to buy? These stocks would all fall into her hands, meaning she would have topensate more than a hundred billion.


    Once the gravity of the situation hit her, Olivia turned pale.


    She couldn''t afford to take on this debt. If she used the Stone family''s money, the authority she had built up over the years using Raymond would copse.


    All she wanted was to cause trouble for Selena, so how did things spiral out of control so quickly?


    Olivia panicked and a palpable fear was evident in her eyes. Then she thought of Raymond. The only one who could help her now was Raymond.


    As long as Raymond was willing to step in and ask Caterlington to abandon the agreement for his sake, she would be saved.


    With a pale face, Olivia called Raymond, who had just returned to his hotel.


    Unbuttoning his suit with one hand and holding his phone with the other, he asked, "Olivia, what''s up?"


    "Raymond, I''m at my wit''s end. You''re the only one who can help me now."


    Raymond casually tossed his suit aside, his Adam''s apple bobbing, "Tell me what happened."

 Chapter 475 Why Would You Be Ringing My Line, Mr. Montague?

    He was seated on the couch, single-handedly opening up hisptop.


    Recently, there had been some issues with thepany overseas which required his personal attention.


    He''d likely have to travel abroad within two days, so he needed to work overtime to finalize the documents for the Montague family''s business.


    Olivia found it difficult to speak, especially since she had said just that morning that the people of the Fair family were pushovers, only toe seeking his help in the evening. She felt embarrassed and was even beginning to suspect that this was all a trap set by Selena.


    If it was indeed a trap, then she was truly foolish to have walked right into it.


    As she smugly sent messages bragging to Selena, she could only imagine Selenaughing at her stupidity internally.


    The thought was unbearable to Olivia.


    She had been yed by someone as in as Selena!


    How mortifying!


    This was even more embarrassing than the humiliation she had suffered that night.


    Tears fell instantly; now, she wasn''t thinking about causing trouble for anyone; she was just anxious to clear her debts.


    "Raymond, can you ask Caterlington for a favor on my behalf? As long as you talk to him, he''ll surely agree. This matter is really important to me." Her tears evoked pity.


    Raymond wondered why she suddenly needed a favor from Caterlington, given their usualck of interaction.


    But he didn''t think much of it, especially since John came in and mentioned there were ten minutes left before the overseas conference would start. With the uing trip abroad for a major meeting, he was very busy.


    So, he promptly made a call to Caterlington.


    Caterlington was somewhat surprised to receive Raymond''s call.


    Raymond was actually going to stand up for Olivia?


    Instinctively, he nced at Selena sitting across from him.


    Selena seemed to guess who was calling. She didn''t speak and simply turned her head to look indifferently out the window.


    They were still in the restaurant, and there was an uing coboration with Caterlington, which she naturally needed to arrange promptly.


    A smirk curved at Caterlington''s lips as he pressed the answer button and deliberately switched to speakerphone, cing the phone on the table. "Why would you be ringing my line, Mr. Montague?"


    His tone was one that clearly relished the chaos.


    Raymond raised his hand and nced at the watch on his wrist.


    "You should know, it''s about Olivia."


    Caterlington looked at Selena again.


    Selena took a sip of the juice from the ss on the table, her expression even moreposed than before.


    Seizing the opportunity, Caterlington called out.


    "Selena, are you going to eat this?"


    He pushed a te of dessert towards her.


    Raymond had made the call casually, guessing that Caterlington would surely agree. Caterlington was a smart man.


    But hearing the name Caterlington called out made him stiffen, and his breath seemingly halted for a moment.


    He even thought he was hallucinating.


    However, indeed, a cool female voice came through, "No, it''s cloying."


    It was only three words, yet he detected a hint of coquetry in them.


    Anger instantly ignited in his heart.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Soon after, Caterlington responded to him.


    "Since it''s Mr. Montague who''s calling, I will certainly extend this courtesy. Don''t worry, I won''t make things difficult for Miss Stone."


    After speaking, he waited for Raymond to hang up the phone.


    But Raymond didn''t.


    They remained silent for a minute.


    Then Caterlington chuckled, "Mr. Montague, anything else?"


    Click!


    The call was cut off without hesitation.


    Caterlington put his phone away and murmured, "Mr. Montague has never taken the initiative to call me before."


    The implication was clear: he had really gone out on a limb for Olivia.


    Selena couldn''t help but find humor in the situation, "Are you reminding me not to tter myself and not to fantasize about taking Olivia''s ce, Mr. Walsh?"


    Aplex look flickered across Caterlington''s eyes.


    "It''s good that you understand. If you fancied him, it would inevitably lead to a disastrous end."


    Selena''s fingertips tightened around the stem of the wine ss, then rxed again to calmness. "I won''t let myselfe to that."

 Chapter 476 This Woman was No Simple Matter

    "Selena, what''s your next move?" Caterlington asked.


    Selena smiled, seemingly unaffected by Raymond''s call.


    "Olivia gave me a total of twenty billion. I used ten billion to acquire the other forty-four percent of the shares. Now I have ten billion left, which I will use to buy back the fifty-one percent of shares from her," she exined. Caterlington thought about how Olivia had chosen the wrong person to provoke by messing with Selena.


    Now, not only had she be aughingstock herself, but she had also financed Selena in acquiring more shares of thepany. The shares had simply taken a round trip and as a result, almost all of them ended up with Selena, essentially making it her own privatepany.


    The ones who sold their shares to Selena made money off Olivia''s funds.


    Selena didn''t spend a dime in this entire process and came out on top.


    Even Caterlington, who had helped her, now owed Raymond a favor.


    His heart warmed at the thought of her; he found her increasingly agreeable to his eyes.


    Selena then contacted Eternal Growth Group through Evelyn, willing to offer ten billion to buy back the shares from Olivia.


    This way, Olivia would no longer be the president of the Fair family and wouldn''t have to bear the debts of the Fair family.


    Olivia thought that these were Caterlington''s people, especially since Raymond had just said he''d call Caterlington.


    She hurriedly sent someone to sign the contract with Evelyn in haste.


    At ten o''clock that evening, Evelyn arrived at the Rose Garden on time with the contract to see Selena.


    This time, she was thoroughly impressed by Selena.


    While looking at the pile of share transfer documents, Selena''s lips curved into a smile.


    She took out her phone, thought for a moment, and still decided to send a message to Olivia.


    "Thank you, Miss Stone, for your generous donation."


    Olivia didn''t realize what the message meant yet.


    What was there for that wretch to gloat about?!


    Even if she, Olivia, was no longer the president of the Fair family''spany, wasn''t Selena already out of the picture? How dare that wretch mock her?! However, the next morning, Olivia saw the official press release from the Fair family''spany.


    Selena was back at Aether, with an unimaginably high shareholding percentage.


    Only then did she finally understand what had happened!


    A buzz rang in her head, and she leaned back, overwhelmed with surging anger.


    All the senior executives on the side of the Fair family had never anticipated Selena''s return, especially with such a high holding percentage.


    From now on, Selena wouldn''t have to worry about someone taking over Aether.


    As long as she didn''t sell, no one could do anything to the Fair family.


    She took her seat back in the office while exuding an overwhelming authority. Most of the executives had already resigned, none dared to be an eyesore in front of her. Except for the HR director.


    That was the only high-level executive who stayed.


    "Congrattions, Miss Fair."


    Selena looked at the opportunist with a furrowed brow and then gave her instructions.


    "Promote capable and ambitious young people."


    The stunt Olivia had pulled ended up prompting Selena to reshuffle the entire upper echelon, which saved her the trouble of convincing each one to resign. After all, they were now fleeing faster than dogs.


    The HR director was just about to nod in agreement when he heard Selena instruct Evelyn, "Keep me updated on the situation at all times."


    This showed her distrust for the fence-sitter.


    Evelyn nodded.


    Aether was about to enter a very busy time; they had aplete overhaul of the top management. No one knew where the future of Aether was headed. But those who had some understanding of the situation knew well that Selena was no pushover.


    Only after the Fair family announced Selena''s personal shareholding percentage and her return to the president''s seat did everyone realize what had happened. In less than two days, Olivia had strutted around triumphantly, but at the height of her pride, Selena made her move.


    Thus, people''s opinions about Selena began to change.


    "How did she do it?"


    "Now, with such a high controlling stake, as long as she doesn''t budge, who can do anything to the Fair family''spany?"


    "So how exactly did Olivia lose those shares?"


    Everyone was curious, including Alex.


    Initially, everyone had thought Olivia would surely be the victor, especially since Selena''s fall had been so swift and without much of a ssh.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    But within a mere two days, the tables turned, and Olivia didn''t even dare to make a peep now.


    Moreover, with Selena daring to sue Madam Montague, Alex realized that this woman was no simple matter.


    Her tactics even surpassed those of many men in the industry.

 Chapter 477 Every Interaction with Raymond

    He nced at Raymond, who was sitting in the office chair.


    Alex hade to see the director hired by the Montague family because they had decided to invest in his script. This was part of their venture into the entertainment industry. This also gave Alex an opportunity to meet with Raymond. "Your wife is quite impressive," hemented.


    At that moment, Raymond was on a call with overseas contacts, gesturing for Alex to find a seat.


    Seeing that Raymond was busy, Alex kept quiet and sat down on a nearby sofa.


    But Raymond''s callsted for two hours, issuing instructions non-stop while furrowing his brows deeply.


    John also walked into the office.


    "Mr. Montague, the ne departs in three hours," he announced. Raymond put down his phone and rubbed his temple with his hand.


    "Tell the senior management over there to wait," he instructed.


    John nodded and began organizing some documents on the side.


    Only then did Raymond turn to Alex. "What were you saying just now?"


    But Alex didn''t continue about the family situation. It was clear to anyone that something had gone wrong with thepany overseas.


    "Going abroad?" Alex asked.


    "Yes."


    Raymond had already stood up and was heading toward his restroom to shower and change. Alex tactfully refrained from further disturbing him, and within half an hour, Raymond had finished getting ready.


    Just as he was about to get into the car, he nced at his phone one more time.


    Aside from business partners andpany executives, there were no calls from her.


    A flicker of indifference passed through his eyes, and he simply turned off his phone. Out of sight, out of mind.


    He told John, "The trip should take two days. Book the return flight for two days from now."


    "Understood, Mr. Montague."


    Raymond didn''t inform anyone about his trip abroad.


    Naturally, Selena was also unaware.


    She had intended to return to Rose Garden, but Fiona called her.


    "Miss Fair,st night the security at Ashbourne Manor detected someone attempting to break in. Mr. Montague Sr. bought you that vi, and it has never been targeted by thieves these past years, so I thought maybe something happened recently at your end," she said.


    Selena immediately became alert. She had been so busy dealing withpany affairs that she had almost forgotten the warning from her teacher, as well as the burry incident at the Fair family vi.


    If no money was missing, what exactly were those people searching for? And why were they targeting her?


    Her brows knitted together as she quickly checked the surveince cameras inside her house only to find them broken. She distinctly remembered installing them perfectly.


    She lived alone and now knowing that people had been sneaking around her residence made Selena feel uneasy, as if someone was watching her from all angles.


    She didn''t even have the courage to enter her bedroom, always fearing someone might be hiding under her bed - a terrifying prospect.


    She hurriedly led Max away and hastily left the ce.


    But she had nowhere to go now. If these people really were after her, then the Fair family vi was no longer safe, but Ashbourne Manor remained a secure ce for the time being. After all, it was a safe haven prepared by Mr. Montague Sr. with extensive security measures.


    The only downside of Ashbourne Manor was the likelihood of running into Raymond.


    However,pared to her own life, Raymond didn''t seem so frightening anymore.


    Selena had just gotten into her car when she noticed an advertisement for feminine hygiene products not far away.


    Normally, she wouldn''t care, but suddenly her hand tightened on the steering wheel.


    She remembered that her period was already half a monthte...


    With everything that had been happeningtely, starting from the revtion that she was not James'' biological daughter, she had been constantly on the move.


    It was only now that she realized howte she was.


    Panic began to set in as Selena gripped the steering wheel tightly.


    She pulled over at a pharmacy, bent down tofort Max, and saw a listening device under the chair.


    The blinking light looked like a sinister, crooked smile.


    Her scalp tingled, and shepulsively checked the entire car, even the trunk, fearing someone might be hiding there.


    Thankfully, other than the listening device, there was nothing.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Her palms were sweaty as she entered the pharmacy, her mind still in turmoil.


    "I need to buy a pregnancy test," she said.


    Standing under the ring lights, she barely managed to recover from her initial panic.


    The nurse nced at her before fetching the item.


    While holding the pregnancy test, Selena felt as if she weighed a thousand pounds.


    She had taken precautions each time shey with Raymond.


    It wasn''t possible that she was pregnant...


    If she was, then everything would be thrown into chaos.

 Chapter 478 Especially Seeing the Two Lines

    She set aside the items she had purchased and gently rubbed Max''s head a couple of times before returning to Ashbourne Manor.


    Fiona seemed to know she would be back that evening and asked her if she wanted some supper.


    Selena actually liked Ashbourne Manor quite a bit-the environment was pleasant, and back in the day, money couldn''t buy a vi like this. It just showed how much Mr. Montague Sr. must have cared for her to gift her this property. She shook her head; she wasn''t in the mood to eat at such a time.


    Back in her room, she opened the box hidden in the closet.


    A nk notebook, a letter, a ring-all still there.


    She didn''t know why, but she had this strong intuition that those people might have been after these things. What else could she possibly have on her person?


    She closed the box and then looked over at the pregnancy test she''d bought, feeling incredibly uneasy. It took ten minutes of mental preparation before she finally stepped into the bathroom.


    The wait was agonizing; every minute was excruciating.


    She heard Fiona knocking on the door, offering her some milk. "Miss Fair, you look a bit pale. You should really rest up and get some nourishment," Fiona advised.


    After drinking the milk, Selena returned to the bathroom. When she saw the two lines on the pregnancy test, her mind went nk, her pupils dted, and the test dropped from her hand onto the floor. Her head felt like it was filled with mush; she didn''t know what to do next.


    She threw the pregnancy test in the trash can and walked into the living room like a zombie, crouching at the side of the bed.


    It couldn''t be. She always took precautions.


    She ran her hands through her hair as a look of bewilderment filled her eyes.


    And so, she sat until dawn.


    When Fiona came to call her down for breakfast, dark circles hung heavily under her eyes. "Miss Fair, I''ve been meaning to ask sincest night; has something happened recently?" Fiona inquired. Selena shook her head, her movements stiff as she mechanically pushed food into her mouth.


    But she couldn''t eat; it all seemed so surreal.


    She had been taking long-term contraceptives, and even if there had been that one careless moment when she forgot to take them, it was impossible for her to conceive.


    She had always been meticulous about this.


    Right now, everything was too chaotic; she was distracted by everything she did.


    After breakfast, Evelyn called, saying the list of personnel promotions and their files were ready.


    Selena needed to go to thepany to review them, but the matter of the child left her feeling dazed.


    As soon as she left, Catherine arrived.


    "Where is that bitch?!" Catherine fumed, her scalp tingling with rage as she remembered the news she had seen yesterday.


    She, along with Madam Montague and Olivia, had been yed by Selena-just the three of them against her!


    Selena dared to trick them!!


    This woman must have nerves of steel and the audacity of a daredevil; other daughters-inw who married into wealthy families always held their mothers-inw in high regard, except for this Selena. Catherine took a deep breath and stormed upstairs, cursing under her breath.


    Fiona wasn''t too fond of Catherine either and quickly tried to pacify her, "Miss Fair has already left."


    "Get lost! Don''t think I don''t know you''re in cahoots with Selena!"


    Now, Catherine and Madam Montague truly despised Selena!


    They were desperate to use every means possible to get Selena out of the Montague family.


    This time Selena yed her cards exceptionally well, causing them a significant loss.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Catherine entered Selena''s room and saw the skincare products on the vanity.


    In a fit of anger, she swept them onto the floor where they shattered with a tter.


    She then headed to the bathroom, intent on smashing whatever bottles and jars remained, but her sharp eye caught sight of something in the trash can.


    That thing should not be there.


    It was a pregnancy test, and moreover, it was a used one.


    Catherine froze, especially after seeing the two lines on it.

 Chapter 479 She Still Climbed Into Raymonds Bed

    It was as if lightning had struck her brain when she took out her phone to snap a photo of the pregnancy test.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    That wretch!


    She had already warned her not to entertain any foolish hopes, but she went and climbed into Raymond''s bed anyway!


    Catherine took a deep breath and immediately pulled out her phone to call Raymond.


    But it was John who answered. He had gone abroad with Raymond, and at that moment, Raymond was in a meeting that wouldst all day. "Ms. Catherine"


    "John, hand the phone to Raymond; I need to ask him something."


    John furrowed his brow, patiently enduring her nonsense.


    "Ms. Catherine, the president''s meeting cannot be interrupted; it will probably end after four hours."


    Catherine couldn''t wait even a minute longer.


    She made another call, this time to Olivia, to probe her.


    "Olivia, do you know if Raymond and Selena have had any intimate rtions again?"


    Olivia was already in a bad mood, and the mention of Selena nearly triggered her, causing her voice to be hysterical.


    "How could Raymond possibly touch her?! He said he neverid hands on her and that he would definitely divorce herter." Catherine felt somewhat reassured now.


    Selena was pregnant now, but the child wasn''t Raymond''s. It must be some other man''s.


    If this news got out, the reputation of the Montague family would surely plummet. Damn it!


    Catherine was already fuming because of Selena''s series of maneuvers; she couldn''t think about anything else apart from how she could get Selena out of the Montague family, and now, the opportunity had presented itself. She sneered as she left Ashbourne Manor and then ced a call to Madam Montague.


    One should know that what Madam Montague cared about most was exactly this kind of issue.


    Madam Montague was very traditional in her thinking. After all, she was old, and the education she received in her youth was full of feudal nonsense.


    A woman, who had married into the Montague family, having an affair and even conceiving a child with another man secretly-Madam Montague couldn''t tolerate such a thing!


    So, when Catherine told her the news, Madam Montague mmed her hand on the table in fury.


    "That slut! Probably because Raymond didn''t touch her! She felt lonely at home and God knows who she found!"


    "Mom, what do you think we should do about it now? Raymond is the heir of the Montague family and also the president. If this scandal breaks out, people in our circles will probably look at us with judgmental eyes; the Montague family''s stock prices will plummet, and most importantly, there''s Dad. His health isn''t good, and he can''t take this kind of shock."


    A sinister look shed in Madam Montague''s eyes.


    "We mustn''t tell anyone about this."


    Then sheid out her n, and a look of wild joy filled Catherine''s eyes as the corners of her mouth curled into a cold smirk. "That works for me; it''s like getting even on our behalf." Two hourster, Selena managed to get through thepany''s paperwork with great difficulty.


    She decided to drive back to Ashbourne Manor, feeling utterly out of sorts.


    The result of the pregnancy test weighed on her mind like a heavy burden, and she didn''t even know who she could talk to about it.


    She needed some time alone to recuperate.


    As she returned to Ashbourne Manor with a heavy heart, just as she rounded the final bend, she saw Catherine waiting by the side of the road, waving her down to stop the car.


    Selena frowned, suspecting that some of Olivia''s twenty billion might havee from Catherine. She guessed that Catherine probably hated her even more now than before. But this was Raymond''s mother, after all.


    She pulled over and rolled down the window. "Ms. Catherine." Catherine opened her car door. A brief sense of difort passed through Selena''s mind, but she figured giving her a lift wouldn''t be too big of a deal.


    Just as she was about to step on the gas, two men appeared out of nowhere, yanked open the car door, and forcefully covered her mouth before she could react.


    A sh of rm crossed Selena''s eyes as she heard Catherine say, "Whose seed are you carrying in your belly?"


    She stiffened, then was dragged out and shoved into the back seat.


    They were only about five hundred meters away from Ashbourne Manor. Catherine had chosen not to act within the grounds of Ashbourne Manor because she knew it was staffed with Mr. Montague Sr.''s people. Especially Fiona-if anything happened to Selena, Fiona would definitely go talking to Mr. Montague Sr.


    "Let... let go, mmm..." A handkerchief with a pungent odor was pressed against her nose and mouth, silencing herpletely.


    One bodyguard went to drive the car while Catherine sat in the passenger seat, her tone full of loathing.


    "I really didn''t expect you to be messing around behind Raymond''s back. This child has to be aborted. An illegitimate brat with dubious origins must never be allowed to be public knowledge."

 Chapter 480 The Glimmer of Hope Suddenly Extinguished

    Selena''s head felt heavy, and her vision was foggy, but she wasn''t unconscious just yet.


    After realizing that the car stopped at the hospital, she knew Catherine was serious. Catherine was going to force her to have an abortion!


    She clutched the car handle tightly, refusing to get out. But the two bodyguards were ruthless and forcibly pried her fingers off.


    Selena bit one of the men''s hands and, summoning strength from who knew where, started to run.


    But the substance she''d inhaled from the handkerchief left her weak, and after only about a hundred meters, she was drenched in sweat. However, more overwhelming than the exhaustion was the panic.


    She pulled out her phone and immediately called Raymond. Even though the arrival of this child was unexpected, no one could force her to have an abortion. What did these people take her for?


    As she ran clumsily, she dialed Raymond''s number. Even if she had to expose her identity now, she had to keep this child. She couldn''t let anyone ham her baby until she made up her mind about whether she wanted to keep the baby, no one was allowed to touch it.


    Right now, only Raymond could convince Catherine.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    But Raymond''s phone was off.


    Selena felt like her glimmer of hope was suddenly extinguished.


    After hearing footsteps behind her, she thought to call Mr. Montague Sr.


    He had to know about this. But before she could dial the number, her phone was kicked away, and she was knocked to the ground. The bodyguards were closing in.


    Despite her best efforts, Selena had only managed to run about five hundred meters. She fell to the ground, and when she tried to retrieve her phone, a bodyguard kicked it away. Shey there, her forehead slick with sweat and her lips pale. Then Catherine came over, looking down at her.


    "There''s no use resisting. The Montague family will never allow you to have a bastard," she said.


    Selena''s nails were digging into her palms, and her body was trembling slightly.


    "This child... is Raymond''s."


    Before she could finish, Catherine was already dialing John''s number. John was standing next to Raymond, who was in the middle of a crucial meeting.


    When he received her call, John asked, "Mrs. Montague, what is it?"


    "Give the phone to Raymond. I have a question for him."


    Raymond was looking at some documents, and the phone was put to his ear.


    "Mrs. Montague says she has a question for you," John quietly told him.


    Then Catherine''s voice came over the phone.


    "Raymond, Selena says she''s carrying your child."


    Raymond''s brows furrowed deeply, and his eyes filled with a bone-chilling coldness. He immediately thought of Megan, who had tried so hard to pin the child on him before. It was ridiculous, even nauseating.


    He hung up the phone immediately and gestured for John to take it away.


    Catherine hadn''t expected Raymond to hang up so coldly. Selenay on the ground, too weak to stand up.


    She didn''t know that Raymond had hung up, so she tried to exin.


    "He doesn''t know my identity; I..."


    Before she could finish, she saw Catherine shrug.


    "He already hung up."


    She spoke so lightly, yet she was being so ruthless.


    Selena stiffened, then saw Catherine squat down.


    "Even if you''re really carrying Raymond''s child, I won''t let you give birth," she said.


    Catherine was feeling high and mighty at this moment. Her makeup was exquisite, and her attire was dignified.


    In contrast, Selena was lying on the ground, her forehead covered in sweat, and her fingertips bleeding from gripping the ground too hard.


    She knew that begging Catherine was useless.


    Just as Catherine had said, even if the child was indeed Raymond''s, she would still force her to abort it.


    She was lifted up by the two bodyguards, like a lifeless rag doll.


    Catherine felt much of the frustration that had been pent up in her heart dissipate. She gave instructions to the two bodyguards.


    "Take her in. I''ve already arranged for the doctor."


    Selena was too weak to struggle. As they carried her towards the hospital entrance, her lips moved slightly. After a long time, she managed to speak. "Can you... call Raymond one more time...?"


    She had never been so humble in front of Catherine before.

 Chapter 481 Has He Ever Said He Likes You?

    She knew very well that if she begged Catherine to call Mr. Montague Sr., Catherine would never agree. But if they called Raymond and exined the situation, then maybe, just maybe, Raymond would want to keep the child. Even if this hope


    was very faint.


    Catherine frowned and lifted her chin.


    "Take her in. I''ve already scheduled the operation."


    "Mrs. Montague..."


    Catherine''s tone was very casual.


    "Selena, why do you think that if you call Raymond, he will let you keep this child? Has he ever said he likes you?"


    Selena suddenly fell silent.


    She didn''t have the energy to argue now; her body felt weak, and she could barely stand.


    They took a secret passage to the operating room. Using the power of the Montague family, Catherine had her sent straight into the operating room.


    She was worried that Selena would make too much of a fuss, so she had the doctors use general anesthesia.


    The doctor had been working with the Montague family for many years and listened to everything Catherine said.


    "Mrs. Montague, I need to examine her. Are you sure you don''t want the child?"


    "I''m sure."


    Catherine hated Selena; she hated her to death. Plus, Raymond was her son. No matter what, she wouldn''t let Raymond''s reputation be tarnished.


    Once the doctor confirmed Catherine''s intentions, he closed the door to the operating room. But half an hourter, the door opened again, and the doctor came out.


    "Mrs. Montague, we''ve done the examination. Thedy is indeed pregnant, but it''s an ectopic pregnancy. It has to be terminated."


    Catherine was taken aback, thenughed coldly. Was this Selena''s retribution? This child was doomed from the start.


    "Then proceed with the operation."


    The doctor nodded, "The pregnancy is still in its early stages; it''s most suitable to do a painless abortion. It won''t be painful. She''s already under intravenous anesthesia; I''ll start the operation immediately."


    Catherine didn''t care about this. After all, it was an ectopic pregnancy; the child couldn''t be born. But her eyes narrowed, "Don''t tell her it''s an ectopic pregnancy. Let her think she lost a normal child."


    In this way, she would give up on the Montagues and want to leave the Montague family. Selena was a proud person, and by then, even if Mr. Montague Sr. wanted to keep her, she would probably be physically and mentally exhausted. The doctor stiffened, then nodded.


    "Alright."


    Medicine had advanced a great deal now; the doctor had injected her with the best anesthesia possible and began his work. The whole operation took less than ten minutes.


    After it was over, Selena was wheeled out, but there was no one by her side. The effects of the anesthesia hadn''t worn off; she was still asleep, but her pillow was wet.


    Before the doctor injected the anesthesia, Selena had been pleading.


    But as soon as the anesthesia was injected, she fell asleep within three minutes. Only her tears kept flowing.


    Selena was wheeled into the ward.


    When she woke up, all she saw was white.


    The stark white was blinding. She blinked to adjust her eyes, then heard the doctor next to her speak up, "You''re awake. A painless abortion doesn''t require hospitalization. You can leave now. Mrs. Montague has already paid your fees." Hearing this, Selena felt her vision go ck. She barely managed to stay conscious.


    The doctor continued, "Rest more when you get home and eat more to recover your strength. It won''t affect your work."


    Selena opened her mouth to ask something, but couldn''t say anything. It was as if the hand that Raymond had used to strangle her that night had returned to her throat.


    "Avoid intercourse for the next week and focus on recovery."


    After saying this, the doctor opened the door to the ward and was about to leave.


    Only then did Selena manage to croak out, "I''ll sue you."


    The doctor looked surprised and turned back to look at her, "Miss Fair, Mrs. Montague is your mother-inw and had the right to sign that paper. We could even say you were not conscious at the time, so she had to sign. I''ve dealt with this many times; it''s no use trying to sue us. You should leave the hospital."


    Selena clutched the nket tightly, a wave of helplessness welling up from deep within her.


    The doctor was right, suing them was useless.


    Shey back down on the bed. Even though she couldn''t feel the child''s presence, at that moment, her heart ached as if it was being cut with a knife.


    She curled up in pain, like a wounded animal licking its wounds in solitude.


    It wasn''t until the evening that she left the hospital in a daze.


    Her phone was right next to her. Catherine was sure she wouldn''t tell Mr. Montague Sr. about this. Mr. Montague Sr.''s health wasn''t good, and he was always in a state of rest. If he found out and something happened, she would be the enemy of the Montague family.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Selena felt a wave of nausea wash over her; she wanted to vomit, but there was nothing to throw up.

 Chapter 482 But She Didnt Care, There were too Many Tears.

    She didn''t know how she got back to Ashbourne Manor.


    When shey on the bed, her tears kept flowing, wetting the pillow beneath her as her body slightly convulsed. Her hand tightly grasped the bedsheet, and she bit her lip hard, not letting any sob escape. Fiona knocked on the door.


    "Miss Fair, I''ve made some soup for you. You should have some," Fiona said.


    She didn''t know what had happened; she just noticed that Selena had looked pale these past few days, as if she were sleep-deprived.


    Still lying on the bed, clenching her teeth, Selena quicklyposed herself upon hearing Fiona. "Fiona, I''m not hungry."


    Fiona thought she was just in a bad mood and sighed. "I''ll keep the soup warm. You can have itter if you want ate-night snack."


    "Okay," Selena replied, feeling her throat go sore with every breath.


    Shey there for a while, then her thoughts drifted to a certain letter and a certain ring. She carefully took out the box, reading the letter while crying.


    The letter got wet in her hands, but she didn''t care, there were too many tears. She cried herself to sleep.


    At midnight, she suddenly felt a churn in her stomach and woke up to vomit. Her stomach was hurting terribly.


    She fumbled for a stomach pill, popped it in her mouth, chewed it, then took a mtonin to help her sleep andy back down on the bed.


    Her phone rang, pulling her out of her drowsy state. It was Shelley calling her. Shelley was also at the hospital at the moment.


    Philip''s cousin''s condition had suddenly worsened, but she didn''t want to have surgery. Any surgery carried risks, especially brain surgery, which was the riskiest. Joanna was worried about the operation failing.


    The patient had been resuscitated tonight, but she was not in a good mood. Shelley brought a bouquet of flowers to see her and learned the cousin''s name, Joanna. It was a beautiful name, and she was very delicate and pretty. Shelley was stunningly beautiful, with fair and healthy skin. You could easily call her the epitome of radiant beauty. So, seeing such a frail girl made her heart ache with pity.


    She had just arrived with Philip, who was asking the doctor when the surgery could be performed. The doctor was somewhat helpless, "The patient has to agree."


    "I''ll persuade her. I am her..." He paused. "I am her cousin. She only has me as a rtive now; her parents are no longer here."


    "But she has to agree. There are many procedures before surgery, and she needs to calm down."


    "I''ll persuade her."


    At this moment, Shelley quietly called Selena and exined, "I told him that it was because of you that I was able to invite this international expert. Don''t let it slip, Selena, did you hear me?" Selena, with a dizzy head from crying, quickly responded, "Mm-hmm."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelley frowned, "You sound hoarse; have you caught a cold?"


    "No."


    "What''s wrong then? If you''re not feeling well, I''lle over to see you right away."


    Selena was silent for half a minute before she softly said, "I just... I miss my mom."


    For some reason, Shelley felt a stab in her heart. She knew the her family situation was heartbreaking.


    Selena had been very independent since she was a child. She would quietly sit aside while a group of middle-aged men were joking around, as if she had been paused.


    Shelley had known Selena for a long time, but they became friends in college. Shelley didn''t study painting, after all, she would have to take over the Harper Family business in the future. She felt great sorrow as she listened to Selena''s heart- wrenching tone.


    "Why don''t I apany you to visit your mom''s grave? She might miss you."


    Selena''s tears started to flow again, but she suppressed her trembling voice. "No need, I was just joking. I just came back from Ridgefield. Shelley, you go ahead."


    But Shelley still felt uneasy, "If anything happens, remember to tell me."


    "Mm-hmm."


    Selena hung up the phone and buried herself in the pillow again. She had been in the same position for too long, causing her neck to ache. But she didn''t want to change positions; she was holding onto a corner of the nket as if that would make her feel a little warmer.


    She fell asleep again.

 Chapter 483 I Also Hope You Can Always Stay with Me

    After Shelley hung up the phone, she saw Philip emerging from the doctor''s office.


    The doctor was an internationally renowned expert that Shelley had managed to invite using the Harper Family''s connections. The doctor had been up all night with them, no one had slept yet. Shelley had already heard from the doctor that Joanna''s surgery needed to be done as soon as possible.


    Fortunately, he was the one performing the surgery. If it were anyone else, the sess rate would not exceed thirty percent. However, with him, the sess rate could be increased to seventy percent. But when Joanna heard that the probability was not one hundred percent, she became scared.


    "Philip," Shelley hurried to greet him, intending to embrace him.


    But Philip stepped aside and rubbed his brow. "I''m sorry, Shelley, I''m not in a good mood. Can you wait outside for a while? I''ll go in and talk to her. She probably doesn''t want to see strangers." Shelley nodded and saw his washed-out jeans, feeling a wave of sympathy. "Okay, then I''ll sit here."


    She sat on a chair in the hallway, watching Philip enter Joanna''s room not far away.


    Joanna was seated on the hospital bed. After seeing hime in, her eyes immediately reddened. "Philip," she called out, feeling dizzy.


    Philip approached and poured her a ss of warm water. "This doctor is an internationally renowned expert. The sess rate of the surgery is high, Joanna. Don''t be scared."


    Joanna grabbed his sleeve, looking somewhat scared. "I''m just afraid of dying. I want to be with you forever."


    Philip ced the ss of water in front of her and took one of her hands. "The doctor told me that it will be okay. If we keep dying, he won''t be able to do anythingter. Joanna, I also hope you can always stay by my side." Joanna lowered hershes; she held the ss of water and asked, "Who was the woman who came with you today?"


    There was no fluctuation in Philip''s eyes as he massaged her stiff leg. "A friend, we met at work."


    Joanna sighed in relief as a smile slowly spread across her lips. "I''ll think about it."


    After massaging her, Philip saw a few drops of water on her chin. He quickly took the ss and wiped her chin with a tissue.


    Joanna closed her eyes, signaling him to kiss her.


    Philip instinctively looked outside.


    The door to the room was closed. Shelley was oblivious to what was going on inside the room as she paced back and forth by the door.


    Philip drew his gaze back, held Joanna''s face, and gently kissed her.


    The kiss was so passionate that it left Joanna breathless, even her eyes were watery.


    After a while, Philip let her go, his eyes full of tenderness as he said, "Behave. What would I do if something happened to you?"


    Joanna nodded, "I''ll think about it. I''m just scared."


    "Joanna, don''t miss this opportunity."


    Joanna knew that Philip must have made a lot of efforts to invite an internationally renowned brain cancer expert to perform surgery on her. He had been paying for her medical expenses all these years too. He had been working many jobs and living frugally. "I''ll listen to you, Philip. I''ll always listen to you."


    Philip''s heart softened, and he kissed her again.


    Philip was good-looking, but he was different from Raymond.


    Raymond was unattainable, giving people a sense of distance. But Philip had a quiet and deep appearance. He could be sunny and clean, but once silent, he could be somewhat ruthless.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    He reluctantly let go of Joanna''s lips, "I''ve got to head back; I''lle to see you tomorrow. Think about it, okay? Don''t make me worry."


    Joanna nodded and reminded him, "Don''t get too close to that woman; I don''t like the flowers she brought. You take them away."


    Philip threw the flowers Shelley had brought into a nearby trash can, tied up the bag, and carried it out.


    When he closed the door, he saw Shelley still sitting in the chair. She was probably a little sleepy, which was why she was leaning against the wall.


    After seeing hime out, she instantly woke up and called out to him, "Philip."


    She saw Philip carrying the trash bag and asked softly, "How is she? Has your cousine to her senses?"


    Philip nodded, walked downstairs with her, and casually threw the trash bag into therge trash can.


    Shelley breathed a sigh of relief, "She looks very young but don''t worry. As long as she adjusts her mentality, the doctor will definitely save her. If you don''t have enough to cover the costs, I can..." She paused and then continued, "I can ask my friend for a loan. You know, she''s very rich."


    Shelley was at the hospital for a long time tonight. She was wearing high heels, so her feet were a bit sore. She couldn''t help but act coquettishly. "Philip, my feet hurt."


    Philip squatted down, "I''ll carry you."


    Shelley quickly climbed onto his back, resting her chin on his shoulder. "I guess they''re swollen."


    "Shall I rub them for you when we get back?"


    "Hehe, you''re so nice."


    Philip stiffened all over, then fell silent.

 Chapter 484 A Common Tactic Used by Men in Relationships

    In a conference room abroad, a meeting that was scheduled to onlyst a few hours was extended by three more.


    The executives present could sense that Raymond was in a bad mood. He had a cold expression throughout, making everyone afraid to speak out of turn.


    Raymond didn''t know why, but a sense of restlessness suddenly overwhelmed him, causing him to lose his usual calm.


    However, he remained stoic. He watched the projected slides for a long time before finally saying, "Dismissed. Assign two people to negotiate with thepany."


    The executives present all breathed a sigh of relief as they wiped the sweat from their foreheads.


    Raymond stood up and strode out, with John closely following behind him.


    After his nended, Raymond hadn''t even adjusted to the time difference before heading straight to the meeting room, where he remained until now. But matters here were still not yet settled. His eyes showed a hint of fatigue. He took his phone from John and turned it on.


    "Mr. Montague, would you like something to eat?" John asked.


    Raymond shook his head while rubbing his brow. "You go rest. When you wake up, prepare the materials needed for tomorrow. We''ll dy our return by a week." "Alright."


    Once John left, Raymond took a shower.


    When he came out, he dried his hair with a towel while scrolling through his phone. Restlessness still hovered over him.


    He frowned, threw his phone aside, and picked up a hairdryer.


    But seeing the hairdryer reminded him of the night Selena had dried his hair for him, and her obedience when she was winding the wire.


    He paused, then threw the hairdryer aside too andy down on the bed.


    However, sleeping with wet hair, coupled with the fact that he had not had enough sleep, made him wake up feeling groggy.


    John then brought the materials needed for today''s meeting.


    After ncing at Raymond''splexion, he asked softly, "Mr. Montague, are you feeling unwell?"


    Raymond shook his head, "Let''s go."


    He was very busy. For the next few days, he had meetings lined up one after another, leaving him no time to pay attention to what was happening back home.


    *


    Selena didn''t wake up until noon. Fiona hade to knock on her door many times, but when she received no answer, she chose not to disturb her.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw the letter tightly clutched in her hand.


    The letter was wet from her tears; the ink was blurred and the paper had wrinkled.


    She carefully unfolded the paper, pressed it down, and then carefully put it back.


    As she got up and sluggishly washed up, she looked at her pale face and remembered what the doctor told her.


    It wouldn''t affect her work, and there were no side effects.


    Indeed, after sleeping, she didn''t feel like she had lost a child, except for her feeling slightly weak, she felt normal. While brushing her teeth, she looked in the mirror and noticed that her tears had started flowing out again. Her eyes were red and swollen, anyone could tell she had been crying.


    She coughed a few times, unable to hold it in, and swallowed a mouthful of toothpaste foam, making her feel nauseous.


    She rinsed her mouth and leaned over the sink, dry heaving for a while before going downstairs with red-rimmed eyes.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Fiona was startled when she saw her eyes. "Miss Fair, what happened?"


    Selena thought of the excuse she had prepared. "I dreamed of a family member passing away."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and quickly brought out the soup she had been stewing. "I''ve noticed you haven''t been looking well these past few days, so I thought I''d make something to replenish your strength. You should stay at Ashbourne Manor for now; you''ve lost quite a bit of weight."


    Selena felt a lump in her throat but held back her tears. "Thank you, Fiona."


    After drinking the soup, she realized she didn''t feel like going to thepany today. "Fiona, is Max in his kennel?"


    "Yes, he''s still in there. I just took him for a walk while Mr. Montague wasn''t here."


    Selena nodded and went to see Max after finishing her soup.


    Max had been by her side for quite a while now and had be quite human-like.


    She stroked his head and was again reminded of the man who had given her Max, saying his family was allergic to dog hair. Her tears began to fall again.


    A few concerned whimpers escaped from Max''s mouth, and he began rubbing his head against her palm.


    When she first received Max, he was in a small box. He was healthy and would bark at her non-stop.


    In the beginning, she was unsure about keeping him and thought of returning him. When she tried to check for information about the man who had given her Max, she found nothing. "Woof, woof, woof." Max was anxious and circled around her.


    Selena took a deep breath, hid the vulnerability in her eyes, and patted Max''s head.


    She felt ashamed of her attempt to seek out Raymond for help that day.


    She thought Raymond might have a bit of affection for her. Why would he show her his vulnerable side if he didn''t?


    But women often have such illusions, always thinking that they would be an exception for the man they love.


    When a man couldn''t help but show weakness, he adopted a savior''s demeanor. Little did she know that this was amon tactic used by men in rtionships.


    A psychological trap, where the man appeared vulnerable to gain the woman''s sympathy and manipte her emotions.


    So that day with Caterlington, she attempted to test Raymond.


    At that time, Caterlington saw through her thoughts and warned her not to fall for Raymond.


    Selena forced a smile as she sat quietly next to Max.

 Chapter 485 Just a Fleeting Moment of Affection

    Indeed, she hadn''t started to like him yet; she just experienced a fleeting moment of affection when he was lying on top of her and looking at her with eyes full of affection. Her heart did flutter. Women were emotional creatures, especially when it came to matters of intimacy.


    Women were only intimate with men they cared for, who were also pleasing to their eyes, but men were different. Men only needed to be given the opportunity. Once she understood this, Selena became calm.


    When she left the room and returned to the front hall, she saw that Catherine had arrived again.


    Selena tensed up when she saw her.


    Catherine had many reasons to resent or hate her. However, she always maintained a superior attitude; she looked her up and down as she said,


    "You''re recovering well. We used the best techniques and the best anesthesia on you." The implication was that she should be grateful.


    Catherine didn''t say it out right; after all, Mr. Montague Sr.''s people were everywhere in Ashbourne Manor.


    If anyone bbed to Mr. Montague Sr., what she had done to Selena would no longer be a secret.


    Selena''s hand slowly tightened at her side, and she sat down.


    Catherine sneered again.


    "Only those who Raymond likes are qualified to bear his children. Let me advise you, don''t delude yourself." Selena, holding a cup of coffee in her hand, remained silent. Catherine hade to ridicule and belittle her.


    At this moment, her silence was akin to her punching a pillow.


    "Don''t y the victim in front of Raymond. Even if you were naked in front of him, he wouldn''t have the slightest interest in you." As soon as she said this, Selena threw the coffee in her hand at her.


    Catherine hadn''t expected her to do such a thing and had no time to block or dodge the coffee.


    The coffee dripped slowly down her cheek, soaking a patch on her chest as she looked at Selena in disbelief.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?"


    She didn''t scream or rush over in a frenzy. The only manners she had kept her unusually calm; her gaze fell heavy on Selena.


    Selena slowly put down the coffee cup and smiled at her, "I know. I''ve wanted to do this for a long time."


    Catherine shivered all over and said, "Selena, you wait. Yesterday, under those circumstances, you begged me to call Raymond. It seems like you''ve fallen for Raymond. I know my son best. He doesn''t like you. The day you''re kicked out of the Montague family and have to kneel in front of me to beg for your life wille soon. I guess by then you''ll be begging to see him too."


    She grabbed her purse and a tissue to wipe off the coffee.


    "Did your poor, small family not teach you any manners."


    "Mrs. Montague."


    As she was about to leave, Selena suddenly called out to her and slowly made herself another pot of coffee.


    "How do you know Raymond doesn''t like me? What if one day he does like me, and when we divorce, he cries and begs me to stay?"


    Her tone was light, and her eyes were calm.


    Catherine looked like she had just heard the funniest joke ever, "You really think highly of yourself."


    She looked Selena up and down and sneered.


    Ramond would fall for her? Ha! Fat chance!Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Catherine left.


    Fiona stood in the distance, not daring to approach.


    She was just startled when she saw Selena ssh Catherine with coffee.


    After all, that was Mr. Montague''s mother.


    "Miss Fair, you..."


    Selena stared at the coffee in her cup. She was lost in thought and quickly shook her head.


    "It''s okay."


    Meanwhile, abroad.


    Raymond was currently touring a mall with a group of executives.


    These malls were about to introduce new products. There had been some problems with the previous partner, and the issues were being slowly resolved, but they needed to quickly understand the market situation in this area. He needed to listen to the ns of these executives, and it was best to do it on site.


    The five floors were all luxury goods, even gemstone retailers with items worth millions were around.


    Raymond listened to the executives'' talk as his eyes fell on a bracelet in the counter.


    Perhaps his gaze was too tant. The sales representative knew he was not ordinary, and with several well-dressed guests around him, she quickly came over to aid Raymond, "Sir, would you like to take a look? This is a new model that just arrived today."


    The executive, who was still reporting to Raymond but then noticed that Raymond was already distracted by the bracelet, quickly shut up, fearing to disturb his elegance.


    Raymond looked at the bracelet, which the sales representative had already taken it out.


    While gazing at his extraordinary demeanor and outstanding appearance, she began to describe the bracelet, "This is the most expensive bracelet in the store. It is made up of seven one-carat colored diamonds. These are Argyle pink diamonds, each one is the best of the year, and the remaining one is a top-grade fancy blue, which is also over one carat. This bracelet will make the skin look very white, women will love it."


    The bracelet wasposed of eight small flowers, each with a top-grade fancy pink diamond in the center that was worth over ten million; the petals were made of diamonds as well.


    Eight flowers made up the bracelet, seven with pink centers and one blue.


    The full diamond decoration on it also made it look very shiny.


    "Sir, you really have good taste. I haven''t told other customers about this bracelet yet."


    Raymond stared at it, inexplicably thinking of Selena''s wrist. If she wore it, it would look very nice.

 Chapter 486 Shed Probably Like It, Wouldn鈥檛 She?

    The color was almost irresistible to any onlooker.


    "John," Raymond beckoned.


    Without hesitation, John handed over the checkbook.


    "And the cost?" Raymond questioned, his gaze unflinching.


    "Two million."


    Barely suppressing his tion, the salesman hastily encased the bracelet in an elegant box.


    This was a novel experience for Raymond, who typically left all shopping matters to John''s discerning eye.


    Now, John found himselfpelled to ask, "Mr. Montague, is this intended for Miss Selena?"


    Such a gift, given so casually, could rival a New York penthouse.


    Raymond tensed, his mouth betraying his intentions despite his head''s swift denial.


    "No."


    John refrained from stating the obvious, merely offering a knowing look.


    With the gift secured and John handling the financial aftermath, Raymond joined the executives on the second floor.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Once relieved of their suspense, they returned to their briefing.


    Raymond''s mood noticeably improved after the purchase, as if the storm clouds had finally dispersed. A weekter, he found himself back in New York, the gift apanying him. As he disembarked from the ne, he promptly activated his cellphone, anticipating a barrage of missed calls. To his astonishment, aside from a handful of friends and business colleagues, there were few messages awaiting him. There was a peculiar call from Catherine, but her ramblings were indecipherable before she abruptly ended the call.


    Raymond perused his contact list repeatedly, asionally wondering if he had inadvertently blocked someone. But no, everything was as it should be.


    The crease between his brows deepened as he settled into his office at the Montague estate. It was at this point he decided to message Selena. [People in Manhattan inquiredst time whether you desired a painting studio or not.]


    This was a question Selena had asked long ago. When she received his message, she was in the midst of addressing high-level matters within the Fair family. She couldn''t afford a moment''s respite, given the young hopefuls required her meticulous evaluation. The past week had been particrly demanding, with scarce rest as she threw herself into her work, an attempt to dull the pain of losing her child.


    Confronted with Raymond''s message, Selena found herself lost in thought. When she needed him most, his phone had been off. Catherine''s attempted call hadn''t even merited an exnation or acknowledgment from him. A wave of bitterness washed over her, and part of her yearned to challenge him - did he detest her that much?


    Hadn''t she always made a point to keep her distance? Why was he so callous?


    Her fingers trembled slightly as she reached for the cold coffee beside her, the icy bitterness quelling her anger, restoring a sense of calm. She had lost ten pounds in the past week alone. She hadn''t been eagerly anticipating a future with Raymond''s child, but having an abortion forced upon her without her consent made her feel no better than livestock, her dignity trampled. To add insult to injury, he had the audacity to dismiss her that night. And now, as if nothing had transpired, he was casually discussing work with her.


    Taking a deep breath and donning a forced smile, she resolved to treat him strictly as a superior, or a client.


    [Mr. Montague, please share your thoughts with me.] she responded.


    Upon seeing her message, Raymond nced at the gift on his desk, a faint smile gracing his lips.


    "Join me, and we''ll discuss it in person."


    After all, he had purchased the gift and required a pretext to present it to her. The unpleasantness of that night a week prior had subsided, and any residual anger should have evaporated by now. Despite his lingering revulsion at her infidelity, he rationalized that since she had been with him five times, a gift was justified.


    She would likely appreciate it, wouldn''t she? It was certainly an improvement from whatever her frugal husband might offer her.

 Chapter 487 Serves You Right for Not Recognizing Your Own Wife!

    Selena cast a fleeting nce at the iing message, her gaze then drifting to the mountainous pile of documents on her desk, all awaiting her attention.


    She responded to the message with a quick text.


    Selena: [I might be a bitte]


    Raymond: [Okay.]T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Having sent her response, Selena set her phone aside, immersing herself in the paperwork with a newfound determination.


    When she finally emerged from the sea of documents, she nced out the window to find the sky darkening. She was taken aback by thete hour. Swiftly, she picked up her phone again. Four hours had slipped by since herst exchange with Raymond.


    A small crease of worry formed on her forehead. Surely, Raymond wasn''t still waiting for her?


    Selena: [Mr. Montague, where are you at?]


    Raymond: [Thepany]


    Inside the office, the air was thick with tension. Earlier in the evening, the executives had reported to Raymond, immediately sensing his foul mood.


    As one of them exited the office, he seemed almost shaky, hastily warning a colleague about to enter, "The boss is in a bad mood, tread lightly."


    As a result, those who had nned to report that night lost their nerve and dared not enter the office.


    Four whole hours, was this the "a bitte" she was referring to?


    Raymond found himself questioning her sense of time. When had he ever waited this long for someone?


    However, upon seeing her message, his irritation ebbed slightly, and he managed to muster the self-control to reply with his location.


    But then, another message from Selena arrived.


    Selena: [It''s gotten a bitte, how about I see Mr. Montague tomorrow instead?]


    Reading this, Raymond''s anger red up once again.


    Raymond: [Come now.]


    After typing those words, he slowly deleted them.


    Raymond: [As you wish.]


    That was his curt reply before he stood up, leaving the gift on his desk untouched, and exited the office.


    Upon returning to his hotel, the anger still smoldered within him. But Raymond was the type of man whose anger made him moreposed, never allowing it to distract him.


    It was then that Alex called, asking if Raymond had returned to town and if he was up for a drink.


    It was almost a given that Alex''s calls meant drinks.


    Having finished his business, Raymond drove to meet him. His wrist was adorned only with a watch, his long fingers gripping the steering wheel firmly. His eyes held the depth of the night, his entire demeanor radiating a calm so profound it conveyed an unnerving chill.


    While waiting at a red light, he was startled by a knock on his window. Frowning, he rolled it down to find Caterlington in a dark red suit, who had just tossed a bow tie at him and was now observing him with interest. "Fancy seeing you here, Mr. Montague."


    Raymond offered him a cool nce and then rolled the window back up.


    When the light turned green, he pressed on the gas. However, unexpectedly, a car-Caterlington''s-cut in front of him.


    Raymond''s face hardened as he floored the pedal.


    Caterlington was merely teasing, having seen the icy look on Raymond''s face earlier that evening. But he hadn''t anticipated Raymond''s car barreling towards him, nearly causing a collision. Had Caterlington not swerved in the nick of time, he would''ve been rear-ended severely.


    "Damn it!" He cursed, hispetitive spirit now fully ignited, as he saw Raymond''s car speed ahead and promptly gave chase.


    Both of them floored the gas, weaving through the early evening traffic. With a new housing development underway on the outskirts, the road was swarming with semi-trucks.


    Where there are trucks aplenty, danger is never far behind.


    Caterlington was adept at driving, and tonight he was in his sports car, a beast he''d personally souped up. It packed a punch.


    Raymond''s ride, though armored to presidential levels, couldn''t outpace a professional race car.


    But Raymond was going so fast it nearly gave Caterlington a heart attack, especially as he watched truck after truck zoom past in front of Raymond''s swerving vehicle.


    He couldn''t help thinking, was all this really necessary just for a little tease?


    Caterlington couldn''t resist the urge to push the pedal to the metal, yet he could only ever see the back of Raymond''s car.


    It wasn''t until they reached the bar that Raymond finally pulled over and stepped out without a moment''s hesitation.


    A minuteter, Caterlington parked behind him. It seemed they were headed to the same spot tonight.


    Caterlington approached with a grin. "Mr. Montague, with skills like that, you could be on the track."


    Raymond gave him a nce, his eyes light and dismissive, he retorted, "You''re just not up to par," before walking away.


    Caterlington stood there, slightly disheveled, took a deep breath, and reminded himself, he''s not as crazy as Raymond; no need to drive a fortified vehicle like it''s a racing car. Ruthless. Heartless.


    "Serves you right for not recognizing your own wife!"


    Caterlington muttered, then dialed his mechanic, "Tow my car in for a tune-up, will you? Bloody hell, can''t even outpace a stock car."


    The guy on the other end got an earful without a clue why.

 Chapter 488 At Least Make Sure Your Partners Leave Your Bed Satisfied

    The moment Raymond stepped into the bar, the stark white lights overhead jolted him back to the present, making him acutely aware that he had just beenpeting with the likes of Caterlington. A frown creased his forehead as Caterlington sauntered in, phone glued to his ear, deep in conversation with Selena.


    "Selena, I''ve forwarded you the address, hurry over," Caterlington instructed.


    Caterlington had yed a significant role in aiding Selena with the predicament involving the Fair family business. In return, she had pledged to create two pieces of art for him, the setting of which would be chosen by Caterlington himself. Selena was profoundly grateful to him. Without Caterlington''s interference, thepany would have inevitably slipped into Olivia''s grasp. On receiving his call, she hastily gathered her art materials and embarked on her journey. Meanwhile, Caterlington, having concluded his call, noticed Raymond frozen in ce, an eyebrow arched in curiosity.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Montgomery, surely you''re not attending the same event as I am tonight?" It was amon urrence to cross paths at these elite gatherings.


    However, Raymond was an exception; no one dared to propose a toast to him. He was always seen beside Alex, while the others socialized and conversed with their respective circles.


    After all, Raymond had been absent from New York for several years. Apart from Alex and Paul, he had only one close friend and minimal interaction with the rest.


    Caterlington chuckled lightly, gesturing invitingly. There was something about his smile that Raymond found particrly irksome and deserving of a punch.


    The mere thought of Caterlington possibly being intimate with Selena sparked a fire within him that he struggled to suppress. But he maintained his cool under the dim lights, his eyes sharpening in a way that slightly unnerved Caterlington. Caterlington had intentionally lost his car, inviting Selena over just to provoke Raymond.


    The two men proceeded into the private room one after the other, where a crowd was already gathered. Alex weed Raymond with a drink in hand.


    "Feeling low?" Alex inquired.


    Raymond shook his head but swiftly emptied his ss in one gulp. Such a costly drink was usually savored.


    Alex merely raised an eyebrow and kept silent.


    Caterlington mingled and exchanged pleasantries. Someone joked, "Hey there, seems like Caterlington''s been without ady recently. Thinking of settling down?"


    In their circle, it wasmon knowledge that Caterlington was a notorious yboy, changing girlfriends-always gorgeous, often models, celebrities, or influencers-every month.


    However, the past month had seen no women apanying Caterlington, causing a stir among the crowd. It appeared as though Caterlington might be embracing celibacy.


    Caterlington simplyughed it off. "I''ve set my sights on someone; I''m in pursuit," he announced nonchntly.


    The others chuckled. "Sure, but when has it ever taken you more than a week to woo someone?" they teased. Caterlington was infamous for his extravagant spending when it came to wooing women.


    He retorted with a confident smirk, "You don''t understand. Some women can''t be swayed with money."


    The yboys in their group never took matters of the heart seriously. Truthfully, at this point, they had been immersed in the morous world of fame and fortune for numerous cycles, always encountering those who would eagerly throw themselves at them. But they had never experienced what Caterlington was referring to, not even once.


    "Mr. Walsh," someone taunted, "you must at least ensure your partners leave your bed satisfied, right?" Caterlington merely smiled, his sharp eyes catching Raymond casting a nce his way.


    Take that, Raymond thought, his hand tightening around his ss, his anger on the verge of erupting.


    Unexpectedly, his mind conjured an image of Selena beneath a yboy like Caterlington. When Selena had been with him, he had noticed her genuine difort. Even a single kiss could cause her cheeks to flush. Did she exhibit the same shy, dewy-eyed expression with Caterlington?

 Chapter 489 A Flame of Jealousy

    Atst, the persistent, searing sensation that had gued him since his initial encounter with Caterlington became clear to him. It was jealousy. As he listened to hispanions recount theirscivious exploits with unfiltered detail, he found the air growing increasingly oppressive.


    Sensing his ill temper, Alex nudged his shoulder. "Shall we depart?"


    Alex had grown ustomed to their uninhibited discourse. To those on the outside, they appeared to be upstanding citizens engaged in discussions about stocks and business. However, beneath this veneer of respectability lurked less ptable subjects. It wasn''t intended to belittle anyone; it was simply a manifestation of human nature, irrespective of one''s background or education.


    Yet, when Alex suggested they leave, Raymond remained resolutely in his seat. Alex, puzzled, was about to probe further when the door swung open, and Selena entered, sketchpad in hand. Caterlington sprang to his feet. "Selena."


    At the sound of her name, he eagerly bridged the gap between them.


    "Isn''t it rather noisy in here?"


    She shook her head and quickly located Raymond, immediately discerning Caterlington''s motives.


    "I''m fine with whatever setting you prefer, Mr. Walsh."


    Impressed by Selena''s earnest attitude, Caterlington quickly arranged a stool for her, carving out a space in the crowded room.


    "Just a sketch will suffice, no need for anything borate."


    For an artist of Selena''s caliber, sketching was rudimentary; even when exerting significant effort, she couldplete a piece in under an hour. Mr. Walsh''s concession was likely due to his concern that she might find the ambiance here disagreeable.


    Relieved, Selena offered him a grateful smile. "Thank you, Mr. Walsh."


    Without acknowledging Raymond, she settled onto the stool and began her sketch, her focus unwavering. The room fell silent momentarily before the others began to tease Caterlington about his newfound interest. "Is this a new hobby of yours, Mr. Walsh?" one of them jested.


    Caterlington dismissed them, unwilling to let the group make tasteless jokes about Selena. "Thisdy is a prot¨¦g¨¦ of the esteemed Mr. Butler, so mind your tongues."


    Upon hearing that she was Mr. Butler''s student and remembering that she was also Mr. Montague''s designer-the jesters fell silent. Someone couldn''t resist asking, "She''s Mr. Montague''s designer, isn''t she?"N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Mr. Walsh raised his eyebrows in a smug manner. "Designing is merely her side job. After thismission, she''s done. So, I thought I''d give her a chance to practice with me first. Being able to focus in such a noisy environment is truly a testament to Mr. Butler''s instruction."


    He winked at Selena,plimenting her in his unique way. She returned a fleeting smile before immersing herself back into her sketchpad, disregarding everyone else.


    The crowd had essentially deciphered Caterlington''s strategy. It wasn''t so much about evaluating her artistic abilities as it was his subtle attempt to court her. By introducing Selena into their circle and publicizing her connection to Mr. Butler, she would be the preferred artist for futuremissions.


    After a fewpliments were exchanged, the group returned to their drinks, steering clear of the crude jokes about women they had been making earlier.


    Raymond observed Selena closely, noting how from the moment she entered, she had been engaged in some form of interaction with Caterlington, sharing knowing smiles. He could feel a sudden surge of anger welling up within him, but he remained silent, gripping his ss with a sullen expression.


    Alex, cognizant of the situation, understood that Raymond''s reluctance to leave was due to his anticipation of Selena''s arrival. "I''ve always said, someone who''ll cheat with you will cheat on you. Cheaters, be they men or women, are all the same - always in search of the next thrill."


    The implication was unmistakable - Selena had grown weary of him before he had tired of her and was now moving on.


    Raymond felt the sting of Alex''s words and filled his ss to the brim, maintaining a facade of indifference.


    "Do you really think I care about her?" he retorted.


    Alex''s lips twitched with a hint of disbelief. He had never realized how obstinate Raymond could be.


    "If you say you''re not into it, then you''re not into it. No need to be angry with me."


    "I''m not angry."


    Raymond downed another ss in a single gulp. "It was just a fling with her."

 Chapter 490 The Debt Remembered鈥擣ive More Times

    The sincerity in Raymond''s demeanor almost had Alex second-guessing himself. Could it be possible that Raymond truly held no feelings for the woman in question?


    "Very well, if it''s merely a fleeting affair, stop this mncholic drinking," Alex advised.


    "I''m not wallowing in self-pity," Raymond retorted, his gaze once again drifting towards Selena.


    She was a considerable distance away, her head bowed in deep concentration, seemingly oblivious to the surrounding mor. A profound sense of mncholy began to creep into Raymond''s heart.


    "She''s not that extraordinary, anyway," Alex couldn''t resist a smug grin, his lips curling into an amused smirk.


    Regaining hisposure, he turned back to Raymond, his expression stern. "Indeed, New York is teeming with women far more beautiful and talented than her."


    "Indeed," Raymond agreed, the heaviness in his heart deepening.


    He ced his ss on the table and leaned back, deliberately avoiding Selena''s sight. Unperturbed by the world around her, Selena continued to paint until her masterpiece wasplete, then proceeded to pack up her easel. Caterlington leaned in, his curiosity piqued. "Finished?"


    "Indeed," she confirmed.


    He nced at the canvas, his eyebrows arching in surprise. He had always known of her talent, but he hadn''t expected her to be this exceptional. Her work was strikingly lifelike, adding an unexpected touch of sophistication to his image. "Exquisite work," heplimented.


    "If you are satisfied, I am happy," she replied.


    "Selena, I''ve done you a significant favor. Merely two pieces, don''t you think I''m being shortchanged?" he inquired.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She concurred and promptly made a promise. "Whenever you require a painting, I shall not hesitate."


    Caterlington appreciated her straightforwardness and pulled her into a warm embrace. "It''s settled then. I''ll escort you home."


    "Mr. Walsh, that won''t be necessary," Selena gently extricated herself from his hold. "And you needn''t go out of your way for me."


    She was subtly suggesting that he should seekpanionship elsewhere. Caterlington nced at Raymond, who was lurking in the dimly lit corner, his expression concealed in the shadows.


    "Very well, I won''t insist. You may leave at your leisure," he conceded.


    She rose, handed over thepleted painting to Caterlington, and exited with her easel. As she neared the end of the hallway, the sound of footsteps echoed from behind. Assuming it was Caterlington trailing her, she was about to speak when her wrist was abruptly seized, and she was yanked into a nearby booth.


    Startled, she squinted against the light streaming in through the door''s window, and her eyes met Raymond''s. The room was dimly lit, the only source of light being the faint glow from the small window.


    Selena frowned, "Mr. Montague?" she questioned.


    Raymond''s fingers traced her neck, finding no fresh marks. Even the old ones had faded into oblivion.


    Selena attempted to push his hands away, but he effortlessly hoisted her up and pinned her against the wall. She considered resisting, but then remembered the debt she owed him-five more times. However, this ce was far too conspicuous.


    Her cheeks flushed with anxiety, her breathsing in short, rapid gasps. Raymond showed no hesitation as he stripped her of her clothing and held her aloft. "Ouch, it hurts," she whimpered.


    His lips imed hers in a fierce kiss, indifferent to her difort as he pressed her against the door, causing it to rattle. Selena''s purse had already ttered to the floor, and it wasn''t until Raymond gripped her waist that he noticed her rming weight loss.


    His brow furrowed, and he said in a deep voice, "You''ve lost weight."


    Hisment triggered a painful memory in Selena, the loss of her child, and a wave of agony washed over her.


    "It hurts! It hurts!" she murmured, patting Raymond''s back.

 Chapter 491Utter Reliance on Him

    Raymond pursued his advances relentlessly, his teeth sinking into her neck in a primal disy of possession.


    A surge of hormones overwhelmed him, asserting their dominance.


    Tears cascaded from Selena''s eyes, her body quaking beneath him.


    Engulfed in the heat of the moment, Raymond was abruptly yanked back to reality by the chatter of passing waitstaff and a sliver of light slicing through the room from the slightly ajar door.


    A terrified Selena sought refuge, burying her face into the crook of his neck.


    A tingling wave of pleasure coursed through Raymond, pooling at the crown of his head.


    "Get out," hemanded, his voice a harsh bark that echoed in the room.


    The waitstaff, who hade to prepare the private room forter use, scurried away, cowed by his authoritative tone.


    "Sorry, sorry," they stammered, their apologies trailing behind them as they retreated.


    Once they had gone, the room was filled with nothing but the soft, sorrowful sobs of Selena.


    Raymond tenderly patted her back, hoisting her higher against him. He had always savored this position, relishing in the feeling of her total dependence on him.


    He could feel the stark change in her physique, her weight loss more apparent in his arms than in the dimly lit room where he could barely discern her features. Especially around her waist-it felt fragile, as if it could shatter under the slightest pressure.


    "Haven''t you eaten this week?" His brow furrowed in concern as he considered her condition.


    Selena remained silent, her face still buried in his neck, the cool,manding scent of him permeating her senses.


    Her body continued to tremble, and Raymond found himself unable to distinguish whether it was from pain or pleasure.


    Turning his head, he gently nipped at her earlobe.


    Selena shivered in response.


    Raymond found himself catching his breath.


    "Seems like Caterlington hasn''t been too kind to you," he murmured, his voice a low, maic rumble, each word trailing off with a blend of softness and a hint of heat. Selena finally broke free from her trance, irked that he had chosen this moment to initiate their encounter, without ever seeking her consent.


    She was angry that he had only saved Olivia from the burning building. Resentful that he had remained silent when she needed him the most. Her grievances were numerous, and her words became less guarded. "Mr. Montague, you don''t mind that I''m dirty?" she asked pointedly. Raymond stiffened, his eyes narrowing sharply.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Selena looked up at him, her eyes still glistening with tears but regaining some of their formerposure.


    "I''ve had a fling with Mr. Walsh too," she dered calmly, and then the room fell into an eerie silence. So quiet, one could hear a pin drop.


    Raymond merely chuckled softly, not in anger, but there was an unsettling gentleness in hisughter.


    He set her down, turned her around, and leaned over her back.


    His teeth grazed her neck, his fingers slid into her mouth without hesitation, pinching her tongue a silentmand for her to cease speaking, to stop uttering words he didn''t want to hear. "You''re just begging for it," he snapped.


    His words echoed in the room long after he had spoken, and although Selena wanted to plead for mercy, her pinched tongue rendered her speechless.


    Tears streamed down her face as she trembled, but he was relentless, treating her as nothing more than a vessel for his frustrations.


    The pain was unbearable.


    Herplexion turned ashen with agony; her body, still weak from a recent miscarriage, couldn''t endure it.


    Eventually, she sumbed to unconsciousness.


    Only then did Raymond release her.


    When they returned to the hotel, heid her on the sofa and continued his advances, indifferent to whether she was awake or not. At one point, Selena felt as if she was on the brink of death.


    It wasn''t until six in the morning that Raymond finally ceased, surveying her bruised body with a sense of satisfaction.


    He filled the bathtub with water and then carried her into it.


    Selena, nestled against his chest, was fast asleep, her cheeks tinged with a rosy flush.


    Raymond noticed her hair was damp with sweat and carefullybed through it with his fingers.

 Chapter 492 Women Need to be Pampered

    Raymond seized the handheld showerhead, dousing her hair in a gentle cascade of water. He allowed her to lean against him, her body limp with exhaustion, as he began to wash her hair.


    Selena, too weary to even flutter her eyelids open, had drifted into a peaceful slumber. She had yearned to tear him apart, but now, she was oblivious to his tender care.


    This was uncharted territory for Raymond. He had never pampered anyone in this manner before, and his inexperience was evident as he squeezed out an excessive amount of shampoo. He began to gently knead it into her hair, careful not to hurt her.


    The shampoothered quickly, and he consciously moderated his strength, ensuring he didn''t cause her any difort. After nearly half an hour of meticulous massaging, he rinsed away the foam with the showerhead, ensuring her hair was thoroughly cleaned.


    All the while, Selena remained sprawled across his chest, her breaths deep and even in sleep.


    Once he had dried her off, Raymond gently lifted her and ced her on a nearby chair. She was so deeply asleep that she kept sliding down, unable to maintain an upright position.


    With no other choice, Raymond sat down and cradled her in his arms, using a blow dryer to gently dry her hair. Despite its low hum, the noise from the hair dryer disrupted her peaceful slumber. "It''s noisy," she murmured in a raspy voice, swatting at the air in annoyance.


    Raymond recalled a time when he had gone to bed with wet hair while overseas, resulting in a two-day headache. Seeing Selena resist the hair dryer, he frowned and ordered firmly, "Don''t move." And sheplied, drifting back into sleep within thefort of his embrace.


    Despite her short haircut, her thick, silky strands took a good twenty minutes to dry.


    He carried her into the bedroom, checking her over carefully before pulling the covers over her.


    By the time he was finished, the clock read 8 a.m., well past his usual departure time for the office. It was then that his phone rang. It was Alex.


    "Selena left the partyst night and you followed suit immediately," Alex teased. "I heard that the private room at the end of the hall was buzzing for four straight hours." Raymond, feeling a sense of contentment, shot back one word: "Scram."


    Alex sensed that his mood had improved significantly. "If you really like her, treat her right. Women need to be pampered."


    "I don''t like her," Raymond replied swiftly.


    Alex knew he was ying tough. He usually showed resistance to his feelings.


    "If you don''t like her, why the scene in the private roomst night? If someone told me that the usually reserved Raymond was caught up in a fling, I''d never believe it." "I''m not tired of it."


    "Yeah, yeah, not tired of it, so you went off to share the same dish with someone else," Alex quipped.


    Raymond ended the call abruptly and snuffed out his cigarette between his fingers.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    Then John rang, cautiously inquiring why he hadn''t shown up at the office. It was unlike Raymond, a well-known workaholic, to miss work for over a week without a word, especially since he''d been a bit unrestrainedtely. "Bring the documents over to the hotel. I''ll handle things from here today," he instructed.


    John promptly delivered the papers to the hotel. By the time he arrived, Raymond was fresh out of the shower and donned in a new suit.


    John had a hunch that there was someone in the bedroom, but he didn''t ask. Instead, he brought a gift from the office which Raymond took, thinking it would be nice to give to her once she woke up. After cing the files on the table, John tactfully made his exit.


    Raymond worked through the evening until he heard sounds from the bedroom, a sign that she had awoken.


    Selena was indeed wide awake now, her eyes scanning the familiar ceiling as she recognized the safety of her own room.


    Just four more times.


    She mentally counted, wishing he''d just hurry up and finish whatever business he had this week, so she wouldn''t have to keep ying nice with him.


    Her legs trembled slightly as she slid out of bed and immediately noticed the man standing by her door.


    Dressed sharply in a ck suit, Raymond''s usually dominant and rough demeanor from the previous night had reverted back to his usual untouchable air.


    He approached and ced a gift beside her.


    Somehow, words of warmth failed him. His offering was apanied by a stark, "For you."


    Without even ncing at it, Selena refused. "No thanks, I don''t want it."


    She didn''t even give him a fleeting look.


    Raymond felt a pang in his chest, though he couldn''t decipher its meaning, his expression darkening.


    "Just open it."


    The salesperson had insisted it was the priciest item in the store and tremendously beautiful.


    It suited her really well.


    Such bracelets were normally reserved for jewelry exhibitions. Yet Selena silently got dressed, not responding to his bid. Her cold, dismissive posture spoke volumes: once out of bed, she became resistant to him.

 Chapter 493 If Its Money You Like, I Can Give It to You

    Raymond drew her into a firm embrace. "Does Caterlington''spany truly bring you such joy? Is he notvish in his treatment of hispanions? Why then, have you not secured a vi from him? You appear even more gaunt than before." His hand audaciously tightened around her waist.


    In response, Selena''s fingers trembled with fury, yet she refrained from retaliating. She inhaled deeply, reaching for her jacket with the intention of departing without uttering a word.


    Raymond, however, was not prepared to release her, encircling her from behind with his arms.


    "If it''s money you desire, I can provide it."


    His deration ignited an explosive reaction.


    Selena''s expression froze over, and she forcefully pushed him away.


    Retreating a step, Raymond''s frustration was now evident.


    He had enjoyed the previous night and was prepared to treat her with kindness.


    Did she truly believe herself to be some precious rarity?


    His face turned icy. "Do not scorn the hand that feeds you."


    Too incensed to speak, Selina managed a bitterugh. "Indeed, I am the one at fault here, Mr. Montague. I''m exhausted. May I take my leave now?"


    Herughter was tinged with a resignation so profound that merely looking at his face stirred turmoil within her.


    During Raymond''s rtionship with Olivia, he dictated the terms, and his idea of treating her well was to have someone purchase items for her.


    To him, money was nothing more than trivial paper.


    He had finally procured something he believed she would adore during his overseas trip, only to be met with such an unforeseen, disdainful response. A sense of defeat surged within him.


    He strode past her, exiting the bedroom first.


    As he brushed past her, he delivered a biting remark.All text ? N?velD(r)a''ma.Org.


    "The gift was intended for Olivia. You are merely a contingency."


    In that moment, a deluge of tears threatened to spill from Selena''s eyes, but she resisted the urge, disregarded him, and proceeded towards the foyer.


    As he watched her approach the door, an uneasy knot formed in Raymond''s stomach.


    He hurled another barb.


    "Have you taken your contraceptive?"


    Selena''s body stiffened, her fingertips trembling on the doorknob, her voice trapped behind a wall of shock.


    Despite herposure, a vulgar word shed across her mind, bastard.


    Her lips trembled uncontrobly.


    Misinterpreting her silence as intimidation, Raymond slouched back into his chair, remarking casually, "Ensure you take it. I have no desire for unexpected children." "Cough, cough, cough."


    Her restraint was overtaken by anger, triggering a coughing fit that tasted metallic.


    At the sound of her cough, his body jerked, and he rose instinctively, striding towards her.


    "Are you well? Have you caught a cold?"


    Before he could finish, she retorted without turning, "I''ll remember. There''s no need for concern, Mr. Montague. I never intended to bring your child into this world." "m!"


    The door shut abruptly, narrowly missing Raymond''s fingers.


    He withdrew them, his brow furrowed. Was she upset?


    She had declined the gift, so what reason did she have to be angry?


    Selena clung to the elevator handrail, fearing her legs might buckle.


    She caught her reflection in the mirror, her neck bearing the evidence of the previous night''s passion.


    Her eyshes fluttered down as she subconsciously adjusted her neckline.


    Exiting the hotel lobby, her shaky legs failed her, causing her to stumble and fall.


    Sometimes it was the smallest things that broke the camel''s back.


    She hadn''t wept when Raymond mistreated her the previous night, nor when he insulted her.


    But now, as she hit the ground with a bruised knee, tears flowed freely.


    Her shoulders shook as she looked up to see a pair of shoes before her.


    It was Grace.


    Grace, impably dressed, had arrived to inspect the hotel-one of the Montague family''s properties.


    Her gaze fell upon Selena''s neck, marred by sprawling bruises, causing her brow to furrow and a flicker of disdain to cross her face. What was Selena up to now?


    It hadn''t been long, and here she was, possibly involved with someone new?


    A married woman, yet so reckless-astonishing.

 Chapter 494 He Almost Wished Money was What She Wanted

    Grace offered Selena a fleeting nce before quickly averting her gaze. Selena''s life choices were, after all, none of her business. Without a word of acknowledgment, Grace joined the group of waiting executives and stepped into the elevator. A waiter approached Selena with a cautious air, asking, "Can I help you, miss?" Selena merely shook her head and hobbled away, ignoring the throbbing pain in her body and the ache in her knee. She hailed a cab back to Ashbourne Manor, copsing into bed the moment she arrived home.


    Fiona didn''t dare question why Selena hadn''t returned the previous night. Selena had never been one to enjoy visiting Ashbourne Manor. Hoping to aid in Selena''s recovery, Fiona decided to prepare some soup.


    Meanwhile, Grace frowned as she entered the elevator. The realization that she was in the same hotel where Raymond was staying, and that Selena had just left, struck her.


    Deep down, she didn''t want to believe that Raymond was responsible for the bruises marring Selena''s skin. He wasn''t that type of man. But then again, who in the Montague family truly knew Raymond? Ignoring her better judgment, she dialed his number.


    Raymond was slumped on the sofa, his gaze fixed on the documents spread out on the table before him. Since Selena''s departure, he hadn''t absorbed a single word, consumed by an indescribable restlessness. "Raymond, where are you?" Grace asked.


    "At the hotel," he replied curtly.


    A sense of unease washed over Grace, prompting her to rush to his room. Raymond appeared presentable and aloof, surrounded by documents, not at all resembling someone capable of harming a woman as Selena had been. The marks on Selena''s neck were clearly visible, and for every mark Grace saw, she feared there were more hidden.


    Even when Raymond was with his family, he rarely spoke. His presence alone wasmanding. Now, beneath his eyes was a hint of red, as if he''d enjoyed the previous night.


    "Aunt Grace, is there anything you need?" he asked.


    Grace quickly scanned the living room for anything amiss but found nothing unusual. She refrained from venturing into the bathroom, aware that Raymond, a stickler for cleanliness since childhood, never shared his personal items. "I just ran into Selena," she said.


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, but he remained silent.


    "She could barely walk. As a woman, I know what she''s been through. I hope it wasn''t you, Raymond. You''re not that kind of person," Grace said.


    He raised an eyebrow, and a rare smile glinted in his deep eyes. His face was still stunningly handsome, but the aura he exuded was intimidating.


    "Aunt, what kind of person do you think I am?" he asked.


    Grace furrowed her brows. She really couldn''t say.


    Raymond had always been nonchnt towards everything. His older brother shone so brightly that Raymond was inevitably overshadowed. No matter what he did, he was almost never stopped.


    Raymond''s tenure with the Montagues hadn''t been particrly lengthy, but he''d grown up under the watchful eye of Mr. Montague Sr.


    Back when the old man was still in charge, he relished taking the team to the base.


    Rumors had it that Raymond had almost made major strides when he was about twelve. However, Mr. Montague Sr. didn''t want Raymond in the crosshairs - after all, there were already Montagues serving higher powers - so the credit was passed to someone else. The one who got the recognition didn''t even know if they''de out of it alive or end up a casualty. But Raymond was young then, seemingly fearless in the face of death.


    It made sense that Mr. Montague Sr. took a shine to him. He saw a reflection of his own fiery youth during his times in the service.


    Grace didn''t have all the answers, but she could piece together that the marks on Selena were his doing. He made no attempt to hide it.


    "I can handle my own affairs," he said, his voice cool and detached as he casually sorted through the papers in his hands. "I don''t want anyone meddling."


    Unspoken was the clear message: not even you.


    It was the first time Grace really understood that he was a force unto himself.


    "And Selena and I, it''s just a transaction. Once it''s done, we won''t see each other again," he added.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Grace let out a sigh of relief, hoping that was indeed the case.


    "Raymond, I''m not trying to meddle, and I''ve no desire to control you. I''m just concerned that she''s a married woman, and she might be after your money," Grace cautioned softly.


    Raymond''s eyes flickered down, hisshes casting shadows. Selena hadn''t so much as nced at the multimillion-dor bracelet - his money was hardly her target. Her willingness to share his bed was simply because they still had four more times to fulfill their deal. And Selena always kept her promises without a fuss, enduring without so much as a whimper, even if it killed her.


    He almost wished money was what she wanted.

 Chapter 495 Unyielding in Posture

    As the clock struck eight in the evening, Selena stirred from her slumber within the grand confines of Ashbourne Manor. Her body ached with a deep-rooted soreness, a testament to the trials she had recently endured. Fiona, her ever-attentivepanion, had prepared a soothing bowl of soup, which Selena weakly sipped upon rousing.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Miss Fair," Fiona began, her voiceced with concern, "you seem troubled. Should I summon Mr. Montague Sr.?"


    Selena''s grip on the spoon tightened, her long eyshes casting a shadow over her cheeks as she murmured a soft refusal. "No need."


    A heavy sigh escaped Fiona''s lips. "Then, my dear, you must rest. You''re looking terribly thin."


    Selena''s fingers traced her cheekbone, her lips parting to respond when the intrusive buzz of her phone interrupted. A message from the property management at Rose Gardens demanded her attention.


    [Dear homeowner, we noticed an unfamiliar presence at your propertyst night during our security rounds. Regrettably, the surveince footage was malfunctioning. A neighbor has reported suspected illicit activities at your residence, and the police have been notified. Your cooperation with the investigation would be appreciated.]


    Not Lillian again, Selena thought with a surge of irritation.


    Driven by the need to address the situation, Selena made her way to Rose Gardens. Upon entering the lobby, she was greeted by the sight of Lillian and the police, waiting in anticipation. Lillian, glowing with health and happiness, was clearly enjoying her time with Carter.


    As Selena came into view, Lillian pointed a perfectly manicured nail in her direction. "That''s her," she dered, her voice dripping with insinuation. "The men were seen leaving her ce. Let''s just say her bedroom''s a revolving door, if you catch my drift."


    Ignoring the jab, Selena addressed the officer. "I''ve been out of towntely. My ce must have been burrized. Could you please look into it?"


    But Lillian was not one to be silenced. "Cut the act. You know exactly the kind of filth you''re hiding."


    Selena returned her usation with a smile. "Miss Lillian, I actually need to talk to you about something. Do you mind if we chat in private for a moment?" She gestured towards a secluded nook in the corridor.


    Lillian scoffed, assuming Selena was frightened. "If you want to apologize, do it right here in front of everyone."


    "It''s not about an apology. It''s about Carter. Something serious."


    Lillian''s expression shifted at the mention of Carter''s name, and she followed Selena to the secluded corner of the hallway. "What is it about?"


    Before Lillian could finish her sentence, Selena''s hand pped her face, not once, but twice. The metallic taste of blood filled Lillian''s mouth as her cheek red with pain. Selena had been simmering with rage all evening, and unfortunately for Lillian, she had walked right into the line of fire.


    Selena had no intention of causing a scene in front of the police, hence the secluded corner, conveniently out of the camera''s view. "You hit me?" Lillian gasped in disbelief. But before she could react further, Selena grabbed her by the hair and mmed her head against the wall.


    Lillian''s world spun, her voice a desperate plea. "Help, officer, she''s going to kill me!"


    Their location was hidden from view. Now, truly frightened by Selena''s ferocity, Lillian trembled. "Keep screaming, and I''ll give you a concussion right now," Selena threatened.


    Tears streamed down Lillian''s face, her body frozen in fear. Selena''s boldness, despite the police''s proximity, was a clear indication that she had lost her patience. "Wait for it, I''ll tell Carter everything,"


    Lillian whimpered through her dizziness, but Selena''s voice cut through, "You live right across from me. If I wanted to do something, it''d be easy. Miss Lillian, if you keep ndering people, I wouldn''t mind making it look like a double suicide whenever. My life''s a mess right now. Dying wouldn''t be the worst thing, and I''d be taking someone down with me."


    Selena''s tone was chilling, hinting at desperation. People like Lillian wouldn''t stop unless they were truly scared. If not, Selena''s troubles would never end.


    Lillian sank to the floor, her cheeks wet with tears. Selena crouched down and coldly patted her swollen face. "If I were you, I''d treasure the life you have right now. Why ask for trouble? Ms. Lillian seems to be living the dream. I''m even a bit envious-how does a woman manage to break through those social barriers? It''s maddening."


    She said this with augh, her palm resting on Lillian''s neck. "And if you stir up trouble for me again, I swear I''ll be waiting for you right at your doorstep to give you a few good stabs. We can go to the grave together."


    Her hand drew back, and she watched Lillian with aposed and cool detachment. "Moving won''t help you. I can get to Mr. Ashford, and once I see you, I know how to handle you."


    She leaned in close, her eyes fierce. "I can''t stand to see someone happier than me."


    Selena was putting on a show, wanting Lillian to realize she desperately needed someone to take the fall. Lillian was so frightened by Selena''s ruthless gaze that she was rendered speechless. The police had arrived by then, due to her earlier screams, and upon seeing her kneeling, asked, "What happened here?"


    Selena helped her up. "It''s fine, she might''ve just been shocked by the burr in my ce we are neighbors, after all."

 Chapter 496 Raymond Wanted to Marry Me

    The officer''s gaze fell upon Lillian, her eyes brimming with terror and her cheeks still wet with tears.


    "Yes, it was..." she stammered, her back slick with cold sweat. She yearned for nothing more than to escape the situation.


    Lillian had painstakingly climbed the socialdder to be with Carter, and she was determined not to let an insignificant woman ruin it all. Despite theck of rity, the police decided to release them.


    Fearful, Lillian decided to leave Rose Garden. She and Selena, who was also returning to Ashbourne Manor, ended up departing together. Throughout the journey, Lillian''s legs trembled incessantly, and Selena''s presence only heightened her unease.


    Upon reaching the curb, Selena broke the silence.


    "Ms. Lillian, you won''t be causing any more trouble for me, will you?" Her smile was sharp, a stark contrast to her soft-spoken words. Lillian froze. "No, I wouldn''t dare."


    With that, Selena climbed into her car and drove off.


    Once she was out of sight, Lillian nearly copsed in relief, her back drenched in cold sweat. Her tears flowed even more freely, and her cheeks ached from the tension.


    She was genuinely terrified of Selena and wouldn''t dare confide in Carter.


    As Selena drove away, she was oblivious to the car parked a short distance away, its upant keeping a close watch on her.


    "Are you sure it''s her?" a man''s voice questioned.


    A reply came from beside him. "Sir, we''ve been investigating for a long time now. While there''s no concrete evidence, this woman had a brief encounter with Christopher in Ridgefield back in the day."


    The man, known only as ''boss'', remained silent for a moment before asking, "What about Olivia?"


    "She''s been looked into as well. There''s nothing unusual on Olivia''s end, but she might be keeping things hidden."


    "Keep digging deeper."


    "Yes, and someone has already swiped all of Christopher''s draft papers. Apparently, they had the same idea we did."


    The boss watched as Selena disappeared into the distance, his gaze heavy with thought.N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org exclusive ? material.


    Unaware of these developments, Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor, utterly exhausted. She barelysted a minute on her bed before sleep imed her.


    Meanwhile...


    Ever since the takeover of the Fair familypany hit a snag a week ago, Olivia had been lying low, too ashamed to step outside. She felt as though she had lost facepletely.


    The Stone family had prematurely announced the acquisition of Central Ranch, and she had proudly shared her visit to the Aether office on social media. However, in the blink of an eye, Selena reemerged as president with a shockingly high percentage of shares, and Olivia felt her face had been swollen with embarrassment.


    Even though she had hastily deleted that post, the humiliation haunted her like a shadow.


    Then, she received a call from Grace.


    Back when Olivia and Raymond were dating, she had been quite shrewd and had gotten to know almost everyone in the Montague family. "Olivia."


    Grace''s voice was gentle.


    "Since Raymond returned to the States, has he mentioned anything to you?"


    Grace was feeling uneasy. If Raymond truly loved Olivia and was resolute about marrying her, with his personality, he wouldn''t mess around with any other woman. He had defied his grandfather''s arranged marriage by not returning from abroad for three years, which clearly showed how much he cared about Olivia.


    However, there was Selena.


    Olivia stiffened. Raymond had already told her that they wouldn''t get back together and that she shouldn''t waste her time, but she refused to believe it. After all, she was his first girlfriend, and he had always treated her so well. "Raymond said he''s going to marry me."


    Grace''s frown deepened. "Are you sure? I saw him at the hotel with Selena, and they spent the night together."


    Olivia''s pupils shrank, and she sprang up from the couch, her chest heaving tumultuously.


    "No way!!"


    Upon hearing Olivia''s response, Grace knew she was lying. It was likely that Raymond had no intention of marrying her. So, Grace hung up the phone. However, on the other end, Olivia hurled her phone against the wall in a fit of rage.


    She had suspected that Raymond had another woman in his hotel room, especially the day she went into his bedroom.


    Having been cooped up at home for a week, the explosive news prompted Olivia to storm out with a burning desire to confront Raymond.


    The sudden memory of Raymond saying they wouldn''t get back together caused her pupils to shrink in a sharp wince.


    Was it because of Selena?


    Didn''t he want to reunite with her?


    Cooling her agitation, Olivia''s fingernails dug into the palm of her hand with force. Taking in a deep breath, she dialed Raymond''s number.


    At his hotel room, Raymond felt a twinge of mncholy upon seeing the unopened gift on the bed. Clutching the gift, he walked into the living room, pondering the right moment to give it away. The ringing phone was a minor annoyance, but when he saw it was Olivia, he pressed the answer button.


    While her voice was calm, her face was already contorted with emotion.


    "Raymond, I just remembered, back in the day, Christopher did give me something."

 Chapter 497 Raymond Wouldnt Stand Idle

    She was acutely aware that Raymond was tirelessly probing into the circumstances surrounding Christopher Montague''s demise. He had previously sought to know if Christopher had ever bestowed upon her any gifts. Yet, Christopher had never presented her with anything.


    Despite his outward gentleness, he had maintained a distance from her; it was she who persistently sought his attention.


    After being fortunate enough to cross paths with Madam Montague, the Stone family had advised her to cultivate a strong bond with thedy, as she had two extraordinary grandsons who could potentially be her future spouse. Initially, Christopher was the apple of Madam Montague''s eye. Olivia, leveraging her tender age, incessantly pestered him with queries. Christopher was not as aloof as Raymond, who had maintained a stony silence around her for days after their initial meeting. It was only through Christopher''s rtive kindness that she managed to engage Raymond in conversation.


    Raymond, however, possessed a unique allure. His beauty was almost doll-like in its delicacy-cold, yet breathtaking. Even in his teenage years, he could effortlessly captivate those around him, leaving them disoriented. While engaging with Christopher, Olivia''s gaze was invariably drawn to Raymond.


    She observed that Raymond harbored a deep affection for his brother. Christopher had been the cynosure of all eyes, and although Raymond was equally gifted, his brilliance was eclipsed by his elder brother''s charisma, prompting him to enlist in the military alongside the patriarch.


    New York society was under the impression that the brothers shared a strained rtionship. However, Olivia knew that Christopher had always treated Raymond with kindness. Consequently, Raymond would not overlook any matter pertaining to Christopher''s death.


    Sure enough, her revtion was met with a few seconds of silence from Raymond.


    "I''m at the hotel," he finally responded.


    His words were an implicit invitation for her to join him.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Olivia swiftly regained herposure. She could not afford to be as impetuous as she had been with Selena, lest she be the object of ridicule. Her recent misstep had taught her to exercise patience and control her emotions. The most prudent course of action was to remain concealed behind others and let them deal with the designer.


    Upon arriving at Raymond''s hotel, her eyes were immediately drawn to the shopping bag resting on the coffee table. She feigned delight, lifting the bag and her eyes sparkling with anticipation as she glimpsed the bracelet inside. "Raymond, is this for me?" she asked.


    The bracelet had recently been showcased at an international jewelry exhibition, a venue reserved only for the most exquisite pieces.


    The assembly of so many one-carat colored diamonds was a remarkable achievement, let alone the multitude of smaller stones that enhanced its beauty.


    Raymond''s lips tightened into a thin line as he ruefully acknowledged that Selena hadn''t even unwrapped this gift before he had impulsively considered offering it to Olivia.


    He had indeed been harsh with Selena this time.


    His eyshes fluttered downward, a flicker of annoyance surfacing at the thought of her and how he had resorted to flirting with Caterlington, only to shed a significant amount of weight in the process. He loosened a few buttons, feeling stifled.


    "It''s not," he finally replied.


    Olivia''s smile wavered, and she gently set the bag down.


    "This bracelet must be quite valuable, right?" she asked.


    During the exhibition, the camera had lingered on this piece for several seconds. It was undoubtedly worth more than her own 70 million dor piece.


    "Yeah," Raymond responded before asking, "What did Christopher Montague give you?"


    A wave of humiliation washed over Olivia, her teeth grinding in frustration.


    Nheless, she maintained a calm exterior, massaging her temples.


    "You know I had a high fever and some of that time is a blur, but tonight, it all came rushing back. Christopher Montague was so good to me, he indeed gave me something," she confessed. Raymond looked up at her, his gaze prating.


    Realizing she was rambling, Olivia quickly added, "It could be a ring, another bracelet, but I have so many, I can''t recall which one was his."


    "Raymond, why don''t we go to the hospital? Maybe it''ll jog my memory," she suggested.


    She needed to find a way to keep him close, to prevent any possibility of him encountering Selena.


    Raymond didn''t object, reaching for his coat, "Let''s go.¡±


    Olivia breathed a sigh of relief. As long as she continued to y the Christopher Montague card, Raymond wouldn''t leave her side.


    Her lips curved slightly, but her eyes remained cold.


    As she settled into Raymond''s passenger seat, she rubbed her forehead.


    "When the news about Christopher Montague came in, I couldn''t believe it," she confessed.


    She attempted to bridge the distance between them using Christopher Montague as amon thread.


    Raymond''s demeanor softened slightly, no longer as frigid as before.


    "Life is fickle," he remarked casually, his grip on the steering wheel tightening.


    Upon their arrival at the hospital, Raymond and Olivia had barely stepped inside when they spotted Shelley at the entrance.


    For the past few days, Shelley had been keeping vigil at the hospital with Philip''s cousin, who had been in a particrly foul mood,shing out at everyone except Philip. Despite being a pampered heiress, Shelley had swallowed her pride, reminding herself that this was Philip''s family.

 Chapter 498 The Sly Olivia is Expecting

    Upon catching sight of Raymond, Shelley''s eyes widened in an instant, her disdain for him evident. Her gaze then fell on Olivia, who was standing next to him. A dismissive twitch of her lips marked her distaste. Olivia, a familiar face to Shelley, was a member of the wealthy and esteemed Harper family, renowned for their diamond empire.


    "Miss Harper," Olivia greeted Shelley with a veneer of cordiality. Shelley feigned ignorance, her attention shifting to Raymond instead.


    However, Raymond dismissed her, striding past without a second nce.


    A wave of relief washed over Olivia as she acknowledged Shelley with a nod, then quickly moved to keep pace with Raymond.


    Shelley managed to snap a photo of the retreating pair, but she had neglected to turn off the sh. As she pressed the shutter, the entire space seemed to illuminate.


    Raymond halted in his tracks, turning to fix Shelley with a frosty stare. "Delete it."


    Shelley''s heart pounded in her chest. She tilted her chin up defiantly. "No, I need to send this to your wife."


    Raymond''s brows furrowed at her statement, finally granting Shelley his attention. "You know Selena?"


    "Of course, she''s a good friend of mine."


    A wry smile crossed Raymond''s face. "It seems Mr. Jiang has failed in tutoring his daughter."


    Shelley''s expression turned icy. "What do you mean?"


    Olivia interjected with a cold tone, "What Raymond means is that befriending such a woman is beneath you."


    Shelley''s anger red. That despicable couple!


    Raymond, however, did not spare her another nce and continued on his way.


    Olivia lingered behind, turning to Shelley with a meaningful look. "Raymond and I are here thiste to see a doctor for me." She consciously rubbed her stomach. "But I''d appreciate it if you didn''t mention this to your friend. I''m not sure what to do yet."


    Her cryptic words,bined with the gesture to her stomach and thete-night hospital visit with Raymond, led Shelley straight into the trap.


    She stared in disbelief at Olivia''s belly. Was she pregnant?


    Olivia offered her a smirk and exited without giving Shelley the chance to question further.


    Left alone, Shelley simmered with fury. After a moment''s thought, she quickly dialed Selena''s number. It was already ten in the evening; Selena was asleep but somehow managed to groggily answer the call. "Shelley?"


    "Selena, what the fuck, how can you even sleep? That bitch Olivia is knocked up with Raymond''s kid! They are at the hospital for a check-up right now!"


    Selena stiffened, all traces of sleepiness promptly vanished. She was now wide awake.


    Shelley continued to curse on the other end.


    "That jerk, he''s only got his looks going for him. I really misjudged him. Terrible taste, to let go of a beauty like you and knock up that green tea bitch, Olivia!"


    Selena suddenly found it hard to breathe, a pain starting to spread throughout her body.


    It wasn''t Raymond she cared about, but the child that had been forcefully taken from her.


    Her heart felt like it was on fire as she clutched the bedsheets beneath her tightly.


    The most humiliating part was that she had never truly felt the existence of that child.


    She had looked up painless abortions. The technology was truly advanced now; a ten-minute procedure was all it took, and the patient could leave immediately after.


    So much so that she had never felt the presence of that child at all.


    Except for that pregnancy test stick with its double lines.


    Suddenly, she felt nauseous, rage and disgust intertwining, making it hard to catch her breath.


    She hurried to the sink and couldn''t help but start throwing up.


    Hearing her vomiting, Shelley was on alert, "Are you sick? I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have told you this."


    Selena turned on the tap and rinsed her mouth, tears being forced from her eyes.


    "It''s nothing, just a stomach issue ring up."T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Shelley, concerned, said, "I''lle see you. I''m actually at the hospital; I''ll buy some stomach medicine for you."


    Selena nced at her reflection in the mirror, looking a total mess.


    She was so much thinner, her eyes helpless, and reddened from the recent bout of vomiting.


    "Shelley, it''s okay, I''m at Ashbourne Manor. Fiona will take care of me. I just feel... nauseous."


    As she said those words, she paused for a moment and repeated, "Just nauseous, that''s all."


    Shelley felt heartbroken for her. Why couldn''t life cut Selena some ck?


    She had lost her mother young, constantly moved around on business with her father, studied diligently, and even married Raymond for thepany''s sake, only to find out she wasn''t James''s biological daughter, and now she had to shoulder the responsibility of the Fair family.


    Suddenly Shelley was furious, "It''s just a man. Remember Austin, the guy I introduced to youst time? If you regret it, I can have hime over right away."


    Austin was a spokesperson for Harper''s Group. Before bing their spokesperson, Harper''s Group had conducted a background check on him; he was a clean te.


    "Selena, trust me, the guy I introduced to you is a catch. He''s disciplined, good-looking, with a six-pack, and if he makes you happy, I''ll have my dad back him up big time. You''ll be his sugar mama. He''s not a bad guy, though his current situation isn''t that great, considering he doesn''t have any connections."


    And, of course, that made him easier to control.

 Chapter 499 She Loves Who Loves Her

    "What do you mean his situation isn''t that great?" Selena queried, a frown creasing her brow.


    "Just the usual drama in our circles," Shelley replied nonchntly. "Some wealthy cougar has her eyes on him. She''s a good fifty years old, and she loves toying with young guys. You know Austin; he''s quite the catch. Our family''s endorsement deal with him is almost up, and right now, thanks to Harper''s Family keeping things under wraps, the old broad hasn''t made a move. That''s why Austin didn''t hesitate to spend time with you it''s far more appealing to spend time with a young beauty than an old hag. Plus, she''s got a pretty wild side you''ve heard of those joy balls rich women use? I heard they''ve practically wrecked a bunch of male models."


    Selena and Shelley were close, but Selena seldom indulged in the high society gossip with her. However, regardless of the circle, human nature tended to be the same. Even the supposedly pristine academic world had its share of dirtyundry. If not, she wouldn''t have nearly missed getting her diploma. Shelley''s rambling somehow made the rising disgust fade away significantly.


    "Selena, if you''re into it, I can get him in your bed just like that." Shelley offered, a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    Selena was about to decline, then paused, considering Austin''s predicament, and said, "We''ll see." Shelley thought Selena was easing up and immediately brightened up.


    "That''s the spirit, plus you won''t have to waste any more energy being annoyed with Raymond. And who knows if Olivia will actually have that kid."


    Shelley''s words, however, pierced Selena like a thorn straight to the heart. She was silent for a while before muttering, "I''m tired."


    "Alright, alright, you rest. Next time, I won''t burden you with this kind of disgusting stuff." Shelley conceded, her voice softer.


    After hanging up, Selena sshed her face with cold water. It was so cold it numbed her, and she looked up to catch her reflection in the mirror. Barbara''s words shed through her mind. ''Selena, don''t listen to them, telling you who to love, who to respect. You love who loves you, you respect who respects you.''


    Selena''s fingers trembled briefly before she turned the faucet back on, sshing more cold water on her face, feeling somewhat more awake.


    ''It''s okay, one child is gone, others wille. Right now, making money and building her career was what mattered the most.''


    In her current situation, even if a child were born, it would only share in her hardships and fears.


    She wiped her face dry with a towel, her expression returning to one of indifference. She would love only those who loved her. Raymond didn''t love her, so she''d never love him back.


    Taking a deep breath, she settled back into bed and drifted off to sleep.


    Midnight struck. Raymond had returned to the hotel. The doctor had checked Olivia, but couldn''t figure out what was wrong-just told her not to worry and to give it time. So, Raymond had no choice but to take her back. Back at the hotel, he received a list from John. It was about the Montague family''s first script investment, penned by Alex, a screeny they intended to use to break into the film industry.


    The list Raymond now had was for the leading and supporting roles. The lead actor''s name was clear as day: Austin.


    A frown formed over Raymond''s brows as he dialed Alex.


    "Did you choose the lead actor?" Raymond asked, his voice cold.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Alex had turned in early that night, anticipating a busy schedule as filming was about to start. "You mean Austin? Yeah, I picked him. He''s talented, though he''s new to the scene. It''s like God''s spoon-feeding him opportunities." Something in Raymond''s expression darkened as he set down the list. "God''s spoon-feeding him? Or just feeding him leftovers? Find a recement."


    Suddenly wide awake, Alex''s instincts as a screenwriter told him there was more to this. "What''s the problem? The guy''s just a small-time actor; how could he possibly have offended you? I gave him this opportunity because he''s got skills and, yeah, happens to share myst name."


    Raymond didn''t borate and simply hung up. Alex had little choice; though he saw promise in Austin, Raymond was the one bankrolling the project-a hefty three hundred million. ''Alright then, a recement it is.'' Alex thought, sighing heavily.

 Chapter 500 - A Willing Heart, Only For You

    The day dawned anew. Selena had barely concluded her dealings with the Fair family''s documents when her phone buzzed with a call from Austin. He proposed a meeting at a caf¨¦, a high-end establishment, no less. Before venturing out, Selena made a point to pressure the court to expedite Madam Montague''s settlement or cough up the duepensation. She wasn''t about to let the painting issue be swept under the rug without a fight. Thus, she set off for the caf¨¦. Upon her arrival, she found Austin impably dressed, a clear indication of the effort he had put into his appearance. As soon as he caught sight of her, he rose to his feet. "Selena," he greeted.


    She acknowledged him with a nod, but before she could utter a word, he dered, "I''m willing, if it''s you."


    Austin was not a domineering man; he exuded a gentleness that momentarily reminded Selena of someone else. It was as if she was whisked back in time, lost in her thoughts.


    As fate would have it, Austin had blurted out the very words that someone else had once said to her. "The moment I first saw you, I thought you were great."


    Selena''s fingertips lightly grazed the coffee cup in her hand, her lips parting to respond when a cup of strong coffee was hurled directly into Austin''s face.


    This caf¨¦ was not a ce for themon man or prying paparazzi. It required reservations and was frequented by influential businessmen and celebrities. Upon entering, Austin had removed his hat and mask, revealing his face. Now, dark coffee dripped down his cheeks.


    Selena''s gaze shifted to the woman responsible for the coffee incident: an olderdy apanied by a young man who appeared barely of age. It didn''t take long for Selena to identify the woman as the affluent Mrs. Montague of All Star Entertainment-Rachel Dorie-that Shelley had mentioned.


    All Star Entertainment had been a prominent yer in the showbiz industry for over a decade, havingunched numerous big names. Rachel Dorie scrutinized Austin.


    Despite her efforts to maintain her appearance, she was still a woman in her fifties with a fondness for young men, which left her looking somewhat hollow. Her weight was also an issue, her chin marked by threeyers of flesh. Spotting Selena, she raised her hand threateningly. "How dare you touch what''s mine?!"


    Rachel didn''t recognize Selena and assumed she was neither a socialite nor an important heiress.


    Selena swiftly grabbed her wrist and pushed her away, causing Rachel to stumble back, gasping for breath. Rachel was surrounded by four bodyguards who chuckled at Austin and Selena''s predicament. "Austin," Rachel sneered, "it seems you haven''t learned your lesson."


    Her reference to a st time'' caused Austin''splexion to pale. Hecked the influential backing to stand against Rachel Dorie.


    Rachel was akin to a greasy, overweight middle-aged man, only in a woman''s form. The st time'' she referred to was when she had Austin beaten up just before his TV showmenced shooting. To conceal his bruises, he had to cake on makeup, which looked so artificial on screen that he was heavily ridiculed for it. Even now, trolls used screenshots from that show to mock him.


    Austin appeared unwell, and fearing that Rachel might cause trouble for Selena, he rose to his feet, intending to shield her from Rachel. But Selena held him back and confronted Rachel herself.


    Assuming that Selena was merely an ardent fan of Austin, Rachel Doriemanded with a dismissive wave, "Come on, take her out and give her a beating. Let''s see who dares to touch Austin after that." Austin was the talent she had set her sights on. Once his contract with Harper''s Family expired, she was prepared to go to any lengths to poach him for All Star Entertainment.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    But just as she finished speaking, the caf¨¦ door swung open again, and Raymond walked in. Rachel Dorie''s face transformed instantly, and she scurried over to him in a fawning trot. "Mr. Montague, right this way, please." Simultaneously, she signaled her bodyguards to make their move.


    Raymond spotted Selena and Austin and immediately veered towards them. Rachel Dorie was taken aback, but then watched as he pulled Selena towards him, quickly assessed her for any harm, and then released her. Selena appeared displeased, struggling to free herself from his grasp the entire time.


    Sensing the situation turning sour, Rachel Dorie hurried over again with a forced smile. "Mr. Montague, and who might this be?" She subtly signaled her bodyguards to stand down.


    Raymond looked at her tly and said, "Seems like quite the turnout today, Mrs. Dorie."


    Rachel Dorie''s face twitched embarrassingly, her flesh quivering slightly. "Ha ha, I wasn''t aware that the youngdy was acquainted with you, Mr. Montague."


    Raymond nced at Selena, then at Austin across from her, suppressing his irritation. Although he could be harsh to Selena in private, in public, he knew he had to uphold her dignity. Otherwise, she might not withstand Rachel Dorie''s tactics after today. "My sole designer," he introduced her.

 Chapter 501 Just How Many Men Does She Plan to Ensnare?

    Rachel Dorie was quick to offer an apology to Selena. "I sincerely didn''t recognize you earlier. I hope no one is offended. I''ll take responsibility for today," she said.


    With a smile, she politely gestured towards Raymond Montague, "Mr. Montague, may we converse over there?" Her purpose for arranging today''s meeting with Raymond was to discuss a potential coboration.


    The Montague family was venturing into the film and television industry, and investing in just one screeny wouldn''t suffice. However, after Rachel had voiced her intentions, Raymond remained unmoved, his gaze shifting back to Selena. His thoughts were clouded with confusion - Caterlington yesterday, Austin today - just how many men was she nning to ensnare?


    His gaze darkened, and in a soft tone, he said, "You''reing with meter."


    Selena frowned, her voice neutral, "I have nster."


    Raymond''s demeanor grew colder, but with Rachel still present, he refrained from losing his temper. Instead, he reached out and adjusted something on the cor of Selena''s blouse. Selena failed to perceive any gentleness in his threat. "Behave," hemanded.


    She fell silent at once. Raymond then followed Rachel Dorie into a private room.


    As soon as he left, Selena''s expression turned icy. She grabbed a napkin and handed it to Austin. "Are you okay?" she asked.


    Austin was covered in the scent of coffee. On hearing her, he shook his head slowly, "Just gave you augh, that''s all."


    At that moment, Selena truly felt big stars were no different from toys in the eyes of the wealthy.


    Austin''s phone began to ring again. It was Alex calling to inform him the lead role had been recast. Austin had already received a call from Alex, who had confirmed him as the lead, thinking this was his big break. Now, he couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    "Austin, I need to know why they suddenly switched actors," he pressed.


    Alex was blunt, "It''s not me who wants to rece you. It''s the financial backer behind this-Raymond. He''s insisted on crossing off your name. There''s nothing I can do."


    The mention of ''Raymond'' silenced Austin; his eyes reddened momentarily, his voice growing hoarse. "Thanks, I understand," he replied.


    After hanging up, he heard Selena''s inquiry, "What''s wrong?"


    Austin gave her a wry smile, "Got reced. It''s okay, I''m used to it."


    Ever since Rachel Dorie had shown her interest in him, directors had be wary of hiring him. In fact, he was practically cklisted. If it hadn''t been for his ongoing deal with Harper''s Family, Rachel would have already forced her hand. "Who reced you?"Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Austin paused briefly before saying, "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond? Selena frowned. Why would someone like Raymond go out of his way to trouble a lesser-known actor? Austin''s phone rang again, this time from the agency. With the role now recast, the agency would give him a hard time too. He quickly got up. "Selena, sorry, there seems to be an issue at the agency. I need to sort it out. Can I take you out for coffee some other time?" She noted the urgency on his face and nodded slowly. Before leaving, Austin courteously paid the bill. Once he was gone, Selena had no desire to stay any longer, but as she stepped out of the caf¨¦, she encountered John waiting for her. John held the gift bag that Raymond had wanted to give her the day before.


    She frowned, intending to leave without it, but John spoke up. "Miss Selena, Mr. Montague asked me to give this to you. I''d be in a tough spot if you refused." John''s words hit Selena''s soft spot. She was soft-hearted and not inclined to make things difficult for those who bore no grudge against her. She pursed her lips, reaching out to take the item.


    John exhaled in relief, "Mr. Montague is still talking with Mrs. Dorie. Do you want to wait for him?"


    "I''ve got other matters to attend to." John stepped aside, not making a fuss.


    Selena got back into her car and took a quick nce at the contents of the gift box. It was a beautiful bracelet, and although she wasn''t ustomed to luxury, she could tell it wasn''t cheap. Nonchntly, she tossed the bracelet onto the back seat as if it were nothing more than a trinket picked up for ten bucks at a street bazaar.


    With Raymond still around, she drove straight to Wolnd to personally press Madame Montague forpensation.


    "Bitch, bitch." Madame Montague hadn''t expected Selena to have already obtained shares of the Fair family, nor for her to be so aggressively demanding.


    She was on the verge of going mad, especially with the continuous subpoenas from the court. She had been humiliated once already; if she had to go to court again, the Montagues'' reputation would bepletely ruined. Cassius might even have to step in at this point. Taking a deep breath, she instructed someone to bring a check.


    A whole billion dors, she handed it over to Selena.


    Selena took it without hesitating. "Thank you, Madam."


    Madame Montague couldn''t contain her anger, hurling a teacup toward Selena. The cup hit her neck, the boiling water turning her skin red, but she seemed unfazed and simply ced the check in her bag. She had made up her mind; nothing was more important than her career. Since she would eventually leave the Montague family, she would endure the humiliation for now. She looked forward to the day she could soar freely.

 Chapter 502 Lingering Affection, Perhaps?

    "Madam, it appears my presence is unwee. I shall take my leave," Selena stated, her voiceced with a hint of regret. Madame Montague, trembling with fury, could only stammer, "You, you..." But by the time she found her words, Selena was already out of sight. In the aftermath of her departure, Madame Montague was once again rushed to the hospital.


    As Selena navigated the winding roads leading away from Wolnd, she nced at the check resting on the passenger seat. A wave of relief washed over her, so potent that it managed to momentarily overshadow the throbbing pain in her neck. She had no intention of addressing the difort; there were more pressing matters at hand.


    She pulled into the parking lot of a second-hand luxury goods market. The shopkeeper, a man of middle age, squinted at the bracelet in her hand, adjusting his sses several times in disbelief. "Are you certain you wish to pawn this?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Selena simply nodded in response.


    Wiping the sweat from his brow, the shopkeeper suggested, "Miss, this piece is quite valuable. Our owner happens to be present today. I''ll consult with him. Please, make yourselffortable in the waiting room." Two attendants guided Selena to a nearby lounge, leaving the shopkeeper to handle the precious item with utmost care as he ascended the stairs.


    "Boss Paul, ady wishes to pawn this," he began,ying the bracelet before the man seated in the chair. "It was showcased in thest jewelry exhibit a unique piece, the only one of its kind in the world. Due to its immense value..."


    The man in question was none other than Paul. His hands were busy disassembling a firearm, an odd sight in a ce that dealt primarily with luxury goods. But this market was a lucrative business, dealing in everything from high-end items to under-the-table weapons, a fact known only to those privy to its inner workings.


    Casting a cursory nce at the bracelet, Paul inquired, "Is it authentic?" The shopkeeper nodded, "I''ve verified it. It''s genuine."


    "And its estimated worth?"


    "The retail price hovers around two hundred million, but our maximum offer would be one hundred fifty million."


    Paul considered this for a moment. The bracelet''s rarity could indeedmand a higher price over time. "Keep it," he finally decided, returning his attention to the firearm.


    Back on the ground floor, the shopkeeper ryed the offer to Selena. "Miss, our boss can offer a maximum of one hundred fifty million." Selena blinked in surprise.


    "How much?" she echoed, her voice a whisper.


    Misinterpreting her shock for dissatisfaction, the shopkeeper hastily exined, "This is a second-hand market, after all. Luxury items depreciate significantly once they leave the retail counter. If you''re unwilling..."


    But Selena was already on her feet. The shopkeeper braced himself for a refusal, only to hear her say, "Why would I be unwilling? Sell it, I''ll sell." Her eagerness was palpable.


    One hundred fifty million? One hundred fifty million! Coupled with today''s earnings from Madame Montague, she was on the verge of pocketing a staggering two hundred fifty million. The shopkeeper, sensing her determination, quickly arranged for the bank transfer.


    Before long, the money was deposited into Selena''s ount. He escorted her to the door, his manner nothing short of reverential. "Miss, with this card and transactions exceeding a hundred million, you''ll be considered a top-tier VIP here. Please feel free to contact me for your future visits, regardless of the hour. I''ll be at your service."


    Still in a state of disbelief, Selena saved the shopkeeper''s number. Once back in her car, she found her thoughts returning to the bracelet. Had Raymond lost his mind, gifting her something of such immense value?


    Then she remembered his words-Olivia had rejected it, and it had fallen to her. Any lingering doubts evaporated; it was only natural that Raymond would choose the best for Olivia.


    Meanwhile, Raymond had concluded his conversation with Rachel Dorie. He had expected Selena to wait for him, and was disappointed to find her gone.


    However, upon learning that Selena had epted the bracelet, his mood brightened. A faint smile tugged at the corners of his mouth, barely noticeable.


    She would appreciate this gift, wouldn''t she?Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.

 Chapter 503 A Fickle Woman

    A ndestine joy nestled itself within his heart, yet his emotions remained masterfully concealed. He slid into the car, his countenance as calm as a stillke. As the opulent facade of the luxury mall loomed into view, his expression subtly altered. "Halt the vehicle," hemanded.


    John promptly obeyed, pulling the car to a stop. "Mr. Montague?" he inquired.


    "Apany me. We''re selecting a gift," he dered. He reasoned that if she held a fondness for bracelets, her tastes would likely extend to other trinkets as well. He remembered Alex''s advice from their previous conversation. Women craved indulgence. He was determined to show her that a rtionship with Caterlington offered her nothing, while he could offer her so much more.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    Raymond found himself perplexed by these thoughts. By all rights, he should detest Selena. She was a woman of questionable virtue, unpredictable and inconsistent. Yet, he found himself yearning for her to abandon Caterlington and, for the sake of wealth at least, choose him.


    Pausing before a disy of nes, he found none that matched the allure of the bracelet. That piece had been a serendipitous find, freshly delivered from a jewelry exhibit. The items showcased here were merely the remnants of the affluent. Despite his usual aversion to shopping, Raymond spent a good ten minutes perusing the selection before departing, a frown marring his features.


    Once back in the car, he instructed, "Contact our domestic jewelry exhibit centers. Request a gift to be sent over."


    John nced at him through the rearview mirror. Raymond''s expression remained stern and unyielding. Having worked with him for years, John knew Mr. Montague to be a man of frosty indifference towards others. The thought of witnessing his true fury was a terrifying prospect, one John hoped he would never have to face.


    "Understood, I''ll get in touch with them immediately," John replied.


    Raymond retrieved a document from beside him, cing it on hisp. His mood seemed to have lightened somewhat. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to him, Selena, having deposited her newfound wealth, was seeking some excitement. She contacted Austin to discuss the details of a script and upon learning it was Alex''s, her brow furrowed.


    Alex was a renowned figure in the screenwriting world; a role in one of his scripts promised a sessful year at the box office. Austin was steadily gaining recognition, and Selena found his acting appealing. If investing in a film could assist Austin during his struggles and yield a profit, why wouldn''t she contribute? Especially now that she had the means to do so.


    At the same time, Austin arrived at thepany only to have Mr. Montague hurl a contract at him. The impact left his face throbbing as he listened to the harsh reprimand, "I believed you had secured the lead role in Alex''s script, but you proved to be a disappointment, getting reced. Now that the wager is lost, gather your contract and report to All Star Entertainment immediately-they''ve offered a handsome sum for you."


    Austin''s pupils constricted sharply, the room spinning around him.


    "Mr. Montague, please consider all the revenue I''ve generated for thepany..."


    Before he couldplete his plea, another cup of coffee was flung in his direction. His clothes, already stained with coffee, were now soaked anew. Austin felt a wave of humiliation wash over him, his hand hanging limply at his side, clenching and unclenching in a futile disy of frustration.


    "If I go to All Star Entertainment, I''m finished," he murmured.


    Mr. Montague regarded him with a contemptuous gaze. "Without that leading role, you''re of no use to us. Selling you to All Star Entertainment will be lucrative. You fail toprehend, don''t you? Stick with Mrs. Dorie-she''s willing to invest in you. Who knows, you might even have a shot at the Oscars."


    The final remark was dripping with sarcasm.


    Austin''s humiliation deepened, his eyes welling up with unshed tears. But he was powerless. He was bound by a contract that left him at the mercy of thepany. Any resistance would result in a crippling debt and potential imprisonment. He had witnessed their ruthless tactics before they were notcking in that department.


    "I understand," he conceded.


    As he turned to leave, Mr. Montague called out once more, "Take good care of Mrs. Dorie, and don''t let your fans down."


    To his fans, he was a star, their idol. But to these capitalists, he was nothing more than a pawn in their game.

 Chapter 504 A Green-Eyed Monster?

    The agreement was irrevocable, and Austin was acutely aware that his continued presence would only serve to amplify his disgrace. He retrieved the discarded contract from the floor, his head bowed in defeat, and made his exit. In his wake, Mr. Montague was already engaged in a jubnt conversation with Rachel Dorie,uding her victory with no consideration for Austin''s lingering presence.


    Upon stepping out of the office, Austin surveyed the bustling surroundings. Thepany was abuzz with fresh faces and renowned stars alike. His ascent to stardom had been meteoric, and everyone treated him with due respect. Yet, behind the closed doors of the office, he was insignificant.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    And now, he was bound to serve as Rachel Dorie''s escort. The mere thought of her cunning stratagems made his skin bristle with revulsion. But there was no escape-contracts were the bane of artists like him.


    Desperation clouded his eyes as he slid into the car, toying with the idea of ending it all. He considered exposing Rachel Dorie''s vile deeds before taking the final plunge. After all, he had gained some notoriety.


    His agent, who had been with him for years and was well aware of his stubborn nature, attempted to dissuade him. "Easy, man, don''t do anything rash. There''s always a way out."


    Rachel Dorie''s infamous reputation was well-known in the industry. Not too long ago, a promising male star had been found lifeless in his apartment. It wasn''t the pressures of fame that had driven him to his end, but Rachel Dorie''s destructive games that he couldn''t bear.


    Austin feared he might meet a simr grim fate.


    Rachel Dorie had been coveting him for a while, and the thought of the torturous games she might subject him to filled him with dread.


    "Why not pay Miss Harper another visit?" Surely, spending time with Miss Harper was a more ptable option than enduring Rachel Dorie.


    Austin sighed, his gaze drifting to the world outside as Selena''s image lingered in his mind. If only she were receptive. He had harbored feelings for her since their first encounter. But she remained indifferent.


    As evening fell, Selena took it upon herself to visit the Sky Gallery. Alex, a notorious yboy, spent the majority of his free time there, indulging in libations when not engrossed in script readings.


    Selena approached the private booth frequented by the privileged youth, knocked, and pushed the door open. To her astonishment, she found Alex pinning a woman against the karaoke console, the screen echoing with scious moans. Selena froze, her eyes meeting the woman''s. The woman let out a shriek and retreated into Alex''s arms. Through the reflective wall, Alex spotted the stunned Selena, hastily grabbed a pillow to shield the woman''s nudity, and adjusted his disheveled shirt.


    Realizing the situation, Selena began to retreat, but Alex halted her. He nced at his tremblingpanion. "Get out," hemanded. The woman, her face flushed with embarrassment, kept her eyes averted from Selena as she hurriedly left the room.


    Selena recognized her. She was the current "It girl," the talk of the town.


    Alex quickly regained hisposure and turned to face Selena. She hadn''t expected to interrupt such a scene. Her expression remained icy, but her cheeks betrayed her embarrassment.


    Alex was about to light a cigarette but thought better of it, considering the indoor setting and Selena''s presence. He set it aside. "Selena, what brings you here?" he asked, his roguish charm returning within seconds.


    Selena, taken aback, was torn between entering and leaving. Alex squinted, a realization dawning on him. His impromptu dalliance with the "It girl" had beenrgely due to Raymond''s influence. He had had his fair share of femalepanions but had never taken things to a private booth before.


    Today, when Little Flower approached him for resources, he had ended up in apromising position, not expecting Selena to walk in on them.


    "Come in, have a seat," he invited.


    Selena knew that Alex was aware of her rtionship with Raymond and was confident he wouldn''t cross any boundaries. After a moment''s hesitation, she slowly stepped inside.


    "Mr. Alex, I''m interested in investing in your screeny."


    Alex, who had just poured himself a drink, raised an eyebrow at her deration.


    "My screeny requires an investment of about three hundred million dors. How much are you prepared to contribute?"


    Selena lowered hershes, considering for a moment before confidently stating she could invest half. "One hundred and fifty million."


    Taken aback, Alex gave her a once-over and listened as she added another stiption.


    "But I have one condition; I want Austin to be the lead actor."


    Alex was about to take a sip of his drink but paused, the cup hovering at his lips. Suddenly, he recalled Raymond''s exaggerated reaction upon seeing Austin''s name. Could it be jealousy? Raymond, jealous? Could that be a possibility?

 Chapter 505 The Disregard of Sentiments

    His brow furrowed in thought, then suddenly rxed into a chuckle. "Alright, one hundred and fifty million it is. I''ll cast Austin as the lead. But can you reallye up with that much money?" he asked. Selena nodded confidently, her voice steady, "As long as Mr. Alex agrees, the money will be transferred by tomorrow."


    He probed further, "Do you like Austin?"


    "It''s merely admiration," she replied, her gaze unwavering.


    Alex found the situation even more amusing. He had always enjoyed watching theplicated entanglements between men and women unfold.


    "Deal," he said, leaning back in his chair. "Transfer the funds to my ount by nine tomorrow morning. Once the money is in, I''ll immediately notify Austin to take on the lead role."


    A wave of delight spread across Selena''s face, her lips curving into a smile. "Thank you, Mr. Alex. May I invite you to dinner as a token of appreciation?"


    Alex reclined casually, waving her off. "No need, you can leave now. I need to continue with mypanion."


    The frustration was still unbearably palpable.


    Selena stood up rapidly, as if set on fire, quickly nodding and then hastily departing.


    Meanwhile, Raymond had already notified the jewelry exhibition center.


    Just now someone from the center had personally delivered a gift to the hotel. "Mr. Montague, this is ourtest arrival today," they said, cing the box into Raymond''s hands. Opening the box to check, Raymond immediately recognized the familiar bracelet.


    "This bracelet has just been featured in an international jewelry exhibition. It''s the only one of its kind in the world," the staff from the exhibition center continued their introduction.


    Initially, Raymond thought that the exhibition center had mistakenly acquired a duplicate. However, he now understood it was indeed one-of-a-kind.


    A cold look instantly swept across his eyes. "Where did this bracelete from?" he asked, his intense aura making the staff member take a step back.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The second-hand market had just received a new arrival not so long ago, and plenty of customers had their eyes on it, perfect timing as Mr. Montague you were also interested," they exined. Raymond took a deep breath, somewhat surprised that he hadn''t lost his temper yet.


    He had John pay for the item, then he himself promptly closed the door.


    Next, he reached out to Paul.


    Only a select few knew that the second-hand trade in New York was controlled by the Xie family''s business.


    "Find out the going rate for this bracelet for me," he requested, sending Paul the picture.


    Paul recognized it at a nce and replied immediately, "A hundred and fifty million."


    Raymond looked at the figure, taking a seat, his demeanor as frosty as ever. Just a few days had passed and the price had already dropped by fifty million.


    A rage boiled within him as he tossed the bracelet aside.


    Despite his anger, his mind sought excuses for her. Was she facing financial difficulties, or had her family encountered some problem?


    But then, Alex called.


    "Raymond, I''ve got something to tell you," he said, his voice casual.


    Raymond was fuming, the bomb in his heart yet to explode. "What is it?" he asked, his voice tight.


    "Just now, yourdy invested a hundred and fifty million in little number five. Didn''t you ask me to drop Austin? Well, Selena just threw a hundred and fifty million to cast him as the lead. I agreed, but I''m surprised. Where''d she get all that money?" Alex asked, his voice full of amusement.


    The bomb detonated instantly.


    What didn''t Raymond understand now? She''d sold the bracelet he had given her and turned around to fund Austin''s lead role.


    When had his affections ever been so belittled?


    He inhaled sharply, so enraged his eyshes trembled.


    And Alex just kept fanning the mes. "Don''t tell me she got that money from you, buddy. Your mistress is quite generous, eh? Splurging cash to promote little number five."


    In Alex''s mind, Raymond was the mistress, Caterlington was number four, and Austin was number five.


    "Get lost!" Raymond hung up, burning with anger like never before, his body as if on fire.


    Alex, hearing that frantic tone, felt a twinge of sympathy.


    Who else could pull off such a feat? Selena was truly a heroic woman among women.


    Previously, Alex had admired Raymond''s wife for taking Madam Montague to court with awsuit.


    Now he admired this young designer who dared to use Raymond''s money to spoil number five. Both were quite bold.


    Raymond sat on the sofa, the entire room permeated with his smoldering rage.


    His fury churned like a boiler ready to explode.


    He took another deep breath, reached for his phone, and sent a message to Selena.


    "Do you still like the bracelet I gave you?" he asked, his fingers trembling slightly.


    Selena had just wrapped up negotiations with Alex and was in high spirits as she nned to drive back. She casually replied, "Quite fond of it, thank you, Mr. Montague." Crash! Raymond hurled his phone against the wall.


    Just outside the door, John had been about to walk in but retreated quickly upon hearing the noise. Now wasn''t the time to be a venting bag.


    The screen of the phone had shattered into a spiderweb pattern. After cooling down for ten minutes, Raymond walked back to pick up the broken device. He sent her a message. "Come over, the seventh time."

 Chapter 506 A Heart in the Grip of Fear

    Upon receiving the message, Selena was momentarily paralyzed. Her instincts screamed at her not to go, yet a part of her yearned to fulfill the tenfold obligation and settle the score between them. This would allow her to concentrate on running the Fair family business and making prudent investments with her modest savings. After the divorce, she would have a safety.


    However, Raymond''s raw intensity filled her with trepidation. His ability to stir the pot could leave her feeling utterly disoriented. But, feeling cornered and without any other options, she drove to the hotel.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    As she entered the lobby, she encountered John on the ground floor. Upon seeing her, he offered a gentle warning, "Miss Selena, Mr. Montague is rather tense this evening. It might be wise to tread lightly."


    Upon hearing of Raymond''s unsettled state, Selena was hesitant to proceed. When Raymond was angry, he would shed his refined exterior and unleash a ferocious intensity that could drive anyone to the brink of madness. She wavered, but John''s warning nudged her forward, "If you don''t go up now, Miss Selena, Mr. Montague wille looking for you."


    Raymond was a force of nature, unstoppable when he set his mind to something. Selena cast her eyes down and reluctantly stepped into the elevator.


    Standing outside Raymond''s hotel room, a wave of fear washed over her. Even through the closed door, she felt as though she could sense his menacing aura. She knocked gently, but there was no response from within. With a sense of dread, she slowly pushed the door open.


    Raymond sat in silence on the sofa, his suit jacket casually discarded. A few buttons of his shirt were undone, his head slightly tilted back, and his tousled hair partially obscured his eyes, enhancing his ruthless demeanor.


    Selena slipped into the soft white slippers provided at the entrance, set her purse aside, and approached him. It was then that she noticed the bracelet lying on the coffee table.


    Raymond straightened up, flippantly tossing the bracelet aside, and instructed in an aloof tone, "Go take a shower."


    Selena was unnerved by his silence, but she didn''t dare to speak. The room''s atmosphere felt heavy and stagnant, and her steps grew heavier. She took a slow shower, and when she emerged, Raymond was no longer in the living room. The bedroom door stood ajar.


    Approaching the bedroom felt like walking towards her own execution, each step filled with hesitation.


    As she had anticipated, Raymond was in the bedroom, fresh from his own shower, with a towel hanging loosely around his waist, his muscr physique radiating raw power. His muscles, honed from countless hours at the gym, were ruggedly handsome. In a suit, he was untouchable, a regal prince. But with his muscles on disy, the primal aggression and savagery in his bones were impossible to ignore.


    Raymond, a cigarette pinched between his fingers, stared out the window as the fire in his chest intensified. He had intended to follow Alex''s advice, buy some gifts, and charm his way into her good graces. But this woman seemed impervious to his good intentions.


    It wasn''t enough that she was married and still entangled with him; she had to provoke Caterlington. And provoking Caterlington wasn''t enough; she had to target Austin. She even had the audacity to use Raymond''s money to support another


    man.


    Raymond was on the verge ofughing from the sheer absurdity of it all. He had never encountered anyone so audacious. Clearly, kindness was no longer an option. "Come here."


    Selena didn''t dare approach, sensing the danger that radiated from Raymond. She hesitated at the bedroom door, her legs trembling with fear.


    Growing impatient, Raymond angrily stubbed out his cigarette and closed the gap between them. He scooped her up and pressed her against the floor-to-ceiling window. One pane in the corner could be opened, and Selena found herself on the precipice, a hundred-meter drop beneath her, the wind carrying a chilling whisper.


    She clung to Raymond, her face turning ashen. "Mr. Montague."


    He ignored her, pulling her out of his embrace and yanking her hair to force her to look up. The pain in her scalp was sharp. She heard him ask, "Scared now?"


    She was terrified, high up with nowhere to hide, tears streaming down her face. Why did Raymond appear so noble to others, yet so despicable in her presence? He was deliberately pushing her forward, the wind outside seemingly ready to drag them both into the abyss. Selena wrapped her arms tightly around his waist, pressing her cheek against his chest, and let the tears flow.


    Raymond felt a surge of annoyance the irritating dampness on his chest. His kindness had been trampled, and now she was crying. What right did she have to cry? When had he ever been treated this way? He despised her, but he despised himself even more, for her tears seemed to pull at his heartstrings.

 Chapter 507 He Pushed Her Away in Disgust

    The sensation was intolerable. His eyshes dipped low as he seized her chin,pelling her to meet his gaze. "Why are you weeping?" he demanded.


    Selena''s eyes remained shut, her teeth gritted in a silent refusal to utter a word. She appeared even more frail than before, her cheeks sunken; with the slightest touch, it seemed as though he could shatter her jaw. He retracted his hand abruptly, bewildered by the sudden wave ofpassion that washed over him.


    He had always been slow to develop affection, and having been involved with Olivia, he knew this feeling was not akin to love. Was it fury? Or something else entirely? At least he had never experienced this with anyone else; he had always been more severe.


    Selena was equally obstinate; when he was harsh, she would remain silent, bearing the brunt of it all with gritted teeth. Thest thing men like Raymond desired was a woman who behaved in such a manner, so once he was done, he couldn''t summon any further interest. To him, she might as well have been lifeless.


    In a fit of annoyance, he shoved her away. "That''s enough for tonight," he dered.


    Selena was left alone on the bed, her calves quivering faintly. She began to dress without sparing Raymond a nce, which only served to stoke his irritation further. Recalling the incident with the bracelet, he concluded that she was utterly clueless. He drew a deep breath and headed straight for the bathroom to shower, leaving Selena to her own devices.


    Once she was fully clothed, Selena made her exit. She was no stranger to the reflective surfaces of the elevator, always feeling a pang of regret over the course of her life.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    After his shower, Raymond noticed her absence, his brow creasing involuntarily. Then, he spotted a trace of red on the sheets. His fingers trembled as he reached for his damaged phone to call Selena. "Are you unwell?" he asked. Indeed, Selena was feeling dreadful, her stomach writhing in agony. Raymond hastily donned his robe, descended in the elevator, and found her clutching her stomach, seated on the lobby sofa. He rushed over, beads of sweat forming on his forehead, the same emotion he had felt in Ridgefield when he discovered she had ventured out into a sandstorm engulfing him.


    He approached her, scooped her up in his arms, and returned to the elevator. Selena, perspiring and curled up in his arms, looked genuinely delicate. He strode into the room,id her on the bed, and promptly contacted a doctor. Selenay on her side, refusing to engage with him. "Where does it hurt?" he asked. She offered no response. Raymond felt his irritation mounting. What kind of woman was this?


    Drawing a deep breath, he made to remove her pants to inspect her. Selena, realizing his intentions, resisted, "Down there." She closed her eyes, evading his touch.


    "Let me see," Raymond insisted, sitting on the edge of the bed and continuing to tug at her pants. Selenashed out, her leg striking his cheek. Startled by the kick and realizing her leg hadnded in an inappropriate ce, she hastily attempted to retract it.


    But he caught her leg and examined her in that position. She felt humiliated, her leg trapped and unable to be withdrawn. Raymond couldn''t identify the problem, so he asked, "Is the pain internal or external?" Selena''s face was buried in the pillow, flushed as if it were about to bleed.


    It was a different kind of humiliation than what she''d endured before. She remained silent, so Raymond, assuming she was in pain, urged the doctor to hasten his arrival.


    Upon his arrival, the doctor posed the same questions and then sought to examine Selena''s private areas. Raymond pushed the doctor''s hand away with a scowl. "What are you doing?" he demanded. The doctor, perspiring with nervousness, stuttered, "I need to examine her myself."


    "I''ve already checked. It''s an internal injury," Raymond retorted. Seeing Raymond''s protective stance, the doctor quickly prescribed medication.


    "Apply these topically and internally. Also, be mindful of your intercourse, it should not be too vigorous. Women can easily get hurt if they are too tense," the doctor advised.


    Raymond suddenly recalled how he had intentionally frightened her earlier that night by opening the window, causing her to shiver uncontrobly. He felt a twinge of regret. "Understood," he replied.


    When the doctor departed, Raymond took the ointment and was about to apply it between her legs.

 Chapter 508 So You Just Like to See Me Like This

    Selena, previously consumed by terror, had now regained herposure, albeit with a voice still raw from fear.Belongs to (N)?vel/Drama.Org.


    "Are you satisfied, Mr. Montague?" she asked, her question igniting the simmering fury within Raymond.


    Clutching a tube of ointment, he nced up, a puzzled expression on his face. "What do you mean?"


    "Do you derive pleasure from seeing me in this state, Mr. Montague?" she retorted, her voice steady andced with sarcasm. She offered a mocking smile, adding, "As you wish."


    Shey there, curled up protectively, the delicate arches of her feet tensed, her entire demeanor radiating guardedness.


    Raymond, towering over her, took in her defensive posture. His gaze fell upon a red mark on her neck, possibly a burn. He consideredshing out at her, but seeing her in such a state, his anger seemed to lodge itself in his throat. "Take your medicine and leave," hemanded, tossing the ointment aside.


    Selena rose silently, retrieved the medicine from the bed, and exited without uttering a word.


    As she moved, Raymond''s body tensed. He watched her pull on her pants and straighten her jacket, every movement sending a jolt through his body, as if his very moisture was on the brink of evaporation.


    Suddenly, he reached out, pulling her back towards him with a fierce grip, intending to apply the medicated cream.


    Misinterpreting his intentions, Selena assumed he wished to resume their previous intimate encounter, despite her injury. Unable to bear it, she struck him with a forceful p.


    The strength behind her palm sent his head reeling to the side, a trickle of blood seeping from the corner of his mouth, the sound reverberating through the room.


    The buzzing sensation in his head was foreign; he had never been struck before, especially not by a woman.


    He fell silent, wiping the blood from his lip. His fingertip was stained red, blood still trickling from his mouth. His eyes shed dangerously, his demeanor as fierce as a caged beast.


    Yet, as he reached out to grab her, he noticed her body flinch, her eyes resigned to her fate. Still, he detected a flicker of well-concealed panic, a fear she tried to mask.


    Realizing she was afraid of him, his fingers, which had been gripping the back of her cor, began to tremble involuntarily.


    With any other woman, he would have already cast her out for his subordinates to deal with. But at that moment, catching a glimpse of the profound emotions hidden in her eyes, he felt a pang not on his cheek, but deep within his heart. This inexplicable sensation was akin to a blunt knife sawing fruitlessly at flesh.


    The swelling on his cheek was evident, the taste of blood lingering in his mouth. He released her.


    With an air of authority, he spat out a menacing threat.


    "You''re really asking for it."


    Having uttered those words, he grabbed his jacket and stormed out, mming the door behind him with a resounding echo.


    Selena had expected him to continue tormenting her after his deration. However, the sound of the front door closing signaled his departure. Just like that?


    She furrowed her brow, but she didn''t have the luxury to ponder his actions at that moment. She reached for the ointment and began treating her wounds. After tending to her injuries, she swallowed a few pills dryly. She had intended to leave immediately, given that she was in Raymond''s bed.


    Now, Raymond, in her eyes, was no different from a ruthless reaper.


    But fatigue overwhelmed her, and as shey down on the bed, she sumbed to sleep.


    When Raymond had left, he was still d in his pajamas, having only grabbed a coat for himself.


    Upon reaching the living room, his anger was still simmering. He sank into the couch and lit a cigarette.


    The tightness in his chest was unbearable.


    He dialed the doctor''s number.


    The doctor, who hadn''t ventured far, hurried back upon receiving his call.


    "Mr. Montague," he greeted.


    Raymond extinguished the cigarette between his fingers. He had no intention of returning upstairs that night; he feared that seeing her face would be his undoing. "Check me out," he demanded, extending his wrist, his face swollen from the p. "My heart feels troubled."


    The doctor, momentarily taken aback, quickly checked his pulse.


    "It might be a congestion of qi and blood. Mr. Montague, you should rest."


    So it was just a congestion of qi and blood.


    Raymond breathed a sigh of relief. He had thought it was because he had fallen for her.

 Chapter 509 What Makes You Think I Like Her?

    "Understood," he said, retracting his hand with an air of indifference. "You may leave now."


    The doctor departed, leaving behind a cloud of confusion. It was evident that this man harbored feelings for the woman in question. Could it be that Raymond Montague, of the esteemed Montague lineage, was unaware of his own affections? But, not daring to overstep his boundaries, the doctor retreated, his heart pounding with apprehension.


    Raymond remained seated in the downstairs area, not wanting to venture elsewhere. The prospect of facing Alex or Paul with his swollen face was a surefire way to be theughingstock of a lifetime.


    He sat there until the break of dawn, his body chilled to the bone, and the fire within him extinguished. Only then did he retreat to the solitude of his room.


    Upon opening the door, he was met with silence. He had assumed she had left, having the option to discreetly exit through the underground parking.


    However, as he entered the bedroom to change his clothes, he noticed a lump on the bed, causing him to freeze in his tracks. He had stormed out of his room, yet it was this woman who hadfortably spent the night there.


    The anger that had just subsided surged back in an instant. He strode forward, intent on yanking off her covers. If she wished to sleep, she could retreat to her own quarters.


    But before his hand made contact with the nket, he halted at the sight of her petite face peeking out, her chin now sharpened from weight loss. After a moment''s hesitation, he stood up, turned, and opened the closet to select a suit for the day.


    Once dressed, he didn''t spare Selena another nce. He grabbed some documents from the living room coffee table and made his exit.


    John was the one assigned to pick him up. Upon seeing the vivid imprint of five fingers on his cheek, John was taken aback, wondering if Selena was still among the living.


    Mr. Montague was a man of deep-seated pride that no one dared challenge, let alone being pped by a woman.


    John couldn''t help but inquire, his grip on the steering wheel tightening.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    "Mr. Montague, is Miss Selena all right?"


    The mere mention of Selena caused Raymond to feel suffocated. The emotional turmoil within him was torturous, always on the brink of explosion. "Not good, go prepare a coffin for her," he retorted.


    John pursed his lips, sharing the same sentiment.


    Raymond leaned back and closed his eyes.


    "Let her sleep. Later, have the hotel deliver some light food to her room."


    John nced in the rear-view mirror and couldn''t resist suggesting.


    "If Mr. Montague truly has a penchant for Miss Selena, perhaps he could approach her through understanding her family background."


    At the mention of affection, Raymond could only scoff.


    "Which eye of yours saw that I like her?"


    After being so bluntly put down, John didn''t dare to say more.


    He was only responsible for executing Raymond''s orders, ready to investigate ifmanded, but it seemed Raymond was oblivious to his particr attention to Selena, so John refrained from acting rashly. Raymond nced upstairs, only to feel annoyed.


    And the thought of her crying was actually painful.


    The doctor had mentioned it was a stagnation of blood and qi. He lowered his eyshes, trying to calm his emotions.


    "Head to the office."


    John pressed the gas pedal without dy.


    Upstairs, Selena received a call from Alex.


    "Selena, when is the moneying through?"


    She rubbed her eyes, suddenly remembering hermitment to invest in Alex''s TV show, and quickly got up.


    "I''ll have the bank transfer it to you right away."


    Alex just chuckled.


    "Did you have a good night?"


    Since Raymond had hung up on him, Alex assumed his hunch was right.


    This woman was living off Raymond''s dime to fund her lover, and she was still alive?


    Selena ignored the question and simply reminded him.


    "Mr. Alex, the male lead in Austin won''t change again, right?"


    Alex was pleased to see Raymond entangled with a woman, especially in such a scandal, so he promised on the spot. "It won''t change again, even if Raymond asks me to switch actors, I won''t do it." Selena sighed with relief and sincerely thanked him, "Thank you."


    Alex found it amusing and hung up the phone.


    Then, eager for a bit of drama, he called Raymond.


    Raymond had just arrived at the Montague family estate, and Alex''s opening remark was a challenge to his patience.


    "Our little cash cow is quite something, with a flick of his wrist he put little five into the lead male role."


    Raymond''s expression darkened instantly; he really wished someone could shut Alex''s smart mouth.


    "Raymond, I never imagined our brother would stoop to such lows for power."


    Taking a deep breath, Raymond asked, "Aren''t you a bit too idle?"


    Alex straightened up, "Hey, hey, I''m talking business here. Bo Huai ising back tonight, I''ve arranged a wee dinner for him, and you muste."


    Qin Bo Huai, the most distinguished surgeon in New York, had been advancing his studies abroad and was a good friend to Raymond, aside from Alex and Paul. But Raymond touched his face. If he went tonight, he''d be the butt of jokes from the three of them for an entire year.

 Chapter 510 Did Raymond Finally Get His Comeuppance?

    "Regrettably, I have prior engagements this evening," came the unexpected response. Alex blinked in surprise, certain he had misheard. This was, after all, Qin Bo Huai''s wee dinner, a gathering that had always been a source of joy for the quartet. It was highly unlikely that one of them would forego it due to othermitments.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Puzzled, Alex wracked his brain before voicing his uncertainty, "You didn''t get hit, did you? Are you concealing a mark that''s too embarrassing to disy?" His conjecture, honed by his experience as a screenwriter, was remarkably urate. Raymond''s breathing hitched, and the call was abruptly terminated. Alex, left staring at the disconnected call, copsed into a fit ofughter. Who would have thought that Raymond would finally meet his reckoning?


    Raymond, in a fit of frustration, tossed his spider-web-cracked phone aside. "Procure a new one for me," he instructed John, who nodded in affirmation and promptly contacted the seller.


    Fresh from her morning ablutions, Selena was greeted by the arrival of a breakfast cart, wheeled in by a server. However, trailing behind the server was an unexpected guest - Olivia. Her face was a mask of shock and disbelief as she took in the sight of the marked-up Selena. Selena herself was taken aback by Olivia''s sudden appearance, the timing of which was far from ideal.


    "Miss, this is the breakfast Mr. Montague has prepared for you," announced the server, before promptly exiting the room, leaving the cart behind.


    Olivia''s gaze, filled with resentment, bore into Selena. She had long been aware of Selena''s affair with Raymond, but witnessing it firsthand was a bitter pill to swallow. The marks on Selena''s neck felt like ps to Olivia''s face, igniting a fire within her that refused to be tamed.


    She had never thought Raymond capable of leaving such marks, having always perceived him as indifferent towards such passions. Her fingertips tightened involuntarily at her side.


    "Do you genuinely believe that sleeping with Raymond will lead him to marry you?" Olivia spat out, her voice dripping with venom.


    Selena, upon seeing Olivia''s poorly concealed tremors, chuckled. "If Raymond is indeed intent on marrying you, Miss Stone, then why the urgency?"


    In response, Olivia''s hand swung out in a p, her fury manifesting as the single word, "Slut!"


    However, her wrist was caught mid-air by Selena, who, with a firm push, sent Olivia stumbling onto the serving cart. The impact caused soups and sauces to stter onto her dress.


    Selena''s philosophy was simple; she might tolerate Raymond''s slights, but she would not endure such treatment from anyone else, not even from Madam Montague.


    Olivia''s eyes zed with fury as she nced at the overturned dishes, her nails digging into her palms. "Raymond merely sees you as a cheap form of entertainment, nothing more. To men, you''re nothing but amodity."


    Selena spared Olivia a nce, her tone indifferent. "Miss Stone, your insults are futile. Perhaps you should address your concerns to Raymond. Ask him to control his urges, to stop pursuing me. Frankly, I''m tired of the inconvenience." With that, Selena exited the room, stepping into the elevator. She exhaled deeply, feeling akin to the spiteful mistress from a drama. She closed her eyes and ced a hand over her unsettled stomach.


    Meanwhile, Olivia vented her rage in the privacy of her room, wishing she could purge the tainted space. However, it was Raymond''s room, a ce she dared not defile. Instead, she frantically summoned the staff to sanitize every inch. The thought of Selena, the despicable woman, spending the entire night in Raymond''s bed, possibly even sharing his bathroom for intimate moments, filled Olivia with a seething jealousy. She retreated to the hotel''s public restroom, scrubbing the stains off her clothes and staring at her own wild reflection.


    Then, she dialed a number - that of Oliver Montague, Raymond''s cousin, who had always harbored feelings for Olivia. Oliver, who had a deep-seated resentment for Raymond, considering him overly self-righteous.


    Raymond and Christopher Montague, the brothers who had monopolized their father''s attention, had long been a source of resentment among the others.


    Moreover, Olivia''s rejection of Oliver had only served to fuel his growing resentment towards Raymond. Frustrated by his own powerlessness, he felt there was nothing he could do.


    "Oliver, I need your assistance with something," Olivia began.


    Oliver, who had been doggedly pursuing Olivia for years, had always hoped that once Raymond was married, Olivia would relent. However, she had rejected him yet again. In essence, he was nothing more than Olivia''spdog. Now, as Olivia reached out to him, Oliver''s cheeks flushed with excitement. "Olivia, what do you need? Who should I deal with?"


    "I want you to handle a designer working on Raymond''s Manhattan project. Break her fingers for me," Olivia instructed.


    Oliver, the ck sheep of the Montague family, had always been overshadowed by Raymond, despite being the elder. He had shown no aptitude for business and was mediocre in other areas as well.


    Olivia would never consider a man like him, but now, he could be of use. Without hesitation, Oliver agreed to Olivia''s request. After all, it was just a designer.


    "Olivia, if I do this for you, would you consider going out with me?" Oliver asked.


    Olivia knew she had to toss him a bone once in a while. After all, even a dog performing tricks deserved the asional treat.

 Chapter 511 A Blade in Her Hand

    Oliver Montague had long been notorious for his unscrupulous methods. His heavy-handed approach in his youth had frequentlynded him in trouble, trouble that was often swept under the rug by the considerable wealth of the Montague family. He had even been on the brink of a severe beating at the hands of the family patriarch.


    Such a man could serve as a lethal weapon in her arsenal.


    She would merely direct, and Oliver Montague would deliver the blow.


    "Indeed, it has been some time since ourst encounter," he said.


    Upon ending the call, a malicious smile crept onto Olivia''s face.


    She was eager to see how Selena would evade this impending strike. As if her flirtation with Raymond would go unpunished!


    Meanwhile, Selena remained blissfully unaware of Olivia''s machinations. She was on the phone with Austin, informing him of her new status as an investor.


    Austin, who had already begun packing his belongings to move to All Star Entertainment, was left nearly speechless by her revtion.


    "Austin, I''m partnering with Alex, and he still wants you in the lead role," she said.


    Austin was dumbfounded; his bag slipped from his grasp, scattering the sleeping pills it contained. He had been mentally preparing for the worst-case scenario-if Rachel Dorie were to turn her tactics against him, he nned to expose the culprit online before ending his life with the sleeping pills.


    But, to his surprise, Selena hade to his rescue.


    Austin was deeply moved, a surge of joy welling up within him.


    "Selena, I''d like to take you out to dinner sometime. You might not realize how much this means to me," he said, his voice filled with gratitude.


    Securing the lead role meant he could continue working at his currentpany.


    Although his currentpany was far from ideal, if the movie turned a profit, his contract woulde to an end. He would then be a free agent, no longer bound by any contract.


    The agreement he had initially signed was high-stakes. If he failed to secure the lead role, thepany would transfer him to All Star Entertainment.


    Feeling slightly unwell, Selena declined his dinner invitation, suggesting they reschedule.


    Austin felt a pang of disappointment. "Will youe visit the setter on? It''s a lot of fun," he suggested, hoping she would agree.


    As someone who had never been in the limelight, Selena had never set foot on a big-star set, so she epted his offer.


    "I will when I get a chance," she promised.


    Austin was reluctant to end the call, but Selena beat him to it.


    She returned to Ashbourne Manor, sipped some soup that Fiona had prepared, and promptly fell asleep.


    Just three more times to endure.


    After all, investing in Alex''s script had presented her with an opportunity.


    Alex''s screeny was a guaranteed sess; investments typically yielded about tenfold.


    The Fair family business, which specialized in paint, was currently in a shaky phase of recovery, not generating much profit. Moreover, Raymond had been sabotaging the Fair family''s orders for over half a year.


    While she had secured a lifeline through Cornerstone Construction, it meant the Fair family would merely break even for the next six months.


    Therefore, only by leveraging her own funds for additional investments could she hope to turn a profit.


    By the time the six months were up, she anticipated she would have already divorced Raymond.


    Plus, the Cornerstone Construction crew was reliable. So far, the Manhattan renovation had encountered no issues. With hundreds of workers on duty, the renovation time was significantly reduced. By then, the house should also be finished. Selena''s eyshes fluttered. Her greatest concern was Cassius''s health-the pivotal factor in whether or not she could divorce Raymond.


    The old man used to call her every now and then, but there had been silence for over ten days.


    At noon, Selena purchased some gifts and decided to visit Cassius herself.


    Upon her arrival at the Montague family estate, the butler weed her inside.


    The old mansion was currently home only to the old man himself, a solitary figure in its tranquil istion.


    Selena found him ying chess alone and called out hastily, "Cassius."


    Cassius covered his mouth with his hand, coughing a few times before looking up joyously, "Selena, you''re here."


    As she approached him, Selena noticed his frail condition and felt a wave of guilt.


    "Is it because I confronted Cam Montague that..." she began.


    Cassius waved her off dismissively, "It''s not your fault, she just came here today and caused a scene."


    After Selena had driven Madam Montague to the hospital in a fit of rage, the woman had gone straight to the estate upon being discharged, demanding that Cassius expel Selena from the Montague family. Understandably, Cassius was reluctant, resulting in Madam Montague dredging up the death of Christopher Montague.


    "If you hadn''t agreed to let him go on that secret mission, Christopher Montague wouldn''t be dead!"


    The rtionship between Cassius and Madam Montague had soured, bing almost hostile, following Christopher''s tragedy.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Back then, several signatures were needed to authorize Christopher''s participation in the mission, and Cassius''s was one of them.


    Just like with Raymond, he firmly believed that a man should be free to make his own choices and seize his ambitions.


    But no one could have predicted that Christopher would never return home.


    That morning, Cassius had coughed up blood, a result of the emotional blow dealt by Madam Montague using that incident to strike at his heart.

 Chapter 512 The Child with a Cruel Streak

    Observing Cassius'' apparent difort, Selena approached him, her hands moving to knead the tension from his shoulders and neck.


    "I''ve learned this massage technique online, Grandpa Cassius," she informed him, her fingers diligently working to alleviate his stiffness. "It''s said to be quite beneficial."


    Cassius had always admired Selena''s selfless nature. She was straightforward, devoid of any hidden agendas. He ced the chess piece he had been holding onto the board. "Ah, Selena," he sighed, "If only Raymond could show your level of sensibility, I would be satisfied."


    Cassius had always kept a watchful eye on Raymond, understanding his temperament better than most. The young man had made quite a reputation for himself during his teenage years, not merely due to his ambitions, but also his resilience. As Selena continued her ministrations, her fingers gently pressing into the old man''s skin, Cassius let out a deep sigh.


    "Raymond has a bit of a temper," he confessed. "He''s not one for conversation, but if provoked, there''s no predicting his actions."


    Selena''s hands faltered, uncertain of what he meant by ''actions.''


    Cassius lifted his hand, patting hers gently. "If you ever feel wronged, remember to confide in me as you did previously. That boy can be quite callous, and I fear he may have been unkind to you." "No, he hasn''t," Selena assured him.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    After spending a couple of hours with Cassius, Selena climbed into her car and drove away. She was waiting at a traffic light when she noticed Shelley in a taxi, her hand bandaged, with Philip apanying her. Selena honked twice, capturing Shelley''s attention. With a joyful wave, Shelley signaled for the taxi to pull over.


    Both vehicles came to a halt, and Shelley emerged. "Selena."


    Selena''s gaze fell on Philip, then returned to Shelley. "What happened to your hand?"


    Shelley sighed. "It was Philip''s cousin. She''s been resisting surgery, throwing tantrums, and today, she lost control-hurled a paring knife at me. Hit me right in the palm." Despite her tough exterior, Shelley was surprisingly sensitive to pain. She didn''t even have pierced ears, for fear of the difort.


    Philip held her uninjured hand gently, his voice soft. "Shelley, don''t visit next time. She''s been quite unstable recently."


    Shelley nodded, her spirits lifting slightly at the sight of Selena.


    "How many stitches?" Selena inquired.


    "Five."


    "No matter how ill-tempered, no one should resort to throwing knives. That''s akin to attempted murder."


    Selena''s gaze shifted to Philip, hoping to discern some emotion in his eyes, but all she saw was guilt. "I shouldn''t have brought Shelley to the hospital. I won''t do it next time."


    Shelley, who harbored feelings for Philip, quickly grabbed Selena''s arm. "Selena, this isn''t Philip''s fault. I didn''t anticipate her throwing a kitchen knife. It seems she has a grudge against me, so I won''t visit next time."


    Selena was genuinely irritated at this point. Shelley was the sole heiress of the Harper family, a true blue-blood. Why should she tolerate such absurdity for a man of lesser means? Moreover, she carried herself with such grace. Philip didn''t seem oblivious - was it possible he was unaware of the Harper family''s wealth?


    Once the seed of doubt was nted, Selena found herself stealing nces at Philip. But then Shelley tugged at her arm. "It''s fortunate we ran into you. Could you give Philip and me a lift? By the way, are you feeling better?" Selena nodded and opened the car doors for them. Philip stayed close to Shelley, thoughtfully shielding her head with his hand as she climbed into the car to prevent her from bumping it.


    As Selena drove, she asionally nced at Philip through the rearview mirror. However, Philip was intently focused on Shelley, holding her hand, betraying no signs of his intentions.


    When they arrived at the house Philip was renting, they both alighted. Shelley asked him to go ahead and then quietly asked Selena, "What about Olivia''s pregnancy?"


    "I really don''t know what to do," Selena confessed, pinching Shelley''s cheek. "But you need to take care of yourself first. How could his cousin harbor such animosity towards you? Throwing a paring knife at a visitor is not something a sane person would do. "


    Shelley sighed. "Philip said her parents are gone and no other rtives wanted to take her in. She''s in poor health and diagnosed with brain cancer. I''ve arranged for top international specialists to operate on her. After all, she''s Philip''s family. Don''t worry about me, Selena."


    Shelley smiled nonchntly, and Selena returned the smile. "As long as you''re happy."


    Seeing Shelley''s eyes now filled with Philip, she must be content, so Selena chose not to say more.

 Chapter 513 That Sense of Acting as a Mistress for Someone Else

    Upon returning to Ashbourne Manor, Selena resolved to dedicate the ensuing week to her convalescence.


    The Fair family''s agricultural holdings were under the vignt supervision of a steward, who was tasked with reporting any anomalies directly to her. Her investment in Alex''s television series also demanded her attention, providing her with ample opportunity to concentrate on her recuperation.


    Within the dimly lit confines of the Sky Club, Alex was engrossed in a hushed conversation with Baxter Barnes. "Raymond won''t be joining us tonight," he announced, his voiceced with intrigue.


    Baxter was taken aback. He had made it known a month earlier that he would be returning to the States, and he had assumed that any significant news would have been shared amongst their circle of friends by now. "What''s happened to him?" Baxter queried, a note of concern creeping into his voice.


    Alex''s eyes sparkled with the prospect of sharing thetest scandal.


    "You may not be aware, given your recent time abroad. Raymond has developed an affection for a married woman and has proposed to be her lover. However, she''s not inclined to leave her husband."


    Baxter arched an eyebrow, casting a skeptical nce at Alex. It wasmon knowledge that Alex, a screenwriter by trade, had a ir for the dramatic.


    "Alex, are you referring to Raymond? Our long-standing friend?"


    The gossip Alex had just divulged seemed incongruous with the Raymond he knew.


    Alex pressed his lips together, signaling for Paul to interject.


    Paul, who had been observing in silence, shot him a look that suggested it was time for Alex to cease his tale.


    But Alex paid it no heed.


    "The object of his affection is the young designer who renovated his home, Selena. She''s undoubtedly attractive, but it appears she''s entangled with more than just Raymond. She had a dalliance with Caterlington, and recently she''s been enamored with an actor. And would you believe it? Raymond, in a grand disy of affection, gifted her 150 million dors to secure her favored actor as the lead in my script. That''s the behavior of a man ustomed to grand gestures." Baxter stared nkly at his drink before venturing, "Are you serious?"


    The story was so oundish, it seemed more akin to a wild fantasy.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Alex nudged Paul, "Paul, back me up here."


    Paul, who had been quietly nursing his drink, finally broke his silence, "There''s a degree of embellishment, but not much."


    Baxter had spent considerable time with Raymond during his sojourn abroad, and he was well acquainted with Raymond''s undeniable charm.


    On one asion on Wall Street, a woman had spiked Raymond''s drink and confined him in a room, parading herself before him. When the search party finally located Raymond, they found him with a bleeding arm, while the woman was bound with ropes, her clothing untouched.


    Raymond was feverish, yet he hadn''tid a finger on her.


    Baxter had apanied him to the hospital, where tests revealed traces of a potent drug, one of the most powerful on the market.


    It was rumored that under its influence, an ordinary man would perceive a beast as a beauty.


    Baxter was taken aback by Raymond''s resistance.


    And then he began to question if something was amiss with his friend.


    A number of Wall Street insiders harbored the same suspicions, their doubts fueled by Raymond''s conspicuous silence. The woman at the center of the scandal was a highly sought-after legal powerhouse, which only added to the intrigue. In the midst of this, Alex was regaling him with tales of Raymond''s romantic exploits, even going so far as to suggest that Raymond was behaving submissively.


    He responded with a light chuckle, setting his drink down.


    "I recall Olivia also returned to the States," he mused. Could it be that Raymond had been nursing a deep-seated affection for Olivia all this while?


    "Olivia is likely lost in the recesses of his memory by now," Alex continued. "He was all over that young designer, practically imposing himself on her. She fled the hotel in tears and ran straight into me. I couldn''t help but think Raymond must have taken a blow to the head or something."


    Baxter Barnes arched an eyebrow. The more he heard, the more bizarre the situation seemed. He decided to take matters into his own hands, pulling out his phone and dialing Raymond directly.


    Raymond, still burning the midnight oil at the Montague family business, nced at the shing caller ID and answered the call with a slight frown.


    "Baxter."


    "If you don''t make an appearance soon, Alex is going to pen an entire novel about your alleged affair with a married woman."


    Raymond''s expression darkened with fury. He wanted to fire back, but the mere act of opening his mouth was a painful endeavor. The executives who had visited him that day had all kept their heads low, fearful that catching his eye mightnd them in hot water.


    Now, having missed the wee dinner, he could only imagine the tales Alex, with his knack for storytelling, was spinning. But who was the real culprit behind all this chaos?


    The more Raymond pondered, the angrier he became, still seething over the previous night''s events.


    When his overtime shift finally ended, it was already nine in the evening. He dialed Selena''s number.


    These days, whenever Selena saw Raymond''s name sh on her screen, it induced a headache.


    "Mr. Montague."


    "Where are you? I''ming to see you."


    She was currently at Ashbourne Manor, but she didn''t dare reveal her true location. She quickly rose to her feet.


    "I''m at the Rose Garden."


    Raymond was about to say he''d head directly to the Rose Garden when she added,


    "My husband is back tonight, so if you need me, Mr. Montague, I''ll have to request a leave of absence."


    She had spoken briefly with Lucas Den earlier in the evening, and indeed, Lucas had returned to visit his sister that day.


    Raymond, still holding his breath in frustration, felt his annoyance dissipate the moment he heard the phrase ''my husband is back''. Suddenly, he was at a loss for words, as if, in that instant, he truly felt like he was the other man.

 Chapter 514 What are you doing with your husband?

    Upon terminating the call, he found himself transfixed by the mound of paperwork thaty before him, his gaze unable to settle on a single word. The mere thought of another man sharing herpany that evening was a notion he found unbearable.


    Retreating to the sanctuary of his hotel room, hey sprawled across the bed, the lingering scent of her perfume still permeating the sheets. It was an aroma that seemed to envelop him, seeping into his very pores.


    Raymond found sleep elusive. Rising from the bed, he donned his pajamas and positioned himself before the towering floor-to-ceiling window, a cigarette clutched between his fingers. The balcony door that was left ajar allowed a gentle breeze to drift in, lightly tousling his hair.


    The cigarette, held delicately between his fingertips, seemed to carry her scent on the wind. Memories of her, frightened yet dependent, pinned against this very window, were maddeningly tantalizing. Raymond''s gaze hardened, his light grip on the cigarette morphing into a fierce gnawing. It was as if only through this drastic action could he suppress the turbulent emotions welling within him.


    Reaching for his phone, he fired off a message to Selena.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Raymond: [Are you asleep?]


    Those acquainted with Raymond knew he was a man who shied away from social media, and coaxing him to ''like'' a post was a feat in itself. Histe-night conversations were few and far between, especially with a woman. Selena was the first. Receiving no response, Raymond sent another message.


    Raymond: [What are you doing with your husband?]


    Selena, having drifted back into slumber, was rudely awakened by a nightmarish vision. This time, it wasn''t Barbara who haunted her dreams, but a child cruelly ripped from her grasp, its tiny, perfectly formed hand discarded in a hospital trash


    can.


    Awakening in a cold sweat, she stared nkly at the ceiling, her breathing in ragged gasps. She had researched painless abortion methods and knew they were only viable in the earliest stages of pregnancy, before the embryo had fully formed. The nightmare was a manifestation of the immense pressure she felt, forced to consider an abortion against her will.


    She was well aware of the Montague family''s disdain for her, but she had never fathomed the depths to which her dignity could be trampled. It was a humiliation she would carry with her always.


    Though she harbored no love for Raymond, she was beginning to feel the sting of the pain he brought with him - a pain that felt like a nail being driven deep into her bones.


    Upon seeing his message, she chose not to respond. Instead, she rose to pour herself a ss of water, pushing down the difort that welled within her. She returned to her room but found sleep elusive. To upy her mind, she began reviewing the progress of a project in Manhattan,ter turning her attention to some documents from the Fair family.


    Raymond, met with silence, was left with nothing but irritation.


    As dawn broke, Selenapleted her work. After breakfast, she checked the surveince cameras she had installed at her Rose Garden residence. Since that fateful night, they had functioned without issue, indicating that her room had remained undisturbed. Needing her painting supplies, she decided to make a trip to Rose Garden.


    It was seven in the morning, and the streets were still rtively empty. She had just sent a message to the property management to inquire about a matter when her car was violently rear-ended. The impact sent her head crashing into the steering wheel, her vision swimming.


    In the ensuing chaos, she spotted a tall man brandishing a baseball bat advancing towards her.


    "Crash!"


    The car window shattered.


    In the blink of an eye, she was yanked from her vehicle, her hand pinned beneath a heavy boot. Her eyes widened in terror as the man raised the baseball bat high above his head.


    The thought of her painting hand being damaged was unbearable. "Stop, please!" she cried out. But her plea fell on deaf ears as the baseball bat came crashing down, the full force of a grown man behind it. The sound of her bones shattering under the blow echoed in her ears.


    The world around her began to fade as waves of pain radiated from her mangled fingers, threatening to pull her into unconsciousness.


    Her phone buzzed with a call from the property management. Fearing discovery, the man hastily retreated.


    The entire ordeal hadsted no more than three minutes.


    The pain was so intense that Selena found herself unable to grasp her phone. Her body trembled as she struggled to answer the call with her uninjured hand.


    Sweat dripped from her forehead as she copsed to the ground, her two mangled fingers twisted at unnatural angles, the sight alone enough to send fresh waves of pain coursing through her.

 Chapter 515 Ruining the Better Half of Her Life

    washer breaths came in rapid session, but her mind was an eerie pool of tranquillity. The thought that her hand might be damaged beyond repair made her question her will to live. "Beep beep."


    The re of a car horn sliced through the air twice. Despite her trembling body, racked with pain, Selena managed to discern a figure approaching. It was Shelley. "Selena!!" Shelley''s voice echoed in the next instant.


    Upon seeing Selena''s mangled fingers, Shelley felt a surge of terror. Her eyes welled up with tears, too horrified to even utter a curse or rebuke at the perpetrator.


    For an artist, hands were their lifeblood. Who could havemitted such a heinous act?


    "I''m taking you to the hospital! Baxter Barnes from the prestigious Barnes family is back in town. He''s an exceptional surgeon-one of the best. He''ll know what to do."


    The severity of the damage to Selena''s fingers was such that only the most skilled doctors could hope to restore them. Shelley, her hands shaking uncontrobly, knew all too well the importance of painting to Selena.


    To destroy her hands was akin to destroying her very existence.


    Selena remained silent, her lips sealed even as she was helped into the car. The sweat on her forehead flowed freely, and her two right fingers twisted grotesquely, causing Shelley pain just by looking at them.


    With trembling hands, Shelley pulled out her cellphone and dialed her father. Baxter Barnes of the Barnes family had returnedst night, currently the youngest and one of the most skillful surgeons around-surely, he would have a solution. Meanwhile, at the Stone family residence, Olivia received a call from Oliver Montague.


    "Olivia, it''s done. The woman''s two fingers are ruined."


    A rush of excitement flushed Olivia''s face, her lips curving into a satisfied smile.


    "Are you sure her hands are beyond saving?"


    "The bones were crushed to bits. My guy intended to do more damage, but there were constant callsing in, so he only managed to break two."


    Olivia rose from her chair, her eyes alight with mirth. Oliver Montague, with his brooding appearance, was genuinely fond of Olivia. Sensing her in a good mood, he saw an opportunity and asked her out. "How about dinner with me tonight?"


    A sh of frost passed through Olivia''s eyes, her lips pursed tightly.


    "I can''t tonight. I''m busy. I''ll get in touch with you when I''m free."


    Oliver was visibly disappointed but reluctantly agreed.


    "Olivia, then I''ll wait for you."


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia couldn''t help but feel a sense of joy. However, her joy quickly turned to frustration when she remembered that Baxter Barnes had returned to New York the night before. Baxter Barnes, who had received numerous des abroad, was New York''s youngest and most distinguished surgeon. If he ended up treating Selena''s finger, Olivia''s efforts would have been in vain. With a determined heart, Oliviamanded her bodyguard to break her left finger.


    "Miss, I can''t do that," the bodyguard protested, knowing he couldn''t bear the consequences if something went wrong with Olivia.


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia pressed down on her own finger and snapped it. The pain was intense, yet her face twisted into a sly smile.


    She remembered how mortified she felt thest time she lost in the battle of wits involving a certain painting, her dignity stolen away by Raymond''s unsightly and overweight wife.


    This time, facing off against the wretch trying to seduce Raymond, she was determined to leave no room for error. To achieve great things, one had to first endure hardship!


    She was clever, though. She had broken her own left hand, which would not affect her ability to paint. Moreover, such fractures were easy to heal, unlike crush injuries where the bone shatters, potentially leavingsting damages. With a coldugh, she immediately called Raymond, her voice dripping with feigned sorrow and panic.


    "Raymond, I''ve broken my hand. I was just trying to look at some bracelets and rings to see if I could remember which one Christophe had given me, and I identally fell. It''s broken, what should I do? I need to paint, and this hand is so important to me. If it doesn''t heal..."


    Raymond, having had a sleepless night, felt an indescribable irritation. But hearing Olivia mention Christopher Montague softened his tone.


    "I''ll send Baxter to look at it; he just got backst night."


    After hanging up, Raymond called Baxter Barnes. However, Baxter had just received a call from the Harper family, reporting a crushed finger bone, and they hoped he would take a look.


    Baxter Barnes had intended to pay a courtesy visit to the Harpers, but due to Raymond''s call, he decided to put that on hold and headed to the Stones'' ce instead. At the same time, Raymond also went to the Stones.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Knowing that Baxter wasing, Olivia''s mood improved significantly. She knew that it would dy treatment for Selena. A sly smile curled the corners of her mouth; dying even by a minute, or an hour, could make a world of difference. She took a deep breath and settled onto the sofa downstairs, waiting for Baxter to arrive.

 Chapter 516 Never Be with Him

    Selena''s pain was so intense that her body quivered uncontrobly. In the corridor, Shelley was frantically imploring their father to urgently contact Baxter Barnes. She had no prior rtionship with Baxter, and a cold call might not win his favor; only their father could achieve that.


    Their father had already made the call, but then ryed to her, "It appears Olivia from the Stones'' has also been injured, and Baxter has gone there first. He''ll attend to us after he''s done there."


    Enraged, Shelley retorted, "Even if Olivia is gravely injured, can it be worse than Selena''s injuries? That woman, I bet she''s just putting on an act!"


    After her outburst, she was chastised by her father. "I''ve always advised you to control your temper. You''re constantly acting out, and your speech is bing increasingly reckless."


    Tears immediately cascaded down Shelley''s face. "Dad, Selena''s hand is crafted for painting; if it doesn''t recover to its previous state, her talent will be destroyed."


    "Just wait," her father advised. "If you insist on Baxter Barnes himself, we have no choice but to wait until he''s finished with the Stones."


    Biting back her frustration, Shelley conceded and allowed the hospital''s doctor to tend to the wound. While the Central Hospital doctors were skilled, any error could ruin Selena''s life. But she was left with no other choice.


    The doctor began to inspect Selena''s fingers. An ordinary person enduring such an injury would likely have screamed in pain, but Selena remained eerily silent, her gaze heavy and her lips firmly sealed.


    Her sweat continued to trail down her face as she asked the doctor calmly, "Will my hand ever regain its former state?"


    The doctor continued the examination slowly, each moment agonizing for Selena. With her eyes gently closed, her eyshes glistened with perspiration.


    From the sidelines, Shelley cursed, "I had Baxter Barnese over, but now Olivia''s injured at the worst possible time, and Baxter''s had to step out for a bit, probably as a favor to Raymond. Great, just leaving his own wife hanging." Selena''s face was expected to show some reaction to this, but she merely opened her eyes wide and stared unblinkingly at her own fingers. The pain was unbearable, akin to a drill piercing her heart. Yet, her primary concern was the healing of her fingers.


    As Shelley continued her tirade, she called Raymond a jerk! She wished that Selena would never end up with him for the rest of her life! She paced anxiously, but the sight of the serene Selena somehow frightened her.


    Selena loved to draw more than anything. What would happen if she couldn''t draw anymore? She might have already braced herself for that possibility, which could exin her eerily calm demeanor, as if her heart had turned to ash. After the doctor had examined Selena, he began treating the wound slowly. Selena merely furrowed her brow for a moment and numbly turned to gaze outside. She wasn''t tense, but the doctor was extremely anxious, having never encountered a patient soposed. He thought that any grown man would have likely cried out in pain.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Meanwhile, Baxter Barnes had already arrived at the Stone family residence. He had expected Raymond to call personally, meaning Olivia''s injury must be severe, but upon his arrival, he discovered it was just amon fracture. Was his presence really necessary for this?


    But being the person he was, he wouldn''t voice such thoughts; in less than three minutes, he had Olivia''s wound all taken care of. Just then, Raymond arrived and asked him, "How is it?"


    Baxter raised an eyebrow, "Taken care of. I need to check in at the hospital." He was about to start working at a hospital in New York and wouldn''t need to travel abroad for extended periods anymore.


    Raymond nodded and nced at Olivia. Eagerly standing up, she said, "Stay for breakfast before you go, Raymond. And I''ve got something I want to discuss with you about Christopher."


    Hearing Christopher Montague''s name made Raymond pause in his tracks. But at that moment, Baxter received a call from Mr. Harper, inquiring if he had taken care of Olivia''s injury. Baxter responded briefly, "I have other patients waiting. I can''t stay."


    Olivia didn''t want to let him leave. What if Selena was one of his patients? Even if there was only a one in a thousand chance, she wasn''t willing to risk it.


    Dr. Baxter Barnes frowned; it wasn''t like him to overlook a fracture.


    "Miss Stone, your injury should heal with about a week of rest."


    "Dr. Barnes, could you check it again, just to be sure?"


    Despite his generally patient demeanor, Dr. Barnes had received several calls from Mr. Harper, suggesting there might be a serious issue on his end. Frowning, he was about to decline when Raymond interjected. "Give her another look. Olivia needs her hand for painting."


    That single sentence made Dr. Barnes stay.

 Chapter 517 Raymond Really Cares for Her

    Touched, Olivia found herself gazing at Raymond, a belief blooming within her that she still upied a corner of his heart. "Raymond, you truly do care for me," she murmured.


    Raymond, ensconced on the couch, offered no response to her heartfelt deration.


    As Dr. Barnes concluded his examination of her finger, Olivia proffered her other hand just as he was preparing to take his leave.


    "Dr. Barnes, this hand feels somewhat peculiar as well," she said.


    It was evident, even to the most obtuse observer, that Olivia was contriving reasons to prolong his stay. But to what end?


    Dr. Barnes'' gaze strayed involuntarily towards Raymond, who appeared lost in thought and failed to return the look. The previous night, Alex had insinuated that Raymond was entangled in a romantic liaison with another. Yet, Raymond''s tolerance of Olivia''s theatrics suggested a lingering affection for her. Perhaps Alex''s tales were mere fabrications. Unperturbed by the additional task, Dr. Barnes meticulously examined her other hand before offering her a smile.


    "Miss Stone, may I take my leave now?" he asked.


    All things considered, his visit had extended by a good forty minutes. Olivia responded with a slight smile.


    "Dinner is prepared, Dr. Barnes. Would you care to join us?"


    Dr. Barnes declined her invitation with a shake of his head, casting a nce at his wristwatch.


    "No, I must be on my way."


    With time already squandered and no further excuses at her disposal, Olivia allowed him to depart. During his visit, he had received three calls from the Harper family, all imploring him to make haste. Upon leaving the Stone residence, he made a beeline for the hospital.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Elsewhere, Selena was in a state of distress, perspiration dotting her forehead, her lips nearly nched from anxiety. She repeatedly inquired about the prognosis of her hand.


    The doctor found himself questioning whether a negative response would cause her to unravelpletely. However, given the state of her fingers, promising a full recovery was a daunting proposition. "Miss Fair, I cannot make any guarantees," he confessed.


    Selena, who had been staunchly holding back her tears, finally sumbed to her emotions.


    Shelley had intended to offer words of sce, but instead heard Selena say, "Shelley, I wish to rest for a while. You may leave."


    Shelley was left speechless, opting to remain by Selena''s side for another half hour before reluctantly taking her leave.


    Alone, Selena ruminated over the doctor''s words of uncertainty, her tears cascading down her cheeks with renewed vigor.


    The hospital room door swung open once more, and in strode Baxter Barnes, his white coat a stark contrast to the sterile surroundings.


    Selena hastily brushed away her tears, her heart pounding in her chest.


    Baxter Barnes, with a brief nce at the chart in his hand, verified the bed number before settling down beside her. He reached out, taking her injured hand into his own for a closer examination. "What happened?" he inquired, his voice steady and professional.


    Selena''s response was barely a whisper, her voice raspy from crying, "Can it be fixed?"


    Baxter Barnes met her gaze, his expression unreadable. "Would you be able to ept the amputation of the finger?" he asked.


    Her eyshes fluttered downwards at his words, her other hand clenching the bedsheets tightly. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, her sobs trapped in her throat, rendering her speechless.


    Unfazed, Baxter Barnes continued his examination, his tone even and calm. "That was merely the worst-case scenario. Allow me to treat this again. The soft tissue is rtively unscathed. If you''re careful during the recovery, there shouldn''t be anysting damage. However, the uing examination will be painful."


    The doctor had previously conducted a preliminary examination and applied a temporary treatment. However, as time passed, the finger had swelled, making a second examination inevitable and more painful.


    Selena gave a small nod, leaning back against her pillow and slowly closing her eyes.


    "Fortunately, the injury wasn''t as severe as it could have been. If the skin and soft tissues had beenpletely damaged, amputation would have been the only option. Your phnx is still intact, though the skin is tender and the finger misaligned," he exined, his voice steady.


    Sweat beaded on Selena''s forehead, trickling down her face. Baxter Barnes noted her silence, a flicker of surprise crossing his face.


    The examination and subsequent treatment took a full twenty minutes, after which the wound was carefully redressed.


    Selena, her gaze fixed on her bandaged hand, lifted her head to ask, "Are you certain it will heal?"


    By then, Baxter Barnes had already risen, the chart once again in his hand. "Yes, you''ll need to stay in the hospital for a few days. I''ll being by regrly to check on you. And, I realize I haven''t introduced myself yet I''m Baxter Barnes. I''ll be taking care of you during your stay here. The Harper family specifically requested that I oversee your treatment."


    A wave of relief washed over Selena at his words. "As long as it gets better," she murmured.


    Baxter Barnes regarded her thoughtfully. "If the pain bes unbearable, I can administer some anesthesia."


    The prospect of recovery brought a glimmer of hope to her eyes. She leaned back against the headboard,psing into silence.


    Baxter Barnes, a mountain of paperwork awaiting him, excused himself without further conversation.


    Selena hadn''t eaten since morning, and soon Shelley returned, bearing a bowl of porridge. She set up a small table in front of Selena, who, despite her injured hand, was able to feed herself with her good hand.


    Shelley, settling down beside her, couldn''t help but voice her suspicions. "I bet this whole mess was stirred up by Olivia. How else could it be such a coincidence that she got injured too? The more you try to hide something, the more obvious it bes."


    With Shelley''s fiery temperament, she was ready to confront Olivia head-on.


    She turned to Selena, whose expression remained impassive. Selena closed her eyes, her thoughts a mystery.

 Chapter 518 Raymond, Her Sole Anchor

    For three days, Selena had been confined within the sterile walls of the hospital, nursing her injured hand with painstaking care. She barely dared to move it, fearing that even the slightest motion might impede her recovery. Shelley had remained steadfastly by her side throughout this ordeal. It was evident that Selena''s sole preupation was the healing of her hand, her focus so singr that even the mention of Raymond failed to elicit the faintest flicker in her eyes.


    On the third day, the doctor finally deemed Selena fit to leave, though he cautioned her to continue taking care of her hand. During her hospital stay, Selena had received several messages from Raymond, to which she had not responded. Now, Raymond had ceased sending them.


    Shortly after her discharge, Selena received an invitation from a previous coborator, the owner of a vi she had once decorated. The invitation was for a wine-tasting event to be held that evening.


    The gathering was small and private, hosted within the very house she had once adorned with her artistic touch. The host was none other than Henry from the Vanguard Group, a familiar face from her Harvard University days.


    Prior to their university years, Henry had been the one to introduce her to Caterlington, who respectfully referred to him as "Uncle." Selena had always maintained a cordial rtionship with him.


    "Mr. Spencer, my hand is injured; I might not be able to paint," she had informed him.


    "You don''t need to paint, juste and have a look at the house you designed," he had reassured her.


    Feeling it would be impolite to decline, Selena agreed to attend.


    The wine tasting was a far cry from a formal dinner g. The guests were dressed casually, and wine racks were scattered throughout the yard, filling the garden with the intoxicating aroma of wine.


    Upon her arrival, Selena immediately spotted Henry, a key researcher at the Vanguard Group, apany renowned for its wide range of electronics, from home appliances like air conditioners and refrigerators to washing machines. They had secured nearly a third of the domestic market.


    Selena had previously furnished several houses, including her recent Manhattan property, with Vanguard Group products. Henry had always ensured she received the best prices. After exchanging pleasantries with Henry, he introduced her to a new fruit wine before being whisked away by other partners.


    Despite the casual attire, the guests were all distinguished individuals. Selena kept her injured hand by her side, moving as little as possible and refraining from drinking. She merely lifted her ss to her nose, cautiously inhaling the wine''s


    aroma.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Selena spotted Olivia. Upon seeing Selena, Olivia subtly raised an eyebrow, a slight curl ying at her lips. Raymond was in herpany, engaged in conversation with several partners. One of them was an older man, around fifty, discussing Mr. Butler''sst appearance in New York. The conversation treaded lightly around the topic, given that it involved Cam Montague of the esteemed Montague family.


    "Where did that painting by Mr. Butler end up?" one of them queried.


    "There''s talk Mr. Butler has a prot¨¦g¨¦ in New York," another chimed in.


    Upon hearing these words, Raymond''s gaze subtly drifted towards Selena, who was standing unobtrusively in a corner, delicately savoring the aroma of her wine.


    Henry, the proud owner of several vineyards, was known for hosting wine-tasting events such as this one. Selena had been the creative mind behind the design of his vi, with a special emphasis on the wine cer, a feature that had left Henry profoundly pleased.T¨ºxt ? N?velDrama.Org.


    At that moment, a cluster of guests stood together, each cradling a ss of wine, engrossed in a discussion about Mr. Butler''s artwork. Olivia, who had narrowly missed bing Mr. Butler''s prot¨¦g¨¦, found herself irresistibly drawn into the conversation.


    "Mr. Butler''s paintings are undeniably popr, but isn''t his prot¨¦g¨¦ a family member? I''ve never heard otherwise," she ventured.


    As the words left her lips, the expressions of those around her shifted ufortably. It was then that Olivia remembered her own connection to that painting. She recalled Mr. Butler''s remark about how fortunate it was that he hadn''t chosen her as his prot¨¦g¨¦, citing her ulterior motives.


    A wave of unease washed over her, and she forced a smile onto her face. It was likely that Mr. Butler''sments about her were now making the rounds among their social circles.


    Feeling a sense of disquiet, Olivia instinctively gravitated towards Raymond, as though seeking his support. Raymond, however, had never shown any interest in such matters and was likely oblivious to the origins of the incident. His only knowledge was that Mr. Butler had been present at the scene.


    As the host, Henry immediately approached the small gathering, greeting them warmly.


    Overhearing their conversation, he chuckled lightly, "It''s partly because Selena is so unassuming that few people are aware of her connection with Mr. Butler. When she designed my vi, I had no idea she was Mr. Butler''s prot¨¦g¨¦." With that, Henry gestured for Selena to join them.


    "Selena, would youe here for a moment?"


    Among those standing beside Henry were two organizers of a major art exhibition. They had been searching high and low for information about Mr. Butler''s prot¨¦g¨¦, but to no avail. Now, with the revtion that Mr. Butler''s prot¨¦g¨¦ was in their midst, they craned their necks in anticipation.


    Upon hearing this, a myriad of emotions washed over Olivia''s face - disbelief, anger, and embarrassment. Mr. Butler''s prot¨¦g¨¦, Selena? How could that be?


    By this time, Selena had made her way over, and all eyes turned to her.


    Henry gently patted her shoulder and introduced her, "This is the master artist''s prot¨¦g¨¦, Selena. These two gentlemen here are the organizers of major domestic art exhibitions."

 Chapter 519 The Unfamiliar Chill of Dislike

    The moment Selena appeared, the eyes of the event organizers sparkled with surprise. They hadn''t anticipated the prot¨¦g¨¦ of Mr. Butler to be so youthful and attractive.


    "Miss Selena, a pleasure indeed! Our gallery would be honored to disy your work at any given moment," one of them greeted enthusiastically.


    "Our gallery shares the sentiment," chimed in the other.


    Both men extended their business cards, their faces alight with anticipation.


    Selena had been considering the idea of inaugurating her own studio and hosting an art exhibition once her currentmitments were fulfilled. However, the ongoing Fair family drama made her feel obligated to politely decline their offer for


    now.


    "I appreciate your offer. I look forward to future coborations," she responded.


    After all, her hand wouldn''t be able tomand a paintbrush for quite some time.


    Raymond''s eyes had been locked onto her, his brow furrowing at the sight of the white bandage encircling her hand.


    "What happened to your hand?" he inquired.


    Olivia had also sustained an injury to her hand, but it was a mere dislocation that would heal with a few days of rest. Selena''s injury, however, appeared far more serious, her hand immobilized.


    Ignoring Raymond''s question, Selena shifted her gaze towards Henry.


    Oblivious to the tension between Selena and Raymond, Henry carried on his conversation with the two exhibition organizers.


    "Selena never publicly acknowledges her rtionship with Mr. Butler, and he''s fiercely protective of her. If she decides to paint again, she''ll need your support," Henry stated. As a respected and influential figure in their circle, his siding with Selena made the two directors hesitant to cross her, particrly with the backing of Mr. Butler.


    The old adage held true - you could offend anyone, but never an artist. Artistsmanded legions of admirers, many of whom were notable figures themselves. Mr. Butler was a celebrated figure in the realm of oil painting. Who wouldn''t be proud to own one of his masterpieces? If they upset his prot¨¦g¨¦ and he intervened, they would face a scandal.


    "Mr. Spencer," the directors assured him, "we''ll amodate any request Miss Selena makes."


    Olivia, standing nearby, was seething with rage. The two esteemed galleries were known for their exclusivity and superiority, yet here they were, fawning over a designer in her presence. But the knowledge that Selena''s hand was now permanently damaged by her own actions brought a surge of satisfaction.


    What did it matter if she was Mr. Butler''s disciple? She would never hold a paintbrush again!


    As the directors raised their sses to toast Selena, she hesitated due to her still-healing wound that couldn''t be exposed to alcohol. But before she could take a polite sip, Raymond intervened.


    "Alcohol isn''t conducive to healing," he informed them, "I''ll drink on her behalf."


    He drained the ss in one gulp, intending to resume the conversation. However, they watched as Selena epted a fresh ss from a passing waiter, raising it in a toast.


    "To both of you," she said, expertly feigning a sip without actually drinking.


    The directors insisted, "The gesture alone is enough; please don''t drink."


    "I''ll make it up to you with a proper apology once I''m fully recovered."


    "There''s no need, having you visit our gallery would be our honor," they replied.


    Raymond, still holding Selena''s empty ss, was hit with a realization - he was being disliked. How could he be the object of dislike?Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He managed to keep his temper in check, silently stewing as he watched her engage in animated conversation with the two directors for ten minutes. Each time he attempted to interject, she would smoothly change the subject, seemingly not hearing him.


    After half an hour, Raymond''s grip on his ss tightened, his frustration mounting.


    Selena had been discussing paintings for half an hour before she finally turned to Henry. "Mr. Spencer, I have othermitments tonight. I must take my leave." Henry had only expected her to make a brief appearance. "Of course," he responded cautiously, "just ensure you take care of your hand. A painter''s hand is precious." "I understand."


    With that, Selena set her ss down and made her way towards the exit. Raymond ced his ss down and followed her.


    Olivia had been standing on the sidelines the entire time, unable to contribute to the art discussion. What could she possibly add, especially in the presence of Mr. Butler''s close disciples, when Mr. Butler himself had publicly humiliated her? She would only make herself a biggerughingstock.


    Seeing Raymond protect Selena from drinking too much, despite her apparent ungratefulness, Olivia seethed with anger. What was that woman being so haughty about?


    She hurried after Raymond, "Raymond."


    But Raymond didn''t stop; instead, he dismissed her curtly, "You should go find some friends."


    The wave of humiliation that washed over Olivia was so intense that her fingernails dug into her palms as she red at his retreating figure.

 Chapter 520 Drawing the Line

    Selena had already made her way outside, her figure silhouetted against the evening light. Lucas Den''s car was parked nearby, summoned by a message she had dispatched earlier. After all, she was still an employee under Lucas Den''s payroll, and even though he was yet to arrive in Ridgefield, it was time to utilize his services.


    As Selena rounded the corner, her eyes set on Lucas Den''s car, Raymond abruptly seized her uninjured wrist. They were still within the garden''s confines, and a handful of scattered bystanders turned their attention to Raymond upon witnessing his action.


    Selena''s gaze fell to his slender fingertips encircling her wrist, her brow furrowing in confusion. "Mr. Montague, is there an issue?" she inquired.


    Raymond relinquished his hold on her wrist, his voiceced with frustration. "I''ve been sending you messages these past days; you haven''t responded."


    "If it''s not concerning Manhattan, I fail to see why I need to respond to you," she retorted.


    "Why didn''t you appreciate my intervention with the drink?" he asked, his tone usatory.


    "Mr. Montague, you are a client. It''s inappropriate for a client to intervene on my behalf," she replied, her voice firm. With the single word ''client,'' she delineated a clear boundary between them.


    Raymond felt a sharp pang in his heart, but he managed to suppress his anger, given their public setting. His expression darkened as he looked at her. "How did your hand get injured?" he asked, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Is there anything else?" she asked, her tone clearly indicating her impatience andck of interest in discussing such matters.


    For the first time, Raymond felt the sting of his unwee presence. He looked down at her, her face still cool and impassive. Leaning in, he locked his gaze with hers. The distance between them closed suddenly, and he used, "Selena, you''re being rather ungrateful."


    Selenaughed, epting a drink from a passing server. Her lips curved into a smile as she responded, "Mr. Montague, have you never been rejected by a woman before? If simply not wanting to ept your favor equates to being ungrateful, then you, as a man, are being rather petty."


    Her gaze fell to the drink in her hand, her eyshes casting a shadow over her eyes. "I''m married now. Naturally, I have to maintain a distance from you to avoid unnecessary gossip. We can''t let everyone here assume there might be something between us, can we?"


    Raymond straightened up, his voice icy. "So now you admit there''s something going on, and you''re ashamed?"


    He had hoped Selena would say something to lighten the mood. The tension between them was palpable - they hadn''t exchanged harsh words, but the air was thick with unspoken sentiments.


    "Indeed, so for the remaining three times, I''d like to settle in cash," she dered, looking up at him, her eyes dark and resolute. "I don''t want to y this game with Mr. Montague anymore. It''s lost its appeal."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her gaze was steady, as if their previous encounters were nothing more than a fleeting breeze brushing against her fingertips.


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, cold as an Oliver winter frost. His formidable presence unfurled, his eyes reflecting a savagery fiercer than a wolf''s. But Selena wasn''t intimidated; she stood her ground, said her piece, and turned to leave. His threat echoed behind her, "Are you aware of the consequences if you walk out now?"


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Selena spun around and sshed the drink in his face. She had done the same to Catherine before, and now it was Raymond''s turn. The act brought her a sense of relief.


    The scent of alcohol filled Raymond''s nostrils, and all eyes turned towards them, the crowd stepping back in shock. This designer was ying with fire by daring to disrespect Raymond!


    Selena set the ss down, her tone indifferent. "What consequences? My life? I''m not someone who fears death."


    Raymond seized her wrist and pulled her outside. He had attended numerous such events, but tonight marked the first time he had been so publicly humiliated.


    When they reached a secluded corner where the flowers bloomed more vibrantly and there were no guests in sight, Raymond pushed her against the floral wall, his eyes aze with anger.


    Selena simply closed her eyes, refusing to meet his gaze. Her stubbornness could indeed be infuriating at times.


    Raymond bent down and bit her lip, prying her mouth open. Selena frowned and without hesitation bit his tongue, causing him to recoil in pain.


    He pulled back, panting, and looked at her. Selena''s eyes were red, and right in front of him, she fiercely wiped her lips, a look of disdain crossing her face.


    That disdain was like a sharp needle, piercing straight into his heart, igniting a rage that spread rapidly throughout his body.


    "Disgusted? After doing this so many times, isn''t it a bitte to feel disgusted now?" he spat out.


    "It''s precisely because we''ve done this a few times that the experience isn''t even on par with hiring a high-end escort. Mr. Montague, three more times, right? How about this, I''ll pay you thirty million, and we''ll call it even." No one had ever dared insult Raymond quite like this. He even felt that the woman standing before him no longer cared for her own life.

 Chapter 521 He Seemed Reluctant to Let Go

    There was a dawning realization within him, a feeling of being at a loss. The thought of strangling her crossed his mind, but he found himself reluctant to let go. As he gazed at her defiant face, poised to continue their kiss, a male voice echoed from behind him.


    "Selena."


    The voice belonged to Lucas Den. Raymond, sharp as ever, sensed Selena''s body stiffen at the sound of Lucas''s voice. She broke free from his grasp with a sudden struggle. "Lucas Den?" Selena''s voice rang out as she hastily moved to join him. Lucas cast a nce at her, then at Raymond, concern etching his features.


    "Are you okay?" He asked, unsure of what had transpired. Selena''splexion was off, and from his perspective, it seemed as though she had been under duress.


    Lucas, aware of his precarious position with Raymond, greeted him cautiously, "Mr. Montague." Raymond''s tongue throbbed from a recent bite, making speech a painful endeavor. He listened as Selena spoke up, "Lucas Den, let''s go." She was eager to return and rest. Sleep had been elusive these past few days, her mind preupied with worry over her hand.


    Lucas nodded in agreement, preparing to depart when Raymond''s voice halted him. "Aren''t you curious what she and I were just doing here?" Raymond''s words wereced with insinuation, a challenge to Lucas''s status as her husband. A flicker of panic crossed Lucas''s eyes. He was at a loss on how to respond to Raymond, having sensed the animosity the man harbored towards him. But before he could formte a response, Selena''s calm voice filled the air.


    "I was merely discussing matters rted to Manhattan with Mr. Montague." She turned her smile towards Raymond, "Now that ourmunication isplete, Mr. Montague can go meet with the business partners now. Miss Stone is also waiting for you over there."


    Raymond traced the corner of his mouth with a fingertip, the sharp pain on his tongue a stark reminder of their encounter. He chuckled lightly at Selena''s words, "Indeed, themunication was quite intense."


    Selena chose not to respond to his remark. Raymond casually adjusted his cufflinks, "Since your husband hase to pick you up, I''ll be on my way."


    "Mr. Montague, take care." Selena''s voice followed him as he moved to leave. But he paused, a final thought on his mind.


    "The deal to pay me thirty million for three times - I don''t ept it. Think of how you''ll exin tonight''s behavior." His gaze shifted to Lucas, a polite nod apanying his words. But the challenge behind them was clear, a blow to Lucas''s pride.


    If Lucas truly was Selena''s husband, he would be deeply offended. Raymond wasn''t one to embarrass easily, but the situation had left him feeling awkward and self-conscious. As he strode away, his demeanor shifted, his eyes cooling to an icy re.


    He could hear Lucas speaking up, "I reserved a spot at a restaurant not far from here. Let''s head over there and grab something to eat."


    Selena agreed, realizing she hadn''t eaten anything that day, "Let''s go."


    They didn''t wait for Raymond.


    Upon Raymond''s return to the event, he made a beeline for the room that Henry had generously offered. There, he exchanged his soiled attire for a fresh suit. His actions did not go unnoticed.


    The onlookers, their eyes glinting with mischief and curiosity, had been privy to the earlier spectacle. They found it rather peculiar that Raymond, despite his internal fury after the unfortunate incident with the woman, had returned with an air of calm. This, they surmised, hinted at a ndestine rtionship with the woman at the center of the drama.


    The woman was no stranger to them; she was the prot¨¦g¨¦ of the esteemed Mr. Butler and Raymond''s personal interior designer. The consensus was almost unanimous: there was undoubtedly a romantic undercurrent between the two. Thus, the whispers began to ripple through the crowd.


    "Did Olivia get jilted? It seemed as though Raymond was quite taken with the designer, didn''t it?"


    "He attempted to protect her from the flying drink, but she was having none of it."


    "Have you seen Olivia''s expression? It''s as dark as the underside of a cauldron."


    For Olivia, the situation was a bitter pill to swallow. She teetered on the brink of an explosive outburst, her misery threatening to consume her. However, Raymond''s return offered a glimmer of sce. She quickly approached him, addressing him with a voice that barely concealed her knowledge of his connection with Selena.


    Having changed into his suit, Raymond was eager to make a swift exit. Olivia, picking up on his frosty demeanor and the palpable tension in the air, proposed, "Why don''t we head to a nearby restaurant for dinner? This wine tasting is all drinks and no food, and you haven''t eaten all afternoon. You could end up with a stomach ache."


    Initially, Raymond was reluctant to ept her suggestion. However, he remembered overhearing a conversation between Lucas Den and Selena earlier, and he surmised that they had probably left to grab a bite. "Alright."Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Although he had driven to the event and was familiar with the area, he was clueless about which restaurant Lucas Den and Selena had chosen. Fortunately, he spotted them immediately, ensconced at a table by the window.


    As Raymond parked the car and stepped out, Olivia, who had yet to spot the other two, took in the restaurant''s humble exterior. It was far from upscale, which displeased her. She had a distaste for dining in such establishments, uncertain of their cleanliness. However, Raymond had already exited the car and hadn''t bothered to wait for her. Left with no other option, she hurried to catch up with him.


    The moment Raymond crossed the threshold of the restaurant, he caught sight of Lucas Den, donning transparent gloves, peeling shrimp for Selena.


    Just moments before, Lucas had said to Selena, "It''s only fair-I''m paid three grand a month, peeling shrimp is the least I can do. I''ve been in Ridgefieldtely and there hasn''t been much for me to help with. I feel guilty taking the money." Raymond watched as Selena''s stomach growled in hunger, and she didn''t protest when Lucas suggested they start eating.


    A pang of difort twisted in Raymond''s chest, apanied by a sour taste he couldn''t quite identify.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, he made his way to the table adjacent to Selena''s.

 Chapter 522 What Does Raymond Mean?

    Selena was so engrossed in her meal that she failed to notice Raymond''s arrival. With her right hand injured and temporarily out of use, she had resorted to using her left hand to spoon up her porridge. Lucas Den had thoughtfully peeled some shrimp for her, cing them in a small bowl within her reach. She ate them with a fork, oblivious to the world around her.


    Raymond made his entrance, followed closely by Olivia. The sight of Selena caused Olivia''s pupils to constrict, her face souring in an instant. It dawned on her then, with crystal rity, that Raymond had chosen this particr restaurant for the sole reason that Selena was there. Otherwise, given his refined pte, he would never have chosen such a ce.


    Despite her irritation, Olivia held her tongue, deeming it inappropriate to voice her displeasure at that moment. Instead, she took a seat opposite Raymond, her expression a mask of forced neutrality.


    A waiter approached their table, menus in hand. "Sir, what would you like to have?" he asked Raymond. Raymond''s gaze drifted towards Selena''s table, a mere two meters away. "Same as them," he replied.


    Upon hearing his response, Olivia could no longer contain her annoyance. She stered a smile on her face, her voice strained as she spoke. "Raymond, I''d like something different," she said.


    Her voice caught Selena''s attention, causing her to turn her head and notice their presence. Her brows furrowed in confusion. Why can''t they leave me alone? she wondered.


    Raymond, still holding the menu, felt Selena''s gaze on him. He stiffened but didn''t turn his head to meet her eyes, maintaining the facade of a coincidental encounter.


    When Olivia thought he hadn''t heard her, she repeated her request. "Let''s have something else. I''m not in the mood for that meal," she insisted.


    Raymond, however, simply set down the menu, seemingly fixated on Selena''s choice. He appeared indifferent, as if Olivia''s words had fallen on deaf ears.


    A minuteter, a waiter approached their table, his expression apologetic. "I apologize, sir, but due to an error by our staff, this table has already been reserved and the guests will be arriving shortly. Unfortunately, there are no other free tables avable at the moment. We''re very sorry for the inconvenience. May we offer you a $100 voucher for your next visit to our restaurant aspensation?" he offered.


    The restaurant, though not upscale, was clearly doing well. Business was booming.


    Olivia''s frustration deepened upon hearing this. The restaurant''s offer was the spark that ignited her simmering anger. "What do you mean? Do you think we''re here for the $100? I wouldn''t want to eat in this dump anyway," she retorted indignantly.


    Her anger was not without cause; her evening had been a series of frustrations. From the moment she stepped out, she had felt constantly upstaged by a junior designer. Now, being asked to leave was the final straw. The waiter, his demeanor apologetic, presented his final proposition. "If it''s not too much trouble, perhaps you could share a table with another party," he suggested tentatively.


    Olivia was far from pleased with the suggestion. The scarcity of avable tables had already put her on edge, and the thought of sharing her dining space with strangers was, in her opinion, utterly distasteful. However, before she could voice her objections, Raymond interjected. "We don''t mind. We''ll simply join the adjacent table. Just bring over a couple more chairs," he stated nonchntly.


    The waiter, relieved, nodded in agreement. "I''ll go speak with the other table."


    Raymond dismissed the waiter''s concerns with a wave of his hand. "There''s no need for that. We''re all friends here."


    With that, he hoisted his chair and relocated himself next to Selena. The sight of Raymond''s sudden proximity seemed to sour Selena''s appetite, as she regarded the shrimp in her bowl with newfound distaste. What was Raymond thinking?N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Suddenly, Olivia found herself alone at their original table, the impending arrival of its reserved guests looming over her. If she made a scene now, in front of Raymond, it would only exacerbate the embarrassment and awkwardness of the situation.


    Taking a deep breath, she mustered her self-control to suppress the urge tosh out. Instead, she dragged her chair over to join the table where Lucas Den was seated.


    The table was rectangr, designed tofortably amodate four diners. However, it felt significantly less spacious than their previous arrangement. Selena and Lucas Den, who had been sitting opposite each other, now found themselves with unexpectedpany at their sides.


    Feeling her difort intensify, Olivia beckoned the waiter over. "We''d prefer not to share our table with others," she stated.


    "But the gentleman imed to be friends with you," the waiter replied, his face a mask of confusion and anxiety. "I''m sorry, but we''re about to serve the meal. Perhaps you could discuss it amongst yourselves?"


    Raymond, observing Selena''s visible irritation, felt a strange sense of satisfaction. Selena, for her part, chose not to respond. It seemed unnecessary to involve the waiter in the fallout of Raymond''s actions. She fell silent, pointedly ignoring their presence.


    Raymond''s satisfaction grew, but it was soon reced by confusion. He had never dined in such a restaurant before and was perplexed by the unfamiliar eating utensils. The fork''s prongs were unattached, leaving a hollow space in the middle. How was he supposed to use it to pick up his food?


    "Selena," he called out, gesturing for her to demonstrate how to use the perplexing utensil.

 Chapter 523 She Blushed

    Selena''s brow furrowed, her irritation palpable.


    What was Raymond''s game? She hadn''t previously perceived his audacious nature, or perhaps it was more urate to say he possessed an unyielding spirit.


    The restaurant''s utensils were presented with a unique twist. Each fork was apanied by a paper-wrapped disposable tip, requiring the patron to unwrap and insert it into the fork''s handle. This was amon practice at street food stalls, but this establishment opted for a more environmentally conscious approach, making only the tip disposable.


    Raymond and Olivia, however, were unfamiliar with this custom.


    In a show of frustration, Olivia mmed her fork onto the table, her face a mask of contempt. Raymond''s gaze drifted to the untouched fork next to Selena. She had been using a spoon due to an injured hand, leaving the fork idle. Nonchntly, he picked it up and began to use it. Selena''s face darkened, her chest rising and falling with suppressed fury.


    Across the table, Lucas Den found himself in a precarious situation. As Selena''s husband in name, he was torn between confronting Raymond''s audacity or letting it pass. To cause a scene might risk offending Raymond, a risk he was unwilling to take. Yet, his silence could be perceived as cowardice, unbing of his status.


    In an attempt to alleviate the tension, Lucas Den reached for the fork next to Olivia, deftly attaching the head for her. Olivia''s response was a cold scoff. "I don''t need your meddling," she retorted.


    Lucas Den, cognizant of Olivia''s status as Raymond''s date and not wishing to provoke her, refrained from arguing. But in the next moment, Selena rose from her seat and discarded Olivia''s fork into the trash. "If that''s how it is, Miss Stone, you might as well use your hands," Selena challenged.


    Olivia was taken aback by Selena''s audacity, her anger simmering. She bit her lip until it bled, viewing Selena as nothing more than a contemptible lowlife. She red at Selena, wishing she could strike her. When had she ever tried to seduce Raymond?


    Tears welled up in Olivia''s eyes as she turned to Raymond. "Raymond, look what she did; she threw away my fork. How am I supposed to eat now?"


    Lucas Den quickly attempted to cate Selena. "Selena, let it go. It''s fine, I''ll keep peeling the shrimp for you."


    Raymond, interpreting Selena''s actions as a defense of Lucas Den, scoffed, "Apologize."


    Olivia''s eyes lit up at Raymond''smand, eagerly anticipating Selena''s capittion.


    Selena, however, merely averted her gaze and echoed Raymond''s scornfulugh. "Take it or leave it."


    Lucas Den hastily offered her a bowl of soup. "Don''t be upset, have some soup to soothe your stomach."


    Selena, partial to the restaurant''s dishes and genuinely famished, bowed her head to sip the soup, choosing to remain silent.


    Across the table, Olivia felt the sting of humiliation, tears threatening to spill. To stay was an affront, but to leave would grant Selena her victory. Grinding her teeth, she requested another pair of forks from the waiter and, following Lucas Den''s earlier demonstration, assembled a new set.


    As Selena quietly sipped her soup, her head bowed, a hand suddenly found its way onto her thigh. Her own hand stilled, and she turned in surprise to look at Raymond.


    Raymond maintained his usual nonchnt demeanor, his eyshes slightly lowered, his expression indifferent.


    Yet, beneath the tablecloth, his hand had boldly imed Selena''s leg.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The heat from his palm seeped through the thin fabric, causing her entire face to flush with warmth.

 Chapter 524 A Blush as Crimson as Wine

    Under the concealment of the tablecloth, Selena felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her. With one hand incapacitated by injury and the other upied with a spoon for her soup, she was powerless to resist him.


    She had recently caused a scene by spilling a drink on him, a spectacle that left him humiliated before everyone. It was improbable that he would let such an incident pass without retaliation. This, she surmised, was his revenge. Her grip on the spoon tightened, rendering her unable to proceed with her soup, her mind consumed by the fear of their secret being discovered.


    Across the table, Lucas Den noticed her flushed cheeks and inquired with a note of concern, "Selena, are you feeling unwell? Your face is as red as a beet."N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Biting her lower lip, Selena shook her head in denial.


    Raymond, seated to her right, had his right hand preupied with his soup, while his left hand rested on her thigh. To an unsuspecting observer, there was no hint of impropriety, save for Selena''s unusually flushed face.


    As Raymond took his first spoonful of soup, his brow furrowed in difort. His tongue was smarting.


    The bite Selena had inflicted on him earlier was far from yful, and the soup only served to exacerbate the stinging sensation.


    With an air of nonchnce, he squeezed her thigh with his left hand before leaning back in his chair.


    "Mr. Den," he began, "have you concluded your business in Ridgefield?"


    Caught off guard by Raymond''s initiation of conversation, Lucas Den responded, "Not yet, but I''m not required there for the next couple of days. I''ll likely head there the day after tomorrow."


    "Must be exhausting, dealing with the construction crews, isn''t it?" Raymond asked, his tone casual.


    Lucas, responding as if to a superior''s query, replied, "It''s not too bad, really. The people actually working on-site are the ones who are truly busy; they hardly have time for socializing."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, his fingers daring to venture further up Selena''s leg.


    "I''ve heard that those working on construction sites lead rather chaotic lives. Being away from home constantly, infidelity rates tend to be high. There''s even a term for it-site spouses-a way for workers to satisfy their needs while away and then y the dutiful husband when they''re home."


    Lucas Den shifted ufortably in his seat. Though skilled at handling professional matters, discussing such intimate details with a high-profile executive like Raymond was beyond hisfort zone.


    Despite the ufortable truth in Raymond''s words-the men on those sites, long separated from their wives, would sometimes seek out other women to fulfill their needs-it was a topic that Lucas found unsettling.


    Construction site couples were a reality, and when another woman happened to be on-site, the two often hit it off straight away. Their rtionship would remain a secret from outsiders, short-lived and thrilling. "People say Mr. Den is a handsome man, he wouldn''t cheat on his wife, would he?"


    Selena caught the insinuation in Raymond''s tone - he was cornering Lucas Den.


    Just as she was about to interject on Lucas Den''s behalf, a hand on her leg suddenly found its spot and pressed down hard. She shivered, her hand trembling, but then she felt someone rise from the table behind her, as if they had finished dining. It was as though their under-the-table y was on the brink of discovery; she couldn''t bear the embarrassment, so she stood up abruptly.


    "I need to use the restroom."


    Her heart pounding, she avoided the gazes of the other three and made a beeline for the restroom. But she wasn''t actually heading for the restroom - this wasn''t some fancy hotel; the bathroom was grubby from overuse. Instead, she sought refuge outside in the garden, seeking some fresh air to alleviate the tightness in her chest.


    She even contemted texting Lucas Den to inform him that she wouldn''t be returning. But just as she took out her phone, a slender, attractive hand reached from behind her. It was the same hand that had been teasing her under the tablecloth in front of so many people.


    "Give it back."


    Raymond nced at the phone and noticed she had two SIM cards, raising his eyebrows in curiosity.


    "The number you gave me, it''s not your work number, is it?"

 Chapter 525 And Yet, Why Do You Pursue Me?

    Selena had two phones, each typically housing a single card, though there were times when both cards were operational within the same device. Standing on the balls of her feet in a state of irritation, she reached for her phone. However, Raymond, with a heavy gaze, purposefully held the device just out of her grasp.


    "So, this is indeed a business line?" he questioned.


    "No, it isn''t," she retorted.


    As the words left her lips, her phone rang. The screen illuminated, revealing an iing call on card 1, identified as Caterlington. Card 1 was her personal line. Given that Caterlington was privy to her true identity, there was no need for subterfuge. Consequently, he was aware of both her numbers.


    Upon recognizing Caterlington''s call, Raymond promptly disconnected it. He then dialed Selena''s number from his own device.


    This time, the screen lit up with an iing call on card 2,beled as Mr. Montague. The difference between Caterlington and Mr. Montague was clear; it was evident who held a closer rtionship with Selena without needing to voice it. Augh of frustration escaped Raymond, the humiliation of the moment weighing heavily on him. His gaze upon Selena hardened, his lips pressed into a thin line, sharp as a de''s edge.


    "What''s your personal number?" he demanded. If Caterlington had ess to it, why shouldn''t he?


    Selena''s face hardened in response, and she extended her left hand.


    "Mr. Montague, I insist you return my phone."


    Raymond found himself experiencing an unexpected pang in his heart, as if he''d been stabbed. The sensation was sharper than a cut on his tongue, a strange swell of emotion.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    His fingers skimmed over the phone, searching for her other card number. Suddenly, Selena''s foot came down hard on his own.


    A shudder of pain rippled through him, contorting his features.


    In a brief moment of distraction, Selena snatched the phone from his grip.


    She swiftly stowed the device in her purse, her expression stormy and foreboding.


    Raymond cast a fleeting nce at his leather shoe, now marred by a distinct footprint. His drink had been sshed, his shoe stepped on, and Olivia''s fork flung before him. He found himself questioning why he hadn''t yet lost his temper. The anger that was currently simmering within him was nothingpared to the irritation he had felt upon realizing she had given him a business number. "Give me your personal number," he demanded.


    Selena feigned ignorance and attempted to step away, but a firm hand grasped her shoulder, halting her escape.


    "Selena, I''ve noticed you seem to have quite the temper around me today," Raymond observed, leaning in and craning his neck to study her shadowed expression.


    "Why?" he queried.


    "Mr. Montague, I should be asking you that. Miss Stone is inside, and yet here you are, chasing after me. Why?" she retorted, holding his gaze without blinking. Raymond didn''t know why himself; he just felt an inexplicablepulsion to do so. He reached out, twirling a few strands of her hair between his fingertips.


    "You just witnessed your husband''s spinelessness," he pointed out.


    "So, what? I like him. That''s enough," she countered.


    "Your taste is indeed unique," hemented, a hint of mockery in his tone.


    "Takes one to know one," she shot back.


    Their verbal sparring continued, him mocking her for liking such a feeble man, and her retorting with jabs about his affection for a cruel woman like Olivia. Neither backed down, but eventually, Raymond stepped away. "Meet me at the hotel tonight," he instructed.


    "Mr. Montague, as I''ve mentioned, I can pay you thirty million," she reminded him.


    His hand shot out, gripping her chin fiercely, a dark shadow crossing his eyes. "Last time, I gave you thirty million to redo a painting. Now you want to use thirty million to settle a score? Do you think I''m a fool? Selena, I don''t want to get angry with you. You might not fear death, but does your family feel the same?"


    Selena fell silent. She could only ever match him in verbal sparring; if Raymond truly put her in a tough spot, she''d live under his shadow for the rest of her life. Unless she could one day escape abroad. But right now, the Fair family was in chaos, James was still recovering, and he had only three months left. What would happen to James if she ran at this critical moment?


    Seeing her silence, Raymond felt a slight ease, "Come with me to the hotel."


    Selena''s gaze slid past him to the figure lurking not too far behind - Olivia, skulking in the background. Reflecting on the injury on her own hand and how much Olivia cared for Raymond, Selena couldn''t help butugh. Just then, Raymond took her chin in his grasp, "Alright, let''s head to the hotel."


    Seeing the smile on her face, Raymond lowered his head and kissed her. For Selena, this was a deliberate performance for Olivia''s benefit. Olivia had almost wrecked her hand, and since she knew that Raymond was Olivia''s weak spot, using him to poke at her jealousy seemed to be effective.


    Selena responded to Raymond''s kiss.


    Raymond''s eyes flickered with emotion as he lifted his hand to hold the back of her head, deepening their kiss, his other arm instinctively wrapping around her waist. Selena, being much shorter, had to tilt her head back to receive his kiss. Olivia, witnessing this scene from afar, was boiling with rage. She had never been so intimate with Raymond; they rarely even hugged. Raymond always behaved with restraint and propriety around her, which is why the sight of him passionately kissing another woman caught herpletely off guard.


    And then, thinking of the marks on that woman''s neck indicated just how fervent he could be in bed. He didn''t want to sleep with other women; he wanted that designer.

 Chapter 526: Who Is Better, Me or Your Husband?

    Olivia had never felt any sense of crisis before, including Raymond''s wife didn''t make her feel disgusted, but this time Raymond deliberately came to this restaurant and deliberately sat next to Selena, which were signals of insecurity. She didn''t want to admit it, but it seemed like Raymond really cared about this woman, otherwise he wouldn''t do these unnecessary things.


    Perhaps he hadn''t realized it himself yet.


    Her nails were almost embedded in her palms. When she was dating Raymond before, he would only give her luxury items and never take the initiative to hold her hand, let alone kiss. She didn''t dare to do anything out of line and thought that he was a fan of to.


    But now, seeing the man who wanted to crush Selena into his body, that so-called to was a joke.


    She couldn''t wait any longer. It wasn''t enough to destroy that woman''s fingers, she had to make sure she never saw the sun again!


    Raymond waspletely pleased with Selena''s response and softened his attitude.


    "Go to my car."


    "Mr. Montague isn''t driving Miss Stone anymore?"


    Raymond didn''t say anything else, just grabbed her unhurt hand.


    After getting in the car, he didn''t let her sit in the passenger seat, after all, her hand was injured and the seatbelt wouldpress it.


    He called Olivia,pletely unaware that Olivia was nearby, watching them get into the car.


    "Olivia, just go home by yourself, I have something to take care of."


    Olivia was trembling all over.


    After all, even if she went crazy at this moment, Raymond wouldn''t pay attention to her.


    Now his bnce had started to tilt, and he would only feel disgusted by her madness.


    She couldn''t rush, she had to take it slowly.


    "Okay, Raymond."


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia returned to the restaurant.


    Lucas was still sitting alone in the restaurant.


    Lucas probably figured it out, Raymond seemed to be harassing Selena?


    No wonder he had such hostility towards him, he must have known that he was Selena''s husband to act like this.


    Olivia came back angrily and started shouting at Lucas.


    "What''s your rtionship with Selena? That bitch actually seduced Raymond, she will get what she deserves!"


    "You''re really spineless. Your femalepanion was stolen and you didn''t dare to do anything. Have you ever seen a man like you? Such a coward!" After scolding, she took her own bag and sneered.


    "But you brought her to this low-ss restaurant, which is really fitting for her. She only deserves this kind of ce."


    Lucas didn''t dare to argue. He knew very well that he couldn''t afford to provoke this woman.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    And obviously, she had suffered from Raymond and didn''t dare to confront him directly, so she vented in front of him instead.


    He had encountered too many things like this in the workce, so he decided to y dumb.


    Olivia hurriedly left.


    Lucas sat there, tightly clutching the chopsticks in his hand.


    He wasn''t without dignity, but what could he do against a man like Raymond?


    Even if Selena was really his wife, what could he do when a man like this wanted to steal her away?


    But he truly didn''t expect Raymond to do something like this.


    *


    Raymond and Selena had arrived at the hotel.


    Selena felt cheap because she had been victimized like this and still didn''t have the courage to push him away.


    After enduring three more times, he would have no reason to continue with her.


    Before she could react, she was pinned at the entrance without any warning.


    Raymond embraced her from behind, taking off her clothes and entering her, letting out a sigh.


    "Who is better, me or your husband?"


    Selena didn''t speak. She had figured out his true character: ruthless and childish.


    Yes, Raymond was younger than her. She was already twenty-four, but he was not yet twenty-four. Even though they were in the same year, he was a few months younger.


    Grandpa said had served in the military when he was in his teens, and then he worked hard on his own. Compared to the son who always followed the rules in everybody''s eyes, this so-called second young master had grown uppletely wild.


    He would do whatever it takes to get what he wanted, even if it meant harming others'' interests.


    He remembered that Selena still owed him three more times, so even in front of Selena''s husband, he wouldn''t pretend.


    And now, he finally seeded again and couldn''t help but ask her who was better, him or her husband.


    He wasparing.


    Comparing meant caring.


    Selena didn''t care, so she never asked him who was better between her and Olivia.

 Chapter 527: Youre good in every aspect, except for your taste

    "Say it."Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Selena didn''t say anything, so he used even more force down below.


    But he also took care to protect her hand. "Selena, everything about you is fine, except your taste."


    Selena simply closed her eyes, hoping he would finish soon.


    Because she was injured, Raymond didn''t deliberately tease her. At the end, he even wiped the sweat from her forehead.


    This time, Selena wasn''t really troubled by him. He was considerate of her injury, using only one position and only facing one direction. It was inevitable that she didn''t feel fully satisfied. She won.


    Because it was the eighth time that it ended.


    She wearily nced at her phone, it was only 2 am.


    "You really don''t n on giving me your personal number?"


    His hand reached for her phone again, but Selena directly put it in her bag.


    The satisfaction on Raymond''s face instantly disappeared, reced with a cold expression.


    He had been suppressing himself this whole time, ensuring she also enjoyed it. Clearly, her face had shown pleasure halfway through, but now that it was over, she couldn''t even give him her personal number. He suddenly felt a surge of frustration. If he wanted to find it out, he could certainly do so, but he hoped she would give it to him willingly.


    She had enjoyed herself, but now she turned around and put on an icy expression for who? He was starting to get a little impatient, both annoyed and frustrated. And Selena, just like a heartless man who doesn''t recognize anyone after getting out of bed, began putting on her pants. She put her pants on smoothly, but because one of her hands was injured, she couldn''t button up her bra. A man has the ability to unfasten a bra with one hand, but a woman doesn''t have the ability to fasten it with one hand. She tried several times and didn''t want to bother Raymond, who was watching the show on the side. Raymond had been waiting for her to speak up, but she just wouldn''t say anything. Originally, he had been watching the show with a detached attitude, but in the end, he ended up feeling emotional. While Selena was trying for the sixth time, a slender hand slowly ced itself behind her and fastened the buttons. She stood up to start getting dressed, but he rested his chin on her shoulder and hugged her in that position. "Are you leaving?" Selena had a feeling that he didn''t want her to go. She stiffened and then found it funny. "Mr. Montague, I might think you''ve fallen in love with me." Hearing this, Raymond let go of her. "Do you think I would love a married woman?" Selena picked up her coat and nodded. "I think so, it shouldn''t be so irrational." "Are there still cars outside at this time?" "Don''t worry, there are plenty of cars at the hotel entrance." Raymond was stunned by these words, feeling a tightness in his chest. She had gained another w, stubbornness. Since she had already spoken, he didn''t feel like getting up again. Selena took her bag from the side and was about to leave. "Won''t you give me your private number? In your eyes, am I not evenparable to the status of Caterlington?" When he asked this question, he was startled for a moment, then chuckled lightly. "I''m just joking, the work number is fine. After all, there are still two more times to end, and I reckon I''ll be tired of you by then." Selena was so relieved, Raymond was indeed a qualified bed partner, but so what? There were plenty of powerful men out there to choose from. She didn''t say a word and walked out the door. Raymond looked at the closed bedroom door, silent for a long time, before throwing the pillow she had slept on out. It hit the door with a thud. Then hey down, his gaze heavy as he stared at the ceiling. Selena took a taxi back to Ashbourne Manor and paid a two hundred dor taxi fare. After lying in bed, she didn''t think about anything, she just felt that her whole body was weak. Going through a tender and gentle affair had a much greater after-effect than a passionate one. But because of the baby that had been forcibly aborted, her feelings for Raymond had long been sealed away. So she fell asleep quickly. When she woke up, Ann contacted her and said that the contract with T. Rowe Price had also been signed.

 Chapter 528: Whether I like it or not doesnt matter

    In the second half of the year, Cornerstone Construction and T. Rowe Price had contracts, and the Fair family''s life wasn''t too difficult. However, the top management issues were still unresolved.


    The information had been reviewed repeatedly, and the selected individuals were all young, but apart from their resumes, she wasn''t familiar with these people.


    "Mr. Fair, the Fair family is about to face a bidding process with several otherpanies. This was a project approved by Mr. Fair a year ago to expand the Fair family''s scale and build more production lines. The bidding for thend in the eastern part of the city is tomorrow. I''m worried that you are not aware, so I wanted to inform you," she said.


    James, when he was still the president, had indeed thought about how to expand thepany.


    Now that the Fair family had agreed to participate in the bidding, even if Selena didn''t want to expand the production lines, she still had to go and take a look.


    "I have already sent you the information about thepanies participating in the bidding," said Ann in an email.


    Selena opened herputer and immediately saw the Stone family''s Hengfa Group. They were in the real estate business, so acquiringnd was a natural thing for them. Ann reminded her in the email.


    Because this time the Fair family and Hengfa were coincidentally participating in the same bid, andbined with Olivia''s previous incident of trying to acquire the Fair family, there would probably be many spectators at the bidding site, even if they were just there to witness the reunion of these two individuals.


    "Ann, go there in my ce," Selena said.


    Ann agreed on the other end of the line.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    After having breakfast, Selena received a phone call from Cornerstone Construction.


    The project in Manhattan had been progressing smoothly, but when shest inspected the construction site, she mentioned her request to have a studio on the second floor. The workers asked if she wanted to change the design of the second floor or stick with the original n.


    Raymond had not given her a clear answer regarding this matter.


    With a sense of responsibility and seriousness, Selena called Raymond.


    But he didn''t answer.


    She furrowed her brows and dialed another number.


    As soon as the call went through, they hung up on her, deliberately avoiding her call. Raymond knew it was her. Selena took a deep breath, and then her phone rang with a notification sound. It was a new message from Raymond. "Call me using your personal number."


    Selena looked at the message and found it ridiculous. Raymond knew her personal number, but he had always believed it was his wife''s. She couldn''t give him her personal number. It would be best to deal with this situation and then go abroad, feeling relieved, in three months'' time.


    At that time, Cassius'' illness should have had a new turn. She did not reply to this message, but went directly to the Montague family. Raymond sat in the office, waiting for her response. But she did not reply. His expression visibly darkened and he threw his phone aside. After dealing with the documents for half an hour, someone knocked on the office door. "Come in." Selena pushed the door open and walked in. "Mr. Montague." Raymond paused, holding the pen, and looked up at her. Her hand had already taken off the bandage and was hanging by her side. He put down the pen and looked at her dress with interest. Since she did not n to go to the Fair family today, she was dressed very casually, wearing ck wide-leg pants and a white puffy-sleeve blouse cinched at the waist. She looked thin, and wearing this outfit made her fair skin and long legs more apparent. It was the first time he had seen her dressed like this. In that moment when he looked up, his heart seemed to skip a beat. He looked at the documents in front of him. "What''s the matter?" "Regarding whether we should reserve an art studio on the Manhattan side, you didn''t answer mest time." Raymond shifted his gaze back to her face when he heard her supplements. "If Mr. Montague''s future partner likes painting, we can reserve a studio in a south-facing position there, facing the garden. I will control the types of nts outside, as well as the sunlight. It should be very inspiring for someone who enjoys painting." "Do you like it?" Upon hearing these three words, Selena''s voice paused, and then she replied, "Whether I like it or not is not important." "That''s true, let''s have one then." After saying this, he continued to look at the documents in his hand. "Anything else?" "Do you have any requirements for the area?" "Not too small. The room should have a separate bathroom, so it''s convenient for cleaning painting tools with water." Selena didn''t expect him to make this request, but she nodded. "I understand." "The walls should be white. There will definitely be many works by other artists hanging there. You should also pay attention to that. The decorations in that room should be made up of works by other artists, both domestic and foreign, with separate sections." After all,ndscape paintings from abroad and those from China are different. "Mr. Montague, I''ve got it." "And I don''t like portrait paintings." This meant that choosing works by other artists was fine, but there should be no portrait paintings. Selena pursed her lips, feeling that Raymond had added to her workload, but he was the employer and had made the request, so she had to solve it. "You are a disciple of Master Butler, so I will leave the painting matters to you. Seven or eight paintings should be enough." Selena furrowed her eyebrows at Raymond''s request. "Doesn''t Mr. Montague have any paintings in his collection?" Raymond, of course, did have a collection, so he was deliberately making things difficult for her.


    He didn''t answer the question, but instead said, "You go and pay attention to those works, I''ll take care of the payment. There are a few auctions recently, there should be paintings on auction. You cane with me."

 Chapter 529: Crossing the Line

    Selena wanted to refuse, but this matter was official business. Even if she didn''t like it, she couldn''t ruin her reputation by rejecting it.


    Moreover, the paintings in those auction houses were worth billions, and he wanted seven or eight of them. That meant the price of the paintings hanging in that room would reach seven or eight billion, and that was just a conservative estimate of each painting''s price at one billion.


    Raymond flipped through the itinerary next to him.


    The recent auction would be held three dayster, and the organizer said there would be at least four paintings up for auction.


    He originally didn''t want to attend this kind of auction, but if she apanied him, it wouldn''t be impossible.


    "The auction in three days, it''s perfect for you to apany me."


    This was an order.


    He originally had a meeting that day, but it looked like he would have to reschedule it.


    Selena wanted to argue a bit, "When ites to these artworks, as long as Mr. Montague and Miss Stone are satisfied, it''s enough." "Selena, are you my designer, or is she?"


    Selena suddenly had nothing to say. When she left the office, she felt a burst of restlessness.


    When she went to the restroom and saw the expression on her face, she paused for a moment.


    Then she calmed down. She couldn''t allow herself to be bothered like this. If she felt annoyed because of him, it was also a kind of caring. She lowered her head and washed her face. When she lifted her head again, she saw Olivia standing behind her.


    This person probably had been waiting at the top floor for a long time.


    Selena didn''t pay attention to her.


    Olivia also touched up her makeup using the mirror beside her. Her face was very calm.


    "No matter how you try to seduce Raymond, it''s useless. He won''t marry you. Women who actively pursue him like you are quite cheap."


    Selena let her injured hand hang by her side and smiled when she heard these words.


    "For Mr. Montague Sr., Miss Stone, didn''t you also actively pursue him?"


    Olivia''s expression turned cold. She closed the small mirror in her hand and grabbed Selena''s injured hand, reaching towards the open faucet nearby.


    In Selena''s heart, the most important thing was always this hand. The doctor had repeatedly told her to take good care of it, so Olivia''s action at this moment was clearly an attempt topletely ruin it. She couldn''t tolerate it any longer and kicked Olivia in the stomach.


    She was wearing high heels today, so there was quite a bit of force in that kick.


    Olivia flew back one meter and hit the door of the cubicle, feeling dizzy.


    Selena felt a sharp pain in her hand and panic in her eyes. Could her hand be injured again?


    If her hand couldn''t be used...


    A hint of crimson shed in her eyes. This person always had to oppose her every time!


    She picked up the hand sanitizer next to her and smashed the mirror in the bathroom.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Then she grabbed a piece of broken mirror and walked towards Olivia.


    From the way she looked, it seemed like she was going to cut Olivia''s face.


    Olivia was so scared that her legs went weak and her pupils shrank.


    "What are you going to do?!"


    Selena seemed to have lost her sanity at this moment, and kicked her in the chest.


    Olivia spat out blood directly.


    "Selena, I think you are crazy!"


    It was as if Selena hadn''t heard this sentence, she grabbed the piece of broken mirror and was about to sh it across Olivia''s face.


    But her hand was intercepted halfway by another hand.


    Oliviay on the ground, trembling with fear, and when she saw Raymond, she burst into tears.


    "Raymond, wuwuwu, this woman is insane."


    She crawled up from the ground, wanting to throw herself into Raymond''s arms.


    However, Raymond just looked at Selena.

 Chapter 530: How can my hand compare to the precious Miss Stone?

    Something was very wrong with her, her pupils had no focal point, as if she had lost her soul.


    It should be that the bandage on her hand was soaked, making her believe that her hand had suffered a second injury and wouldn''t heal. He hugged her and took the broken mirror from her hand.


    Fortunately, her hand was not cut.


    "It''s all right, it''s just that the bandage got wet, let''s change it."


    He had only been worried about Selena, but she pushed him away.


    "Change the bandage?"


    She sneered, "In Mr. Montague''s eyes, of course, changing the bandage is enough. How can my handpare to Miss Stone''s preciousness?" Raymond frowned. He didn''t mean that.


    And when Olivia saw Raymond holding Selena, she almost went crazy with anger.


    She cried even harder, feeling more aggrieved.


    "Raymond, didn''t you see? This woman wants to ruin my appearance. Why is she so vicious?"


    When Selena heard this, she felt disgusted.


    "Vicious? Then Miss Stone might as well exin why your hand was injured on the same day as mine? And conveniently called the doctor away. I haven''t ruined Miss Stone''s face yet, but Miss Stone has already ruined my hand. I was just lucky." She lowered her eyshes, feeling very fed up with these two people.


    "And Mr. Montague and I have been only engaged in a trade from beginning to end. If Miss Stone is really jealous, why not find an opportunity to talk to Mr. Montague herself? There''s no need to me everything on me." Raymond''s gaze turned to Olivia, his eyes ck as pitch.


    Olivia was startled, and her lips began to tremble.


    "I... I didn''t ask anyone to ruin her hand, Raymond, you have to believe me."


    Selena didn''t want to stay here anymore. She had to go see Docter again to get her wound bandaged.


    She was about to leave when Raymond grabbed her. "Your hand was injured by someone?" he asked.


    "I said it was the people Miss Stonemanded. Mr. Montague wouldn''t believe it, so there''s no need to ask me," she replied.


    She shook off his grip and left without looking back.


    Raymond stood there, with the sound of Olivia crying in his ears.


    "I really didn''t, sob sob sob."


    Raymond''s face turnedpletely cold, and the temperature around him dropped instantly. His words were merciless.


    "You better not have."


    Olivia froze, suddenly unable to cry.


    "Raymond..."


    "She is Master Butler''s disciple. You should understand what that hand means to her. I will thoroughly investigate this matter." Raymond turned around to leave, leaving behind another sentence.


    "Olivia, I said before that we won''t get back together. I am not your possession. Even if there was something unspeakable happening between Selena and me, it has nothing to do with you. I only helped you because of my brother''s face." Olivia''s whole body trembled. She had just been frightened by Selena and almost fainted. Now she watched him favor Selena.


    Her teeth almost shattered in anger.


    "Do you want to marry her? She is a married woman. How is she worthy of you? Cassius would not allow her into the house!" She shouted, her voice hoarse, and worried that it would make a scene, with the people on the upper floorsing to mock her. For now, everyone still thought she was Raymond''s first love.


    "Whether I want to marry her or not, I don''t need to exin to you, Olivia. Don''t make a scene with me," he said, and then left. Olivia''s tears instantly fell, her whole body trembling with excitement, tears streaming down her face.


    She hated her!


    She wished that woman would die soon!Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    At this time, Oliver called her on the phone, asking when she would be free.


    She took a deep breath and remembered Raymond''s words about thoroughly investigating. A cold chill ran through her eyes.


    "Oliver, I wille out to see you today, but are you sure you have done that thing discreetly?"


    A ray of excitement shed in Oliver''s eyes. Finally, he could have a meal with her.


    "Olivia, you have to believe me."


    But Oliver clearly underestimated the identity of the person investigating. He had called his own bodyguard, thinking that everything would be foolproof.


    And when Selena got on the car, she received a video sent by Shelley, which happened to be the video of her hand being crushed.


    Shelley called her.


    The man''s figure and license te were clearly visible, and there was no surveince nearby. She looked for a dashcam in the cars parked around there. Selena immediately sent the video to Raymond.


    He had mentioned investigating, so it was a good opportunity to check on this man and see if he was sent by Olivia.


    Raymond had originally nned to have someone investigate, but he received the video so quickly.


    When he saw the license te and the man''s figure, his brow furrowed.


    He immediately identified someone, Oliver.


    One of Oliver''s bodyguards had a tall and distinctive build.


    The scene of crushing finger bones was too brutal for him to watch, so he left directly instead.


    Selena had been waiting for a taxi downstairs, but a ck car stopped in front of her, and the window rolled down to reveal Raymond. "Get in."


    Selena didn''t respond.


    "I''ll take you to find the person who hurt you."


    Only after hearing this did Selena get in the car.

 Chapter 531: I wont cover for her

    She didn''t expect Raymond to find the person so quickly.


    After getting in the car, Raymond didn''t immediately step on the elerator, but asked her, "Does it still hurt?"


    Selena had already removed the wet bandages herself and had a splint on her hand.


    Raymond went to the back seat, took out a small medical kit from the car, and took out a bandage. He grabbed her hand and rewrapped ityer byyer.


    The finger bones still looked severely injured, indicating how painful it must have been at the time.


    His heart was pricked, as he had been experiencing this emotion repeatedly in the past few days.


    Selena also didn''t say anything, still feeling a bit confused from her anger just now.


    Raymond finished wrapping the bandage and looked up at her, "If Olivia ordered it, I won''t cover for her."


    Selena closed her eyes directly, which irritated Raymond quite a bit.


    Thankless task.


    He threw the medical kit to the back of the car and stepped on the elerator.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    When they arrived at the vi, there was already a bound person there.


    Selena immediately recognized him as the man who broke her finger that day.


    Although he appeared for a short time, the pain was deeply ingrained in her bones, and she remembered it clearly.


    Seeing the man bound up like a mummy at this moment, she still felt a lingering fear.


    Seeing her expression, Raymond knew he had caught the right person.


    "Is it him?"


    "Yeah."


    The next moment, the man was dragged out, and through a closed door, screams could be heard.


    Raymond took out a cigarette, his noble and ruthless temperament conflicting with each other. He lit it and looked her up and down. "This is my cousin''s man, Oliver. Do you know him?"


    Otherwise, why would Oliver suddenly attack her?


    Or was it because of his special attention towards her that the Montague family began to notice her?

 Chapter 532: Raymond, Youre Finished

    If that was the case, he had brought trouble upon himself. Selena remained silent as he raised his chin and said, "Go behind the sofa." This was because Oliver wasing. There was another chair behind the sofa. She felt a bit ufortable, but she listened to him and didn''t leave. Before long, a unfamiliar male voice could be heard outside. "Raymond, what do you mean by this? How dare you let someone grab me! If grandfather finds out, you''re in for it!" Raymond''s fingertips held a cigarette as he kicked Oliver in the chest. Hisbat skills were exceptional, having grown up around the military. There were few people who could match him. Oliver was no match for him, just trash in his presence. This kick nearly pierced Oliver''s chest, causing him to spit out blood and his lips turning red. Since the beginning, Raymond had been suppressing his anger. Especially that video, he couldn''t bear to watch how Selena''s hand was crushed, her eyes filled with despair, and her trembling body. The videosted only about a minute, but he couldn''t bring himself to watch it, almost as if the baseball bat had struck his fingers. Perhaps if it were his fingers, he wouldn''t be in such pain. Oliver curled up on the ground, unable to get up, resembling a shrimp. The Montague family prohibited killing each other because the heir had been chosen early on, leaving no opportunity for anyone else. Even if they harbored resentment, they could only do so in secret, never daring to openly harm their own family members. The reason Oliver had the audacity toe was because he believed Raymond wouldn''t do anything to him. "Pfft." He spit out blood, mixed with teeth. Raymond''s tone, however, remained indifferent. "If your cousin has a problem with me, he cane at me himself." Oliver''s eyes turned bloodshot. "I will tell grandfather about this." Grandfather would surely support him! "Raymond, you''re done for. You''ve actually be infatuated with a designer. Grandfather''s favorite is that ugly woman from the Fair family. Once he finds out, let''s see how he deals with you and this designer you''re hiding!" "Hahaha, just you wait!" Oliver''s face swelled up from the blow. Raymond slowly crouched down and confidently ced his leather shoe on Oliver''s chest. "Cousin, the Montague family has a business deal in northern Burma. I have already booked your ne ticket for tonight. I will personally inform grandfather of the reasons, and I believe he will agree." Oliver once again spit out blood, this time from being scared. He could tell that Raymond was serious, actually nning to discreetly send him out of the country. Wasn''t it just a woman? Why was Raymond so concerned about her?


    His pupils suddenly contracted, "Raymond, you can''t be..."


    Before he could finish, Raymond''s leather shoe stomped on his face, as if he was some disgusting piece of garbage.


    "Cousin, remember to change for the better over there. When I am satisfied, I will release you."


    Oliver felt nothing but humiliation, his eyes turning crimson. He struggled desperately, but in vain.


    He was originally on his way to have dinner with Olivia, about to meet his goddess, but he was brought here by Raymond''s men.


    "Let go of me..."


    His mouth kept bleeding, his teeth clenched tightly.


    Just as Raymond was about to have Oliver taken away, his phone rang. It was a call from Grace.


    "Aunt."


    He pressed the answer button but didn''t remove his foot from Oliver''s face.


    There was silence on Grace''s end for a few seconds before she asked, "What did you do to Oliver?"


    Raymond narrowed his eyes, "What my aunt said, I don''t understand."


    "Raymond, don''t pretend to be clueless. No matter what Oliver did wrong, he is your cousin. If I don''t see him tonight, I will immediately tell your grandfather about this. When your brother died, your grandfather solemnly warned you not to harm each other."


    Raymond felt annoyed and kicked Oliver aside.


    Oliver coughed up blood and cried for help, "Save me, help..."


    Grace naturally heard it too, and her brows immediately furrowed.Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Raymond, I heard that you acted because of Selena? Didn''t you say that you only had a transaction with her? If it''s just a transaction, why hurt your own family so severely?"


    When Grace heard Oliver''s voice, she knew that Oliver was being tortured badly.


    "You''ve already hit him, at least spare his life. Otherwise, Selena will also be in trouble."


    Since Grace had stepped in, Raymond had no choice but to have his men help Oliver up.


    Oliver''s face had swollen into a pig''s head, and he couldn''t stand stably, but he red at Raymond hatefully.


    The sentence he had just wanted to say was, "Raymond, could it be that you''ve fallen in love with her?"


    Now, although Oliver had suffered through such torture, he felt particrly happy.


    He had long disliked Raymond. If he told others about Raymond''s concern for the designer, it would expose his weakness to the public.


    Who knows what those insane people hiding in the shadows would do.


    Oliver was well aware that he couldn''t take that position, but someone else wanted it.


    Previously, everyone said that Raymond liked Olivia and had been waiting for her for many years, but his actions were always too indifferent.


    He had never done such a thing before.


    "Raymond, you''re finished... cough, cough, cough, I never thought you would end up like this..." Oliver repeated this sentence over and over as he was being helped down, but his eyes were so swollen that he couldn''t see where Raymond was, and every few words, he would cough up blood.


    Raymond looked at the cigarette in his fingertips and casually flicked it into the nearby trash can.


    Selena had been sitting behind the sofa the whole time, her palms sweaty, especially when she heard the sounds of fighting outside, making her spine tense up.


    She knew just how brutal it was without even going out to see.


    When the calm had returned inside the room, she finally stood up and walked out slowly.


    Raymond stood by the window, lighting another cigarette. He had already opened the window, and the wind blowing in made the smoke swirl. His hair and cor were also moving.


    There was a pool of blood on the floor next to him, and everyone else had already left.


    "Mr. Montague, are you alright?"


    Raymond''s fingertips trembled as he saw her hesitate and approach him, taking the cigarette from his fingertips and throwing it into the trash can.


    "You''ve smoked a lot today."


    Raymond looked at her fair and delicate face, his mind filled with Oliver''s words just now.


    Raymond, you''re finished.


    Raymond, you''re also in this situation...


    Selena didn''t know what he was thinking, but she knew his mind must be chaotic.


    "I heard Ms. Montague called you. I guess someone warned her in advance..."


    He couldn''t hear what she was saying, only seeing her mouth moving.


    He simply pulled her over, against the nearby wall, and kissed her lips directly in the breeze blowing in from outside.


    Too noisy.


    When he hoped she would say a few more words, she was more stubborn than anyone.


    When he wanted to be alone in silence, she spoke more than anyone.

 Chapter 533 I Slept with You

    The kiss was anything but gentle, bordering on fierce. Selena found herself gasping for breath, her hand instinctively finding its way to his arm. His muscles were taut, the sexual tension palpable.


    When their lips finally parted, he looked at her with an intensity that left her breathless. He seemed lost in the lingering taste of their kiss, but her words brought him back to reality. "Does Oliver know Miss Stone? Why else would hee after me when we have no conflict? And how did Ms. Montague suddenly find out? Who informed her?"


    She looked up at Raymond. Despite the softness in her body, a result of his passionate kiss, her eyes remained clear and calm.


    She continued, her tone steady, "If Montague wants to investigate, should he not start with their rtionship? Or is it because Miss Stone carries your child and you can''t bear it?"


    Earlier in the car, he had imed he wouldn''t protect Olivia, but when confronted by Oliver, he hadn''t mentioned her at all. Selena was no fool. She was grateful to him for apprehending the person who had harmed her, but his deliberate silence about Olivia spoke volumes.


    Raymond''s hand remained against the wall, trapping her between his chest and the cold surface. He said nothing, merely holding her uninjured hand, examining it with a careful gaze. Selena, however, pulled her hand away.


    "If Mr. Montague has no intention of pursuing Miss Stone, then this matter can only end here. After all, I can''tpete with her."


    "Selena, you''ve nearly destroyed her face. What more do you want?"C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    At his words, Selena lowered hershes, the fleeting gratitude she had felt for him evaporating. "Fine, let''s go back then." "Are you upset?" he asked.


    Selena shook her head. How could she be? After all, he cared for Olivia. But that wouldn''t stop her from taking action against Olivia. She would make sure the Eternal Growth Group failed in the uing bidding. If Raymond wouldn''t confront Olivia, she would.


    Raymond fell silent. Olivia was still useful to him. The most important thing Christopher had left behind could still be in her possession. If he antagonized the Stone family and punished Olivia, would she still remember that thing? Many were searching for it, and Paul was no exception. Olivia was their only lead.


    But he couldn''t share this with Selena. He had just realized something. He did care for her, to some extent. But he was unsure if this care was merely a physical obsession or if he genuinely liked her as a person.


    He would have to wait and see. "I never slept with her, and the pregnancy was a lie. Don''t use me," he finally said.


    His gaze lingered on her slender neck, his hand reaching out to pull down the fabric that covered it. Leaning down, he nibbled at her skin, his warm breath causing a tingling sensation that was bothforting and unsettling. "I did sleep with you," he admitted.


    Selena attempted to pull away, but he was already leading her to the car parked outside. He drove her back to the Rose Garden.


    Before she exited the car, Raymond held onto her hand, their fingers intertwined as if he was reluctant to let go. Selena had always admired his hands, long and slender. This hand, holding hers so tightly, caused her to pause. Holding hands, fingers inteced, was amon gesture between lovers. But Selena and Raymond were not lovers. They were merelypatible in bed, so why bother with these small gestures?


    "Mr. Montague, I''m going in," she said, her tone t. Through the car window, she saw Raymond still seated in the car, his hand holding onto hers.


    At her words, he slowly released her hand. "Shall we have dinner together tonight?"


    "No need, I''ll eat at home," she replied.


    "Do you cook at home?" Raymond asked.


    "Yes, I can''t afford a nanny."


    "Even with your injured hand, how can you manage? Doesn''t your husband care?"


    At his words, Selena turned around abruptly, not wanting to engage further. Raymond watched her retreating figure, a surge of anger rising within him.

 Chapter 534 The Woman in His Heart!

    His hands clenched the steering wheel in a white-knuckled grip, anger surging through him as he pressed down on the elerator. Upon his return to the Montague family office, he promptly dialed Olivia''s number. Olivia, having already returned to the Stone family home, had sensed something amiss when Oliver waste. Raymond''s mention of an investigation had only heightened her suspicions that Oliver was in trouble. Acting swiftly, she ryed her concerns to Grace.


    Grace, a mild-mannered woman with only one son, Carter, who was not deeply involved in the Montague family affairs, was ill-suited to the internal strife between brothers.


    Anxiously, Olivia had been waiting for Oliver''s response, eager to ascertain her own implication in the matter. However, it was Raymond who called. Her heart skipped a beat, and she gulped subconsciously. "Raymond," she greeted him.


    Raymond, his gaze fixed on the documents before him, spoke in a calm tone, "Did you instruct Oliver?"


    "Raymond, I..." Olivia began, but her words trailed off. Selena''s actions of scratching Olivia''s face were something Olivia couldn''t ignore. She needed to think about what her brother had given her instead of causing trouble for Selena. Anger welled up within Olivia, threatening to consume her. "She almost ruined my face!"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "You almost ruined her hand too, didn''t you? Do you really think you''re more precious than her?" Raymond retorted, his words leaving Olivia speechless and seething with malice.


    Recognizing the futility of arguing with Raymond, Olivia suppressed her emotions, a metallic taste of blood lingering in her mouth. "I understand, I won''t pursue this matter with her," she conceded.


    Raymond promptly ended the call, leaving Olivia fuming. In a fit of rage, she hurled her phone to the ground and began to wreak havoc in the room.


    Her chest heaved violently as she summoned her staff. "Find out everything about that designer''s family situation. I want to know it all! Including her ce of work! How many people are in her family and so on! Who is she married to? I want to know all of it!" she demanded, her patience worn thin.


    Unable to retaliate against Selena directly, Olivia resolved to target her family instead, threatening them one by one. She was adamant that no one would steal Raymond away from her, the man she had loved for so many years.


    After all, they had once been a couple. How could she let a vile person take him away? "Go! Hurry up! I must know her family situation by tomorrow!" shemanded, kicking the scattered items on the floor like a madwoman, much to the rm of her bodyguards.


    "Miss Stone, we''ll start investigating right away," they assured her.


    Unhinged, Olivia mmed the vanity table, imagining it was Selena''s body. Selena, who had taken her ce as Raymond''s wife, and who had caused her to lose face thest time. Selena, who had shaken Raymond''s heart, leading to threats and usations from him. It was unbearable. She was supposed to be his first love, the indelible mark on his heart!


    As Olivia continued her rampage, a knock on the door interrupted her. "Take a look at the bidding materials for tomorrow, Olivia. Now, no one knows if there are any tricks with that piece ofnd," a voice advised. Olivia nced at the documents. "Got it."


    "Aether is participating in the bidding this time, so there are likely to be many people who want to see you and Selena''s drama. After what happenedst time, almost everyone in the circle knows. Be sure to control your temper when dealing with her," the voice continued.


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia responded, "Mom, I will keep the bidding in mind."


    Her mom patted her shoulder, speaking earnestly. "We have been nning for this piece ofnd for a year, there can be no mistakes. By the way, has Raymond revealed any information about thisnd to you?" "No."


    "If there''s something fishy about thisnd, he must have heard of it. You better ask him more questions. After all, you''re going to marry him in the future. He won''t just stand by and watch his future wife lose money."


    Olivia didn''t mention Selena''s situation for the time being. Her status in the Montague family and her involvement in business as a young woman were all thanks to her rtionship with Raymond. Over the years, the Stone family had reaped the benefits of her being Raymond''s girlfriend, and everyone had to consider her opinion.


    Everyone in the Stone family believed that she could marry into the Montague family. Even her mother thought so.


    Nora nced at the mess inside the house and sighed. "Don''t let Raymond see you like this, and Mrs. Montague Senior prefers girls who are more dignified."


    Suppressing her anger, Olivia nodded. "I understand."


    Meanwhile, Selena, after being taken to Rose Garden, opted not to go upstairs but instead hailed a taxi to the hospital to have her hand examined. This time, it was Dr. Barnes who attended to her.


    "There''s nothing major, but be more careful next time," he advised, ncing at the medical report in his hand, where her name and age were clearly written.


    After Selena left, Dr. Barnes received a call from Raymond, asking him to take a look at her hand. Raymond was concerned about Selena''s injury, especially since her hand was important. "Dr. Barnes,e to my hotel tonight. I''ll bring her along," he instructed.

 Chapter 535 Is she your designer?

    Dr. Barnes found himself reflecting on a conversation, one that now took on new significance given Raymond''s evident concern. "Are you referring to your little designer?" he had asked. Raymond hadn''t denied it, instead replying, "Her hand is important. It''s crucial that there are nosting effects. Join me tonight and examine it closely."


    "Why not simply have her visit the hospital?" Dr. Barnes had suggested, but Raymond had been searching for a reason to bring Selena to his hotel. Aside from her hand, he couldn''t conjure up another usible excuse.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Dr. Barnes, watching through the digital screen, seemed to grasp Raymond''s subtle scheme. He found himself intrigued by the woman who had so clearly captivated Raymond. "Fine, I''ll be there at nine tonight," he agreed. After ending the call, Raymond immediately reached out to Selena.


    Upon seeing his call, her initial instinct was to ignore it. "Mr. Montague," she began, her voice cool and detached.


    "I''ve arranged for a specialist to examine your hand tonight. Aren''t you worried?" Raymond asked, his voiceced with worry.


    Selena had just finished a consultation with Dr. Barnes, who had reassured her that as long as she remained cautious, everything would be fine.


    Selena''s friend Shelley had mentioned that Dr. Barnes was the preeminent surgeon in all of New York, so it was likely that Raymond had engaged his services.


    "No need," Raymond replied.


    There was a brief silence before Raymond added, "I contacted Dr. Barnes to examine your hand. He''s an internationally acimed surgeon. Your hand won''t suffer anysting damage."


    "My hand is fine," Selena insisted, her voice firm.


    "I''ve already made an appointment with him," Raymond exined.


    By this time, Selena was nearing Ashbourne Manor. She needed to investigate the matter of a particr plot ofnd. The bidding process for thisnd had been dyed for a year, and she suspected some hidden agenda. However, only a select few top figures would be privy to such secrets.


    "Mr. Montague, if it weren''t for the Manhattan project, I would resign," Selena dered, her voice resolute. Raymond felt a surge of frustration and anger. "Must you be so ungrateful?" he retorted, his voice sharp. Without another word, Selena ended the call.


    Upon her arrival at Ashbourne Manor, she informed Fiona that she wouldn''t be requiring any soup that evening.


    Retreating to her room, she switched on herputer and began researching thend. It was situated in the eastern part of the city, a rtively tranquil area, making it ideal for residential development.


    Despite spending over half an hour searching for information, Selena came up empty-handed. It was to be expected, she reasoned. If the hidden agenda behind thend was easily discoverable, why wouldpanies still be vying for it? She decided to reach out to Henry for more insight.


    "This involves government nning," Henry quickly responded. "Initially, thisnd held great promise. It was designated as a free-trade zone, the only one in the vicinity. But why has it been dyed for a year? Why not ask Raymond?" Rumors had been circting about Raymond evicting Selena, and they had already reached a small circle of people. Raymond''s father, still holding his position, hadn''t been home much, so he was likely well-informed about thend''s nning. Recent gossip suggested that within two years, the area would be connected to the subway and amercial district would be established. Given its status as a free-trade zone, thend''s price had remained high. However, after a year without any bidding, manyrgepanies that were initially interested had opted to abandon their ns, causing thend''s price to drop.


    Now, only smallerpanies with some remaining funds were still participating in the bidding process. Among thesepanies, the Fair family was undoubtedly the weakest.


    The Fair family was currently unable to raise any funds and had only participated in the bidding process as a formality.


    After ending the call, Selena sat in front of herputer, lost in thought.


    Meanwhile, at precisely nine o''clock, Dr. Barnes arrived at the hotel. But upon opening the door, he found only Raymond in the living room, a stack of documents in front of him.


    Dr. Barnes scanned the room but found no one else. "Where''s your little designer?" he asked.


    Raymond''s hand, which had been holding the files, froze, and his brow furrowed. Dr. Barnes had brought arge medicine box with him, but seeing that there was no one else present, he guessed that the person probably hadn''t taken Raymond''s offer seriously.


    "Did she give you a hard time?" he asked, his tone light.


    Raymond set down the documents and changed the subject. "Why did you return to the country a year early?"


    Dr. Barnes had initially nned to stay overseas for five years but had returned after only four. Raymond hadn''t attended thest gathering, so Dr. Barnes took a seat nearby to exin the situation to him.


    "You haven''t been keeping up with the news from Spain," he began. "A month ago, it was discovered during a routine examination at our hospital that the little princess of the world''srgest film and televisionpany, the Smith family, who are currently ranked number one on the billionaire list, is not Mr. Smith''s biological daughter. Mr. Smith and his wife had their child here in New York under urgent circumstances, but the hospital they went to failed to take any security measures. They were also facing threats and various unfavorable factors at the time. As a result, the child that Mrs. Smith gave birth to was switched with another baby. The current princess of the Smith family does not carry the Smith bloodline. The real princess of the world''srgest film and television conglomerate is still out there, and only Mr. Smith is aware of this."


    Dr. Barnes picked up the drink on the table and continued saying at a leisurely pace. "Mr. Smith invested in our hospital and has a rtionship with me, so he entrusted this matter to me. I came back to work, and it''s convenient for me to investigate this information in the hospital."

 Chapter 536 Selena, Stay Tonight

    Raymond was well-acquainted with the Smith lineage. They were among the pioneers who had seized the opportunity presented by the burgeoning film industry, their roots tracing back to the era of silent ck-and-white cinema. Their influence had grown alongside the industry itself, diversifying into the myriad forms of film that exist today. Their crowning achievement was the internationally acimed Guscar Awards, a testament to the family''s wealth and clout. The Smith family was also known for its two sons, with Ms. Smith positioned squarely between them.


    The brothers were pr opposites in temperament. During Raymond''s three-year sojourn abroad, his interactions were limited to the elder Smith brother, a man of steadfast character. The younger Smith, on the other hand, had a reputation as a notorious yboy, a reputation that stretched across the length and breadth of Spain.


    The revtion that the Smith family''s princess bore no blood rtion to the Smiths was a ticking time bomb, one that could potentially cause upheaval among various factions.


    Smith family''s dominance over the HW Corporation, had ruffled many feathers, and it was no surprise that they had been targeted.


    "I was personallymissioned by Mr. Smith to return home ahead of time," Raymond revealed, his tone disinterested. "I''vepleted my studies abroad and obtained my graduation qualification."


    Dr. Barnes rose from his seat. "Alex mentioned that the Montague family has ns to venture into the film industry. A showdown with the Smith family seems inevitable."


    He picked up his medical bag, adding, "In addition to my regr duties, I''m tasked with discovering the hospital where thedy gave birth."


    Pausing at the doorway, he turned to offer Raymond some advice. "If your designer requires a hand examination, you know where to find me."


    Once the door had closed behind Dr. Barnes, Raymond tossed the documents he''d been holding onto the table.


    A mere ten minutester, Olivia was on the phone, questioning him about a plot ofnd on the city''s eastern outskirts. "Raymond, the Eternal Growth Group is bidding for thatnd tomorrow. What''s your estimate of its worth?" Raymond was about to respond when a knock at the door interrupted him. His brow furrowed in annoyance as he rose to answer it, only to find Selena waiting outside.


    His gaze flickered momentarily, the question Olivia had posed forgotten as he abruptly ended the call.


    His eyes fell on Selena, her hand hanging limply by her side, her hair freshly washed and neatly pinned behind her ear. She appeared rather innocent when she wasn''t being a nuisance.


    Raymond ushered her inside, assuming she was runningte. "I''ll call Dr. Barnes and have hime back."


    He took her hand, examining it in his own. "Mr. Montague, my hand is perfectly fine. I''m here to ask a favor."


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed as he guided her to the sofa. "What is it?"


    "Miss Stone must have asked you about thend on the east side of the city," Selena began. Raymond fell silent, realizing her intentions.


    Selena had initially nned to approach Mr. Montague Sr. about the matter.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    However, she knew that if she asked Grandpa and discovered the truth about thend, Olivia would inevitably learn from Raymond, rendering her efforts futile. That was why she wanted to confirm whether Raymond would reveal the truth about thend to Olivia.


    "Even if I don''t tell Olivia, do you really think you''ll gain an upper hand in this? Selena, if you''re not asking me, then who?"


    "You''ll never know unless you try."


    Thend in question was worth approximately ten billion dors. Olivia had previously misappropriated funds from the Stone family business. Now, the Stone family was finding it difficult to muster another ten billion in cash to purchase thisnd. If they incurred a loss, the Stone family would face a cash crunch in the short term.


    Cash flow was the lifeblood of anypany. Therger the cash flow, the greater the risks it could withstand. Conversely, no matter how well apany was doing, a cash shortage could lead to bankruptcy at any time. "Why do you think I would help you?" Selena looked up with sincerity on her face..


    "Mr. Montague, you''ve always wanted to divorce your wife, am I right? If you support me in this, I can guarantee that when you divorce, she will leave without asking for anything and cause no further trouble," Selena proposed. Raymond had never cared for his so-called wife, but the Fair family had always been demanding. In the event of a divorce, they would undoubtedly exploit the situation. And with Grandpa siding with Selena, he might have to part with several billion just to rid himself of that woman.


    He had no qualms about the money, but he wouldn''t give it to Selena, even if it meant giving it to beggars on the street. He had already signed an agreement with his wife, but she hadn''t specified thepensation yet, which could potentially cause a scandalter. The Fair family was shameless.


    He pulled Selena into his arms and weighed her. "It seems that you''ve made quite a few connections during these years as a designer."


    Selena didn''t resist, understanding that he had agreed.


    "Selena, stay tonight," he murmured, holding her close and pressing his lips to her neck.

 Chapter 537 Selenas Departure Years Ago

    Raymond was steadfast in his conviction that Selena would never betray him. He held onto the hope that she could genuinely resolve the issue at hand, as it would be to his benefit. After all, the woman who had ensnared him at home was unlikely to release him from her grasp anytime soon. "Have you previously designed houses for the Fair family?" he asked.


    "I suppose so," she replied nonchntly.


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, his grip on her tightening. "You..." His words were cut off by the intrusive ring of his phone. It was a call from Mr. Montague Sr., likely regarding Oliver''s situation.


    Releasing Selena, Raymond grabbed his coat and rose from his seat. "I won''t mention this to Olivia," he assured her. His phone continued its insistent ringing, as if it would persist until he answered.


    Recognizing his preupation, Selena followed him out. "If you have pressing matters, you should go ahead," she suggested.


    However, as the elevator descended, Raymond seized her head and kissed her forcefully, as if attempting to extract her very soul. Her legs weakened beneath her. Why did it feel as though he was marching towards his execution?


    The elevator doors opened and closed rhythmically in the underground garage, and Selena struggled to catch her breath amidst the fervor of the kiss. With no one entering and no buttons pressed, the elevator eventually came to a halt. In the confined space, Raymond''s scent enveloped her.C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org


    Releasing her, Raymond said, "I''ll have John take you home."


    Selena intended to inquire about his destination, but the exit had shifted. "It''s more convenient for me to hail a cab," she countered.


    Raymond''s phone continued its relentless ringing. The duration of their dy mirrored the length of the call, highlighting the urgency of the caller.


    "Mr. Montague, you should leave first," she urged.


    As Raymond climbed into the car, he turned and fixed her with a profound gaze. Selena couldn''t shake the feeling that there was a deeper significance behind his nce.


    Raymond arrived at the Montague family''s residence, and before he could even cross the threshold, a cup was hurled at his chest. Grandpa''s furious voice echoed through the air, "Kneel outside, kneel until you die!" Without a moment''s hesitation, Raymond obeyed, dropping to his knees.


    Seated next to Grandpa was Oliver, who looked as though he had been on the receiving end of a severe beating. His face was swollen and distorted, resembling a pig''s head, and he was unable to move his body, drool dribbling from his mouth. "Grandpa..." Oliver managed to croak out, flinching instinctively when he saw Raymond.


    Mr. Montague Sr, leaning heavily on his cane, slowly made his way to the doorway, his face a mask of ill health. "What did Oliver do to deserve such a brutal beating?" he demanded. Oliver, unable to form a coherent sentence due to his injuries, was unable to exin that Raymond had beaten him for making a move on Selena.


    Despite his condition, Oliver had managed tomunicate his need to see Grandpa. The moment Mr. Montague Srid eyes on him, he knew instinctively that Raymond was responsible. Among the Montague n, Raymond was known for his ruthlessness.


    Even as he knelt on the ground, Raymond maintained an air of nobility. "Grandpa, do you remember the night I returned to the country? You wondered why I left the party early. Oliver drugged me, and I ended up sleeping with a woman." The revtion nearly caused Mr. Montague Sr to stumble down the stairs.


    Upon hearing this, Oliver struggled futilely. His pupils contracted in shock. He had indeed drugged Raymond that night, but Raymond had been too cautious, too wary of the Montague family, for the n to seed. His initial intention had been to photograph Raymond in apromising position and show it to Olivia, hoping to shatter her faith in him. But when his n failed, he had abandoned it. He hadn''t expected Raymond to bring it up now, and he felt a chill creep over his body.


    Raymond continued, "Because of my mistake, I had a rtionship with someone. Of course, I have to take responsibility. Oliver threatened me by capturing the other party, and in the heat of the moment, I thought about that night." Oliver trembled with rage, feeling as though the truth was being twisted.


    Mr. Montague Sr frowned. He wouldn''t tolerate fratricide, let alone such repugnant tactics, particrly using a victimized woman as a means of coercion. He rubbed his forehead and ordered, "Kneel, kneel all night, and reflect on yourself!" Oliver whimpered in protest, but his objections fell on deaf ears. Grandpa, assisted by the butler, left the room, appearing physically and mentally drained.


    Once Grandpa had left, Raymond turned his gaze on Oliver. His eyes were as sharp as a knife, causing Oliver to break out in a cold sweat and quickly lower his head. He knew that if he continued to argue, he wouldn''t have another chance to plead his case. Grandpa clearly favored Raymond. Besides, with only one heir remaining, Grandpa would never let anything happen to him.


    The others quickly ushered Oliver away, leaving Raymond alone, still kneeling outside. The surrounding servants didn''t dare approach. Upstairs in his study, Mr. Montague Sr sighed heavily as the butler handed him a cup of tea. "Mr. Montague Sr, please calm down," he implored.


    Mr. Montague Sr pondered whether it was right to let Selena marry Raymond. The reckless young man had been involved with multiple women; how could he be worthy of Selena? "Oliver is still young and immature, perhaps he will change in a few years," he mused. But with a coldugh, he added, "A few yearster, Selena will have already left him. He will only learn his lesson after losing out!"

 Chapter 538 Even If You Desired to Divorce Raymond

    In the throes of his anger, Mr. Montague Sr found himself suddenly rubbing his forehead with a wearied hand.


    "Let him stew in his regret, I shan''t lift a finger to help him," he dered, his voice echoing in the silence that followed his outburst.


    "But why make him kneel?" the butler questioned, his voice a mere whisper against the storm of his rage.


    "Why? Because he deserves to kneel, to feel the weight of his actions. Come dawn, I want him gone," Mr. Montague Sr. retorted, his voice a harsh bark in the quiet room. No sooner had the words left his mouth than the shrill ring of his phone pierced the silence. The caller ID shed Selena''s name, bringing a smile to the old man''s face. "Selena," he greeted, his voice softening at the sound of her name.


    "Mr. Montague Sr, I need to inquire about thend on the city''s eastern side. The Fair family is set to bid on it tomorrow, but I''ve discovered that the bidding has been postponed for a year. Several majorpanies that were initially interested have all backed out. Is there an issue with thend?" Selena''s voice echoed through the phone, her concern palpable.


    Mr. Montague Sr''s gaze darted around the room, his mind whirling with thoughts. He considered inviting her over to discuss the matter in person, but the image of the unworthy man kneeling outside quickly squashed that idea. "I''ve discussed your concerns with your dad," he replied, his voice steady.


    For a moment, Selena was taken aback, assuming he was referring to James. But she quickly realized that he was speaking of Raymond''s father. Since she had married Raymond, it was only natural for her to call him dad.


    "Thatnd was indeed ted formercial and subway development a year ago. It was a prime candidate for residential investment, with even ns for a reputable elementary school. Thepanies that withdrew from the bidding didn''t do so because they knew the truth, but rather because they couldn''t afford it. The business world is fickle, and it changes every day. If the Fair family wishes to acquire thatnd for factory purposes, they needn''t concern themselves with school ormercial nning. However, if it''s to be used for residential purposes, it would certainly be a loss," Mr. Montague Sr borated.


    "Mr. Montague Sr, have there been any alterations to themercial ns for thatnd?" Selena inquired, her voiceced with curiosity.


    "Indeed, not only themercial ns but also the school. The promised elementary school is no longer in the picture. As it stands, there isn''t a school in close proximity. If thend is used for residential properties, they won''t fetch a high price given the location. It''s still uncertain whether the nned subway will also undergo changes. This news will likely be public next month, hence the sudden advancement of the bidding schedule. If we were to wait until next month, everyone would be privy to this information and no one would bid on thend," Mr. Montague Sr exined.


    Grasping the situation, Selena expressed her gratitude. "Mr. Montague Sr, I understand."


    With a contented smile gracing his aged features, Mr. Montague Sr. addressed his granddaughter-inw, "It''s a rarity for you to seek my counsel, Selena. I understand your reluctance, your concern for my health. But rest assured, I am well aware of my own physical condition. If you have any concerns, any thoughts at all, do not hesitate to share them with me. Even if it involves divorcing Raymond."


    He paused for a moment, a few coughs escaping his lips before he continued, his voiceced with a sigh. "That boy is beyond redemption. His infidelities are not unknown to me, he is unworthy of you. I havee to ept this. If you''ve been silent for my sake, then I am the one holding you back. Remember, Selena, you''ve always been dear to me."


    Selena remained quiet, her gaze lowered, her eyshes casting long shadows on her cheeks. After a considerable pause, she finally found her voice. "Mr. Montague Sr, I believe you must have noticed that he doesn''t really like me." How could Mr. Montague Sr. not have noticed? Love is not something one could feign, especially when it came to the look in one''s eyes. Whenever Selena''s name was brought up, Raymond''s eyes remained impassive. But the mention of the woman who had caused Oliver such embarrassment sparked a gleam in his eyes. Having watched Raymond grow, Mr. Montague Sr. was well aware of his innermost thoughts.


    There was a time when Mr. Montague Sr. had wished for Selena to marry Raymond, despite knowing that the young man was oblivious to the concept of affection. He couldn''t fathom why Raymond was drawn to Olivia.


    Everyone imed that Raymond was smitten with Olivia, but Mr. Montague Sr. could see that there was no tenderness in his gaze. To him, tenderness was the true testament of affection. Hence, he had always believed that Selena stood a chance. He was convinced that with time, Raymond would eventually develop feelings for her.


    But now, the situation had changed. Raymond''s heart belonged to another. To force Selena to remain in the Montague family would be an exercise in futility. A woman of her caliber, her potential, should not be confined to such a stifling environment.


    "Selena, tell me what you really think," Mr. Montague Sr. urged.


    "I can endure this marriage for another three months at most, just to provide you with some peace of mind, Mr. Montague Sr. If, after this period, I still find no affection for Raymond, we can part ways amicably."


    Her proposal was a face-saving solution for both parties.


    Mr. Montague Sr. took ten seconds to ponder over her words before responding, "Very well, I stand by you, my dear."


    A sigh of relief escaped Selena''s lips. With Mr. Montague Sr.''s approval, she had cleared a significant hurdle.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Selena, I have a question. Did you and Raymond truly share a romantic past, or was it a fabrication?" Mr. Montague Sr. inquired.


    Not wanting to deceive him any further, Selena responded candidly, "I entered into the rtionship willingly."


    This revtion incensed Mr. Montague Sr. In his eyes, Raymond had taken advantage of Selena and now, not only did he not love her, he was pursuing other women.


    The audacity of the man!


    "Very well, that scoundrel. I made a grave mistake cing my trust in him. The inherent vices of men are unchangeable. In three months, when he is filled with regret, I will stand by you!"

 Chapter 539 Raymond, How Could I Dare Deceive You?

    Selena found herself unable to broach the topic of divorce, all due to the presence of Mr. Montague Sr. To her, he was the shining beacon of kindness within the entire Montague family, a man who had unconditionally believed in her from the very beginning. He had even extended his support to the Fair family during their initial round of financing.


    The Montague family had continued their benevolence, helping the Fair family through a second round of financing. Selena knew that if she were to divorce Raymond abruptly, it woulde across as heartless. Thus, she suggested a three-month deadline, a proposal that also served as a solution for Grandpa Montague.


    Furthermore, James'' health was deteriorating rapidly, and three months seemed to be the maximum time he had left.


    If she could sessfully manage the Fair family during this time, it would serve as her resolution for James.


    In this way, she would have fulfilled her obligations to both sides, and then she could depart in peace.


    Selena massaged her temples, her mind wandering to the still-missing child of the Fair family. James had expressed his hope that she could locate the individual, but her trip to Ridgefield had yielded no results. Given her current capabilities, it was evidently impossible to investigate an event that urred over two decades ago within a mere three months.


    She could only strive to do her best for the time being.


    She contacted Ann, informing her that she would be attending the bidding site the following day.


    The next morning, aware that she would cross paths with Olivia and others at the site, Selena donned a hat, sunsses, a mask, andyered clothing to replicate her previous appearance.


    Her coat was oversized, concealing both her hands, thereby ensuring that no one could discern her injured hand.


    Upon her arrival at the site, she noticed several media personnel scattered around.


    However, the bidding this time was not as substantial, with the highest bids barely reaching a few billion, so it didn''t create much of a buzz.


    Onlynd auctions that saw numerousrgepaniespeting would garner repeated news coverage.


    Selena, apanied by Ann, stepped into the room, her gaze immediately drawn to Olivia who was seated a short distance away. Olivia was surrounded by a group of high-ranking executives from the Eternal Growth Group, each one exuding an aura of elite sophistication.


    On Selena''s side, the situation was starkly different. The Fair family was still embroiled in internal chaos, and the promotion of high-level positions was yet to be finalized. As a result, only she and Ann were present to represent their family. As they settled into their seats, a few derisive snickers echoed from the direction of the Eternal Growth Group. Selena chose to ignore them, sinking quietly into thefort of her chair.


    Olivia''s icy gaze bore into her, as if attempting to prate the disguise of her hat and mask. However, Selena had taken extra precautions that day, her attire significantly different from her usual style. Other than her petite frame, there was nothing else to see. Olivia''s lips curled into a sneer.


    Just then, Selena''s eyes caught sight of a man making his entrance - it was Raymond. She was taken aback. Olivia, who was seated not far off, rose swiftly and made her way towards Raymond, calling out, "Raymond, over here." Raymond, who had arrived alone and unassuming, was treated with an unusual respect by the surrounding media, who refrained from photographing him and quickly averted their cameras upon his arrival. Raymond paid no heed to Selena''s location, choosing instead to join Olivia.


    Before Selenay a namete, a symbol of representation for eachpany present. The Fair family had the least representation.


    Selena''s brow furrowed in confusion. Hadn''t Raymond promised not to reveal the truth about thend to Olivia? Why was he here to bid? Did he have nothing better to do? She recalled how he had left the previous night, seemingly burdened with heavy thoughts, but now he appeared to be carefree.


    As Raymond settled into his seat, he turned to Olivia, asking, "When will you give me the thing you promised after the bidding is over?" He was here because of a request Olivia had made - to apany her through the bidding process in exchange for a gift from Christopher.


    "After it ends, have a meal with me, and I''ll give it to you. Raymond, how could I dare to deceive you," Olivia responded.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    Raymond remained silent, his interest in the bidding non-existent, his eyes slightly narrowed.


    Olivia cast a nce at Selena, a cold smile ying on her lips. She was curious to see how Selena would react to seeing her husband siding with thepetition.


    As they waited for the host to arrive, servers moved around the room offering tea and water. Thepanies participating in the bidding engaged in casual conversation, subtly trying to gauge each other''s minimum bid.


    Olivia rose from her seat, pulling Raymond along with her as they slowly approached Selena. Raymond was not fond of such actions, but the thought of Christopher''s gift made him endure it.


    Upon reaching Selena, Olivia''s demeanor shifted, bing more assertive. "Miss Fair, I didn''t properly greet you thest time. I''m Olivia from the Eternal Growth Group, and this gentleman with me is the president of the Montague family. I don''t need to introduce him, do I?"


    Selena responded by pulling her mask down and pressing her hat lower, barely revealing her eyebrows.


    Ann rose from her seat, offering them a polite smile. "Mr. Fair caught a cold today and his throat doesn''t feel too good. It wouldn''t be good if he passed on the germs to both of you."


    A flicker of disdain crossed Olivia''s eyes. "Why is he always falling sick?"


    Raymond''s gaze fell on Selena''s concealed face, a hint of contempt shing in his eyes. He was about to return to his seat when Olivia halted him.


    "Raymond, considering how poor Miss Fair''s health is, you should at least show some care, right?"

 Chapter 540 I Havent Called You My Wife

    Raymond''s breath hitched, a silent signal that he was finished with the conversation. Olivia, understanding his unspokenmand, held her tongue and allowed him to return to his seat. Once he was out of earshot, her lips curled into a sneer. "You may be married to Raymond, but he''s yet to refer to you as his wife, hasn''t he?" she taunted.


    Selena offered no response, her face obscured beneath the shadow of her hat, leaving Olivia to specte about her emotions.


    "I forgot to tell you, I''m pregnant with his child." Selena''s eyshes trembled slightly, and Ann, who was seated next to her, looked at her belly in surprise.


    Olivia, emboldened by her perceived victory, ran a confident hand over her own belly. "Although you''re married, you haven''t managed to conceive. Not only am I carrying his child, but he also told me that he finds you disgusting and wants a divorce."


    Before Selena could respond, the host took to the stage, providing Olivia with an opportune exit.


    As she made her departure, Selena''s voice, purposefully hushed, reached Olivia''s ears. "Mr. Montague said he only slept with one woman. I wonder if that woman was you? If it is, then whose child is Miss Stone carrying?" Olivia''s facade crumbled, her embarrassmentid bare. "You... you..." Her voice wavered, rising and falling abruptly. The presence of the media personnel reminded her of the need to maintain herposure.


    Taking a deep breath, Olivia shot Selena a cold look. "Just wait and see how your husband supports me," she threatened before striding away.


    Ann, left behind with Selena, muttered, "What a rotten egg."


    Selena found amusement in her friend''sment and inquired, "Ann, do you have a boyfriend?"


    Ann nodded. "I''ve been in a rtionship for seven years."


    The two women continued their casual conversation, their attention divided between their chat and the host''s speech on stage.


    The host''s initial address was filled with formalities, introducing the leaders and outlining thend''s development n, followed by the base price of 130 million.


    The Eternal Growth Group quickly ced a bid. Otherpanies followed suit, pushing the price up to 200 million.


    Olivia, noticing that Selena hadn''t made a single bid, couldn''t help but sneer. But then, Selena raised her paddle, offering 210 million. She didn''t even nce in Olivia''s direction, her action seemingly a response to Olivia''s provocation. Olivia''s anger red, and she was ready to ce another bid, but her senior executives intervened. "Miss Stone, 200 million is our limit," they warned. Any higher would put undue pressure on their finances.


    Olivia, however, was too caught up in the moment to heed their advice; she raised her paddle.


    The host announced, "The Eternal Growth Group, 250 million."


    Selena casually raised her paddle again, causing Ann, who was sitting next to her, to grow anxious. She knew that Aether didn''t have the financial strength to match these bids; Selena was intentionally driving up the price. Ignoring the senior executives'' attempts to dissuade her, Olivia raised her paddle once more, "300 million."


    "The Eternal Growth Group, 300 million."


    "Aether, 330 million."


    "The Eternal Growth Group, 350 million."


    The host continued to announce the escting bids, observing the fierce bidding war between the two women. The bid of 350 million was more than 150 million above the Eternal Growth Group''s limit.


    It was at this point that Raymond interjected, "She''s inting the price on purpose." His words seemed to snap Olivia out of herpetitive trance. She had been so engrossed in the bidding war that she had lost sight of herpany''s financial constraints.


    "But I''ve already bid 350 million," Olivia fretted, hoping that Selena would ce another bid and allow her to bow out gracefully. Her nerves were on edge. "Raymond, even if I secure thisnd for 350 million, will it be a loss?" Raymond knew the harsh reality; they would be at a significant loss. After purchasing thend, the cost of construction would run into hundreds of millions. The Eternal Growth Group stood to lose about 400 million. "Don''t bid anymore," he advised, his gaze shifting to Selena.


    But Selena didn''t raise her paddle.


    The host announced, "350 million going once."


    "350 million going twice."


    "Congrattions to the Eternal Growth Group, 350 million, sold!"


    The deal was finalized. Selena had sessfully manipted the Eternal Growth Group into spending an extra 150 million. She smiled and rose to leave. Olivia was livid, but she took sce in thend she had acquired, considering it a victory. She hastened to catch up with Selena.


    However, her bodyguard walked in, his anxious expression indicating that something was amiss. Olivia refrained from confronting Selena and instead turned to Raymond with a sweet smile. "Raymond, I''ve already made reservations at the restaurant, let''s go."


    Raymond''s gaze lingered on Selena''s retreating figure. He had always considered her to be shameless and cheap, but this time, she had skillfully manipted the situation with the Eternal Growth Group.


    Although it was only 150 million, the Eternal Growth Group''s recent cash flow was tight, and sometimes 150 million could be the difference between survival and bankruptcy. Furthermore, the Eternal Growth Group had also acquired this piece ofnd, which would continue to drain their resources.


    He frowned, ready to leave, but Olivia tugged at his sleeve. "Raymond, wait for me in the car, I''ll be right there."


    By the time Raymond exited the building, Selena''s car had already disappeared.


    He settled into his car, his fingertips drumming lightly on the steering wheel.N?velDrama.Org is the owner.

 Chapter 541 The Woman Named Selena, Her True Identity Revealed.

    In the quiet confines of the room, Olivia''s bodyguard leaned in, his voice a hushed whisper against her ear. "Miss Stone, the information you requested about Selena was procuredst night. We were puzzled, so we double-checked, and the results remained the same."


    Olivia''s brows knitted together in a frown, her curiosity piqued. "What did you find?"


    The bodyguard cast a wary nce around the room before cautiously revealing, "Selena is, in fact, Mr. Montague''s wife."


    The revtion hit Olivia like a bolt of lightning, causing her to stagger, her knees threatening to buckle beneath her. "Impossible!" she eximed, her voice sharp enough to draw the attention of those nearby. Swiftly, she lowered her tone, herplexion paling. "It can''t be the same person. Investigate again!"


    The thought of Raymond''s fascination with Selena being rooted in his attraction to his own wife was inconceivable to Olivia. A chill ran down her spine, her mind thrown into a whirlwind of confusion.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    "Miss Stone, we''ve verified the information twice. It''s difficult for me to believe as well, but the results are unchanging," the bodyguard insisted, presenting Selena''s profile. Olivia''s fingers trembled as she skimmed through the documents. The words seemed to swim before her eyes: Selena, a Harvard University student, Steve''s apprentice.


    A wave of dizziness washed over her as she muttered in disbelief, "It can''t be."


    In a fit of rage, she tore the documents into pieces. "How can this be? How?" Sheshed out, kicking the chair in front of her.


    The head of the Stone family quickly intervened, his voice a low warning, "Miss Stone, there are media personnel present."


    Olivia''s face hardened, and under the cover of her bodyguard, she made her exit. Her mind was a tumultuous storm, and it was only when she stepped into the sunlight that she realized how suffocating the atmosphere had been.


    The truth was undeniable - Selena was Raymond''s wife. Raymond was in love with his own wife, oblivious to her true identity, contemting divorce. If he were to discover the truth, they would be a legitimate couple, and she would be left with nothing. Her so-called first love would be rendered meaningless.


    A bitter taste filled Olivia''s mouth as she recalled the humiliation she had suffered at Selena''s hands over Steve''s painting. She had been bested by the same woman all along.


    "That bitch!" she seethed, her eyes filled with hatred. The shock of the revtion had left her with no appetite for the meal she was supposed to share with Raymond. She needed to find a quiet ce to collect her thoughts.


    Approaching Raymond''s car, she handed him a bracelet. "Raymond, this is a gift from Christopher. I can''t recall if he gave me any other presents. Perhaps you could take a look."


    The truth was, she had purchased the bracelet herself long ago, from an obscure shop with no paper trail. Even if Raymond wished to investigate, there would be no way to trace it. By implying that Christopher had given her multiple gifts, she was certain Raymond woulde to her aid in the future.


    "Aren''t you joining us for the meal?" Raymond asked, epting the bracelet.


    Noticing her pallor, he asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Olivia forced a smile, shaking her head. "I''m not feeling well. I think I''ll head back and rest."


    Raymond didn''t press further, his own appetite having waned. His car pulled away, leaving Olivia standing alone under the oppressive sunlight.


    She couldn''t afford to sit idly by. If Raymond were to discover Selena''s true identity, she would lose any chance she had. Drawing a deep breath, her eyes zed with malicious intent. She needed to find a way to eliminate Selena as soon as possible.


    The memory of her recent arrogance in front of Selena, her false im of pregnancy, filled her with a sense of dread. Selena likely knew that Raymond had only ever been intimate with her. Her boastful ims had be aughingstock. Back at her residence, Olivia vented her frustration by smashing objects around her room. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her eyes red with anger. She sent a message to Selena, her words seething with venom. Olivia: [You bitch, are youughing at me? I know the truth, Selena!]


    Meanwhile, Selena had returned to Ashbourne Manor. Upon receiving the message, she arched an eyebrow, realizing that Olivia had conducted a thorough investigation. She was about to respond when a call from Raymond interrupted her. "Would you join me for dinner? We need to discuss the uing auction."


    "Mr. Montague, I''ve nearlypleted my investigation. We can discuss it online," she suggested.


    Raymond toyed with a lighter, the flickering me casting a sharp glow on his features. "The ninth time," he said, his voice clear amidst the sound of the lighter.

 Chapter 543 Inquiring About Their Love Rival

    Exhaustion had consumed Selena to the point where shecked the energy to even lift a finger. Through her haze, she noticed him, d only in a pair of suit trousers, clutching a crumpled shirt in his hand. His back bore the evidence of her passion, imprinted with her nail marks.


    The dawn had broken outside, casting a soft light into the room. He turned to her, his lips moving in speech.


    Was he off to a meeting? Or perhaps something else? She couldn''t quite catch it.


    It was only when he discarded the rumpled shirt and returned wearing a crisply ironed one that she realized John must have brought it for him. As Raymond descended the stairs to the waiting car, John was already there.


    A sense of satisfaction yed across Raymond''s features as he issued an order to John. "Select a few pairs of women''s high heels."


    John, having never been tasked with such a chore, was taken aback. He was single, and the world of women''s footwear was a mystery to him. There were so many styles: ts, pointed, strappy. He drove to the Montague estate, and it wasn''t until they reached the office that he presented a few images, asking, "Mr. Montague, which style do you prefer?"


    Raymond was taken aback by the myriad of high-heel styles he had never encountered before. Recalling the pair she had worn the previous night and the profound visual impact they had made on him, he chose without hesitation the pointed and strappy ones. "These," he dered.


    John shot him a silent nce, surprised at this newfound preference of Mr. Montague. Clearing his throat lightly, he asked, "How many pairs do you require?"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    "For now, buy two pairs. The silver ones should have softer straps, and the shoe surface should be highly polished. Get the same style in ck; it will entuate her fair skin."


    John blushed slightly at Raymond''s detailed instructions, marveling at his understanding of women''s fashion. He feigned a cough. "Alright, I''ll have them air-shipped from overseas." These were all new models, not yet avable in local stores. Raymond appeared very satisfied, a smile ying on his lips.


    Since morning, he had been feeling as if his heart was filled with an inted balloon. So much so, that when Alex came to see him, he noticed the unusually pleasant atmosphere in the office. Even after closing a multi-billion dor deal, he had never seen Raymond this ted. "The movie begins shooting tomorrow, I thought you should know," Alex informed him.


    The mention of the movie brought Austin to mind. "Austin mentioned that you took Selena to the hotel merely to show her your hand. It''s clear you have unique ideas, and she hasn''t epted your proposal yet."


    Raymond brushed him off, visibly annoyed. "Are you two so engrossed in each other''s affairs?"


    Alexughed, "We don''t usually concern ourselves with others'' business, but my brother has fallen for a married woman, and I''m intrigued to see how this will y out."


    Thest thing Raymond wanted to hear about was a married woman. He set down the documents he was holding and fell silent for a long moment before asking, "What''s Austin''s private life like?"


    "So now you''re probing your love rival. You say you don''t like Selena. If I were in your shoes and I really liked her, I would pursue her directly. Selena is not blind, she will definitely know how to choose." Alex paused, a sudden realization hitting him. "You didn''t pursue her, could it be because you''re already married and don''t want to make her suffer?"


    Raymond felt a pang of embarrassment that someone had guessed his thoughts. "I just don''t like her that much yet, we both get what we need."


    Alex was taken aback, realizing for the first time that Raymond was so afraid to express his feelings. "Did you spendst night with her?"


    Raymond didn''t answer.


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "I mean, you didn''t spend the night in her and her husband''s bedst night, did you?"


    Raymond lowered his gaze to the documents in his hand. He wasn''t one to lie, so his silence was an admission.


    Inwardly, Alex cursed, ''What a despicable man.'' If he were Selena''s husband, he would be livid. Raymond had brazenly intruded on a married couple''s sanctity, showing no regard for their dignity.


    Alex had been with numerous celebrities, but he had never been with a married woman. Seeing Raymond''s satisfaction, he couldn''t help but wonder if there was something special about other men''s wives. "Raymond, when do you n to marry the woman from your family? I can tell she''s no ordinary woman."


    Raymond''s mood had been buoyant when Selena was mentioned. But at the mention of the woman from his family, his face instantly darkened. Indeed, she was no ordinary woman, but he had no interest in whether her scheming was simple orplex. All he wanted was to escape this marriage as soon as possible. "I''ll wait a little longer and test Cassius''s patience."

 Chapter 543 Inquiring About Their Love Rival

    Exhaustion had consumed Selena to the point where shecked the energy to even lift a finger. Through her haze, she noticed him, d only in a pair of suit trousers, clutching a crumpled shirt in his hand. His back bore the evidence of her passion, imprinted with her nail marks.


    The dawn had broken outside, casting a soft light into the room. He turned to her, his lips moving in speech.


    Was he off to a meeting? Or perhaps something else? She couldn''t quite catch it.


    It was only when he discarded the rumpled shirt and returned wearing a crisply ironed one that she realized John must have brought it for him. As Raymond descended the stairs to the waiting car, John was already there.


    A sense of satisfaction yed across Raymond''s features as he issued an order to John. "Select a few pairs of women''s high heels."


    John, having never been tasked with such a chore, was taken aback. He was single, and the world of women''s footwear was a mystery to him. There were so many styles: ts, pointed, strappy. He drove to the Montague estate, and it wasn''t until they reached the office that he presented a few images, asking, "Mr. Montague, which style do you prefer?"


    Raymond was taken aback by the myriad of high-heel styles he had never encountered before. Recalling the pair she had worn the previous night and the profound visual impact they had made on him, he chose without hesitation the pointed and strappy ones. "These," he dered.


    John shot him a silent nce, surprised at this newfound preference of Mr. Montague. Clearing his throat lightly, he asked, "How many pairs do you require?"


    "For now, buy two pairs. The silver ones should have softer straps, and the shoe surface should be highly polished. Get the same style in ck; it will entuate her fair skin."


    John blushed slightly at Raymond''s detailed instructions, marveling at his understanding of women''s fashion. He feigned a cough. "Alright, I''ll have them air-shipped from overseas." These were all new models, not yet avable in local stores. Raymond appeared very satisfied, a smile ying on his lips.


    Since morning, he had been feeling as if his heart was filled with an inted balloon. So much so, that when Alex came to see him, he noticed the unusually pleasant atmosphere in the office. Even after closing a multi-billion dor deal, he had never seen Raymond this ted. "The movie begins shooting tomorrow, I thought you should know," Alex informed him.


    The mention of the movie brought Austin to mind. "Austin mentioned that you took Selena to the hotel merely to show her your hand. It''s clear you have unique ideas, and she hasn''t epted your proposal yet."


    Raymond brushed him off, visibly annoyed. "Are you two so engrossed in each other''s affairs?"


    Alexughed, "We don''t usually concern ourselves with others'' business, but my brother has fallen for a married woman, and I''m intrigued to see how this will y out."


    Thest thing Raymond wanted to hear about was a married woman. He set down the documents he was holding and fell silent for a long moment before asking, "What''s Austin''s private life like?"


    "So now you''re probing your love rival. You say you don''t like Selena. If I were in your shoes and I really liked her, I would pursue her directly. Selena is not blind, she will definitely know how to choose." Alex paused, a sudden realization hitting him. "You didn''t pursue her, could it be because you''re already married and don''t want to make her suffer?"


    Raymond felt a pang of embarrassment that someone had guessed his thoughts. "I just don''t like her that much yet, we both get what we need."


    Alex was taken aback, realizing for the first time that Raymond was so afraid to express his feelings. "Did you spendst night with her?"


    Raymond didn''t answer.


    Alex narrowed his eyes, "I mean, you didn''t spend the night in her and her husband''s bedst night, did you?"


    Raymond lowered his gaze to the documents in his hand. He wasn''t one to lie, so his silence was an admission.


    Inwardly, Alex cursed, ''What a despicable man.'' If he were Selena''s husband, he would be livid. Raymond had brazenly intruded on a married couple''s sanctity, showing no regard for their dignity.


    Alex had been with numerous celebrities, but he had never been with a married woman. Seeing Raymond''s satisfaction, he couldn''t help but wonder if there was something special about other men''s wives. "Raymond, when do you n to marry the woman from your family? I can tell she''s no ordinary woman."


    Raymond''s mood had been buoyant when Selena was mentioned. But at the mention of the woman from his family, his face instantly darkened. Indeed, she was no ordinary woman, but he had no interest in whether her scheming was simple orplex. All he wanted was to escape this marriage as soon as possible. "I''ll wait a little longer and test Cassius''s patience."

 Chapter 544 The Awaited Opportunity

    Cassius had long since cooled from the fiery anger that had consumed him when he first discovered his affair. He had since incited the wrath of another woman, yet her retribution had been mild; a single night spent on his knees. He knew it was merely a matter of time before the next confrontation. Raymond, on the other hand, was biding his time, waiting for the opportune moment to strike.


    Meanwhile, the Stone family was in turmoil. Olivia had been in a state of hysteria all night. At the height of her distress, she could barely utter a word, her voice hoarse from the strain. Nora had spent the night anxiously rapping on Olivia''s door, attempting to soothe her. "Olivia, let''s discuss this," she pleaded.


    Olivia''s lips had turned a ghastly pale, tears streaming down her face. The humiliation was unbearable. None of her previous disgraces couldpare to the moment she discovered that Selena had been toying with her all along. She spent the night weeping, her eyes swollen and raw, her body trembling at the thought of this bitter truth.


    Nora instructed the butler to fetch the spare key and unlock the door. "You haven''t talked to Mrs. Montague Senior these past few days," she chided. "She''s your strongest ally, you can''t afford to ignore her." The Stone family''s hopes were pinned on Olivia marrying into the Montague family.


    With red-rimmed eyes, Olivia croaked, "I have no chance." She was certain of it. Raymond would soon discover the truth.


    Nora, however, was not ready to give up. She cradled Olivia''s face in her hands, urging her to stay calm. "No matter what Raymond thinks now, you still have a chance. Oliver has always been interested in you, hasn''t he?" Taking a deep breath, Olivia tightened her lips. "Mom, I know what to do," she dered.


    Nora helped her to her feet, her heart swelling with pride. "That''s my good girl. When I married your father, I learned the value of patience. I taught you not to act impulsively. There''s always a solution."


    Indeed, there was always a solution. Olivia could exploit Christopher''s situation to her advantage. She hurried to the beauty salon to reduce the swelling on her face and applied delicate makeup. Then, she met with Madam Montague for coffee. Throughout their conversation, she subtly reminded the older woman of her past with Christopher, making her nostalgic and reinforcing her belief that Raymond should be with Olivia.


    Two dayster, Selena and Raymond were traveling together to a neighboring city to attend an auction. Though the high-speed train would have been quicker, Raymond insisted on driving. Selena busied herself with studying the auction items. Raymond nced at her and asked, "I noticed that there wasn''t any evidence of cooking in your kitchen thest time I was there. Does your husband not cook often?"


    Selena paused, her silence serving as confirmation.


    "Selena, you knew about him sleeping with other women, didn''t you?" Raymond probed.


    "Mr. Montague, every family has its problems," she said, but was cut off as the car suddenly jolted violently.


    Selena frowned and looked outside. The front windshield was opened, and John''s voice echoed inside. "We''re being pursued by four cars. Hold on, Mr. Montague, Selena." With that, he floored the elerator.


    Raymond grabbed the handle next to him and pulled Selena into his arms. All she could see was the car floor, and the sound of guns being assembled filled her ears. The window was opened, and the wind outside howled in. Selena quickly picked up the remaining guns from the box and began to assemble them.


    Raymond looked at her in surprise, and she exined, "I received military training at Harvard University, and I returned for more after I encountered a problem at school. I learned a lot." Raymond could tell from her speed of assembly that she wasn''t just boasting.


    Suddenly, there was a loud crash outside, and one of the pursuing cars was hit by Raymond''s bullet, instantly killing the driver. On the highway, in such a high-stakes chase, anypse in attention could prove fatal. Raymond was concerned about Selena''s hand, which was still healing. "Don''t push yourself. I can handle them," he reassured her, taking out another gun as he made a sharp turn.


    Selena could see that his marksmanship was exceptional. It was no wonder Cassius had mentioned that Raymond had served in the military and had been recognized for his achievements.


    In this moment, Raymond was far from the well-known gentleman of the business world. All Selena could feel was the faint chill of his body, the scent of him filling her nostrils. Despite the roaring wind, she could hear his heartbeat. It pounded erratically, as if it were trying to leap out of his chest.

 Chapter 545 A Hearts Flutter for Raymond

    The atmosphere was thick with confusion. The adrenaline-fueled pounding of Selena''s heart, a result of the chase, could easily be misconstrued as a burgeoning affection for Raymond. She closed her eyes, taking a moment to steady her emotions before gripping the gun she had assembled.


    With a swift pull of the trigger, she shot at the trailing car. The vehicle swerved erratically on the highway, a shower of sparks trailing in its wake.


    Raymond turned to her, an eyebrow raised in surprise. "You''re a good shot. How long have you been practicing?" he asked.


    Selena blinked, her reply simple, "Just a year."


    Only a year, yet she had honed her skills to such a level?


    Intrigued, Raymond took her hand, his fingers tracing the soft, uncalloused skin. It seemed she was telling the truth; she had only practiced for a year. Calluses were a telltale sign of frequent gun use, yet her hands were devoid of them. He was about to voice his thoughts when a loud noise interrupted him. The car swerved sharply, passing through a wall of fire.


    "John, what''s happening?" Raymond called out to his driver.


    John''s palms were slick with sweat, his face etched with seriousness. "Mr. Montague, we''re being pursued from both directions," he reported.


    Raymond frowned, his gaze falling on the fleet of cars closing in on them. He pulled Selena into his arms, his other hand dialing Paul''s number. After ending the call, he reassured her, "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine."


    Selena wasn''t worried, she was curious. Who were these people chasing them? Raymond must have faced countless pursuits to have reached his current status. But ever since the burry in her room, she had felt an unsettling sensation of being watched. A woman''s intuition was often urate.


    The car jolted again, and she instinctively clung to Raymond. His eyshes fluttered as he gently patted her back, aforting gesture amidst the chaos.


    John, as Raymond''s chief assistant, skillfully maneuvered the car, pushing it to its limits to escape the relentless pursuit. However, it soon became clear that they were being chased by two distinct forces. The methods of the two groups were noticeably different, hinting at an underlying friction between them.


    "John, take the cliff road," Raymond instructed. He had visited New York before and knew of a nearby cliff road notorious for its danger. It was barely wide enough for a single car, with a sheer drop on one side.


    Upon hearing Raymond''smand, John veered onto the side road. The pursuing cars continued their chase, their top-notch equipment making them formidable opponents.


    The road was rough, each bump jarring Selena''s insides.


    Raymond''s phone rang, Paul''s voice on the other end promising his arrival in five minutes. He had dispatched dozens of helicopters, one of which he was personally aboard. His gaze was focused, his determination unwavering. The car navigated seven or eight turns on the treacherous road, and just as they were about to round thest big bend, their tires were shot out. The car lurched violently, John''s face growing graver. "Mr. Montague, we need to abandon the car; there are more people ahead," he warned.


    Raymond nced at his watch, a n forming in his mind. "Hold on. There''s a steep slope two miles ahead. We can coast down without needing to elerate. We''ll jump off there," he decided. John nodded in agreement, the two men quickly finalizing their n.


    Raymond took a gun, loaded it, and then held Selena close. "Remember to protect your handter, Selena. I won''t let you be in danger," he promised. Selena found herself at a loss for words.


    As the car began its descent, Raymond opened the door and signaled to John. "Jump!" he ordered. The slope was long, its end hidden from view. The dense vegetation provided cover, obscuring their escape from their pursuers. Selena was held tight as they leaped from the moving vehicle. She had braced herself for the worst, certain that she would break a bone at the very least. But Raymond''s grip remained firm throughout their fall, the only sensations being the rush of the wind and the jarring impact.


    The world spun around her, a disorienting whirl of colors and sounds. She didn''t know how long itsted until they finally came to a halt. She collided with Raymond''s chest, his back absorbing most of the impact against a sharp rock. He almost spat out blood, his vision swimming.


    "Raymond?" Selena called out, but there was no response.

 Chapter 546 It Would Be Great If You Were My Wife

    Selena''s gaze darted upwards,nding on the intricate tapestry of scars that marred his arm. Throughout their journey, she had remained unscathed, untouched by the thorns of their predicament. He had borne the brunt of it all. With a start, she scrambled out of the vehicle, her voice a tremulous whisper, "Raymond?" He had momentarily sumbed to unconsciousness, the brunt of the impact falling solely on him. Selena''s hand quivered, a gnawing fear that they were still being pursued, gripping her heart. Hastily, she reached for his hand, intending to flee, but his weight proved too much for her to bear.


    Tears welled up, blurring her vision. In her disoriented state, she heard him murmur, "Are you crying?" She lifted her gaze, meeting his pale countenance, his brow furrowed in concern. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    With great effort, he rose to his feet. Selena''s eyes widened in horror as she noticed his back, slick with blood, mirroring the rock he had been sprawled upon. The final impact had hurled him against the stone. His eyes bore a chilling resemnce to a lone wolf in the wilderness. "Let''s go," hemanded.


    They were being pursued by two formidable forces, both armed and ready. As Selena supported him, her voice barely a whisper, she asked, "Are you in pain?"


    He was indeed in agony, but pride often silenced men, especially in the presence of a woman they cherished. Even if the pain threatened to consume him, he would not admit it.


    Selena aided Raymond in moving forward, her mind fraught with worry for John who had leaped in a different direction. Eventually, they reached a t, sheltered area.


    Selena suggested that Raymond rest while she examined his wounds. Raymond, however, dismissed her concern. "It''s okay, no need to check," he assured her.


    "But you''re bleeding," she insisted.


    With Raymond conscious, her anxiety had somewhat abated. Alone in this destendscape, anyone would be gripped by fear. Raymond rose, took her hand, and proposed they move deeper into the wilderness. "The trees are tall here, and it will take time for those people to find us. My people and Paul''s people must have arrived, but we''ve lost our phones. It will probably take them some time to locate us," he reasoned.


    Selena nodded in agreement and followed him.


    Suddenly, the heavens opened, and rain began to pour. Selena caught a glimpse of his wound; it was a deep gash, as if impaled by a sharp object. Was he really okay?


    After a grueling two-hour trek, they found a rudimentary cave where they could seek refuge.


    Raymond''s strength was waning, and he leaned against the cave wall, his forehead glistening with sweat. Selena reached out, her hand brushing against his forehead. He was burning up. She quickly surveyed the cave, finding some firewood. The cave was likely a temporary shelter for vigers venturing into the mountains.


    She helped Raymond into the cave, then tore a piece of her coat and used it to start a fire with the lighter she found on him. The smoke wouldn''t drift out and wouldn''t be discovered. She heard Raymond murmur, "Cold."


    A fevered person often felt hot internally and cold externally. Their soaked clothes were not helping the situation either.


    She constructed a makeshift rack with the firewood and hung their coats to dry. She then moved Raymond closer to the fire. Despite his unconscious state, he used her leg as a pillow andy on his back. Their thin clothes steamed in the heat, and his hair was damp, revealing his pale face.


    Selena looked down at him, her fingers gently brushing through his hair. His hair was damp from the rain, and it was the first time she had seen Raymond so vulnerable. As she observed him, she saw his eyes flutter open, but they were clouded with confusion.


    Selena was about to inquire about his pain when she saw him slowly raise his hand, his fingertips lightly grazing her face. His voice was a hoarse whisper as he said, "If you were my wife, how wonderful would that be."

 Chapter 547 Falling in Too Easily

    Selena was taken aback as he withdrew his hand, seemingly having fainted from a fever.


    The rain had been falling continuously outside. In this kind of weather, there was fog in the mountains, and the mist was quite heavy.


    Even if someone were to find them, it would take some time.


    Selena added a few dry twigs to the bonfire, pondering that the nearby vige was likely quite distant. Otherwise, why would the vigerse up the mountain to gather firewood? Her palm rested on Raymond''s forehead as he was running a high fever.


    Selena gently moved her body, rolled up the already dry jacket, and ced it under his head, letting him lean against the mountain wall.


    Then she took off his already dried shirt. There was a blood hole in the back of the shirt, and his back was still bleeding and starting to swell.


    Selena dared not do anything else;cking medicinal herbs and with the water contaminated by bacteria, she refrained from taking any risks. She simply tore his shirt into strips to dress his wound. She fetched some mountain spring water from inside the cliff to moisturize her lips.


    As she sat back next to him, he seemed to react, leaning his head on her shoulder.


    Watching the flickering fire in front of her, Selena curled her legs up, allowing him to lean morefortably.


    It felt like they were back in Ridgefield, just the two of them, alone. Back then, a sandstorm raged outside; now, it was pouring rain.


    The distinctiony in his state of unconsciousness and his newfound fragility, no longer the assertive Raymond in every way.


    Selena added more firewood to the pit, unwittingly staying here for several hours.


    The mist outside thickened, and with such heavy rain, the helicopter dared not take flight.


    Ensuring the fire wouldn''t extinguish, Selena then gentlyid him down, cing a small cushion behind his head.


    But his hand tightly gripped her wrist as if she might run away.


    Selena seated herself nearby, refraining from slumber, wary of any potentially hostile creatures in the vicinity.


    Just as she contemted rising to stoke the fire, Raymond ced his head on herp once more.


    She had to straighten her legs, pressing her fingertips against his temple.


    In such surroundings, it''s effortless to reminisce about the little moments in time.


    Raymond was encroaching upon her life.


    In a recent instance, his penchant for cleanliness even extended to seeking intimacy at her residence.


    Like a puppy marking its territory, it seemed that as long as it ims the territory, everything within it became its own.


    She lowered her head, carefully examining his eyebrows and eyes, gently stroking his eyshes with her hand.


    Leaning against the mountainside, uncertain of when their final intimate encounter would transpire, she harbored a subtle yet palpable sense of reluctance, an Achilles'' heelmon among women. When it came to men entering their bodies, women inevitably experienced a distinct emotional resonance, easily spiraling into depths of sentiment, especially when the man in question was Raymond. Selena raised her hand to massage her forehead and let out a sigh.


    Outside the cave, a p of thunder sounded, turning the rain into a torrential downpour.


    Throughout thetter half of the night, Raymond persistentlyined of feeling cold despite lying right by the fire pit.


    At her wits'' end, Selena had no choice but to help him up and embrace him tightly.


    Nestled within her arms, he sought sce in her warmth. Selena then assisted him in lying back down, holding him close. Intuitively recognizing where the warmth resided, he remained in that spot, constantly shifting to findfort.


    Then Selena felt someone unbuttoning her clothes.


    She was a bit speechless and held his hand.


    "When injured, refrain from thoughts of intimacy."


    Raymond instantly becamepliant, yet his hand remained unmoved in that position.


    She, too, couldn''t be bothered with affectation at this moment, closing her eyes.


    When Paul ushered the individuals in, he immediately spotted the two figures nestled together.


    Selena vaguely sensed someone calling her, promptly opening her eyes.


    When she saw someone carrying Raymond out on a stretcher, she immediately stood up.


    Paul stood to the side, sporting a pair of riding boots, exuding amanding presence.


    He cast a profound nce at Selena before stating, "Selena, let''s go."


    Selena followed and boarded the helicopter.


    The rain had ceased at this point, and it was early the next morning; she merely felt fatigued.


    "How is Raymond?"


    "He''s on another helicopter en route to the hospital. Selena, are you injured? Should we also take you to the hospital?"


    Selena was only slightly under the weather, shaking her head. "No, it''s unnecessary."


    She lowered her gaze, only to notice bloodstains on her pants, their origin a mystery, furrowing her brow.


    ''Was Raymond''s head injured as well?''


    In the dim light ofst night, she hadn''t noticed.


    Paul sat beside her, arms crossed. "So, shall I take you back to the city center of New York?"


    Selena nodded.


    After returning home, she only felt incredibly exhausted.


    Raymond went to thergest hospital, where Dr. Barnes was personally present to receive him.


    Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor, but she found herself tossing and turning, unable to fall asleep.


    Then she heard grumbling voices outside. It was Madam Montague and Catherine.


    She suddenly felt annoyed.

 Chapter 548 The Gulf Between Love and Indifference

    An hour prior, before Raymond was located, the entire New York was in chaos. The Montague family had mobilized all forces for the search, with Paul personally overseeing the efforts. However, due to the sudden overnight rain, the search had not made any progress.


    Later, Madam Montague and Catherine received news from Olivia that Raymond had decided to attend the auction in the neighboring city because of Selena.


    Upon hearing this, they could not bear it and promptly set out to confront the situation.


    "You jerk! Come out right now!"


    Selena''s bedroom door remained tightly shut while Catherine relentlessly pounded on it outside.


    "If Raymond is not rescued, you will apany him in death! Your entire family will apany him in death!"


    Catherine, having already lost one son, could not endure the agony of losing Raymond once more. At that moment, she was hoarse from shouting, wishing she could smash down the door.


    Selena''s head was already hurting, and now, hearing the insults, she felt like her temples were about to explode.


    She put two earphones in her ears and curled up under the nket.


    Catherine ranted for a while, then returned to the living room out of breath and asked the person next to her.


    Had all the information about the Fair family been thoroughly investigated?


    The bodyguard nodded and handed over all the information about Selena''s father, mother, and even her uncle and aunt.


    Uponying eyes on Barbara''s visage, Catherine''s pupils constricted sharply, nearly sumbing to unconsciousness then and there.


    "Who is she? Who is she?"


    The bodyguard was taken aback and hastily responded, "She is James''s former wife, Selena''s biological mother, Barbara."


    Catherine''s pupils sharply contracted at this revtion, and at that moment, she felt as if a thunderbolt had struck her directly in the mind. ''Barbara.''


    Trembling from head to toe, she proceeded to dial Donovan Montague''s number without hesitation.


    Donovan was Catherine''s husband and Raymond''s father.


    "Donovan! Youe back to me; you exin this to me. You did not stop Selena and Raymond''s marriage back then. Did you already know that Selena is the daughter of that wench? Youe back and exin it to me!" Catherine''s voice had grown hoarse, flipping the table in a fit of madness.


    The fruit tter and cups on the table were all shattered on the floor.


    Madam Montague was startled, but she knew exactly who Catherine was talking about.


    In the beginning, her son fell in love with a woman from a small town and insisted on marrying her. However, he was already engaged to Catherine, and their match could be considered a suitable one.


    Back then, Donovan caused quite a stir because he wanted to marry that woman. In the end, Madam Montague intervened and even resorted to extreme measures, along with pressure from Catherine''s family, to ensure the sessful marriage of the two.


    As for that woman, she had likely spent her entire life in that small county town.


    Donovan went to that remote ce back then because of a mission.


    Thirty years ago, Ridgefield was much less developed than it is now. There weren''t even roads connecting to the town, so people had to rely on their legs to cross mountains and hills. It was said that if you wanted to get to the New York area, it would take about a month of walking.


    Donovan was away for half a year and didn''te back because of transportation inconveniences.


    At the age of neen, Donovan, burdened with an engagement, returned and immediately renounced it, iming he intended to marry a maiden from Ridgefield. The Montague family, a distinguished lineage of New York, refused to entertain the entry of such a woman.


    Madam Montague staunchly asserted that Barbara coveted the wealth of the Montague family and thus seduced her son, causing quite amotion at the time. Catherine''s affection remained solely for Donovan. Despite knowing his heart belonged elsewhere, she was resolute in marrying him, disying a remarkable tenacity. Thus, she wed Donovan at a young age.


    Yet, unbeknownst to everyone at that time, Donovan had just confessed his feelings to Barbara. Barbara, in response, indicated she would ponder over his words.


    However, following this exchange, Donovan never visited Ridgefield again, ensnared in matrimony within the confines of New York.


    Because Catherine harbored so much resentment towards the woman who had captured Donovan''s heart, she always remembered the woman''s appearance. Even in the dead of night, she longed to tear apart that woman''s face. After getting married, Donovan became more reluctant to go home, always staying at that work position without leaving.


    The crack between him and Catherine could not be mended by anything.


    Catherine harbors a profound love for Donovan.


    As for Donovan, there remained but a smidgen of duty towards Catherine. The chasm between love and indifference was an impassable rift beyond anyone''s crossing.

 Chapter 549 Do you have a crush now?

    The woman had haunted Catherine''s memory for three decades, and now, realizing Selena was Barbara''s daughter, she almost screamed outright. And there, Donovan remained silent.


    Obviously, he did know a long time ago.


    Catherine cried and cursed, ultimately wiping away a stream of tears.


    "Donovan, you just wait for me! If I''m not doing well, you won''t be either!"


    With that, Catherine hung up the phone and headed straight back to her parents'' home.


    Madam Montague, witnessing a once peaceful home turned upside down by Selena''s presence, sighed heavily.


    "What a situation this has be! Selena is nothing but a troublemaker; that wretched woman will soon be ousted from the Montague family."


    Two people argued for several hours at Ashbourne Manor before eventually leaving.


    Upon learning of Raymond''s mishap, Cassius promptly made his way to the hospital.


    Raymond was still undergoing surgery in the operating room, with the lights shining continuously, leaving everyone in the dark about the situation inside. Cassius coughed, as if instantly aging several years.


    Concerned for his well-being, Paul reassured him, "Cassius, Raymond will be fine. You should go back and rest for now."


    In a daze, Cassius recalled the turmoil he had felt upon receiving the news of Christopher''s death.


    That kind of agony, he truly didn''t wish to experience again.


    Three hours passed before the doors of the operating room slowly swung open.


    Raymond was wheeled out.


    Supported, Cassius approached and inquired, "How is he?"


    Dr. Barnes removed his mask, his brow furrowed.


    "The injuries to his back are quite severe; he''s likely to run a fever for several days. The lingering effects of the concussion will need monitoring. For now, he will be moved to the intensive care unit to check his fever progression. Don''t worry; there is currently no immediate danger to his life."


    Upon hearing that there was no danger to life, Cassius finally breathed a sigh of relief, almost fainting in the process.


    Then Madam Montague arrived, her voice almost filling the entire hallway.


    "Damn it, how many more people does Selena have to harm? Catherine has gone back to her mother''s house, and Cassius, you''re not doing anything about it. Make Raymond divorce Selena quickly, or our family is falling apart. "It''s all because of Selena!"


    Madam Montague, in a fit of anger, grabbed Cassius as she walked unsteadily.


    "Hurry up and get these two people divorced."


    Cassius was already in poor health, and being grabbed like that almost made him pass out right away.


    The others on the side hurriedly tried to stop her, but Madam Montague paid no attention.


    "I don''t care. Let Selena and Raymond get divorced. Otherwise, the Montague family won''t have peace!"


    Cassius took a deep breath, feeling a bit tired in the end.


    "Let''s wait until Raymond wakes up before deciding anything."


    Madam Montague sneered and sat down on the side.


    Cassius remained unaware that Raymond was involved in the incident with Selena, and this fact went unmentioned by anyone. He hadn''t even informed Selena about Raymond''s injuries. In his view, his grandson was unappreciative, and there was no need to cause the youngdy any unnecessary anxiety.


    Raymond had been in aa for three days.


    The Montague family had been in turmoil these past three days. Initially, Catherine went back to her maternal home in tears, leading to emissaries being sent over, demanding an exnation and strongly urging Selena to depart from the Montague family.


    They perceived Selena''s presence in the Montague household as an affront to their dignity! Donovan himself had not shown his face, indicating how tenuous his feelings are for his wife.


    The atmosphere within the Montague family had been tumultuous as ofte.


    But Cassius didn''t tell Selena any of this. He just called her, telling her to focus on her own things recently.


    Selena had indeed been busy with the Fair family''s affairs these days. The selection process for the senior leadership has reached its final stages. Currently, she only had one person she can rely on, as she was not familiar with the other employees. Therefore, she had been focusing on familiarizing herself with the profiles of the senior leaders.


    The newly promoted individuals remained a mystery in terms of their intentions; after all, they were all still in their probationary period.


    Selena had also hired a private detective to go to Ridgefield, specifically to investigate the incident of the child mix-up from years ago.


    However, there had been no response from that end, so she was left to deal with the Fair family''s affairs while waiting in the interim.


    At the hospital, Raymond had finally regained consciousness.


    Upon opening his eyes, he saw Cassius sitting by the bedside. His first instinct was to ask about her, but upon seeing Cassius''s expression, he immediately fell silent.


    Cassius looked visibly troubled, and upon Raymond waking up, he called for Dr. Barnes toe and conduct a check-up.


    "Raymond had a severe concussion, and it is estimated that he will need some time to recover. During this period, it''s best for him not to strain his brain and to avoid any bumps or knocks."


    Cassius nodded, instructing John to pour Raymond a ss of water.


    John was luckier than Raymond, having not sustained serious injuries, and he had been staying by the bedside in the hospital room these past few days.


    Cassius cleared his throat and, seeing that Raymond had reverted to his usual aloof demeanor, he inquired, "Do you know who was trying to kill you?" Raymond shook his head. "But my associates will investigate."


    After a moment of silence, Cassius, mindful of the recent turmoil within the Montague family, realized he couldn''t offer much assistance.


    "Do you have someone you care for now?" he asked.


    Raymond instinctively wanted to argue, but upon reflecting on something, he remained silent.

 Chapter 550 I Want to Divorce Selena, I Never Loved Her

    Cassius nodded slowly. "Well, I guessed right. You do have feelings for someone. So, tell me, how did you feel about this? I didn''t even inform Selena when you got into trouble this time."


    Raymond lowered his eyshes, a hint of surprise lurking deep in his eyes.


    He knew this was the opportunity he had been waiting for. "Grandpa, I want to divorce Selena. I have never loved her."


    Upon hearing these words, the ward fell into a profound silence.


    Raymond had expected his grandfather to oppose, to reprimand, but to his surprise, the elder rose slowly, leaning on his cane, his tone tinged with mncholy.


    "Very well, then. If your heart belongs to someone else, and you''re not worthy of Selena anymore, so be it. However, it appears that due to the Montague family''s investments in the Fair family over two rounds, the child is hesitant to divorce immediately. They have proposed a three-month deadline. In three months, you will both sign the divorce papers and go your separate ways. Free to marry as you please, with no further ties to each other."


    Raymond had expected this matter to take several years, but he was taken aback by how quickly his grandfather agreed.


    A faint smile crept across his lips, thinking that perhaps his frail appearance had swayed the elder from further rebuke.


    At this moment, Cassius had already reached the doorway, and as he opened it, he uttered onest phrase.


    "May you have no regrets."


    ''How could he possibly regret such a woman?''


    "Grandfather, rest assured, I will not regret this."


    Seeing Raymond''s resolute demeanor, devoid of any lingering affection for Selena, Cassius increasingly viewed him as a brute-attaining Selena''s body but shamelessly indifferent. Fine, he decided to wash his hands of the matter.


    After Cassius left, Raymond looked at John. "Where''s Selena?"


    "The day you were admitted to the hospital, Cassius arrived, and in these past few days, members of the Montague family have also visited. Selena hasn''te," answered John. Raymond felt a twinge of difort in his heart. ''She hadn''te at all?


    ''Not even a quiet visit, just to nce at him?''


    "Where''s my phone?"


    John had already gotten him a new phone and handed it over.


    Selena had also reced two SIM cards and obtained a new phone. She was in a meeting with senior executives from the Montague family when Raymond called her. "Raymond."


    Raymond''s injury was severe, and up to now, the bandage was still wrapped very thickly.


    "What are you busy with?"


    "Some work-rted matters."


    Raymond fell silent, then finally couldn''t help but ask, "Aren''t you nning to visit me?"


    Selena had heard that the Montague family has been in turmoil recently. Cassius had called her multiple times, asking her not to get involved in the chaos, so she had been keeping a low profile.


    From the conversation with Mia, Selena learned that both the Montague family and Catherine''s family were pressuring her to divorce Raymond. The patriarch mentioned the three-month agreement to settle the matter.


    Her phone had scarcely rested these days, inundated with a barrage of abusive messages from Catherine. A woman once admired by Donovan, Catherine shed all pretenses and spared no venomous word in directing her malice toward Selena. Apart from Catherine, there was Madam, whosenguage was even more egregious, descending to the extent of denigrating the deceased Barbara, which was the most intolerable situation for Selena. "Raymond, I''m a bit busy over here too."


    Upon hearing her words, Raymond fell silent for a minute before abruptly ending the call, visibly seething with anger.


    He had never encountered a woman more inscrutable than her.


    John promptly handed him a ss of water and offered some advice, "Raymond, Selena may not even be aware of your pursuit."


    With a sardonic chuckle, Raymond retorted, "Am I pursuing her?"


    John fell silent instantly.


    Raymond felt a profound sense of constriction in his chest, intensifying the pain of his back injury as if something were gnawing at his mind. Long ago, he lowered his eyshes as ifpromising.


    After a while, he lowered his eyshes, conceding in a manner ofpromise.


    "Have those two pairs of shoes arrived?" he inquired.


    "Yes," came the reply.


    "Find an opportunity to deliver them to her."


    John pondered how Raymond held Selena in such distinctive regard, to the point of contemting gifts despite his current state of agitation.


    "Raymond, the Montague family has been quite lively recently. Selena was exposed as the daughter of your father''s first love. Mrs. Catherine Montague has been causing a scene, and Catherine''s families have also stepped in. Now, everyone knows that you and Selena will be getting divorced in three months."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow; he had never heard of this before.


    So, he still needed to thank Catherine.


    If she hadn''t done that, Cassius wouldn''t have agreed to divorce him so quickly.


    He endured for another three months.


    In that case, he also owed Catherine a debt of gratitude.


    If it weren''t for her actions, Cassius wouldn''t have agreed to his divorce so quickly.


    He just had to endure for another three months.

 Chapter 551 All You Need to Do Is Obey Me

    Selena was hung up on by Raymond, following which Ann walked in.


    "Selena, the senior leaders are all waiting. Everyone is still hesitating about the sudden change in direction regarding the Fair family."


    However, due to the majority of the stocks being held by Selena, she now virtually called the shots.


    The other shareholder within thepany was the Director of Human Resources, Hendrix Stone, who just turned thirty this year. Previously unnoticed within thepany, his appointment as director was based on the principle of not offending anyone.


    The only thing that set this person apart from others was that he has no negative impact. He was just a senior employee, nothing more.


    Upon entering the meeting room, Selena was greeted by a group of unfamiliar high-level leaders, all of whom stood up to wee her. They waited for her to sit down before slowly taking their seats.


    Her expression remainedposed as she inquired, "Have you all reviewed the proposals?"


    Eyes met around the room.


    Finally, someone gathered the courage to speak up.


    "Selena, we have all reviewed the proposals, but with the Fair family suddenly shifting towards the film and television industry, could it be too risky for us? We are solely in the business of manufacturing paint, with no expertise in the realm of entertainment."


    "Everyone, if it wasn''t for me bringing in the coboration between Cornerstone Construction and T. Rowe Price this time, how long do you think Aether could havested?"


    People on the scene instantly fell silent. By then, Aether had already been acquired by Olivia, and that woman even came to the building to show off.


    After that, Aether went through a series of turmoil, and it wasn''t until the past two days that the new leadership team was fully in ce. Selena proceeded to address their concerns.


    "I have full control over thepany now that all the shares are in my hands. I hold a hundred percent authority within this organization. In the uing days, I will have Ann assign a series of tasks. Each of you will be evaluated, and those who fail to meet the standards will be let go. Regarding the transition to the film and television industry, it doesn''t mean that all of Aether''s operations will revolve around entertainment. As you have rightly pointed out, weck expertise in the film industry. Therefore, I recently dabbled by investing in one of the films, specifically Alex''s screeny. Within six months, it is projected to yield returns at least tenfold. However, the returns from paint are not as rapid. "You are all here at my invitation, and you have to obey me. Your sries have surged tenfold. In the current economic climate, this pay rivals what a ten-year veteran in the field would earn. I trust that there are no objections to this, correct?" Indeed, the reason this group of people could gather together and trust Selena was because the sry Selena offered was very attractive.


    "Our business has beenrgely restricted for nearly half a year, and we are now seeking alternative pathways. When my father was in his position, he maintained strict control over every production line. However, I have identified several issues as well. Many departments are overstaffed. Take the H.R. department, for example. H.R. is only responsible for personnel movements and should not need to work overtime like the product development teams. Yet, in recent years, the H.R. department has been consistently working overtime due to the prevalent culture of overwork in thepany. In reality, many individuals havepleted their tasks by the afternoon. Following this line of thought, the H.R. department could potentially reduce its staff by two-thirds."


    As Selena articted her thoughts, she observed a slight furrow in Hendrix''s brow.


    "However, I do not intend to downsize the workforce. What I aim for is for individuals simr to those in each department to transition to other positions. Our foray into film investments is currently in its trial phase. I have instructed Ann to re- register a newpany. Any senior leaders willing to oversee this new venture can now volunteer. Subsequently, we will proceed with recruiting from various departments. I have already decided on the name of the newpany-S.M." Selena''s concept was rather straightforward. The newly registeredpany was not entirely independent at the moment; financial support from Aether was required to facilitate the sries for everyone involved.


    However, S.M.''s business waspletely different from Aether''s. Aether still stuck to its original paint production, just no longer blindly expands production lines. On the other hand, S.M. would start investing in the film and television industry to make money in the entertainment industry.


    "Everyone, even though it was my first time managing apany, I understood one thing: when there''s money to be made, we should all make it together. If S.M. seeds in the future, rest assured that each of you will receive a share of the profits."


    Selena was quite generous in the remuneration she offers to these senior leaders, disying an authentic and sincere tone without any trace of formality.


    Young people, after all, who didn''t harbor some aspirations and ideals?


    As soon as she spoke, everyone was instantly stirred with excitement. "Selena, where is S.M.''s workce?"


    Selena gestured downwards.


    "In the future, the top floor will be utilized as the workspace for S.M. The senior leadership of Aether will move their offices down by one level. However, both Aether and S.M.''s documentation will require my review going forward. Those willing to join S.M. can now begin selecting films for investment. While our current funds are limited, we may not be able to invest in major productions. Yet, the short film market is projected to experience substantial growth in theing years, offering returns of nearly a hundredfold.


    "I am allocating a temporary investment capital of one million to each of you. Through the investment process, not only will you graduallyprehend this market, but you will also start engaging with actors. Perhaps the emerging actors you are encountering now will be renowned stars in a few years. Once you step into this industry, you must be willing to take risks."


    "Selena, we stand behind you!"


    "Yes, let''s do this together!"


    Seeing these enthusiastic faces, Selena smiled and said, "Have the staff begin arranging the workspaces. The remaining senior leadership of Aether will relocate their offices downward."


    As soon as the conversation concluded, the scene bustled into action.

 Chapter 552 The Person Who Brings Bad Luck!

    When Selena returned to the office, she could still hear the sound of desks being moved outside, along with the voices of people chatting together.


    When James was still with Aether, he persistently expanded production lines blindly, leading to excessive resource wastage on a single line.


    Expanding thepany required more than merely extending production lines.


    James and the other senior leaders were all averse to change, none daring to broach the idea of investing in other industries. Selena now stood as the one breaking this pattern. As for whether this venture would be a sess or failure, she truly cannot guarantee.


    Ann always followed beside her, her eyes looking a bit excited.


    "Selena, I will always follow you as well."


    Selena had a unique charm, especially in front of that group of high-level male executives. When she spoke, she was neither servile nor arrogant, and she never wasted words.


    Her voice was somewhat cool and aloof, capable of instantly calming people down.


    Selena found it amusing, raising her hand to massage her forehead.


    "I''m not certain of my capabilities, but I believe we can''t continue down this path. Short videos are currently on a rising trend and are anticipated to soar in theing years. Seizing this trend now might secure us a ce."


    "Your idea ismendable. Though it may seem wild at first nce, the Fair family has been stagnating in development these past years. Thepany has barely managed to scrape by, with Mr. Fair exerting strict control over the production lines. Nheless, we have garnered a certain reputation. However, with newpanies swiftly capturing the market, we are already two years behind. Attempting to catch up would only be time-consuming andborious. Therefore, seeking alternative paths seems the most effective course for now."


    Selena stared at the documents in her hand, silent. She noticed a new janitor entering, not the one from before.


    It was then that she realized Lily had been absent for several days.


    Frowning, she asked, "Ann, where is the janitor who used to work on the top floor?"


    Ann recalled, "You mean Lily? She hasn''t shown up for three days. We tried calling but no one answered, so we had to arrange for someone else to fill in temporarily."


    Selena''s brow furrowed. She was considering whether to personally look for Lily when suddenly amotion erupted outside the office.


    The door swung open, and Steven entered with the police, followed by Victoria.


    Steven nced at Selena sitting in such a luxurious office, a hint of jealousy flickering in his eyes.


    "It''s her crime! My wife died suddenly because of overwork!"


    ''Lily is dead?''


    Selena recalled her interactions with Lily. Though she appeared older than her peers, she seemed to be in good health. After all, the Fair family organized annual health check-ups for its employees. Lily used to work hard under Steven''s supervision, but she never showed any signs of illness.


    Standing up, Selena asked, "Where is Lily''s body?" Steven''s fingers were itching to poke her in the face.


    "Yourpany mustpensate! It is a human life we''re talking about!"


    Selena also realized that Steven was asking for money. ''But how did Lily die?''


    Lily was practically a punching bag in Steven''s household-being hit by her husband, her mother-inw, and with her son pushing her to work outside to earn money and support the family.


    Lily was the family''s nanny, and with Steven working, she was almost solely responsible for raising their two children.


    The police officer signaled to Steven not to get agitated and then asked Selena, "We need to conduct a survey of thepany now."


    Selena asked herself with a clear conscience. Although there was overtime within thepany, Lily, as a janitor, was never asked to work overtime.


    "Check it out; in addition, Steven himself had been involved in domestic violence for many years. Now that he''s dead, shouldn''t the focus be on investigating this abusive husband first?"


    Steven froze, wishing he could p the person in front of him.


    "What do you mean?! Do you think I killed her?"


    Victoria also pushed through the crowd and stood at the very front.


    "I see you simply don''t want topensate. It''s one thing that your father doesn''t support me, but now you''re also using us of murder. You really are a bringer of bad luck!"


    Selena just felt annoyed and sat down on the office chair.


    "I allowed the police to investigate, but I was just providing evidence. Lily had been injured for years. If it was intentional murder caused by Steven''s domestic violence, I shouldn''t be framed for it. Since they want to investigate, let''s investigate together!"


    The police received the message and immediately looked towards Steven.


    "We will send someone to investigate Steven''s family."


    No sooner had the words left her mouth than Victoria began to sit on the ground.


    "Today, there must bepensation! I demand an exnation."


    Selena didn''t even nce at her, simply dialing the security team''s number. "Come up here and throw someone."


    Victoria, taken aback, fell silent, muttering as she got up from the floor.


    The police just came to ask some questions, and now people have started to investigate, but there hasn''t been a serious overtime situation.


    The police merely made an inquiry, and now there were individuals conducting surveys, yet no significant esction had urred.


    Moreover, Lily had been departing exceptionally early recently. Nheless, thepany should also provide some form ofpensation, given that abor agreement had been established, out of humanitarian considerations. However, Selena was presently hesitant topensate. Lily had be a burden to Steven''s household, and if he could exchange his spouse for a sum of money, he would be content.


    That was the crux of Selena''s distress.


    After the police and the two individuals left, her brow furrowed slightly.


    That evening, she and Ann began to track Steven.


    Steven''s current sry wasmendable, and on the side, Ann handed her a stack of bills.


    "Selena, these are the daytime expenditures of their household that I had someone look into. Apart from the mortgage, Steven doesn''t allocate a cent of his sry to Lily. All of Lily''s earnings are meant for the household expenses." Lily had served as Steven''s maid for decades, meaning she hadn''t received a penny from him. She had birthed two sons for him and endured his domestic abuse.

 Chapter 553 You Are So Ruthless for Penny

    Steven had already had the news of employees dying from overwork posted online, garnering some public attention. However, Selena''s face had yet to be exposed.


    If she allowed Steven to continue causing more uproar, her face would be the topic of discussion across the entire inte when the situation esctes further. After the police and Steven''s entourage had departed, Selena promptly took Ann along in the evening to track Steven.


    After finishing work, Steven didn''t immediately head home. Instead, he went to another rental property.


    The door of the rental was just opening as he rushed in.


    "My darling, I''ve missed you so much."


    The rental was on the ground floor, with the windows left open. It even had a small courtyard. Compared to Lily''s treatment at home, Steven clearly holds this woman in high regard. Despite Steven being in his forties, he was still able to embrace a woman by the window passionately.


    Selena couldn''t bear to watch anymore, so she only let Ann take photos.


    Ann also felt nauseous, especially when she thought that Steven hadn''t given Lily a penny in all these years; her anger red up.


    "This kind of man deserves to rot in hell!"


    Ann cursed as Selena chuckled lightly. "There are quite a few men like this. When a woman has a child, most of them refuse to divorce because of the child. Even if there''s domestic abuse, they still want to provide the child with aplete family."


    "I really can''t understand their mindset. If I were their child, I would never want to be born into a family with infidelity and abuse," Ann remarked.


    Selena nced back into the room, noting its proximity to the road, yet boasting a good location, which likely cost a pretty penny.


    Ann, still young and unmarried, continued to express her anger.


    "I would even resent my mother; why wouldn''t she resist or escape so I don''t understand these women''s thoughts."


    "If you understand, you would be one of them. It''s fundamentally a discontent with marriage, with the child just being an excuse," Selena exined.


    Unwilling to face the failure of their marriage and not wanting to confront public opinion, children became the excuse for not divorcing.


    Ultimately, it all stemmed from discontent.


    Ann took several photos, her expression full of resentment.


    "I even suspect that Lily was murdered, and Steven is trying to use her body to extort a sum from the Fair Group."


    Selena, witnessing the fervor of the two inside, felt a wave of nausea, almost feeling like retching.


    "Keep investigating. We''ve only uncovered Steven''s infidelity and domestic abuse so far," said Steven.


    "Selena, there''s newsing from over there that Steven''s two sons haven''t been to work recently. They''ve been at home all the time, but Aunt Chen''s body has already been cremated." The body was cremated so quickly there must be something fishy.


    And they only came to ask for money after the cremation.


    Selena Fair lowered her eyshes and rubbed her brow.


    "Have the PR department suppress the online news for now; don''t make a big fuss yet. The police investigation needs to be synchronized in a timely manner. Send these photos to the police first, starting with Steven''s infidelity and abuse." Today, the Fair Group had undergone a series of job reassignments, with each department bing very organized and responsive, which was what Selena Fair wanted. "Okay," answered Ann.


    As Ann drove away, Selena watched the receding scenery outside and casually inquired, "You''ve been with your boyfriend for seven years; why aren''t you two married yet?"


    A hint of happiness appeared on Ann''s face. "Actually, we''re already engaged, but before I came to the Fair Group, I was very busy, traveling all over the ce, and didn''t have time to n the wedding. After joining the Fair Group, because my boss was a stubborn person, things have never been smooth. It''s only when you came that I felt there was hope."


    Selena found it amusing. "So, are you going to discuss marriage with your fianc¨¦ now?"


    "Yes, we''re going to start nning, and I''ll send you an invitation when the timees."


    "Alright, I''ll be sure toe and bring a gift."


    Both of them felt much lighter, but upon returning to Ashbourne Manor, Selena still felt unsettled. She took Max for a walk, intending to spend some time outdoors as it had been a while since she had taken him out.


    On the other side, Raymond Montague sat on the sickbed, with Paul speaking beside him.


    "The origins of those people are very mysterious. After the incident was exposed, they quickly left the country, and they likely came in illegally, leaving no trace of identity information. They should be from some foreign organization. I am pondering if they came for something specific. Previously, didn''t Olivia give you a bracelet? My men have investigated it, and it''s just an ordinary piece, nothing peculiar about it. However, it seems the other party somehow got wind of this, prompting their orchestrated actions."


    "There are two groupsing to kill me."


    Paul nodded, hesitating. "The other group''s methods are slightly rougher. It''s your uncle Greer. You beat Oliver into that state. I heard he even needs help with his bodily functions now. Do you think he''s angry?"


    "Is Oliver disabled?"


    "No, not disabled, but your blows directly caused issues with his excretory functions. He''ll need to use diapers from now on."


    Raymond chuckled. "That serious?"


    Seeing him stillughing, Paul knew this guy was probably doing it on purpose.


    Having been on the team, he knew exactly how to embarrass a man the most.


    The Greer family probably hates him now.


    "You are so ruthless for Penny; the rest of the Montague family will also target you."


    Raymond nonchntly leaned back. "They used to target me as well before; they just didn''t dare toe directly. Half of the assassination attempts I went through since childhood were from them. However, with my brother gone, the focus has shifted onto me."

 Chapter 554 She Will Become Your Weakness

    Raymond Montague picked up the warm water beside him and took a sip. "Greer is as brainless as his son, impatient. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have raised a useless person like Oliver Montague. As for my second uncle''s family, they are still watching from the sidelines, not sure what mischief they are up to."


    Paul nced at him and couldn''t help but advise, "In the past, no matter what the circumstances, you always came out unscathed. But this time, you are seriously injured because you care about someone. She will be your weakness, and before long, your opponents will know she is your weakness. Raymond, when we were in the army as kids, the instructors taught us not to expose our weaknesses. You seem to be... too concerned about that woman."


    So that day, Paul cast a deep nce at Selena, feeling an intuition that she wouldn''t be spared.


    Individuals from their backgrounds couldn''t afford to ce too much emphasis on love.


    While it was not beyond him to eliminate the other party, with Raymond now showing a keen interest in that woman, their rtionship would likely sour if he did so. Among this group of people, Paul was the most ruthless.


    In the past, Raymond and Paul were equally merciless, both akin to wolves-Raymond, the bold, charging wolf, while Paul, the silent and strategic wolf.


    Paul continued, "I have probed Penny; she is unwilling to divorce, and she seems to be nning to have a child."


    In fact, Paul had never probed, but he deliberately said so to make Raymond give up on that woman.


    In in terms, that kind of woman is not worthy of entering their circle.


    Sure enough, Raymond Montague''s brow furrowed. "You said she''s nning to have a child?"


    "Yes, in wealthy families, childbirth is encouraged, even more so in ordinary families. A woman''s status won''t be stable without children."


    Raymond''s chest heaved violently, and Paul saw his reaction, knowing his approach was correct.


    An inadequate weakness must be removed early. Otherwise, when it bes a bone in the body, it will be toote to remove.


    Raymond Montague''s breath instantly turned extremely cold.


    Raymond''s demeanor instantly turned icy.


    After Paul left, he sat alone in the hospital room for half an hour.


    Subsequently, he ced a call to Selena.


    "Raymond," she mumbled.


    "Come to me," said Raymond.


    Selena nced at the time; it was already eleven o''clock.


    "Raymond, how about Ie tomorrow?"


    "Now, don''t forget who got hurt because of whom."


    Selena was speechless, got up resignedly, and started dressing. Her hand could barely stretch to hold things, but she still couldn''t exert too much force. She drove to the hospital alone.


    When she reached Raymond Montague''s ward, she felt a chill seeping through the crack in the door. She shivered.


    Raymond Montague saw hering and waved. Selena Fair walked over, and he grabbed her chin instantly.


    He looked at her face carefully, and at that moment, he felt an urge to kill her.


    "Raymond, it hurts."


    "I hope it hurts enough to make you suffer."


    He got out of bed, turned her around, cing her back against him, supporting her with the bed rail.


    Upon seeing this posture, Selena immediately grasped his intentions.


    She struggled hastily. "Your body isn''t fully recovered yet; maybe next time."


    Raymond, however, had already undone her clothing, stating, "You owe me one more time. I''ll do it whenever I please."


    Initially resistant, Selena ceased her struggle upon hearing about the one remaining instance.


    Selena was initially struggling but stopped when she heard about the onest time.


    Raymond wrapped his arms around her waist, nestled in her neck for a moment, sensing her demeanor soften, which left him somewhat displeased.


    It was as if she wished for the tenth encounter to conclude swiftly, allowing the two to sever ties.


    Suppressing his surging impulse, he swiftly regainedposure, straightening out her attire.


    Selena, perplexed, then heard him inquire, "After the tenth time, will you still make love with me?"


    Selena remained silent, leading Raymond to understand.


    Returning to the bed, he leaned back with his hands, gazing lightly at her. "You don''t want to be with me anymore?"


    "I am married."


    "Can your husband pleasure you like I can?"


    Beneath the revealed hospital gown, his chest was still wrapped in white bandages.


    As he spoke these words with nonchnce, his demeanor bore aggression in his gaze.

 Chapter 555 Raymond, Ten Times Over

    Selena took out her cell phone and saw that it was already past one in the morning.


    "Raymond, it''ste now. You should rest first."


    Raymond nced at her phone and remembered that this person wasn''t even willing to give him a private number.


    His gaze then fell on her stomach, and he thought about her trying to conceive, a sudden wave of jealousy filling his heart. "Is there a dead body in your belly?"


    One sentence made the whole room go cold.


    Selena was so angry that her head felt a bit dizzy, unable to figure out how to respond for a moment. Raymond, not seeing her refute, guessed that she had indeed been pregnant with her husband.


    His fingertips trembled on the edge of the bed, and his words became more and more reckless.


    "It seems you really have been pregnant. With that kind of character, only you would fancy him."


    Selena''s body stiffened, feeling the cold air spreading from her feet to her head.


    She turned around and was about to leave directly, not wanting to exin.


    Raymond, however, quickly stepped forward and grabbed her wrist.


    "You''re not even willing to listen to a few words from me. If you really care so much, you shouldn''t have gotten pregnant." "None of your damn business."


    As soon as these words came out, Raymond Smith narrowed his eyes. "What did you say?"


    Selena took a deep breath, lifted her head, and gazed firmly.


    "I''m telling you, it''s none of your business whether there''s a dead body in my belly or not."


    Raymond was so furious that he pulled her over, holding her tightly in his arms.


    "It''s none of my business? I''ve spent more time with you recently than your husband. What do you take me for?"


    Selena pped his hand away.


    "An extramarital affair, a lover. Define your role. It is thest time. Do as you wish."


    With that, she opened the door and walked out.


    Raymond had never been so furious before. While Alex calling him Selena''s lover could pass as banter between brothers, this woman''s assertion of his role as her lover reflected genuine intent. He opened the door of the room and quickly caught up with her.


    But Selena had already entered the elevator, and when the elevator door was about to close, Raymond reached out and stopped it, pulling her out.


    Selena thought he was going to fulfill thest time, so she didn''t struggle.


    Back in the ward, he angrily covered her mouth.


    "Lying on the bed like a dead fish, do you think I want to sleep with you?"


    Selena stared at him, also getting a little angry.


    Outside the door, the nurse was still asking.


    "Mr. Montague, is there something wrong?"


    Selena''s mouth was muffled, allowing only faint sounds to escape.


    Raymond remarked to the outside, "It''s nothing, just a friending to visit me."


    The nurse then departed.


    Raymond lowered his head and bit her lips directly, drawing blood.


    "You think you can treat me as a lover; what do you think you are?" Raymond continued, "You''re not even worth a bed partner. I''d rather spend money outside for a decent woman than deal with someone like you." Unable to push Raymond away, with resolve, shended a direct blow on his back. His back, already bearing wounds, turned ashen in response. Despite this, Raymond pressed on, showing disregard.


    "Your body speaks more honestly than your words," he asserted as Selena seethed with a headache. Subsequently, both fell silent, their voices echoing throughout the room.


    Until the nurse came for rounds in the morning, Raymond released his grip.


    Selena, exhausted, slumped against the wall, her legs giving way as she knelt on the ground.


    She bowed her head, wearily adjusting her clothes and pants.


    Seeing her in such a state, Raymond felt uneasy, a simmering frustration within him. The thought of theirck of contraception this time prompted his deliberate remark. "Remember to take your pills. I wouldn''t want to end up like your husband, potentially raising a child that isn''t even mine."


    Selena stiffened all over, slowly and deliberately finishing tidying her clothes.


    Standing up, her voice was also hoarse.


    "Raymond, it''s over. Ten times over.


    Raymond felt both annoyed and aggrieved.


    Ten times over, yet not a single visit from her to see him in the hospital.

 Chapter 556 Go Away, I Wont Look for You Either

    Selena moved with a hint of frailty, faltering as she reached for the door yet reiterated a statement.


    "In the future, Raymond need not seek me out for such matters."


    "Go ahead; I won''t be looking for you either."


    He remained with his back towards her, not turning around at all.


    Selena thought to herself that it was finally over.


    Not being sought out by him was simply a relief.


    When she opened the door to the room, she saw the nurse''s surprised expression.


    But she pretended not to notice, knowing she must look disheveled at the moment.


    This time, Raymond had been ruthless, leaving quite a mark.


    The nurse didn''t dare say anything, feeling disdainful towards such a woman.


    Mr. Montague was already in the hospital, yet she still remembered toe and climb into bed, truly despicable.


    "Mr. Montague, your wound needs dressing."


    Raymond turned his back, eyes closed, seething inside.


    The nurse carefully unwrapped his bandages, revealing the gruesome wound, quickly redressing it, and applying fresh bandages.


    Throughout this process, Raymond did not wear any clothes.


    After the bandaging waspleted, the nurse, observing the marks scratched on his shoulder, blushed, unable to resist lightly touching with her fingertips, then moved from behind, attempting to embrace him. However, Raymond''s intuition was sharp; he preemptively pushed her away and phoned Dr. Barnes.


    "Come over and remove this woman."


    The nurse''s face turned ghastly pale as she couldn''t help but cling to his leg.


    "Mr. Montague, why is it that women who act urgently are eptable while I am not? I am even cleaner than she is."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed with agitation.


    When Dr. Barnes arrived, the entire room seemed enveloped in coldness. He had the nurse escorted out and personally tended to Raymond''s wound examination.


    "The wound is healing slowly. After a few more days of observation, you can be discharged. The fever has subsided, but we need to watch out for any potential repercussions from the concussion."


    Raymond remained silent, staring straight ahead.


    Dr. Barnes still held a list in his hand, hesitated, then asked, "How did you get those marks on your shoulder?"


    Dr. Barnes held simrly traditional beliefs, inherently steeped in his profession as a physician, where standards were rigorously upheld. "Penny."


    Raymond closed his eyes, leaning irritably against the headboard.


    Dr. Barnes was surprised that these two individuals could engage in intimacy within the hospital and couldn''t resist advising them.


    "Exercise some restraint, indulging in this too frequently isn''t beneficial," he advised.


    "That''s because you haven''t met someone you truly fancy," Raymond retorted immediately, his brow furrowing, perhaps feeling a tinge of reluctance in his words. He quickly added, "However, we''ve already yed many times; we won''t do it again in the future."


    Dr. Barnes thought this person would never tire of it; given Raymond''s character, he wouldn''t easily be swayed.


    Once he truly cared, it would likely be relentless.


    Never did he expect him to im he was tired so soon.


    "That''s fine," said Dr. Barnes.


    Raymond lowered his eyshes, saying nothing.


    Meanwhile, Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor, took a shower, changed clothes, andy on the bed, too exhausted to even move a finger.


    However, a call came in from the police station, requesting her and Steven toe over.


    Reluctantly mustering her spirits, she made her way to the police station. Meanwhile, Steven brought along Arthur and Victoria, the elderly couple, who immediately began to bicker upon arrival, pointing at her face andbeling her as the murderer.


    Frustrated by themotion, Selena turned to one of the officers and inquired, "Has the autopsy report been released?"


    "Selena, the body has already been cremated long ago. Lily''s maternal family hardly cared for her, so the decision for cremation falls to the husband without the need for an autopsy report," the officer responded.


    Taking a deep breath, Selena questioned, "Just because Steven is her husband, does it give him the unteral right to decide her fate? The swift cremation of the body raises suspicions, and it is evident to all!" "You little slut, what nonsense are you spouting!"


    Victoria was furious, but given Selena''s previous behavior, she didn''t daresh out.


    Selena took another deep breath.


    "Lily must have visited the hospital numerous times before. It''s worth investigating the hospital records. Having endured decades of domestic abuse, it''s entirely usible that Steven directly caused her demise this time!"


    "Miss Selena, please don''t get agitated. We are diligently investigating, but without a body and any surveince equipment within the house, this case indeed presents challenges for us. Your understanding is greatly appreciated. Furthermore, Lily was an employee of yourpany before her passing; perhaps you can address this matter privately with Mr. Steven."


    At that moment, Selena found herself at a loss for words, a tinge of sorrow seeping in. The police were speaking truthfully, as thew hinges on evidence.


    With Steven''s family having already cremated the body and some of Lily''s maternal rtives deceased or estranged, her only supporty within her inws and her two sons.


    "What about the domestic abuse?" she inquired. These hospitals must surely harbor records.


    The officers seemed somewhat resigned. "Since Lily never pursued her husband''s responsibility, it only registers as disagreements between spouses."


    Speechless, Selena''s lips quivered.


    Meanwhile, upon hearing the police''s statements, Steven beside her wore a smug smile on his face.


    "Selena, you heard it, too. The police want us to settle this privately. If you don''tpensate us with ten million, I won''t let you off the hook. I will continue to spread the word online that yourpany disregards human life and engages in illegal overtime!"


    Selena could afford the ten million now, but there was no way she would hand over that money to Steven, absolutely not!

 Chapter 557 So Women Should Marry Cautiously

    She gazed at them with a sharp re and stated, "You are wee to try. Let''s see, after this matter unfolds, who ends up unlucky-me or you."


    With those words left hanging, she departed without further ado.


    From behind her, Steven''s voice resounded, "Officers, did you witness that? Selena is truly audacious, disregarding thew."


    Despite Selena having submitted evidence of Steven''s extramarital affair, at most, it could be construed as a breach of personal morality rather than a prosecutable offense. Even if the police were inclined to investigate, it would be to no avail.


    Selena sat in the front passenger seat, with Ann sitting in the front row.


    Even though Ann was just outside, she could still hear Steven''s shouting.


    "Selena, what are we going to do? Steven has indeed been relentless in trying to stir up this matter online."


    Selena leaned back, feeling exhausted all over. She had to deal with this matter even though she was already tired.


    "Unfortunately, even if Steven''s domestic violence is uncovered, without aint from Lily, it would be deemed merely spousal discord."


    Even as an observer, Ann was rendered speechless by the situation.


    After a long pause, she inquired, "So, if Lily was indeed killed by Steven, not only would he avoid imprisonment, but he could also impensation from us?" Selena nodded, hearing Ann curse, "What kind of society is this!"


    Selena gazed at the ceiling. "Hence, women should choose their spouses wisely when marrying. It''s the only opportunity to select family members. This individual, who could eventually be signing papers outside the delivery room and could easily conclude any harm done to you as mere marital discord-I advised Lily previously. Still, she had beenpletely domesticated, ustomed to Steven''s abuse. She never considered divorcing him, focusing solely on earning money to support the family."


    "Selena, that Steven is not a good person. Now that he has received money from you, he''s likely using it to support his lover. How much does he want?" "Two million."


    An ordinary person couldn''t earn that much money in their lifetime. Moreover, Steven had already received money from the Fair family to pay off the mortgage. If he got another two million now, he would essentially be free to squander it at will.


    "Ann,e with me somewhere tonight."


    After stating this, Selena called Shelley and borrowed a few bodyguards from her.


    Shelley''s bodyguards were professional, capable of protecting them in critical moments.


    Selena instructed these two individuals to bring Steven''s two sons to them.


    If Steven had truly harmed Lily, resulting in her death, then these two, who had long been staying at home, would surely know something.


    The police were reluctant to hastily detain individuals without evidence, but Selena couldn''t afford to consider that now.


    Even though Lily had worked at the Fair family for years without disclosing their family situation to Steven, she still owed Lily fair treatment.


    Half an hourter, the two individuals who had arranged to go out were kidnapped by the bodyguards.


    Having never experienced such a situation before, both individuals were extremely frightened.


    Selena gestured for the bodyguards to separate the two and question them individually.


    The eldest son remainedposedpared to the younger one. Though fearful, he didn''t show it as overtly as his sibling.


    Hence, Selena decided to focus her interrogation efforts on the younger son.


    The younger son was trembling with fear, even wetting his pants in fright.


    When Selena saw this, a hint of disgust shed in her eyes.


    The younger son''s eyes were covered with a thick blindfold, rendering him sightless. When he was kicked over, he nearly spat out blood.


    The bodyguards, seasoned in such actions, showed no hesitation in their approach.


    "How did your mother really die? If you don''t speak, I will end you right here today."


    The man grew even more afraid upon hearing the question, curling up and trembling.


    A bodyguard drew a dagger and slowly pierced it into the man''s foot. "Ouch! Please spare me, I don''t know, I know nothing," he pleaded. The next moment, another dagger jabbed into his leg, not with haste. After tormenting him for half an hour, the man was barely conscious. "I''ll talk," he finally said.


    The scene fell silent as the man was on the verge of passing out from fear.


    "That day, my father brought his mistress home. Except for my mother, the whole family knew about this affair. She was wealthy, giving my brother and me pocket money each month. I heard she owned two houses in the city. Even my grandparents were lured by her money, constantly encouraging my father to divorce. However, my father thought that even though the woman was wealthy, she spent extravagantly with no restraint. He believed my mother was better at managing finances, so the idea of divorce had been repeatedly postponed. This time, when he brought that woman home, they were supposed to discuss how to proceed with the divorce from my mother. However, when they were making love, my mother unexpectedly returned and caught them in the act. She threatened to cause trouble for my father at his workce.


    "My father panicked. Despite receiving his current sry after working hard for over twenty years, we tried to persuade my mother, and even my grandparents scolded her, but she was resolute. Helpless, my father pped her, and they started struggling. He ended up strangling her, and she kept resisting. That''s when my brother and I intervened."


    The whole family, including a husband and his two sons, ganged up on a woman who had dedicated decades to them.


    The husband, along with his two sons, together suffocated her.


    The inws watched from the sidelines, as did the mistress, but none lifted a finger to help her.


    No one knew the depth of Lily''s despair at that moment.

 Chapter 558 The Experience of a Man as Capable as Raymond

    Selena just listened, feeling shudders all over her body.


    These people are all beasts!


    The youngest son was still crying, curled up.


    "The truth is like this, don''t hit me, it hurts."


    The bodyguard asked again, "After the incident, did you cremate the body?"


    "Yes, my brother smothered her with a pillow. We held down her limbs together, while my father throttled her as well. However, she was dressed in a high-cored garment, leaving no visible marks, hence the swift cremation of the body. Currently, my grandparents persist in urging my father to marry that woman. When the timees, both sets of properties will belong to our family, with one for each of my brother and me."


    No one could have fathomed such a barbaric and inhumane act in this world if they hadn''t heard it firsthand.


    Moreover, there was currently no evidence.


    The legal system always revolved around the importance of evidence.


    Unfortunately, the most crucial evidence had been impably dealt with.


    Even if this family was disgusting, they won''t be punished.


    Selena didn''t want to stay here any longer, feeling like even the air was dirty.


    After getting back into the car, she felt like throwing up, and Ann, who came out with her, also had a pale face.


    In such a case, as a woman, one can better understand the cruelty and despair within.


    Ann also vomited in response, this incident truly upending one''s perceptions; those whomitted such deeds exhibited apleteck of conscience.


    Back in the car, Selena signaled the bodyguard to take the two away.


    The car stopped outside Ashbourne Manor. Selena''s face didn''t look good, sighing heavily.


    "Ms. Fair, is this truly the resolution we''vee to? Are we nning to simply pay up tomorrow?"


    Even if it amounts to thousands of dors, it would still trante to profits for Steven.


    "Tomorrow, we willpensate them with fifteen thousand dors for now. I will devise a n moving forward, so you needn''t worry," said Selena.


    The next morning, Steven indeed arrived at thepany early, demanding money as before, sporting the same arrogant countenance.


    "Selena, if you don''t give me the money, I will continue distributing flyers near the Fair Group. I will make sure everyone knows the true nature of yourpany!" Steven threatened.


    Selena frowned and instructed the assistant to bring a contract in a calm tone. "Today, I''ll give you fifteen thousand. After receiving the sum, you are not allowed to use any tform or means to amplify the impact of this matter. Fifteen thousand dors to settle this affair."


    Steven shouted, "Fifteen thousand? Are you trying to brush me off like a beggar? We''re talking about a human life here. Is a person''s life only valued at this amount of money?"


    Selena stood up, mming her hand heavily on the table.


    "Shall I recount the scene of your crime that day? You were caught having an affair with your mistress by Lily, and then you conspired to kill Lily. You choked her, your eldest son suffocated her face with a pillow, and others helped restrain her body. Steven, if you persist in causing a scene, you won''t be getting your hands on this fifteen thousand!"


    Steven''s expression changed drastically upon hearing her words. With only a few people present at the scene who had agreed to keep the secret so that everyone could continue living a good life, who could have possibly leaked the secret? Feeling a sense of fear creeping in, worried that he might end up with nothing in the end, Steven quickly signed the contract and walked away with the fifteen thousand cheque.


    While sitting in her office chair, Selena was feeling utterly miserable inside.


    Meanwhile, Steven felt light on his feet, having just earned fifteen thousand, profiting from the life of a contemptible woman.


    With Lily now deceased and with money in his hands, Steven felt that he could live however he pleased.


    After Steven left, Selena made a call to her associates at thepany.


    "You can proceed now. Make sure that woman understands that this is an incredibly profitable business, and initially, offer her some tempting benefits."


    The woman she referred to was none other than Steven''s mistress.


    Selena had already had someone look into her information. She loved gambling and had been lucky in recent years, winning tens of thousands, which is how she got those two houses. As for the rest of the money, she obtained it by having affairs outside, letting other people''s husbands support her.


    Her usual attire was alluring, the type that men over thirty liked the most.


    She was easy to tame, and with her experience in such matters, anyone would be willing to spend money to be with her.


    She had maintained the longest rtionship with Steven, so she had some genuine feelings for him.


    Since she loved gambling, Selena decided to let her gamble to her heart''s content this time.


    After instructing this matter, Selena felt somewhat relieved of her pent-up anger.


    Hearing about such things firsthand, as a woman, she had a restless nightst night.


    She wished for Steven and his group to receive retribution soon.


    However, in real life, those who have lost their conscience often live the best.


    If she hadn''t confronted Steven, he would have truly escaped thew this time.


    Next, while keeping an eye on the situation, Selena immersed herself in the business transformation of the Fair Group.


    A month flew by in the blink of an eye. Selena''s hand had healed, and Raymond had long been discharged from the hospital, yet he had not reached out to her.


    Ironically, Selena found herself feeling much more rxed. However, asionally at night, memories of the tender moments they shared would inevitably cause a warmth to surge within her.


    After all, having experienced a man as capable as Raymond, it was impossible for anyone not to reminisce about the intimate times spent together. On his end, Raymond purposefully refrained from contacting her. As a result, after a month had passed without Selena making the call, he grew increasingly anxious.

 Chapter 559 Does He Not Care About Her?

    Raymond sat in the office chair at the Montague Group, with John by his side. John consistently briefed Raymond on the uing week''s scheduled meetings.


    "The script has been in production for a month now, with one-third of the contentpleted. The Montague Group has also been receiving numerous investment invitations from directors. Raymond, I have already shortlisted some suitable ones for your review," John remarked.


    cing a stack of documents in front of him, Raymond nced at them briefly before setting them aside, inquiring, "Were those two pairs of shoes delivered to her?"


    He wondered, ''Did she not express any gratitude?''


    "Yes, they were delivered. I specifically instructed the courier to leave them outside her door, but she wasn''t home that day, so they were ced in themunal storage box by the residents'' entrance," John replied.


    The storage box was generously sized, originally intended for storing mail and packages. Ideally, homeowners would routinely cast a nce at it upon returning home each day.


    Raymond fumed in frustration, but in an instant, his expression turned indifferent.


    So be it.


    He had already moved on, and he didn''t care much anymore.


    It was all irrelevant now.


    In the evening, Selena received a gift from the Montague family''s old mansion: a ticket for a cruise.


    The steward had specifically instructed, "Selena, Cassius wishes for you to unwind. It is currently the most luxurious cruise party in all of New York. It sets sail tonight and will cruise around the rivers of New York for three days. The guests at the feast will include prominent figures from the business realm and a plethora of A-list celebrities. Cassius believes this experience will be beneficial for you."


    During her phone conversation with Cassiusst night, Selena mentioned film and television investments. The essence of such investments lied in resources.


    However, S.M''s resources were currentlycking. The senior executives were diligently investing in short films, with most receiving positive feedback over the past month, although a small minority had incurred losses. umting resources was a gradual process. If Selena didn''t lead the charge, she couldn''t lead this group of people.


    Cassius now presented Selena with an opportunity to gather resources throughworking. "Please thank Cassius on my behalf." Selena replied calmly.


    A faint smile formed on the steward''s lips as they retrieved an exquisite gift box from the side.


    "This is a gown specially chosen by Cassius. It was just air-freighted back this morning, and there is only one of its kind globally. Consider it a gift for you." The steward emphasized.


    Cassius was really good to her.


    So Selena had no regrets about the three-month agreement; it could also be considered as giving him an exnation.


    The housekeeper suggested again, "Cassius also said that this time you are going as Steve''s apprentice, so if you don''t want to recognize the identity as a member of the Montague family, then you don''t have to let them know about you, so that it will be easier for you to leave after two months."


    Cassius really did all the thinking for her.


    Selena thanked again.


    Before leaving, the butler added, "Let the driver from Ashbourne Manor take you there. The styling team will be here shortly."


    Selena waited in Ashbourne Manor for about fifteen minutes, and sure enough, the top styling team arrived.


    While waiting for them to style her, she had Ann bring over the files from the past few days so she could review a few. Ann arrived quickly and quietly handed her each file.


    Selena expressed her opinions while going through the files and instructed Ann on what to do in the next three days. Then she noticed Ann''s phone had fallen to the ground, with a photo of her and a man as the screensaver.


    "Is he your boyfriend?" Selena asked.


    Ann was a bit embarrassed but nodded slightly.


    Selena had a good memory and thought he looked very honest.


    After reviewing eight files and having her makeup done, Annplimented her quietly.


    "Selena, you look really beautiful."


    Selena''s makeup was not extravagant but exquisite, and the forehead adornmentplemented her fair and beautiful skin.


    Having never worn such adornments before, she turned to the styling team standing nearby.


    "Could this essory be seen as too extravagant?" she inquired.


    The styling team hastened to rify, "Selena, the cruise party demands such attire. It won''t be ostentatious. We''ve exercised restraint in dressing you up. Once you arrive at the venue, you will understand." Selena trusted these individuals, and after all, Cassius brought them in.


    Her dress was a fringed diamond gown, strapless with a sweetheart neckline. She also wore a trendy diamond ne.


    The ne extended from her chest up to her neck, sparkling brightly against her fair skin, creating a particrly striking appearance.


    Anyone whoid eyes on it would feel their cheeks flush and their hearts race.


    Selena was dressed up so grandly for the first time and gave Ann a few more instructions before following the driver.


    Upon arriving at the cruise ship, she realized how massive it was, like a behemoth.


    As she walked halfway down the stairs with her skirt swaying, she saw several A-list female starsing towards her.


    A group of cameras followed, capturing the stars posing.


    To attend this cruise banquet, one had to reach the level of an A-list star; otherwise, they wouldn''t qualify toe. Selena noticed someone filming and quickly turned around.


    However, the camera still captured her figure, albeit only from the back, yet her silhouette was captivating enough. "Who is that celebrity? Why didn''t she walk the red carpet?"


    "Her back is stunning."


    The cameras focused on Selena''s back as they continued filming.


    Selena was unaware and took the invitation, handing it to the person at the entrance for verification.


    Before she could finish verifying, she heard Alex''s voice behind her.


    "Raymond, tonight is all about unwinding and perhaps a bit of romantic conquest for you. Aren''t you starting to grow tired of Selena? It might be time for a newpanion."

 Chapter 560 Her Admirers Will Be Endless

    Alex was talkative, but Raymond, standing beside him, maintained a cold demeanor.


    Alex noticed that Raymond was ignoring him, so he looked ahead and immediately spotted the person still being inspected by the ticket inspector. He then nudged Raymond with his elbow. Alex remarked, "That figure is truly beautiful, far superior to that designer by hundreds of times."


    Selena''s figure was indeed very beautiful. To be precise, her entire being was beautiful.


    She was so well proportioned and slender. The delicate bones of a butterfly, slender waists, smooth and elegant lines,bined with that diamond ne, evoked romantic thoughts at first sight. Alex didn''t recognize Selena, but Raymond recognized her with just one nce.


    Every time he turned her around and held her by the waist, his fingers naturally found her waist hollow.


    Raymond was undoubtedly drawn to kiss her delicate butterfly bones, as if under a spell.


    He had seen her body so many times. How could he forget?


    Alex approached directly, about to call out "beautifuldy," when he saw Selena turning around.


    A hint of amazement shed in his eyes, then his mind jolted.


    "Penny?"


    Selena politely nodded and greeted, "Mr. Montague."


    The day Selena and Raymond parted, her neck was covered in marks. Even the most hidden ces were not spared.


    Now, a month had passed, and the marks on Selena''s body had long disappeared.


    Raymond looked at her, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    Alex also took a good look and couldn''t help but ask, "Who styled you in this outfit?"


    This could tempt men all over the world, couldn''t it?


    Who added this ne? It makes men want to tie her to the bed for life when they see it.


    Selena, graceful and poised, smiled at them. "My personal stylist. Mr. Montague, I''ll head in first."


    The invitation card here would include the room number; the cruise ship had a total of seven floors, each with different types of food and drinks.


    The lobby was spacious enough, with a music team ying the violin inside.


    Selena had already left, but Raymond, looking in the direction she departed, couldn''t snap out of it.


    His mind was filled with memories of thest night in the hospital, where he had explored and kissed her entire body.


    Raymond lowered his eyshes, feeling a sense of unease coursing through his entire being.


    Alex sighed beside him, "Raymond, I used to think your taste was bad, but now I see you have a keen eye. Selena was a hidden gem before, but after tonight, her admirers will be endless." Raymond didn''t like hearing such words, so he walked straight in.


    He was wearing a dark suit tonight, and the corridor connected to a grand hall on the first floor.


    Upon reaching the first-floor hall, everyone around nced at him, wanting to approach and make acquaintance, but no one dared to.


    The news of Raymond''s past interviews abroad had resurfaced, raising questions about his undisclosed personal assets overseas. With Raymond now leading the Montague Group, displeasing him could potentially result in bankruptcy being the least of one''s worries. Raymond''s gaze swept around, but he didn''t see Selena.


    Raymond had just started to walk up the spiral staircase when he heard someone calling out to him-it was a business partner.


    The Montague Group''s diversified portfolio, epassing numerous luxury brands, kept Raymond constantly upied with social engagements.


    Raymond had been served a few drinks in session. He soon found himself surrounded by several CEOs from the film and television industry, all inquiring about the Montague Group''s ns to enter the entertainment sector. Taking a sip of wine, Raymond knew these old foxes were trying to probe his bottom line.


    After all, the Montague Group''s entry into the entertainment industry had unparalleled advantages, with top celebrities endorsing its luxury goods, bringing inherent poprity.


    Celebrities fought fiercely to endorse the Montague Group, causing a stir.


    These heads of film and televisionpanies were now all trembling in fear, afraid that Raymond would leave no room for others.


    They exchanged pleasantries on the surface, but beneath it, turbulent waters were brewing.


    Even if Raymond didn''t drink a drop of alcohol, no one dared to say anything.


    Feeling annoyed after leaving, Raymond saw Alex not far away, already cozying up to a female star, whispering sweet nothing in her ear.


    His annoyance grew.


    His strong aura made it evident to everyone that he was in a bad mood, and no one dared to disturb him.


    Raymond followed the spiral staircase to the second floor.


    Each floor was bustling with many people, many of whom were familiar faces in the industry.


    He scanned the room but didn''t spot Selena anywhere.

 Chapter 561 Which Village Did the Fool Come From?

    Selena had just arrived on the third floor when she was osted by a sleazy man.


    The man''s hand was about to reach her chest, and she tried to dodge, but he persisted.


    After finally shaking off the man, Selena sat down on the sofa, only to see Olivia and a few other women approaching.


    Selena immediately felt unlucky.


    Olivia pretended not to see her.


    But Selena''s outfit tonight was too eye-catching. The gazes of the other women all turned towards her, including one of Olivia''s friends, Madison Hawthorne, who had recently won the neer award and was probably here because of Olivia. In this circle, many people respected Olivia.


    Olivia''s identity as Raymond''s ex-girlfriend was really quite useful.


    Madison saw Selena''s dress, and her eyes lit up. "Isn''t this the dress that just walked the runway three days ago? It''s the only one in the world, and it hasn''t even been put on sale yet!"


    Madison''s voice directly attracted the attention of the surrounding women. Women were always particrly sensitive to clothing, especially this group of women who often attend fashion shows.


    So, the few people who were originally at a distance instantly approached, but they found out that they didn''t know Selena.


    These celebrities often attend such banquets, know many big shots, and also know many socialites, but they have never seen Selena''s face.


    Someone whispered, "Could the dress be fake?"


    Wearing counterfeit goods on such a grand asion would be a subject of ridicule by everyone.


    Madison then asked Olivia, "Olivia, do you know her?"


    Olivia sneered in her heart, "I don''t know her."


    For the past month, Olivia had been constantly on edge, fearing that Raymond would find out about Selena''s identity. Every time she tried to invite him out for a meal, he refused, making her even more anxious. Luckily, Raymond still didn''t know up to that point.


    Olivia lost a full ten pounds, and now, when she saw Selena, she felt like a fire had been lit inside her.


    The Stone family previously spent over 200 million dors to buy that piece ofnd, but this month, the government''s n was announced.


    Themercial aspect of thatnd, as well as the school, was canceled.


    The Stone family''s business was real estate. They originally intended to use that piece ofnd to invest in building houses, constructing buildings, and selling them.


    However, at that time, the area had nomercial establishments, no schools, and even the ns for the subway had changed. Anyone buying a house was no fool; how could they possibly purchase a property in that location? So, thend bought for over 200 million dors was all sitting idle in their hands. The Stone family was currently in a mess, with no one knowing what to do.


    If they sold it, they would surely be taken advantage of, and it was unlikely they would even get 110 million dors for it.


    But if they didn''t sell and the Stone family stubbornly proceeded with building houses, they would be looking at a loss of at least over 200 million dors.


    Olivia thought of the day she raised the price against Selena at the bidding site and felt a pain in her chest.


    That bitch must have done it on purpose.


    Now, a group of people were discussing Selena''s dress, and Madison even covered her mouth exaggeratedly. "Could it really be a fake?"


    Madison even rudely pointed at Selena.


    "Stand up and let us see your dress. I bet it''s a fake."


    Selena furrowed her brows. Seeing more and more people approaching, she slowly stood up.


    Several women, upon seeing her figure, were consumed with jealousy.


    Especially Olivia, she wished she could just kill Selena with her eyes.


    She thought, ''Why is she so beautiful? God is truly unfair.''


    Her chest was heaving violently, but she had to hold it in. She would let that fool Madison charge into the frayter.


    If a scene were to be caused at this location, she probably wouldn''t be able to survive in all of New York.


    Selena was about to leave directly, and Madison''s face immediately darkened.


    "Stop right there, what do you mean? You don''t know us?!"


    Among this group of people were socialites and A-list actresses, with Madison''s status slightly lower. However, she had been dating the young bank master, Joseph. If they get married in the future, Madison would also be considered marrying into a wealthy family.


    Madison took a few quick steps and stood directly in front of Selena.


    But Selena''s outfit was too eye-catching, stealing her spotlight instantly. Standing side by side, the other person seemed inferior.


    Madison seemed to realize this, feeling embarrassed and angry.


    She shouted, "You''re wearing knockoffs to a ce like this. I don''t even know if you snuck in. Are you here to seduce wealthy individuals?"


    Selena chuckled lightly, her gaze falling upon Madison''s ethereal blue dress for the evening, adorned with a painting in the middle. The more she looked, the more familiar it seemed, prompting her to ask, "What brand is your dress?" Madison and those around her burst intoughter instantly, as it was not from a lesser-known brand.


    Though not a top internationalbel, it was still quite well-known domestically, surprising that this woman was unaware.


    Madison teased, "Where are you from, you ignorant fool? How could you not even know this brand? It seems like your dress is truly fake. Security,e over and throw this person out!"

 Chapter 562 Your Girlfriend Got Bullied

    Madison, sporting an arrogant attitude, particrly upon realizing that Selena was not a big shot, was eager to jab her fingers into Selena''s face.


    The onlookers were enjoying the show. Several of them were aware that Madison had been dating Joseph recently, so they had to show some respect to her. Selena found it amusing. Even if she was wearing fake goods, what did it have to do with this person?


    Seeing Selena''s smile, Madison felt even more furious. She casually grabbed the red wine the waiter was holding nearby and sshed it directly at Selena''s chest. Selena couldn''t dodge in time, and the wine flowed down her neck, making her look quite disheveled.


    Madison raised an eyebrow. "Such fake goods should be destroyed!"


    Enraged, Selena noticed Raymond, who had juste up from the second floor, not far away, but he had no intention ofing over to help her.


    She took a deep breath and pped Madison without hesitation.


    Madison was caught off guard by the p, causing the wine ss in her hand to fall to the ground and shatter.


    She touched her face in disbelief, thinking she was dreaming.


    How dare this woman hit her!


    "You despicable person! Do you know who I am?" Madison roared.


    "I really don''t know who you are, but this dress I''m wearing is an authentic piece. If you can''t tell the difference, that''s your problem. You are wearing clothes that infringe on my rights. This painting was my entry for apetition back in my university days and was never authorized for reproduction by anypany. Yet this brand has directly printed my painting on their clothes, which is a clear case of infringement. I assume that by wearing this dress, you should be aware of the origin of this painting." Selena''s tone was calm as she gently rubbed her hands.


    She added, "By the way, I am a disciple of Steve Butler. This painting won first prize back then, and the organizers should still have the records. If you are the spokesperson for this brand, then you have indeed lowered your value." Selena looked at Olivia with a cold gaze.


    Selena sneered, "But you seem to be good friends with Miss Stone. Wasn''t Miss Stone publicly ridiculed by Master Steve Butler not long ago? She mistook a fake painting for a genuine one, while you seem to be doing the opposite. Birds of a feather flock together, it seems."


    This not only insulted Madison but also indirectly insulted Olivia.


    Olivia, who had been watching from the sidelines, heard the old story brought up again, her face stiffening with anger.


    That incident was too embarrassing. After that, Olivia rarely went out, knowing well that many people in the circle must have heard about it.


    Steve''s reputation was so influential that those he criticized could hardly survive in the art world.


    Olivia gritted her teeth, trembling all over. She couldn''t refute what Selena said.


    When Madison heard about Steve, she looked puzzled. "Who is Steve? Is he famous?"


    As soon as she spoke, a mockingughter erupted around her.


    Anyone truly in the upper-ss circles would know who Steve was.


    Madison was just a minor celebrity at the moment, not even close to the A-list, and she didn''t pay much attention to art in her daily life, so she had never heard of Steve''s name.


    Just moments ago, she had mocked Selena as an ignorant fool, only to find herself being ridiculed in turn for her ownck of knowledge.


    However, Madison was unaware that the people around her wereughing at her. She grew increasingly impatient as she red at Selena.


    "I am Joseph''s girlfriend. I don''t care who Steve is. You must apologize to me tonight!"


    As she finished speaking, Joseph and a few yboys happened to walk over.


    The dandies nudged him and gestured towards us, whispering, "Your girlfriend is being bullied."


    Joseph, who cared about his reputation and had recently been dating Madison, walked over and unexpectedly encountered an old acquaintance.


    Selena''s expression soured when she saw Joseph.


    Joseph raised an eyebrow, observing her attire. Red wine was dripping down her fair skin, along with the ne.


    Joseph thought, ''This woman dressed like this. Wasn''t she out to seduce someone? It seemed she had fallen out with Raymond and was nning to find a new sugar daddy tonight.'' After being ridiculed by Selena in the past, Joseph was determined to show her a thing or two today.


    He remarked, "I was wondering who it was, and it turns out it''s Penny."


    Selena chuckled, "I was wondering who it was, too. It turns out it''s Mr. Anderson who got all worked up after I rejected him."


    This remark elicited muffledughter from the crowd.


    A fierce glint passed through Joseph''s eyes. The Anderson family had investments in this cruise banquet, so Joseph directly instructed the two bodyguards beside him. "Throw her into the sea, and make sure she never shows up in New York again," he dered.


    Then, he gave a discreet signal to the bodyguard.


    Understanding the signal, the bodyguard knew that ''throwing into the sea'' actually meant tossing Selena onto Joseph''s bed. Joseph was still persistent, eager to savor the taste of Selena.

 Chapter 563 Who Are You Planning to Call?

    Selena didn''t expect Raymond to help her. She took out her cell phone, intending to call Caterlington, but saw Raymond approaching. The crowd automatically made way for him.


    Everyone was curious. ''Isn''t that Mr. Montague? What is he doing here?''


    Even when Raymond was still in New York before, he rarely attended any gatherings, let alone the intrigues between women.


    So, all eyes turned to Olivia, and suddenly, it dawned on them.


    They thought that Raymond had to be here for Olivia.


    Only Olivia clenched her fists tightly, refraining from approaching for confrontation at that moment.


    Raymond walked up to Selena, squinting to examine her closely.


    Selena had a strange feeling, as if she was not wearing any clothes.


    She furrowed her brows, then heard him say, "Who are you nning to call?"


    Raymond, being self-aware, knew it wouldn''t be him.


    Selena remained silent, and Raymond couldn''t be bothered to pick a fight with her, shifting his gaze to Joseph.


    The moment Joseph saw him, his body stiffened.


    Previously, Raymond had helped Selena. Could it be that they hadn''t broken up yet?


    Joseph definitely wouldn''t dare to offend Raymond. He had almost won Selena over before, but because of encountering Raymond, the opportunity slipped away. He instantly became fearful.


    "Mr. Montague." Joseph greeted in a low voice.


    Raymond nced at him, then turned to Madison.


    Madison was so intimidated by Raymond''s presence that she dared not speak, sensing the tense atmosphere around her.


    As soon as this man arrived, the surroundings fell silent, clearly showing him respect.


    She knew many scions of wealthy families but had never seen this one before.


    Raymond asked, "Penny came with me. If there''s any throwing out to be done, shouldn''t I be the one to do it together with her?"


    Joseph''s face turned pale with fear. "Mr. Montague, how could I dare..."


    Upon hearing Joseph call him Mr. Montague, Madison suddenly realized, ''Isn''t he the man Olivia admires? The one who stands out in the New York circle? But isn''t he Olivia''s man?'' Unable to resist, Madison nced at Olivia and asked, "Olivia, what''s going on? Isn''t Mr. Montague your boyfriend?"


    Her voice was not low, and several people heard it.


    Olivia already felt humiliated and wanted to find a chance to leave quietly. But now, with Madison''s words, everyone''s attention turned to her.


    Those gazes were like searchlights, as if they wanted to strip away Olivia''s carefully crafted facade.


    She was so angry that she couldn''t even speak a word, cursing Madison as a fool in her mind.


    She even heard the whispers around her.


    "Yeah, isn''t Olivia Raymond''s first love? Back then, Raymond strongly opposed marriage for her and even followed her abroad."


    "Weren''t Raymond supposed to divorce for her? Why does it seem like he hasn''t even nced at her now?"


    These voices entered Olivia''s ears, piercingly harsh.


    Olivia''s breathing became hot, unable to refute a single word at this moment.


    Raymond obviously heard those words, too, furrowing his brows tightly. "Olivia and I broke up a long time ago, and we have never gotten back together."


    This statement was a tant trampling of Olivia''s dignity, especially since she had always presented herself as Raymond''s first love since returning to the country. She never expected Raymond to publicly deny it now.


    Selena was also surprised, looking at him, wondering if he had gone mad. After all, that was Olivia.


    Selena thought, ''Raymond wanted a divorce, all for Olivia, right? And now he''s saying these things. Could it be that the two of them had a fight?''

 Chapter 564 She Became a Ruthless Woman after the Ten-time Deal

    Raymond seemed unaware of the storm his words would stir up. He continued to look at Joseph.


    "If Joseph doesn''t intend to throw Penny, can I take her away?"


    Joseph felt as if his cheeks had been pped hard, and the few yboys who were close to him didn''t dare toe over to plead.


    They were about the same age as Raymond, but their families had long ago taught them not to offend this person.


    In the past, the Montague family had chosen Christopher as the heir. Christopher was gentle in nature, but Raymond waspletely different. He was usually not one to joke around, nor would he tell you when he was angry. Once Raymond started, no amount of pleading would help.


    Joseph''s eyes were red from being forced, and he twitched his mouth.


    "Mr. Montague, I was just joking with Penny earlier; please excuse me."


    When Selena heard the words "joking around," she found them genuinely amusing. She never expected Joseph to be so flexible.


    Her gaze fell on Madison. This infringement matter needed to be resolved quickly.


    Madison was startled by her gaze, her face a mix of anger and resentment. But since Joseph was so spineless, would a minor celebrity like her dare to challenge Raymond?


    Selena asked, "Madison, you didn''t tell me the name of this brand earlier."


    "AN." Madison replied obediently.


    Upon hearing the brand name, Selena raised her eyebrows, as it was indeed not a small brand. It gained poprity with its retro style, and several of its dresses made waves on the runway. However, she didn''t expect the other party to giarize her work directly.


    "Alright, I''ll remember that."


    After saying this, she looked at Raymond.


    Raymond happened to be looking at her, too, and then he grabbed her hand and left.


    In front of so many people, Selena couldn''t easily shake him off.


    It wasn''t until they turned the corner that Selena ruthlessly shook off his hand.


    "About what just happened, thank you, Mr. Montague." Selena replied politely.


    Raymond''s expression darkened further as he continued to question her, "If I don''t intervene, who do you n to call?"


    Selena remained silent.


    He took a deep breath and sneered, "Can I at least get your private number now? I did help you, after all."


    Selena took out a tissue and diligently wiped off the red wine stains on her dress.


    From Raymond''s perspective, Selena''s skin was so fair it was almost blinding. Who had given her that ne?!


    Selena asked, "Mr. Montague, have you ever been able to remain friends after a one-night stand? Let''s stick to work-rted calls in the future."


    A hint of disbelief shed in Raymond''s eyes. He thought, ''She had been so obedient, but now, after ten times, she has be so cold.''


    Just then, a waiter carrying a tray of red wine with ten tall sses on it passed by them.


    As soon as Selena caught the scent, she knew it was Roman¨¦e-Conti. These wealthy people really treated this wine like water.


    Next second, Raymond grabbed one of the sses without hesitation and sshed it on Selena''s neck.


    The waiter was startled, "S-Sir..."


    "Get lost!" Raymond shouted.


    The waiter quickly lowered his head, pretending not to have seen the scene, and promptly left.


    Raymond had already had a few drinks tonight, but he wasn''t drunk. He gazed at Selena with a heavy look.


    It was the second time someone had sshed Selena, and it was Raymond who had done it.


    She lowered her eyshes, feeling wronged.


    She hadn''t even had a chance to wipe away the water droplets trickling down her neck.


    Raymond reached over and grabbed the back of Selena''s neck, like apprehending a criminal, and pushed her into the nearby rest area.


    The rest area was for touch-ups, with luxurious sofas, but there were always people around.


    Selena hadn''t reacted yet when she was pressed onto the sofa.


    He lowered his head and unhesitatingly licked the wine off her fair skin.


    Selena felt her scalp tingle, and her head felt like it was about to explode.


    She pushed him away, and reminded, "Mr. Montague, I believe the ten times are up."


    Raymond''s thin lips reached the diamond ne.


    Selena was so frightened by this stimtion that her legs went weak.

 Chapter 565 Instant Softening

    Selena''s cheek turned to the side, her unpainted fingernails tightly gripping the sofa beneath her.


    The hem of this dress was quite grand, reaching only to the ankles when standing, but when sitting down, the hem would touch the floor. Raymond was about to pull down the fabric above her when the door was pushed open.


    Startled, Selena sat up from the sofa and pushed Raymond down, enveloping him entirely with her skirt.


    In just a few seconds, Raymond hadn''t reacted yet.


    Two A-list celebrities came in, chatting andughing, discussing the antics of the wealthy young heirs tonight.


    Seeing someone inside, they didn''t find it surprising, nodding as a form of greeting.


    Selena''s tense back was covered in sweat as she watched them move towards the long makeup table.


    They were still gossiping.


    "So they said that Olivia has always been faking rtionships."


    "My friend said that Mr. Montague distanced himself on the spot, took his designer away, and no one knows where they went."


    "Mr. Montague, he got married, right?"


    "It''s a family alliance."


    As they touched up their makeup, they continued gossiping.


    They had no idea that the Mr. Montague they were talking about was currently being held down by Selena''s skirt, preventing him from getting up.


    Selena''s skirt was sorge that itpletely covered him, only noticeable upon closer inspection.


    But how could the two in the room possibly notice?


    Selena''s palms were sweaty, and before she knew it, she felt Raymond''s kiss approaching.


    She froze, her mind exploding with a burst of sparks, wanting to scream.


    With two A-list female celebrities right here, and she was less than 30 feet away.


    Selena''s eyes were tinged with redness, but she dared not say anything, only gripping the sofa tighter.


    These seven minutes were the longest she had ever experienced in her life.


    She couldn''t make out what the two were saying, feeling like a tsunami was happening in her mind.


    The two female celebrities said a few words to her, but her vision was filled with a white light, and she couldn''t hear clearly.


    After they left and the door closed, she panicked and retreated, even stumbling.


    Raymond adjusted his expensive suit and pulled her up. He asked, "Can you still walk?"


    She remained silent.


    Raymond released her, and the next moment, she weakly knelt down.


    Raymond pulled her back into his arms, and then he saw tears streaming down her face before she finally choked out.


    She cursed, "You''re shameless, despicable!"


    Raymond was left tingling all over from the scolding.


    In his presence, her quick wit seemed to have vanished.


    "You held it in for so long just to say that?" Raymond retorted.


    Selena was trembling all over, that jerk!!


    Without hesitation, Selena raised her hand to p him.


    Raymond caught her wrist, "Who trapped me with a skirt? Isn''t this an invitation?"


    Raymond squinted his eyes, a cold smirk ying on his lips.


    He teased, "So your husband is useless. That''s enough to make you weak in the knees."


    Selena''s chest heaved violently as she pushed him away.


    Raymond stepped back a few paces, seeing her trembling legs and red-rimmed eyes as she leaned against a nearby cab. His heart momentarily softened. "What floor is your room on?" He asked.


    Ignoring him, Selena closed her eyes for a moment before slowly making her way to the door.


    Raymond didn''t pursue her, just cautioned, "Walk steadily."


    Selena cursed in her mind, ''You bastard!''

 Chapter 566 Dont Get Any Ideas about Her

    Making her way to the top floor, Selena swiped her card to enter the room.


    Once the door closed, Selena slowly sank down against it.


    Selena was covered in alcohol stains everywhere, looking extremely disheveled, her legs truly feeling weak.


    Feeling irritated, she covered her face, only to realize that her face was burning hot, probably flushed all the way to her neck.


    That intense pleasure still lingered in every cell of her being; she had never been stimted in such a way before, and the impact it brought felt like opening the door to a whole new world. Moreover, it was in front of people.


    Selena cursed in her mind again, ''That jerk.''


    Why would anyone think Raymond was noble for abstaining when he clearly had a strong sexual desire?


    Selena still couldn''te to her senses. She had been sitting here for half an hour, feeling drained, before dragging herself to take a shower and lie down on the bed.


    Her original intention ofing here was to meet some big shots in the entertainment industry, but now Selena truly felt drained.


    Maybe she''ll go outter for a walk.


    It''s only 7 p.m. now; the liveliest time is probably around 9 o''clock.


    On the other side, Raymond went back to find Alex.


    At this moment, Alex is not with the female star; he and Dr. Barnes are looking at the scenery outside.


    Dr. Barnes hadn''t been back to New York for a few years. At this moment, there was no one else around them. Paul is still being dragged along to socialize. When Raymond sat down next to them, Alex sniffed.


    "Why do I smell the lingering scent of sex?"


    When Raymond left, he didn''t smell so strongly of alcohol.


    Dr. Barnes looked at him and asked, "Is it that Penny again?"


    Raymond tacitly agreed, leaning back slowly, his worried expression unable to hide.


    Alex touched his chin, and his mouth curved up.


    "Come to think of it, tonight she looks much prettier in that outfit than those celebrities."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed instantly. "Don''t get any ideas about her."


    Alex found it amusing, deliberately poking at his sore spot. "By the way, is Penny willing to divorce?"


    Sure enough, Raymond''s face darkened. He had done everything he should and shouldn''t do with her.


    Even the locations for lovemaking ranged from her home to hotels to cars, almost every ce where ordinary people could notice, he had taken her to experience. With things like this, could any other man satisfy her?


    Lucas was fooling around outside every day; how could he have so much energy to focus on her?


    Raymond lowered his eyshes, lightly flicking his fingertips.


    He replied calmly, "Whether to divorce or not, it''s all the same to me, just a bed partner. I never thought of ruining someone else''s marriage."


    Alex retorted, "You''ve been on bad terms with her for a month. During this time, has she not gone to see her husband?"


    Raymond was so angry that his heart blocked, and he pushed a ss of wine straight to Alex.


    "Shut up."


    Alexughed and looked at Dr. Barnes beside him.


    "How about that? I was right, wasn''t I? Raymond is really into someone else''s wife, yet he refuses to admit it."


    Dr. Barnes also poured a ss of wine, somewhat curious.


    "What''s the name of the woman at Raymond''s house, and when is she nning to divorce?"


    Alex answered directly, "This woman recently sued Ms. Montague of the Montague family and heard she got more than ten million dors inpensation, so I said she''s not a simple character. Her name is Selena. Now the whole of New York knows they''ll be divorcing in two months, so there will be more drama then."


    Selena?


    Dr. Barnes raised an eyebrow slightly. He thought, ''Was it the Selena he had seen before?''


    He replied, "I''ve seen Selena at the hospital before."


    Alex was shocked. "You actually had contact with her? Thest time she appeared, she was wrapped up tightly, as if she had some disease. Her face was full of e. Everyone said she was a freak."


    If Raymond''s wife was a freak, then the one he saw at the hospital should just have the same name.


    Dr. Barnes said, "The one I saw wasn''t a freak. She was even quite beautiful."


    "Then it''s not her." Alex interrupted him immediately.


    Dr. Barnes looked at Raymond again, "Ugly or not, isn''t Raymond the one who knows best?"


    In an instant, scenes of that woman calling her husband shed through Raymond''s mind, his face darkening even more.


    Raymond replied, "She is ugly, pretentious, greedy, and shameless."


    Just thinking about it made Raymond ufortable all over.


    As soon as he finished speaking, someone came over to invite Raymond, saying that a business partner hade to offer a toast, asking if he was avable.


    Raymond had just had fun with Selena; his mood was actually quite good. The Montague Group was about to enter the entertainment industry, and this was a big deal. Raymond really needed to meet more people.


    He stood up and said to the two of them, "I''ll go meet those people."


    Alex watched his back and clicked his tongue twice, "Barnes, although Penny is someone else''s wife, she does have a great figure. Seeing her dressed up today, I finally understood why Raymond was so eager to be the third party for her. If I see herter, I''ll show you."

 Chapter 567 I Asked If You Are Raymonds Wife

    Dr. Barnes was indeed very curious and nodded.


    When the time shifted to nine o''clock in the evening, everyone was left admiring the scenery and engaging in idle chatter.


    Most people wouldn''t be dining at this time, especially celebrities who have strict dining standards.


    Selena changed into a different dress. Thinking back to when Fiona had stuffed four formal dresses into her luggage on the way here, she found it amusing. At that time, she felt it was unnecessary, thinking two dresses would be enough.


    Little did she know she would ruin one on the first night. If she were to go outter and get wine spilled on her again, would she need to change into another one? She pushed the door open and stepped out into the corridor, only to meet Dr. Barnes at the corner.


    Dr. Barnes didn''t have to socialize like Raymond and Paul; he had dinner in the evening and went upstairs to rest. Now, he also nned to go out and feel the sea breeze. "Dr. Barnes," Selena politely called out.


    Dr. Barnes nced at her attire; she looked quite beautiful.


    Although this dress wasn''t as exquisite as the one given by Mr. Cassius Montague, it was made of top-notch fabric, entuating her slim waist and fair skin.


    Dr. Barnes hesitated for a few seconds before tentatively calling out, "Miss Fair?"


    Selena immediately smiled at him. "Is it because I put on makeup tonight that you didn''t recognize me?"


    He looked at her hand. "Is your hand all healed now?"


    "It''s better now, thank you." Selena replied.


    He pressed the elevator button, and they both entered.


    He asked her, "Which floor are you going to?"


    Selena said, "Probably the fifth floor; I haven''t had dinner yet, and I remember the fifth floor offerste-night snacks."


    Dr. Barnes pressed the fifth floor for her and the sixth floor for himself.


    The seventh floor had no deck, only rooms. It''s morefortable to enjoy the sea breeze from a higher location.


    After reaching the sixth floor, he didn''t step out but asked a question, "Is Miss Fair named Selena?"


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat, and she nodded slowly.


    He asked, "Are you Raymond''s wife?"


    Selena reminded, "Mr. Barnes, someone is calling you."


    Dr. Barnes turned around and indeed saw someone waving at him, a person he knew from the circle.


    However, he just nced and then turned back.


    "You don''t need to change the subject; I''m asking you if you are Raymond''s wife."


    Selena thought about the uing divorce in two months; admitting or not admitting didn''t matter much.


    If she admitted, perhaps after the divorce, she could still use this identity to get an appointment with Dr. Barnes quickly.


    After all, getting an appointment with Dr. Barnes was extremely difficult.


    "Yes," she replied.


    Dr. Barnes nodded, then suddenly lifted her chin, examining her features from side to side.


    "From a medical perspective, your facial bone structure is excellent, with symmetrical and well-proportioned facial features. Your facial proportions and the ''W line'' are all fulfilled, the facial bones have no ws, the nasal bridge is three- dimensional with smooth lines, the height of the cheekbone is just right, and the zygomatic arch tilt is appropriate. Your eyes are round, with sharp and slightly upturned outer corners. It''s hard to see anything but top-notch bone structure. How could anyone say you''re ugly?"


    Dr. Barnes seemed genuinely puzzled. After hisment, he let go.


    Selena appeared stunned, not even resisting when her chin was held.


    Dr. Barnes politely nodded, "I may have offended you just now."


    Selena was a bit puzzled until he left, and the elevator closed again.


    But Selena was truly hungry. She went to the fifth floor, headed straight to the buffet area, picked up some light food, and sat in a corner eating leisurely.


    On the sixth floor, after chatting briefly with a few acquaintances, Dr. Barnes stood on the deck to enjoy the breeze, dispersing the remnants of the two sses of wine he had just consumed.


    Alex''s voice came from behind him.


    "Strange, been looking for Penny for an hour, no idea where she went."


    He had no clue that Selena had been sleeping in her room all along.


    Dr. Barnes simply stated a fact, "Miss Fair isn''t ugly at all. Let''s not say such things next time."


    Alex knew that Dr. Barnes, being a doctor, tended to be meticulous in his judgments.


    If hemented on someone''s appearance, he would definitely seek confirmation.


    Alex sighed and tightened his grip on the wine ss.


    "I bet you didn''t go up to Selena and tell her I called her ugly, did you?"


    Dr. Barnes nodded.


    Alex rubbed his forehead, somewhat bemused. "Can you please tone down your seriousness? If she dares to report to Ms. Montague with her fiery temperament, she might hold a grudge against me now." Dr. Barnes chuckled lightly. "Well, it''s a good opportunity for you to stop gossiping behind people''s backs."


    "Am I really gossiping? I''m just stating the facts; it''s just that you''re too kind, Barnes."


    At ten o''clock, Raymond finally managed to send everyone else away.


    Seeing him heading to the top floor, no one dared to approach him for more toasts.


    Raymond had a few too many drinks and rubbed his forehead.


    Upon reaching his suite, after taking a shower and lying on the bed, he heard the living room door being opened, apanied by the sound of high heels.


    A sharp glint appeared in Raymond''s eyes, expecting another imprudent business partner trying to win him over with a woman.


    He draped on a nearby robe and got up, but before he could speak, he caught a familiar scent in the air.


    The suite had only one room, with a spacious living room-usually, only couples from the circle were arranged in such suites. When Cassius gave Selena the cruise ticket, he had something in mind.


    Cassius couldn''t bear the thought of Selena actually divorcing his hical grandson, so he decided to give it onest try.

 Chapter 568 Youre Here at My Doorstep

    As Selena bent over at the entrance, intending to change her high heels, the lights in the living room suddenly dimmed, and someone swiftly pressed her against the doorway. "Another woman sent here?"


    The man''s voice sounded by her ear, and her pupils shrank instantly.


    She thought, ''How could Raymond be in her room?''


    Selena was about to retort, but two fingers went into her mouth, pinching her tongue.


    She was still bending over to change shoes. At this moment, she was forced to straighten her back but couldn''t turn around, and Raymond lifted her skirt up.


    Selena''s struggles were in vain. Did Raymond mistake her for a woman sent to him on a tter?


    Yes, with so many business partners present tonight, this kind of misunderstanding probably happened frequently in the past.


    Her tongue was pinched painfully, and Selena couldn''t say a word.


    She cursed in the heart, ''This despicable man!''


    Raymond firmly held her in his arms, a smirk ying on his lips.


    He thought, ''This was her own mistake for entering the wrong room. Who could she me?''


    After struggling for a while, Selena''s forehead was covered in sweat. Eventually, she received a hard p on her buttocks.


    Raymond sneered, "You''re here at my doorstep, yet you pretend otherwise?"


    Selena was about to explode in anger. Her chest was heaving violently, but with her tongue pinched, she couldn''t retort at all. Raymond enjoyed seeing her in such a predicament, a smile in his eyes.


    He wondered, ''Was being spanked on the butt shameful?''


    He was extra cautious this time, even as gentle as water, fearing that she might turn the tables on him the next morning.


    Raymond didn''t torment her for too long, fearing she might have other things to doter, like discussing cooperation with others.


    After two hours, he let her go. Before he could say anything, Raymond received a hard p on his cheek.


    Rubbing his face, he saw her trembling.


    She cursed, "Beast! Bastard!"


    Selena angrily turned on the lights in the room; her cheeks flushed red, and her eyes were filled with anger, as if ready to ignite her whole being. Raymond touched his cheek, a taste of blood lingering in his mouth.


    Her skirt was back in ce by now, her eyes red.


    Raymond felt somewhat guilty, touching his cheek, but he remained unyielding.


    "One million dors, is that enough?"


    Selena''s pupils contracted, biting her lip tightly, ignoring himpletely. She opened the door and left.


    Raymond stood in the room, sighing as his eyshes drooped.


    After Selena left, she had nowhere to go. After all, she didn''t know anyone on board, and all the rooms were fully booked before the ship set sail. Shelley didn''te this time, and for a moment, she didn''t know who to turn to.


    Although Raymond mistook her for a willing participant, Selena now realized that this matter was definitely arranged by Cassius.


    Selena made her way back to the fifth floor, as this was the ce wherete-night snacks were prepared, open until 6 in the morning. She could spend a few nights sleeping on the sofa in this corner. Damn Raymond!


    Feeling extremely irritated, Selena stepped outside to cool off in the breeze. It helped her calm down significantly, so she decided to head to the deck to enjoy the view.


    Tomorrow, she would engage in conversations with male and female celebrities in the entertainment industry orwork with influential figures in the film and television sector.


    As Selena felt the wind blowing outside, her mood lifted. Just as she was about to turn back towards the sofa inside, a hand swiftly reached out from behind and pushed her forcefully. The sudden appearance of the hand caught her off guard, and she was pushed over the railing, falling into the river, her high heels left on the deck.


    Olivia sneered and kicked the high heels down.


    There were people on every deck, many of them still awake.


    Soon, shouts were heard, "Someone fell into the water! Where''s the lifebuoy?"


    "It''s a woman! Quick, the lifebuoy!"


    After falling into the water, Selena felt the surging water engulfing her, making it hard to breathe.


    The sound of the ship''s turbines echoed in her ears, and she even felt a force pulling at her legs.


    She thought, ''Would she be sucked in and torn to pieces?''


    "Selena?!"


    Caterlington, in the crowd on the first floor, immediately noticed the figure and jumped into the water while lifebuoys and lifeboats were also lowered.


    Having consumed too much water,bined with the initial impact of the fall, Selena struggled to breathe properly and had now fainted.


    Caterlington quickly scooped her up and ced her in a lifeboat, continuously pressing on her abdomen.


    Selena kept her eyes tightly shut.


    He angrily shouted to the nearby crew, "Get a helicopter here quickly to take her to the hospital!"


    The helicopter arrived in less than ten minutes. The river was fogged, and no one could clearly see who the woman falling into the water was, only that someone had fallen in. Olivia saw that Selena was rescued, feeling unwilling. She thought, ''It would have been so much better if that wretched woman had died.''


    But it didn''t matter; Olivia had other means.

 Chapter 569 Would She Still Have Any Positive Thoughts About Raymond?

    Olivia had already found Raymond''s room number and was heading upstairs to knock on his door.


    Raymond, still under the impression that it was Selena returning, had a fleeting glimmer of surprise in his eyes.


    Olivia had started recording on her phone while waiting outside the door, and then she continued knocking.


    When Raymond opened the door and saw her, the surprise in his eyes vanished.


    "Raymond, something terrible has happened. Selena fell into the water! Do you want to go check it out? It''s chaotic downstairs!"


    Upon hearing about the chaos downstairs, Raymond furrowed his brow, and when he heard that Selena was also there, his brow furrowed even more deeply.


    "Raymond, Selena might be in serious danger."


    But all Olivia got in response was the sound of the door closing.


    After a moment''s thought, Raymond realized that the woman was deliberately causing trouble, perhaps to lure him downstairs and take the opportunity to reveal her identity as Ms. Montague of the Montague family. The scheme was quite loud.


    "Raymond, aren''t you going to do anything about her?" Olivia asked outside the door.


    "She''d better have drowned, not causing any trouble for everyone." Raymond replied in a nonchnt tone, the door was already closed.


    Olivia stood outside the door, almost bursting intoughter. She paused the recording, a slight smile ying on her lips.


    She couldn''t help but wonder what Selena''s reaction would be upon hearing this recording.


    Inside, Raymond was feeling extremely agitated. After taking a shower anding out, hey on the bed and couldn''t shake off the scent of her fragrance.


    Was he going crazy?


    If he were to open the wardrobe now, he would surely find several dresses Selena had left inside, prompting him to wonder why her clothes were there.


    This ce was only supposed to assign the same room to married couples.


    But Raymond''s mind was in turmoil because of Selena, and he recalled the absurdity in the fitting room that night, his throat tightening.


    Lowering his eyshes, he no longer wanted to stay in this room. He immediately arranged for a helicopter to pick him up, leaving ahead of time, and did not want to participate in the next two days. Meanwhile, Selena had already been taken to the hospital.


    Caterlington was extremely worried, but his selfishness prevented him from calling Raymond.


    He didn''t want Raymond toe and care for Selena at this time, only for Selena to ept this nominal husband''s kindness.


    Inside the hospital, doctors were working on saving Selena. Although they were sessful, given the length of time Selena had been submerged, they still had concerns.


    "We are worried about potentialplications, such as organ failure and rhabdomyolysis. We rmend she stay in the hospital for observation for some time." Caterlington breathed a sigh of relief, d that Selena had been rescued.


    He tried to enter the room, but at that moment, a nurse came to change Selena into hospital clothes, considering she was still wearing that soaking wet dress.


    Caterlington had to step back out and wait toe back in after the change.


    Selenay weakly in bed, devoid of strength throughout her body.


    Caterlington keenly noticed a fresh bite mark on her shoulder, not severe but distinct.


    At three in the morning, Selena finally woke up.


    She felt as though her chest was about to burst, struggling to breathe.


    Seeing Caterlington''s face, a hint of confusion flickered in her eyes, but she couldn''t speak.


    Caterlington sat beside her and instructed, "Don''t speak for now. Rest well until tomorrow. You nearly drowned."


    Selena could only close her eyes.


    Her phone was nearby, surprisingly undamaged after the drowning.


    Caterlington took the phone, specifically instructing the hospital to dry it off before returning it to her.


    At eight in the morning, Selena woke up again, but this time, she had developed a fever.


    The doctor came to administer intravenous fluids, and Selena sat on the hospital bed, her face rmingly pale.


    Caterlington asked, "How did you end up in the water?"


    "Someone pushed me." Selena replied, but she hadn''t seen who it was.


    Even now, her mind was filled with the moment she fell into the water, her body rapidly descending, creating a pit in the water''s surface, and then seeing the endless darkness below, the terror of the unknown capable of driving one insane.

 Chapter 570 Dont Force Raymond and Me Together Anymore

    Selena coughed hard, a hint of vulnerability in her eyes.


    "It''s either Olivia or Madison, you can guess. I offended these twost night," she said.


    Caterlington didn''t offer her water, probably because she was afraid of it now.


    Frowning, Caterlington saw Selena take her phone from the side and y a recording sent by Olivia, which happened to be the conversation between her and Raymondst night.


    She didn''t lower the volume on her phone so Caterlington beside her could hear everything clearly, leaving him fuming and bbergasted.


    "Damn it! Raymond is such a jerk!"


    "Selena, divorce him quickly and stop enduring this from Raymond!"


    Selena remained silent, feeling difort in her throat.


    Caterlington snatched her phone. "Stop listening. Let these two despicable people just rot together!"


    Selena lowered her eyshes, hands resting outside the nket, looking puzzled.


    "I''ve been wondering why Raymond dislikes me so much."


    Even though she took over his wife''s role, Selena never once approached him, and even proposed a three-month deadline for divorce. Now, with only two months left, why did he really want her dead? If she had diedst night, he probably wouldn''t have regretted it at all, and might have taken the opportunity to divorce her.


    "Selena, this is how men are. Some men won''t appreciate what they have until they lose it. They often end upmenting after squandering the best. I know men''s nature too well." Caterlington remarked. Selena stopped talking, and Caterlington continued with many provocative remarks.


    Seeing Selena''s expression turning colder, Caterlington left contentedly.


    The doctor instructed Selena to stay in the hospital for a few more days for observation.


    So she stayed alone in the hospital for two more days, coinciding with the end of the cruise banquet.


    Mr. Cassius Montague called to ask how she was feeling.


    Selena felt bitter, her lips twitching.


    "Cassius, please don''t force me and Raymond together anymore."


    Mr. Cassius Montague fell silent instantly, then sighed, "Okay, I understand. I won''t try anymore."


    After hanging up, Selena felt utterly exhausted.


    She rested at home for a full half month before fully recovering from the drowning sensation.


    Then she heard about the Stone family selling that piece ofnd for 110 million dors, leaving them in financial trouble and seeking financing.


    Due to Raymond''s behavior on the cruise, Olivia''s identity as his ex-girlfriend no longer held weight unless she could prove that Raymond still cared about her.


    Just as Selena was about to open the file in front of her, her phone rang-it was a message from Raymond.


    Every other day, he would almost always send her a message, asking what she was up to.


    Selena never replied, and now there were ten messages piled up.


    She directly took a screenshot of Raymond''s message and posted it on her social media.


    The caption read: [Married, please stop bothering me.]


    She didn''t blur Raymond''s name so anyone who knew him would recognize it.


    Carter was the first toment, with a string of question marks.


    Carter: [It shouldn''t be my cousin, right? I''ve never seen my cousin like this. It''s just a simr profile picture, right?]


    The secondment was from Mia, confirming that it was Raymond.


    Mia: [What is Raymond doing?]


    Since Selena posted from her work ount, many big shots she had worked with saw the post.


    Everyone was specting whether the personbeled as Mr. Montague was Raymond.


    Within the New York circle, things were heating up.


    "Isn''t that Raymond?"


    "But didn''t Raymond leave with someone at Henry''s partyst time?"


    "Half a month ago, on the cruise, Raymond stood up for her."


    "Come to think of it, doesn''t Alex oftenin that Raymond doesn''t reply to messages?"

 Chapter 571 The One You Humbly Pursued Came to Find Austin

    The Montague Group side.


    Raymond still doesn''t know that Selena has taken screenshots of their chat records. Recently, she hasn''t replied, and he just thought she was angry that night.


    Half an hourter, John came in with documents, hesitating to speak.


    Raymond frowned and asked, "Is there a problem with the meetingter?"


    "No," John replied.


    "Any changes on the project side?"


    John shook his head again.


    Raymond''s face instantly turned cold.


    "What is it then?"


    John trembled for a long time before finally saying, "President, do you usually check your News Feed?"


    Raymond never checks that.


    "Miss Penny asked you not to harass her anymore and said she''s already married."


    Raymond still held a pen in his hand, silent upon hearing this.


    John continued, "She probably won''t divorce, and she has taken screenshots of all the messages you sent, now everyone knows." Raymond frowned and took out his phone.


    Then Carter''s call came at this time.


    "Raymond, what''s going on?"


    He actually wanted to ask how you became Penny''s humble pursuer.


    But he didn''t dare, so he had to probe discreetly.


    "Penny seems quite loyal to her husband. She even said she won''t divorce."


    Raymond hung up the phone directly, and then Alex called.


    As soon as Raymond answered, he heard his sarcastic voice.


    "I sent you dozens of messages, and you didn''t reply to any, and you went to pursue a little designer?"


    Raymond hung up again, and no matter who called next, he didn''t answer.


    Seeing Raymond''s increasingly gloomy face, John didn''t know what to do. After a long time, Raymond took out his phone and called Selena.


    But Selena had blocked him.


    Now, Selena continued to work with the documents in front of her, urging the S.M. Group PR department to investigate the clothingpany''s infringement.


    Thepany quickly backed down and sent Selena a two-million-dorpensation, hoping she wouldn''t make a fuss about it anymore and settle it privately.


    Selena''s S.M. was just getting started, and although they had made some money through the short drama in the past half month, it would be too ugly to pick a fight with such an establishedpany, and they would be targeted harshly next. Besides, that day in Madison''s presence, she also found back her dignity.


    Selena replied that they could negotiate privately, but the clothingpany should not hire Madison again as its spokesperson.


    So, by evening, the clothingpany announced the termination of its coboration with Madison, and between the lines, it was all Madison''s responsibility.


    Madison didn''t dare fight the entirepany, especially now that Joseph had dumped her. So Madison could only swallow this loss, reportedly losing a million followers directly.


    At six in the evening, Selena received a call from Austin, asking her if she wanted to visit the set.


    "Penny, the shooting of the crew will probably end in about half a month. If you don''te, you probably won''t have a chance to see it."


    Taking a tour of the set and getting a feel for the scene could be a great way to gain a deeper understanding of the industry. Plus, she might even scout some promising talent from the extras to sign up with S.M.


    Selena asked the staff of S.M. to prepare and send over more than three hundred cups of coffee in a car, using the excuse that it was a fan set visit by Austin.


    Then, Selena drove to the scene.


    Before Selena entered the set, she saw hundreds of fans outside.


    It was still drizzling that day, and the fans were waiting outside in the rain.


    Selena held an umbre and had the S.M. staff prepare hundreds of cups of coffee to give to the fans on-site, this time in the name of Austin''s team. When Austin saw hering, there was a glint in his eyes.


    "Penny!" Austin called out.


    Selena nodded and then looked towards the scene.


    Several scenes were set up on-site, and Austin had no scenes at the moment, so he was introducing them to her on the side.


    "Penny, after my contract expires, I won''t belong to anypany. Can your S.M. sign me?"


    Selena was somewhat surprised. Austin was already a top-tier celebrity. If he were to join her fledglingpany, it would be akin to doing charity.


    Selena didn''t know how to respond for a moment, and then she heard him add, "This movie is a bet agreement I signed with the currentpany. If it makes money, my contract with thepany will end." Austin lowered his eyes, looking somewhat lost.


    "Austin, I really want you toe, but I don''t have such good resources to offer you."


    "It''s okay," Austin quickly replied, "I believe you won''t force me to do anything, and I can also fight for resources myself in the future. Besides, my acting skills are pretty good."


    The two were discussing this when they were coincidentally seen by Alex, who came to visit the set.


    Alex raised an eyebrow. Although he had just been hung up by Raymond not long ago, it didn''t stop him from capturing this scene and sending it to him.


    The caption Alex added was: [The one you''re pursuing came to find Austin.]

 Chapter 572 Never Had Feelings

    Selena had been here for two hours, verbally agreeing to Austin''s request toe to S.M.


    Selena had been observing the extras around her, but so far, she hadn''t found anyone who caught her eye. Then she spotted Alex there.


    Alex was earnestly discussing something with the director, and after finishing, he came to her side asking, "Penny, are you leaving?"


    Selena nodded, and the two walked out of the set together, stopping in front of Alex''s car. Alex asked, "Raymond hasn''te to see you recently. You''ve been with him for so long, and you really haven''t felt anything?" ''Feelings?'' Selena thought to herself.


    Selena had initially considered this question, but now she was awake.


    Perhaps she had been shaken for a moment, but that was solely due to the sexual allure Raymond presented.


    "I''ve never had feelings. I''m fully aware of my rtionship with Mr. Montague."


    "I haven''t felt anything. I''m very clear about my rtionship with Mr. Montague."


    Alex nced inside the car and smiled. "You really don''t like him at all?"


    "Mr. Reed, I don''t have a habit of self-torture."


    Her tone was light as she took out her phone to check the time.


    "I have something to doter, so I won''t chat anymore. Goodbye."


    Alex nodded, and only after she left did the car window in front of him slowly roll down, revealing Raymond inside.


    Just now, the window had been slightly open, and Raymond had heard every word Selena said.


    Each word was like a knife.


    In that moment, Raymond felt as if something sharp had pierced directly into the deepest part of his heart.


    ording to his pride, he should have opened the car door and questioned her.


    Since she felt nothing, why did she always call out so passionately every time they made love?


    Why did she always go weak in the knees and look at him with those eyes that seemed to beckon him?


    But Raymond showed nothing. He just lowered his head to look at the documents, seemingly indifferent to her words.


    Alex stood outside the window, his face a mix of amusement and seriousness.


    "Penny is much calmer than other women," Alexmented.


    "I know," Raymond said in a subdued tone.


    "Aren''t you angry?" Alex asked.


    "I don''t need to be," Raymond replied.


    Alex then got into the car, and John drove in front.


    Continuing with a meaningful tone, Alex said, "As I said before, if you really like her, have a proper rtionship with her,pensate her properly after the breakup, especially since you''re getting divorced in about a month and a half." Raymond held a pen, reviewing the documents. Upon hearing this, his face remained expressionless.


    "Do you think I can''t live without her? I''ve made it clear to her before. It''s just a game for adults, nothing serious. If she takes it seriously, then I''ll find it troublesome," Raymond replied.


    Seeing that Raymond refused to admit it, Alex raised an eyebrow and fell silent.


    After Selena left there, she went to the Fair family mansion.


    As Selena reached the second floor, she saw a basin of blood being carried out from James''s room.


    The servant was startled to see Selena, "Ms. Fair."


    Although Selena was well aware that James didn''t have much time left, witnessing this scene still made her feel uneasy.


    She rested her fingertips on the door handle, hesitated for a moment, and then pushed the door open.


    Inside, James could be heard coughing hoarsely.


    He sat at the bedside, visibly thinning at a rapid pace.


    Selena''s steps faltered, suddenly unable to recall James''s former spirited self.


    "Selena."


    James raised his grayish eyes to look at her, devoid of any spark.


    Selena clenched her hands tightly to keep herself from losing control.


    "Dad."


    She called out, noticing many tissues in the trash can beside him. She asked, "How are you feeling?"


    Speaking was already difficult for James.


    "I may not make it another half month," James said with difficulty.


    Selena''s nose tingled upon hearing him continue slowly, "I was wrong about what happened before. I''m sorry. Dad, we still haven''t found out about the child''s whereabouts. I don''t think I can do it. I''m so sorry."


    "In the future... Just inform me at my tomb... That would be sufficient. After you leave today, don''te to see me anymore. I''m horrified by my own state. Go... Go arrange my final resting ce. Everyone has to depart at some point." Selena sat in silence. Only after a long while did she say, "In a month and a half, Raymond and I will be getting divorced."


    "Good, that''s fine. Since you don''t love him," James replied.


    James had no energy left. The words he had just spoken were forced, and he suddenly stared nkly outside as his voice became faint.


    "When I used to set up my stall, you had a small bed of about 10 square feet under the booth. I would negotiate with customers, and Barbara would crouch down to take care of you. The streetlights weren''t very bright back then. Whenever you cried, the customers would impatiently leave, and we had tofort you."


    Selena couldn''t bear to listen any longer. She quickly patted his back, worried that his sudden alertness was a sign of a fleeting return to rity.


    "Dad, you should rest first."


    James was indeed tired, his lips turning pale. "My burial plot should be set in Silver Bay City. I can''t face Barbara in Ridgefield."


    "Alright, in Silver Bay City, I''ll go choose er."


    "Mm."


    James closed his eyes.


    With red eyes, Selena extended her trembling fingertips to his nose.


    James still had a faint breath, but it was so weak, as if it could disappear at any moment.

 Chapter 573 The Unyielding Determination in His Heart

    When Selena left the room and arrived in the corridor, the servant pulled her aside and revealed the truth.


    "Yesterday, the doctor came to check. The best-case scenario is another month, Ms. Fair. James has been mentioning you a lottely. He has lost most of what he should have lost, and now he looks so miserable. I don''t think he wants you to see him like this. It might be better if you don''te next time."


    The servant was considering James'' feelings, and Selena understood. As the servant escorted her to the door, they did not forget to remind her.


    "We were nning to find a burial plot for James, but he said he wanted the one you chose. You can start buying it now. I''m afraid it might be toote for him," the servant said.


    Selena wanted to say something but she couldn''t. She managed a hard nod, and as she departed, Selena felt nothing but a heavy head and feather-light feet.


    Unfortunately, her car had a t tire at that moment, as if it had run over a nail on the way, embedding the nailpletely.


    "Ms. Fair, why don''t you drive the car from the Fair family''s side?"


    The Fair family''s car was a Lamborghini worth over three million dors, previously owned by Alice.


    But now, Selena had taken back all of them.


    She drove one out, leaving her own inexpensive car behind.


    Later, Selena made a call to the cemetery and chose a decent location.


    On the other hand, after the cruise banquet, Madison''s career took a nosedive. Initially, Madison was dumped by Joseph, followed by her contract termination. The clothingpany, leveraging the fact that Madison was no longer Joseph''s girlfriend, conveniently dumped all responsibilities onto her.


    Madison lost a million followers, and the number was still dropping.


    Olivia sat in front of her, a sly smile ying on her lips.


    "Madison, you need to be careful with that woman. She will continue toe after you," Olivia said.


    Madison was bing paranoid and was itching to confront Selena directly.


    "She dares! I''ll make her pay!" Madison said.


    "How will you make her pay? You''ve seen it yourself. She has Raymond backing her up. Nobody can touch her, not even me."


    Madison fell silent instantly, and Olivia''s eyes shed with a cold sneer. It seemed she needed to provoke Madison further.


    Over the next month, Madison experienced several more drops in followers, losing over three million in total. Then, a video from her school days, where she bullied others, surfaced.


    Before her debut, Madison was a troublemaker in school, but she had packaged herself as a cute persona in the industry. Now, with the video out, Madison faced severe bacsh. She realized she was in deep trouble and immediately called Olivia.


    "Olivia, could you lend me a hand for the sake of our friendship? I''m genuinely in deep trouble this time."


    Madison had only mentioned the school violence incident to Olivia once before. In reality, it was Olivia who leaked the video to push Madison into a corner.


    A person pushed to the brink was capable of anything.


    "Madison, I want to help, but it''s clear that Selena is targeting you. I''m truly powerless in this situation."


    A strong sense of hatred shed in Madison''s eyes.


    Before encountering Selena, Madison had just won a neer award and was a rising star. In such a short time, her life had taken a drastic turn for the worse. "That despicable woman, it''s all her fault! She''s the one who ruined me!" Madison said angrily.


    Olivia sighed.


    "Even the Stone family is facing troublestely. I can''tpete with her. I''m helpless, too."


    "I wish she''d drop dead!"


    Madison screamed, and Olivia seized the opportunity to provide Selena''s license te number, suggesting Madison confront her to resolve the issue. Madison hung up the phone immediately.


    Meanwhile, Selena had been tirelessly working every day to n the Fair Group''s entry into the entertainment industry.


    Fortunately, the executives she chose werepetent. Initially given a five million investment each, they had all turned profits, and Austin had called, indicating a potential contract soon. Bringing in a top-tier star like Austin amazed the executives, especially considering thepany''s current state.


    Austin''s arrival injected new energy into everyone, solidifying their determination to work with Selena.


    Selena worked until six in the evening when James called.


    "Selena, where are you?" James asked on the phone.


    "At the office. Are you feeling better, Dad?"


    "I''m feeling much better," James answered.


    James sounded more spirited, but Selena''s heart sank suddenly.


    Suddenly it dawned on her, James was indeed experiencing his final flicker of life.


    At the Fair family''s vi, dinner was ready. James, propped up by his cane, gingerly descended the stairs, with a servant attempting to dissuade him.


    "Mr. Fair, we can take it over for you."


    James shook his head. "I won''t rest easy unless I deliver this meal myself. If I am to go, I want to leave without any regrets."


    People be doggedly obsessive when they''re at their end.


    Some should have let go today, but they hang on because that most crucial person hasn''t shown up.


    The moment someone informs them that the person has arrived, hearing the voice of the one they yearn to see is enough to fulfill their clinging desire, and they depart from this world. That''s exactly James''s situation now. His deep-seated fixation hasn''t faded.


    The servant hastily assisted James into the car.


    It was the one Selena had left behind. The driver wanted to switch cars, but James waved him off.


    "Let''s go with this one," said James.


    Once inside, James curiously started looking through the car''s contents books on painting, finance, and various other items.


    Each time he nced at a book cover, he smiled, then coughed.


    The servant sat with him in the back, watching as the traffic light changed and the car followed the rules, moving forward.


    But at that moment, a speeding sports car came around the corner and crashed into them.


    "Boom!"


    The impact was especially loud due to the car''s high speed.


    James'' car was flipped over, evenunching more than 600 feet due to the collision.

 Chapter 574 Car Accident Death

    All the drivers around were stunned. The traffic light had changed again, but not a single car moved.


    James''s car started to smoke and catch fire. Someone quickly dialed the emergency number, and the scene was chaotic.


    Madison''s eyes were red. In the moment of impact, she was ejected by the airbag, her chest pierced by shattered ss, but she hadn''t died yet.


    Seeing the car quickly catching fire, she smiled.


    "You jerk! Go to hell!"


    Selena always felt uneasy while sitting in the office. She wasn''t sure if it was because she had been reading too many documents recently and constantly attending meetings, so her head felt a bit dizzy.


    At nine o''clock in the evening, she received a call from the hospital asking her toe and identify a body.


    Selena thought there must have been a mistake, but then they started reading out the deceased''s information, including the name.


    "Your father was in a car ident at seven o''clock in the evening, and all three people in the car didn''t survive." ''James?''


    ''But how could he be in the car?''


    Selena still thought it was a mistake. James''s condition no longer allowed him to leave the house.


    After hanging up the phone, she quickly called the Fair family''s mansion to confirm. The result was that James wanted to bring her a meal.


    Selena''s mind went nk, and she hurried to the hospital.


    Inside were three charred bodies, and the doctor advised her on the side.


    "We have examined the bodies. One is your father, James, one is the driver, and the other is the maid. The ident was entirely the other party''s fault. The driver on that side is Madison, who is currently under rescue. She seems to be a celebrity."


    Upon seeing the charred hand peeking out from under the white cloth, Selena covered her mouth, as if her ability to speak had been taken away.


    "Ms. Fair, as the driver causing the ident is still under rescue, we have to wait until the rescue ispleted before proceeding."


    Selena almost fainted. She didn''t dare to lift the white cloth to look. After being helped to sit down, she kept vomiting.


    The whole space was filled with the smell of burnt flesh. Selena shivered all over, feeling extremely cold.


    She hugged herself, her nails almost sinking into her arms.


    Her teeth were chattering, and as she signed the identification papers, tears silently streamed down, moistening the paper.


    The doctor, feeling sorry, handed her a tissue.


    "Ms. Fair, do you have any other family members? We can call them toe and pick you up."


    Selena shook her head, leaning weakly against the wall.


    The driver added, "Most of the things in the car were burned, with no other items left. The police will investigate on Madison''s side, and you will be informed of the follow-up."


    Selena leaned against the wall, weakly asking, "Has Madison been in contact with anyone recently?"


    "We''re not very clear about that."


    Selena called the police again, and the police revealed a string of numbers.


    Selena found out it was Olivia''s phone number.


    At that moment, anger burned in Selena''s heart.


    She even felt aches all over her body.


    She had no desire to go back, so she spent the night curled up alone in the hospital corridor. When she woke up, she went to the restroom to wash her face with cold water and then began to prepare for James''s funeral. Looking at her red-rimmed eyes in the mirror, she immediately guessed that the person who pushed her into the water that night must have been Olivia.


    Olivia had be smarter now,pletely hiding behind others.


    Even if the police investigated that call, from a legal perspective, Olivia would be innocent.


    Because Olivia didn''t instigate Madison to act, she just provided the license te.


    Selena felt a stomachache and couldn''t help but vomit again, sweating all over from the pain.


    Only fifteen days had passed since Selena divorced Raymond, and she felt she had to do something.


    She frantically searched online for information about the Eternal Growth Group''s real estate. Finally, she discovered that the Eternal Growth Group had recently secured an investment from apany, and the two parties would sign a $5 billion financing contract in five days. Once the contract was signed, the Eternal Growth Group would have sessfully ovee its difficulties, making Olivia very pleased.


    Because Olivia already knew that the person Madison killed was not Selena, but Selena''s father.


    That was enough to break Selena''s heart.


    Moreover, the Stone family was about to receive the investment, and once they got through the current crisis, Olivia would still be the heiress of the Stone family, while Selena would be the orphan of both parents. Olivia sat in the living room, unable to contain her smug smile.


    Nora was beside her, reassuring, "Mom always said there would be a way. The turning point for the Stone family has arrived."


    "Mom, you were right. I was too impatient before," Olivia said.


    The mother and daughter smiled at each other, feeling that good days were ahead for them.


    Meanwhile, Selena tirelessly investigated the Eternal Growth Group for three days, even seeking help from Caterlington, Henry, and the Harper family, but notably not reaching out to Raymond, her nominal husband.

 Chapter 575 We Want Justice

    Then Selena found out that the Eternal Growth Group had major quality issues in the coastal area, with structural beams breaking. Over a hundred homeowners are demanding refunds. However, at that time, the inte was not very developed, and this news was suppressed. Now, after ten years, no one pays attention to the current situation of these over a hundred homeowners.


    Selena only found out that these people dared not live in the dangerous building with broken beams, but the developer refused to refund them. The Eternal Growth Group was no different from bandits.


    Selena quickly flew to the coast and found themunity. From other buildings in themunity, she learned the contact information of over a hundred homeowners.


    For ten years, they never gave up on their rights.


    At that time, there was a homeowner who had nned to use the house as a wedding home, with money contributed by both the couple. However, since the house was uninhabitable and the money was lost, the husband couldn''t help but me his new wife. As a result, the wife jumped from the top floor of the dangerous building and fell to her death in front of him.


    Apart from a few elderly residents who lived alone and passed away due to this incident, the other homeowners are still fighting in court.


    But after ten years, the ripples they caused were too small, coupled with the power and influence of the Eternal Growth Group, and all their channels of expression werepletely blocked.


    Selena looked at the eighty-something people in front of her, exined her intentions, paid for everyone''s ne tickets to Silver Bay City, and covered all expenses.


    However, a middle-aged man stood up and said, "Ms. Penny, it''s useless. The Eternal Growth Group has bribed some people, treating all our information as belonging to the low-credit poption. We can''t take the train, ne, or even drive to Silver Bay City without being intercepted."


    Selena narrowed her eyes and then called Cassius.


    After exining the situation to Cassius, he coughed on the other end.


    When Cassius was in that position, he was well-known. He had never heard of such an outrageous thing. Cassius personally called the city''s officials.


    In less than two hours, this group of people found out that they could actually purchase ne tickets.


    The eighty-something people cheered, tears welling up in their eyes. Some even broke down and cried on the spot.


    Selena took a deep breath, her gaze stern as she looked at everyone.


    "I''m here to help you, but I have my own motives. Once you get there, I''ll arrange everything for you, but I ask for only one thing in return. I won''t allow you to be purchased by them. You need to make this issue as big as possible and make it known to the whole world."


    The mention of the Eternal Growth Group instantly fueled anger among the group.


    "The Eternal Growth Group is our enemy! We swear to God, we will not believe a word they say!"


    "We''re going straight to court! We''re going to sue him!"


    "We won''t back down. We''ve been waiting for this moment for ten years!"


    The crowd yelled in anger.


    Only then did Selena lead the group to Silver Bay City.


    Even thewyers she hired were the most professional and authoritative team in Silver Bay City.


    On the day before the Eternal Growth Group was supposed to sign the contract, this group of people arrived at thepany''s headquarters with banners.


    Journalists who caught wind of the situation rushed over.


    These homeowners were no longer young, with even the youngest being in their thirties.


    When the eighty-something people gathered together, the impact was significant.


    Television stations immediately reported on the incident, which, coupled with the group''s experiences, sparked public outrage.


    ording to existingws, if serious structural issues arise before the handover of a house, the developer must refund the money. However, the Eternal Growth Group did not refund the money back then and even used their influence tobel all homeowners as low-credit individuals.


    Throughout the course of their lives, who isn''t striving for a home?


    The Eternal Growth Group took their money, blocked their voices, it was simply outrageous.


    The leader of this group was a cultured individual, holding a megaphone, condemning the absurdity of the Eternal Growth Group over the past decade.


    "We want fairness, we want to reim our rights. From over a hundred people initially, we are now down to eighty-something, all because of the Eternal Growth Group''s banditry. Some have lost parents, some have lost wives."


    "The Eternal Growth Group has always been high and mighty. Do theyck these tens of millions of dors?No, they don''t! They simply don''t want to give it. They look down on us because we are just ordinary people, unable to stir up any waves! If we ordinary people remain silent, will you not encounter the same in the future?"


    The Eternal Growth Group was already in a panic due to this group''s arrival.


    They were about to sign the contract the next day, but now the situation had escted.


    Online public opinion immediately turned against the Eternal Growth Group, to the extent that they didn''t even dare to open their officialments section.


    Thepany''s stock price plummeted by half, and it was estimated to have lost at least six billion dors in market value.


    Selena had been monitoring the Eternal Growth Group''s stock, and as she saw it plummet, a cold smile crossed her face.


    The entire Stone family was now entangled in a web, everyone at a loss. With such a huge public outcry, if they didn''t handle it well, the stock could hit the limit down.


    At this critical juncture, thepany that was supposed to sign a financing deal with them backed out, even scolding the Stone family.


    Olivia paced anxiously, yelling at the elders.


    "It''s just tens of millions; what are you being greedy for? Now that things have escted so much, how are we going to end this!"


    However, a few tens of millions ten years ago were no small amount.


    All eyes turned to Olivia.


    "Olivia, those people were all on the low-credit list, but they quietly made their way to Silver Bay City this time. There must be someone who helped them."


    "The most important issue now is how to handle this matter. If we dy any longer, the Stone family could really go bankrupt!"


    "Olivia, you should go find Raymond. Get him to rescue the Stone family. They still hold power. Raymond''s got both the wealth and the authority. If he decides to lend us a hand, the Stone family will eventually be alright." Olivia took a deep breath, clenching her fists tightly.


    "Have someone go talk to those people first,pensate them three times the original house price as agreed back then. Otherwise, if more journalists interview them, our reputation will bepletely ruined. I''ll go to Raymond. There''s bound to be someone from the upper echelons of the Eternal Growth Group who''ll end up carrying the can. But I''ll have Raymond pull some strings to ease the sentencing. Then, just paying a penalty should do the trick." Olivia grabbed her bag and immediately went to find Raymond.

 Chapter 576 Her Extra True Lie

    It''s been a day and a night, and this group of people had been standing outside the headquarters of the Eternal Growth Group. Someone was specially delivering food to them, and there are RVs parked around to take care of their daily needs. Reporters had been live broadcasting here all along. Currently, the Eternal Growth Group was at a disadvantage in public opinion. As long as the people from the Eternal Growth Group dared to drive away this group, it would be a courting disaster.


    They could only send people to negotiate with this group, which also means that everything this group says is true, especially since everyone has brought evidence.


    They had waited for ten years. How could they be unprepared, even with evidence?


    The purchase contracts from back then, as well as the third-party house inspection reports, all hold legal weight. Faced with this irrefutable evidence, the Eternal Growth Group can onlypensate.


    At the same time, there were more and more negative reports about the Eternal Growth Group online.


    This time, the Eternal Growth Group had crossed the line with the general public.


    Olivia immediately arrived at the Montague Group, her eyes red as she looked at Raymond, holding a notebook in her hand.


    "Raymond, have you seen the news online? The Eternal Growth Group is in a bit of trouble now."


    Raymond did see it, as this matter has stirred quite a bit of attention.


    Originally, William also intervened, but he did not tell Raymond about it because he had promised Selena not to meddle in their affairs anymore.


    Today, the Eternal Growth Group had stirred up public opinion online on arge scale.


    Just as Olivia was about to continue, Raymond''s phone rang. It was Paul calling.


    "Raymond, the scanning of the draft paper has only one-fifth left. This one is moreplex, so it will take a bit longer. However, there has been a new discovery recently: Christopher''s diary notebook is missing." "Christopher doesn''t have the habit of keeping a diary," Raymond said.


    "Yes, but Christopher has many notebooks for recording random data. However, this one''s purchase date is quite special. It was bought in thest month, and the color of the inner shell is very girly, different from his usual style. So, I guess this notebook was probably given to someone he knew. We have already sorted out all of Christopher''s belongings and have been tracking them for these years, but this notebook is nowhere to be found."


    Raymond lowered his eyes as he listened to Paul''s additional information.


    "You can ask Olivia if Christopher ever gave her something like a notebook," said Paul.


    After hanging up the phone, Raymond heard Olivia say, "Raymond, can you help the Stone family this time? I suddenly remembered that Christopher had also given me something back then."


    Raymond leaned back, making sure Olivia didn''t overhear his recent call, and asked, "What is it?"


    "A notebook," Oliviaanswered.


    Olivia was improvising because Christopher had always been a studious person since childhood.


    She guessed that Raymond''s persistence in what Christopher left behind must involve something significant.


    This time, Olivia stumbled upon it by ident, and Paul''s call made Olivia''s lie seem especially real.


    Olivia''s palms were sweaty, feeling extremely anxious at this moment.


    She wanted to save the Stone family and help the Eternal Growth Group through this crisis.


    If the Stone family went bankrupt, how much ridicule would she face?


    Although Abigail liked her, he hadn''t called her yet, indicating that Abigail was also weighing the pros and cons.


    Olivia was overwhelmed with panic, not wanting to be treated like a disposable object.


    "A notebook?"


    Raymond repeated these three words, looking at her.


    Olivia went as white as a sheet, her lips twitching, saying, "I admit, I''ve been incredibly selfish, choosing to reveal what Christopher gave me only at this moment. He''s gone now. After all, and I''d rather not stir up a storm with his belongings." Currently, both Paul and Raymond suspected that Christopher had feelings for Olivia, and she herself admitted it.


    However, since the other party had passed away, and Raymond has only interacted with Olivia as the opposite sex, there was no concrete evidence to refute what Olivia said.


    At this moment, Olivia was pushed to a dead end, facing the risk of Raymond tearing her apart, she fabricated the existence of a notebook.


    "Raymond, as long as you help the Stone family through this crisis, I will immediately give you the notebook. This is thest thing Christopher gave me."


    "You go back first, and I will contact youter."


    Raymond''s tone was icy. He lowered his head to continue looking at the documents.


    Olivia also understood that this matter might be at a turning point, and her heart, which had been hanging high, finallynded.

 Chapter 577 Intentionally Creating Conflict Between These Two Individuals

    After Olivia returned to the Stone family, a bodyguard immediately came in to report to her.


    "Miss Stone, I''ve found out that the one instigating them in the middle this time is that penny. Initially, this group of people refused to disclose, but the surrounding RVs and the people who deliver food every day are all paid by Penny." This matter was traceable.


    Olivia''s pupils shrank sharply, and her face instantly turned ashen. She couldn''t help but think, ''Could it be Selena who pushed the Stone family to this point?''


    She felt extremely humiliated.


    Given that Olivia had suffered too many defeats at Selena''s hands, she can''t quite maintain herposure when matters involving thetter arise. Then she made another call to Raymond.


    "Raymond, Penny is also involved in this matter. Maybe it''s because of our conflict at the cruise banquetst time, but I didn''t cause her any substantial harm. Can you ask her to let it go? The impact on the Stone family this time is really huge. The stock is still falling all the way. I might have offended her, but there''s no need to push me to a dead end. Can you go talk to her?"


    Olivia did it on purpose!


    She intentionally created conflict between these two individuals.


    Going by the three-month timeline, there were merely ten days left before the two were officially divorced.


    Since Selena has always chosen to conceal her identity, she will definitely not reveal it at this critical time.


    Olivia is gambling!


    If Raymond can help her resolve this matter andpletely sever the bond between Raymond and Selena, it would be a win-win situation.


    Olivia sneered and smashed her makeup mirror angrily after hanging up the phone.


    And when Raymond heard about Penny, his pen tip trembled.


    As soon as the call ended, he called Selena.


    But it kept showing "busy," and then Raymond realized that he had been blocked.


    Since that day in the car when he heard her words, Raymond had been deliberately distancing himself from their rtionship. He simply didn''t want to admit that he really cared about Penny.


    Yet, Raymond couldn''t dismiss those asional midnight stirrings, when he felt as if he could still detect her lingering fragrance. The memories of their passionate nights together were enough to set his blood on fire. Raymond got up, grabbed the car keys nearby, and went to the Rose Garden.


    But Penny wasn''t at the Rose Garden.


    He waited until five in the evening, then had Carter call Penny, tricked her into revealing her address, which was at a cafe, and drove over.


    Selena had just finished signing with Austin, who had been busy transferringpanies recently and had a lot of procedures to handle, so he left first.


    At this moment, Selena was sitting here alone, and James''s body had been cremated. She really didn''t want James to stay in this world in an unsightly way, and James himself probably felt embarrassed. Thinking of this, Selena''s nose soured instantly.


    Tomorrow is the day of her father''s burial, and Selena must go to the cemetery.


    She took a deep sip of strong coffee, the bitterness in her mouth spreading, feeling much better in her heart.


    For five whole days, she hadn''t dared to sleep, always busy with the affairs of the Eternal Growth Group or James''s matters.


    Now that everything was ready, Selena wanted to witness the fate of the Eternal Growth Group firsthand.


    A shadow fell over Selena. She looked up and saw Raymond.


    Raymond noticed the dark circles under her eyes and sat down opposite her.


    The cafe had unknowingly cleared out, leaving only the two of them now.


    The setting sun cast a nting light on the ss of the cafe, and Raymond sat down facing this nting light.


    Raymond was quite picky about the taste of coffee, so he didn''t drink it. He just looked at Selena.


    Selena still held a cup in her hand, now almost empty, and asked him, "Do you have something to say?"


    Her tone was unfamiliar, as if she didn''t recognize him.

 Chapter 578 A Completely Hurtful Statement

    Raymond chuckled lightly, feeling both angry and amused. He had never seen a woman change her attitude so quickly. "Are you causing trouble for the Eternal Growth Group?" "Yes."


    "Because Olivia provoked you?"


    "Yes."


    Selena''s tone was indifferent as she reviewed the menu beside her and ordered a new drink toe.


    Although Raymond didn''t drink the coffee in this cafe, he felt annoyed when he saw Selena didn''t order for him.


    Taking the menu, Raymond noticed that a cup of coffee was only $36. Not even willing to spend $36?


    His brows furrowed.


    Selena saw him put down the menu and spoke casually.


    "Penny, how much money do you need to reconcile with her?"


    As Raymond''s words fell, Selena looked up at him.


    In that instant, Raymond even saw hatred in her eyes.


    Thinking he might have been mistaken, he was about to ask for rification when a whole cup of coffee sshed towards his face.


    The coffee even had ice cubes, causing Raymond to step back, but he couldn''t avoid it in time.


    "Do you think money can buy everything?"


    Selena stood up, coldly staring at him.


    "Let''s stash away Mr. Montague''s cash for the Stone family''s coffins."


    Raymond''s anger red up immediately, as he said, "I could stop you without breaking a sweat if I wanted to. But I''d rather pay you off. How much do you want?"


    "I want the entire Montague Group! Are you willing to do it for Olivia?!" Selena retorted.


    "Don''t be ungrateful," Raymond said angrily.


    Selena chuckled, "See, because you think you know me a little, you think I won''t ask for a lot, so you just want to dismiss me with a little money, then you can go boast in front of your first love. As for the specific grievances between Olivia and me, you don''t care at all. You only care about what you want."


    "Who are you to me? Why should I care about you?"


    Raymond''s one sentence cut deep.


    Raymond would never know how much he would have to do afterward to make up for the hurt of that sentence.


    Selena quietly watched him for a minute, a full minute, before picking up her bag and leaving.


    Raymond stood up, wanting to chase after her, but something stopped him in his tracks.


    Then Raymond took a deep breath, but Olivia called at that moment.


    "Raymond, about the incident at the cruise banquet, can I apologize to Penny? Can you create an opportunity for reconciliation between me and her?" Only then did Raymond chase after her, grabbing Selena.


    "Olivia wants to apologize to you in person. Is an apology what you want?" Raymond asked.


    Her drowning and her father''s life could only be exchanged for Olivia''s apology.


    Selena found it amusing and actuallyughed.


    Raymond didn''t understand why Selena wasughing, and then a p came fiercely, with great force.


    Raymond suddenly let go of her, a look of disbelief in his eyes.


    Raymond pursed his lips coldly, sneering, "Do you really think I won''t touch you?"


    Selena took a deep breath, closing her eyes directly. "Well, go ahead! I''d appreciate it if you did the honors yourself. Kill me."


    Enraged, Raymond grabbed Selena and pulled her into his car.


    The space inside the car was cramped, and Raymond kissed her directly.


    Selena viciously bit Raymond, both of their mouths tasting of blood.


    Traces of blood were left at the corners of their mouths.


    Selena raised an eyebrow, sneering, "You can even kiss me in a situation like this. Do you like me that much?"


    Immediately, Raymond heard the words she had said to Alex.


    "I have never been moved."


    She was so firm without hesitation at that time.

 Chapter 579 What Does His Unrequited Affection Count for?

    If Selena has never been moved, then what does his unrequited affection count for?


    So, at this moment, Raymond is also ruthless.


    "Don''t think too highly of yourself," said Raymond.


    A hint of bitterness shed in Selena''s eyes, but in a sh, she pushed Raymond away directly.


    "It''s over ten times. Since neither of us has feelings, don''t force that set of emotions on me."


    Selena wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth without even looking at him.


    "And youe to me for your first love, kissing me on one side, Mr. Montague, you are really despicable and disgusting."


    Raymond stiffened all over, feeling Selena''s words particrly harsh today.


    ''Why bother?''


    Wasn''t he just asking her how muchpensation she wanted? Even if she wanted a billion or two billion dors, he could afford it.


    With this money, she could live a worry-free life for the rest of her life, buy a few vis in Silver Bay City, and she wouldn''t have to squeeze with her husband in that Rose Garden ce anymore. Selena had already gotten out of the car at this moment, not even looking back.


    Raymond saw her walk to the front Lamborghini and leave directly.


    Selena''s car used to be a cheap brand, just formuting. Howe she suddenly drove a Lamborghini?


    Raymond was still glued to his seat, lost in a fog. He''d taken a p, worn a coffee, and now the ringleader had just strutted off without a care.


    He rubbed his forehead and then heard Cassius calling.


    "Raymond, you and Selena are getting divorced in ten days. Keep the day after ten days free. Since you''ve got the certificate, let''s have a farewell dinner together. Don''t make it too ugly." What Cassius was thinking was that everyone should have a meal together, let go of their past grudges, and not let anyone care too much.


    Raymond was feeling irritated at the moment. He took a tissue from the table and wiped his suit.


    "Let''s talk about itter," Raymond said.


    "You jerk! You don''t even have time toe out for a meal together? She has agreed to a peaceful divorce in ten days. What else do you want? Can''t you show me a bit of respect?"


    At this moment, Cassius somewhat understood why Selena had asked him not to meddle anymore. Raymond was indeed not worth it.


    "I''ve been very busytely. The Montague Group has several big projects again. I''m also working on things in the entertainment industry, and I need to keep an eye on things overseas. Maybe after ten days, I really won''t have time," Raymond said.


    Cassius took a deep breath, wanting to scold Raymond, but couldn''t bring himself to do it.


    After a while, Cassius finally blurted out, "Then we''ll wait until you''re free! When you have time in the future, we''ll have a meal together."


    This time, Raymond didn''t refuse.


    "Okay," Raymond replied.


    After Selena left, she was so angry that she felt dizzy.


    But she endured it and returned to Ashbourne Manor, where she saw Catherineing over. Catherine crossed her arms and kept talking about getting the divorce certificate in ten days.


    "Selena, you can really hold your temper. I thought I would see you cry when I came over."


    "You should have left long ago. Barbara, that bitch, didn''t get what she wanted back then, and her daughter doesn''t deserve it either!"


    Catherine said harshly.


    Selena didn''t want to talk to her, but when she heard this, she froze in her tracks.


    Catherine walked slowly behind her with a smirk.


    "Oh, by the way, the child you miscarried, I don''t know if it was Raymond''s child. That day you begged me, to be honest, I almost softened," Catherine continued.


    Catherine had been staying at home recently, and her affair with Donovan had caused quite a stir. Now that Selena was about to divorce Raymond, Catherine naturally came over to mock her fiercely. "Selena, you are truly pitiful."


    After mocking Selena, Catherine turned to leave but heard Selena say, "Catherine, what''s so pitiful about me? Compared to my misery, living in lovelessness and lies like you, isn''t that even more pitiful?" The pupils of Catherine''s eyes shrank sharply. The words "not loved" were like sharp knives, making her stiff all over.


    Selena turned around, staring straight into her eyes.


    "I don''t love Raymond, so using him to mock me, I just find itughable. But you, you''ve loved Donovan for so many years, and he still loves his first love. Aren''t you the most pitiful one? After all, you''ve given birth to two children for him. I wonder, when Donovan made you pregnant, was he thinking of you or my mom."


    Catherine raised her hand, about to p her without hesitation.


    But Selena firmly grabbed her wrist and said, "It seems that Raymond doesn''t listen to you. Your husband doesn''t love you either. If I were you, I would always hide in Montague Manor and note out. Besides your family background, what else do you have to be proud of, Mrs. Montague?"


    Selena let go of Catherine''s hand, her gaze so sharp.


    "After ten days, I have no more ties with the Montague family. If you continue to harass me, I won''t mind letting Donovan''s affair spread throughout Silver Bay City again. By then, the one who bes a joke will be you." Catherine was so angry that she couldn''t even say a word because Donovan was her weakness!

 Chapter 580 She Was Really Left Alone

    Selena turned directly and entered Ashbourne Manor.


    Catherine was on the verge of copsing, and had it not been for the aid of a nearby servant, she would have surely swooned right here and now.


    After Catherine was helped into the car, she couldn''t help but call Raymond.


    But Raymond was at the hotel taking a shower at the moment and did not answer.


    Catherine went crazy in the car, cursing Barbara on one side and cursing Selena on the other.


    Inside Ashbourne Manor, Selena sat calmly at the dining table.


    Fiona brought her a cup of coffee.


    "Ms. Fair, don''t be sad. Even if you divorce Mr. Montague in the future, I will still be here to take care of you."


    Selena''s eyshes trembled. She lowered her head, held the teacup, and took a sip.


    Fiona sighed.


    "Catherine dislikes you so much. Even if Mr. Montague is outstanding, you will not be happy marrying into this family. If you were my granddaughter, I wouldn''t want you to jump into this pit. Even with the divorce, it''s not all bad. This mansion was a gift from Cassius before you were married. He made it clear from the start - it''s your asset, and nobody cany their hands on it."


    Selena was very grateful to Cassius. Even though the rest of the Montague family didn''t like her, Cassius was genuinely supportive of her.


    "Fiona, thank you," Selena said.


    Fiona sighed and sat down beside her.


    "And when you divorce Mr. Montague, it will be him who should move out. You won''t have to keep Max locked in that back room anymore. Every time I walk it, I''m trembling with fear, always afraid that Mr. Montague wille back. We can live a good life together in the future."


    Fiona still didn''t know about James''s death, and Selena hadn''t told anyone about it. Even the funeral was held very quietly.


    Although there were some reports about the car ident in the news, the license te and the names of the deceased were all censored.


    Selena still had to attend her father''s funeral tomorrow. Today, she just didn''t have the energy to talk to anyone too much.


    After dinner, shey down on the bed.


    Shelley sent her a text message.


    Shelley: [Are you okay?]


    Shelley had known Selena for a long time and knew that when she was upset, she preferred to be alone.


    As Selena''s friend, Shelley was always ready to help when she called for assistance.


    Selena felt her eyes sore, but she couldn''t sleep. She hasn''t had a good night''s sleep in many days.


    Shelley sent another message.


    Shelley: [Didn''t Austin sign with yourpany? His endorsement for the Harper family was supposed to expire, but after I begged my dad, we extended it for another year. I did it for your sake, so don''t be too touched.] Shelley was deliberately changing the subject.


    She didn''t want Selena to continue dwelling on the grief of losing her father.


    As Selena''s friend, She did not go through the years of starting from scratch with James, but those years were often the most memorable.


    James used to do very well in business, always taking the young Selena with him everywhere.


    Later, although James'' business was barely satisfactory, at least he left a will, giving the entirepany to Selena.


    Especially knowing that Selena was not his biological daughter, James was still willing to do so. Shelley admired him for that.


    People areplex beings, and James faced some consequences for his mistakes.


    He wasn''t a perfect person, and there are no ideal people in this world.


    Selena: [Shelley, thank you.]


    Selena owed this friend too much.


    Even her recent trip to the coast, when she rallied folks toe to Silver Bay City, was the Harper family pulling the strings behind the scenes.


    Shelley: [Thank me for what? My dad agreed without hesitation as soon as he heard I was helping you. He said I would benefit from you in the future, belittling me as worthless, and said you would definitely have a bright future. Let me tell you, my dad has a good eye for people. Maybe yourpany will be thergest film and televisionpany in the country.]


    With Shelley chatting with her, Selena''s tense emotions briefly rxed, and she joked with her.


    Selena: [Then I won''t forget Ms. Harper''s support.]


    Shelley: [At least you have a conscience.]


    The two teased each other, and Selena finally fell asleep.


    Over the past five days, thisis the only time Selena has managed to catch some sleep.


    Seeing that Selena didn''t reply, Shelley guessed she was asleep and quickly put down her phone. Selena slept until dawn, then quickly put on a ck outfit and went to the Fair family vi.


    James''s ashes were in the vi, along with some burial items.


    Selena hadn''t thought about what burial items to prepare for him, but she found a hiddenpartment about 3 square feet in James''s room, which contained some small trinkets Barbara had given him in the past. These trinkets were not valuable, including hand-woven bracelets, a fan, and a few letters.


    Looking at the hand-woven fan, Selena remembered when she was very young, the children around her liked those bamboo dragonflies that flew very high when flicked.


    But they were too poor at the time, and every penny at home had to be spent carefully.


    She was sensible and didn''t dare to ask for one.


    But when she woke up one day, she saw a bamboo dragonfly by her pillow.


    Barbara made it herself, and it flew higher than anyone else''s.


    People can be haunted by things from their youth throughout their lives, but this bamboo dragonfly made her feel spiritually rich.


    There were many such things. In the past, the ss organized children to donate money. Some donated a penny, and some donated two.


    At that time, the teacher didn''t care much about the children''s self-esteem. Those who didn''t donate would be called out in front of the whole ss and ridiculed.


    Adults didn''t know that children''s self-esteem could be unexpectedly strong and even affect them in the long term.


    Selena didn''t dare to tell Barbara about this because she knew her family was poor.


    She didn''t dare to go to school that day, afraid of being scolded by the teacher, but just before leaving for school, Barbara gave her a dor.


    "Little Selena, Mom heard that the school was organizing donations. It was reported in the news that the earthquake was very serious. Take this money and donate it. It''s our family''s intention." Selena walked to school that day with short, quick steps, as if she were floating.


    What was important were Barbara''s words.


    "When you earn money in the future, don''t forget to help others like this. Little Selena is a kind child."


    That day, the teacher praised her heavily, and she no longer had to worry about being scolded as soon as she entered the ssroom.


    When Selena thought about this, she did not agree with the teacher. She was just missing Barbara again.


    She packed these relics into a box, not daring to continue reminiscing because in the future, she would really be the only one left in this house.

 Chapter 581 Dont Show Him Any Mercy

    The car quickly arrived at the cemetery, and the burial had to be done before sunset. Selena and the staff were supposed to finish everything by noon. The staff were already waiting for Selena.


    Selena was dressed in ck, holding the urn in her arms, and arrived at the chosen gravesite.


    The burial staff nodded at Selena as a greeting and directed her to start cing the funerary items in the tomb.


    After cing everything, Selena put the urn in the center. When she stood up straight, she made sure to check if it was stable.


    The burial staff was then directed toy a piece of silver cloth on top of the urn as a sign of respect for the deceased and symbolizing that the departed could go to heaven. Selena followed the instructions quietly throughout; her tears long dried up.


    But as she ced each funerary item one by one, her eyes still felt hot.


    Ten minutester, the gravedigger asked her if he could close the grave.


    Selena took a deep breath and forced a smile uglier than crying. "Go ahead," she replied.


    The burial waspleted.


    Selena then prepared flowers in front of the tombstone, knelt for half an hour, and only let the burial team she had summoned leave.


    In the end, Selena was once again left alone, as always. It was always just her.


    She didn''t really know what to say to James, but she remembered his final wish. If James and Barbara''s child was found, came to inform him at the tomb.


    Selena''s knees were sore from kneeling, and when she stood up, her legs were numb. She hadn''t had any water, so her lips were cracked.


    She licked her lips with her tongue, then walked down the steps, reaching the roadside, where she saw Shelley standing in front of the car.


    Shelley, usually a mboyant and beautiful person, was also dressed in ck today.


    As soon as Selena saw her, tears welled up in her eyes. "Shelley," she called out. She hugged Shelley and cried for a while.


    Shelley patted her back and said, "Get in the car first. Your dark circles are heavy."


    Selena felt dizzy, but Ann happened to call at that moment.


    "Miss. Fair, Austin Reed''s information is ready. Austin wants me to ask if we should announce the termination of the contract with the originalpany on Facebook?" asked Ann on the other end of the phone.


    "No, don''t announce it for now. Let me handle the Stone family''s matters first," answered Selena.


    Inside the car, after Ann hung up the phone, Shelley drove while Selena sat in the passenger seat.


    Shelley asked her, "You''re getting divorced from Raymond in nine days. Any ns?"


    Selena said, "Start my ownpany."


    Shelley continued, "Your career is going well; what about the painting?"


    "Before James passed away, he entrusted me to find his biological daughter. I need more financial resources toplete this task. Last time, I went to Ridgefield to investigate, but all the doctors and nurses rted to that time had resigned afterward. So I always feel there''s something fishy about this, and my ce has been broken into several times by thieves, not ordinary ones. If I don''t seize this opportunity to earn more money, I feel I won''t be able to handle things in the future." Selena lowered her eyes, looking somewhat lost.


    "I even suspect that someone is manipting this behind the scenes. However, the forces at y are too strong, so I can only focus on developing thepany first. Besides, there will be many problems in the initial development phase, and what we''re earning now is just pocket change." With that, Selena''s gaze turned cold.


    She continued, "As for Olivia, even if I don''t get rid of her this time, I''ll find another opportunity next time."


    After Raymond came to talk to Selena yesterday, he didn''t take immediate action.


    Now, that group of people was still at the entrance of the Eternal Growth Group building, and the Stone family''s funding had been canceled. It seemed like the Stone family was waiting for Raymond to make a move. Shelley couldn''t help but curse, "Raymond is such a jerk! We''vee this far; if he messes up your ns casually, don''t show him any mercy in the future."


    Selena''s fingertips hanging on one side suddenly tightened. She said, "I have irreconcble enmity with Raymond over James."


    On the other side, the Stone family, Olivia, had indeed been waiting for Raymond to act.


    The Stone family''s stocks were still plummeting. At this rate, it wouldn''t take a week before the stocks hit the limit.


    There were about twenty people from the Stone family sitting on the sofas in the lobby, and one could see the clear frustration on everyone''s faces. One person said first, "Olivia, didn''t you say Raymond would help us?"


    Another asked, "It''s been a day; why hasn''t Raymond resolved this for us yet?"


    Some other one said, "If Raymond wants to solve this, it should be easy."


    Olivia''s face was cold. "Shut up, all of you!" she shouted.


    Among those reprimanded, several were Olivia''s elders. But now everyone was pinning their hopes on Olivia and dared not contradict her. Olivia was anxious. The notebook was something she had casually mentioned, and she was worried that Raymond would remain indifferent.


    Olivia even worried that Raymond might find out Selena''s true identity and then refuse to help the Stone family.


    Just when Olivia was feeling restless, she received a call from Raymond.


    The Montague Group was investing in the Eternal Growth Group for thirty billion dors, with the contract to be signed in half a month. However, the people outside the Eternal Growth Group building had to be removed by the Stone family. In other words, at least the Montague Group wouldn''t let the Eternal Growth Group go bankrupt.


    Olivia immediately became excited, but then Raymond said, "That notebook, have someone deliver it to the Montague Group."


    Upon hearing that, Olivia started to feel nervous. "Okay, I will," she answered.

 Chapter 582 The Seed of Resentment

    Once Raymond ended the call, Olivia exhaled deeply, turning to address the Stone family members in the room. "Raymond hasmitted to a $3 billion investment in Eternal Growth Group," she informed them. "Now, we need to persist in negotiating with the crowd outside the Eternal Growth Group building. We must ensure they disperse as soon as possible. In half a month, we''re scheduled to sign a deal with the Montague Group, and the Eternal Growth Group will survive." Members of the Stone family immediately expressed relief, and they quickly mobilized to negotiate with the people on the scene.


    Olivia sneered and sent a message to Selena.


    Olivia: [Raymond has agreed to invest $3 billion in the Eternal Growth Group, ensuring it won''t go bankrupt. It''s a pity that you have done so much, but your husband could''ve just casually tossed a wrench in the works.] When Selena received this message, she had already arrived at Ashbourne Manor.


    At the same time, she also received a call from David Garcia, the spokesperson for that group of homeowners. "Penny, the Eternal Growth Group is willing topensate each of us $1.5 million. Do you think we should continue to make trouble?"


    In fact, the Eternal Growth Group''s reputation is already very bad, andpensation is the best solution for them. Otherwise, when the heat dies down, thepensation may also disappear. Selena knew that David calling at this moment must mean he was tempted.


    Ten years ago, almost all of those homeowners had bought houses by emptying their savings. For the past ten years, they had beenining without any results. They had never thought that they could really make the Eternal Growth Grouppromise today.


    Selena harbored a selfish hope that the homeowners would persist. Yet, Barbara''s words echoed in her mind: "At the very least, strive to be a kind person. These people had received thepensation they deserved, and it was time for them to go back.


    The Eternal Growth Group issue would still be discussed online for a while, but at least the homeowners had achieved their goal.


    "


    Selena said to David, "You don''t need to continue making trouble, but this $1.5 million must be transferred to your cards immediately. Any dy, and there may be unforeseen circumstances. Once all of your funds are in ce, I will take you away."


    After all, they had worked together.


    David''s voice was trembling, and he was too excited to know what to say. "Thank you, Penny. You are our savior," he said.


    Selena actually felt a bit guilty, as she had only brought them here for her own selfish reasons.


    The Eternal Growth Group''s actions were very swift this time. All the funds were transferred in less than two hours.


    The group of homeowners booked a flight at six in the evening, and Selena drove to meet them.


    More than eighty people, and not a single one had left. They were all waiting for her.


    After Selena got out of the car, someone saw her and even cried.


    When the homeowners saw Selena a week ago, they had never imagined that she would really bring them to Silver Bay City, nor did they ever think each of them would receivepensation several times over. "Penny, we truly thank you," someone said.


    "You are our great benefactor," another one said.


    The homeowners didn''t know what gift to buy to thank Selena, so each family contributed four thousand dors to buy her a gemstone ne.


    David stepped forward to hand it to her, his hand trembling as he patted her hand.


    Everyone was moved, and then they all invited Selena to the coast to y.


    If Selena didn''t ept this gift, they would probably linger here for a long time. So Selena epted it. As she watched thest person enter the airport, she stood there still, unable toe back to her senses. It was the first time she felt a sense of fulfillment in her chest.


    She looked at the exquisite craftsmanship of the ne in her hand. It was exceptionally beautiful.


    After getting back into the car, she held the steering wheel and called herwyer.


    The homeowners had receivedpensation, but they had not signed a forgiveness letter with the Eternal Growth Group. The Eternal Growth Group''s criminal activities still needed to be pursued in court, and the evidence was still there. Someone from the Eternal Growth Group had toe out and take responsibility.


    No matter who the scapegoat was, someone had to step up.


    Selena knew Olivia was a selfish person who wouldn''t let those in her circle shoulder any me. So, she would definitely select other family members to serve as scapegoats.


    But this was bound to cause dissatisfaction among others. The seed of resentment deeply rooted in their hearts, like a seed once nted, would take root and sprout, eventually growing into a towering tree.

 Chapter 583 He Might Still Be Alive

    Just as Selena had predicted, Olivia, without any hesitation, put forth Samantha Stone''s son, Jim Stone, as the scapegoat.


    The incident that Samantha caused at Harvard University had long made her a stain on the Stone family. Even when Catherine used Raymond, she brought up Samantha''s matter.


    Samantha was dismissed, and for the Stone family, Samantha''s existence was no longer useful. So this time, the scapegoat became her son, Jim.


    But Jim was Samantha''s only son. Samantha had been plotting revenge against Selena, ming her for the loss of everything she had painstakingly built at Harvard University.


    However, before she could make hereback, the Stone family made Jim the scapegoat without hesitation.


    "Olivia, Olivia, I beg you. Please, don''t let Jim go. This is a matter of going to jail." Samantha pleaded with Olivia.


    Olivia''s face carried a smile, but there was no warmth in her eyes.


    "I can''t be med for this. Raymond told us to handle it ourselves. Only then can we ensure that the Stone family''spany will not go bankrupt. Moreover, this was decided by everyone''s vote, and Jim received the most votes. You have to consider that as long as the Stone family''spany is still there, we can ensure that Jim will be provided for after a few years in prison. You, on the outside, will also live a good life," said Olivia.


    Others also tried to persuade, saying that Samantha was not sensible.


    Samantha sat weakly on the ground, unable to believe that these were her family members.


    When Samantha was still the Department Chair at Harvard University, this group of people had said all sorts of ttering words to her. Now that she was no longer in that position, she had be a stain that needed to be hidden away. Samantha''s eyes were full of hatred as she stared at Olivia. "Olivia, Jim is only in his twenties! Ten years ago, he was only a teenager, so how could he be involved in the coastal housing construction over there?" she questioned angrily. "There''s no room for negotiation anymore." Olivia looked somewhat impatient, shaking off her hand. "We must always give an ount to society, so we must put forward someone from within the Stone family. Otherwise, everyone can see that we are looking for a scapegoat."


    Samantha couldn''t say anything more. At this moment, she no longer hated Selena but hated Olivia, this despicable woman.


    The others werepletely unaware that Samantha hade to hate them all. They were still immersed in the joy of Raymond''s willingness to invest thirty billion dors.


    Moreover, Olivia had prepared a nk notebook to be sent to the Montague Group, and she felt somewhat uneasy.


    Although the Montague Group was willing to invest, the signing would only take ce half a monthter.


    Olivia was now in a difficult position with no way out.


    When Raymond received the notebook, he found that it was nk, and the stylepletely matched Christopher''s more serious attitude toward academics.


    His brow furrowed, and he called Paul to confirm.


    "The lost notebook, was it in a more girlish color?" Raymond asked.


    "Yes, did you find it?" Paul replied.


    "No," Raymond said.


    Raymond hung up and called Olivia, his tone indifferent. "The bracelet is a regr bracelet; the notebook is a regr notebook. I helped you twice, this time even investing thirty billion dors. Olivia, you shouldn''t have the audacity to try to deceive me, right?"


    Through the phone, Olivia couldn''t discern his tone, but her heart was pounding wildly. She answered, "This is what Christopher gave me. I was curious at the time about why he gave me this."


    Raymond casually flipped through the notebook in his hand, saying, "I trusted youst time and didn''t have someone check the fingerprints on the bracelet. But this time, I will hand over the notebook to Paul. Theirser detection method can detect fingerprints from several years ago. If Christopher''s fingerprints are not on the notebook, then you will have to exin it to me."


    Olivia''s pupils shrank sharply, her face turning pale in an instant.


    After hanging up the phone, Olivia broke out in a cold sweat on her back.


    There would definitely be no fingerprints of Christopher on the notebook she had sent. After all, Christopher had never given her anything. If Raymond found out she was lying to him...


    Olivia couldn''t even imagine the consequences, and her lips began to tremble.


    Meanwhile, Raymond did indeed have the notebook sent to Paul.


    The Adams family specialized in weapons and instruments, so this kind of detection was a piece of cake.


    The next morning, the test results were out. And that night, Olivia had not slept at all, feeling extremely ufortable.


    Paul called Raymond and said, "There are indeed Christopher''s fingerprints on the notebook."


    Raymond narrowed his eyes, and he was already convinced in his heart that Olivia was deceiving him. His greatest aversion was deceit.


    But now, Paul gave him this answer.


    His breathing quickened significantly in an instant. ''How did Christopher really die?'' This was a mystery that gued everyone in the Montague family.


    Raymond''s father had never been willing to retire, wanting to find out this very point.


    "Was there anything on the notebook?" Raymond asked.


    "No, just a regr notebook," Paul replied.


    Raymond lowered his eyes, feeling somewhat disappointed.


    "But Raymond, thetest technology can now estimate the approximate time when a fingerprint was left. This fingerprint was not left before Christopher''s death, but within thest three days," said Paul. "What does that mean?" Raymond asked.


    "Fingerprints cannot be faked, which means that Christopher may have touched this notebook within thest three days. Christopher might still be alive." Even Paul, who was usually so calm, could hardly contain his excitement. He even began to tremble when he said thest few words.


    "Impossible!" Raymond stood up from his office chair, loosening his tie. He continued, "When Christopher went on his mission back then, he died without aplete body. My grandfather said that not even intact bones could be brought back, and it was unclear who arranged the explosion."

 Chapter 584 After Being Bitten That Day

    "Raymond, fingerprints cannot be faked. There are no identical fingerprints in this world. The machine''s answer is definitive. Christopher is still alive, and he is in Silver Bay City, but for some reason, he hasn''t acknowledged you yet," Paul said. Raymond''s breathing quickened once more. He heard Paul suppress his excitement and say, "I''ming over now to discuss the specifics when we meet."


    Raymond sat in the office without moving, waiting for Paul.


    Paul arrived quickly, bringing the test report. "Now we just need to investigate the route of this notebook for the past three days."


    Raymond raised his hand to rub his forehead, feeling a bitplicated at the moment. "Don''t tell anyone about this for now." He was worried that it might all be a false rm.


    Even if Christopher was still alive, after six years of silence, it was either that he couldn''t reach out to them, or he had encountered some other circumstances.


    In any case, the situation there was veryplex.


    Paul nodded, signaling Raymond to call Olivia and arrange a meeting with her.


    Olivia hadn''t slept all night and looked very tired.


    Now, receiving Raymond''s call, she felt like she was about to face the gallows.


    Arriving at the meeting ce, she unexpectedly saw Paul. She shivered all over and sat down with a very pale face.


    There was no expression on Raymond''s face. He asked, "Has this notebook always been with you?"


    Olivia nodded, her hand balled up so tight under the table. It was as if she was trying to rip a piece of her own flesh off.


    Raymond asked, "Is it at the Stone family''s ce?"


    "Yes, I had the bodyguard bring it to you yesterday," said Olivia.


    Raymond pushed further. "Which bodyguard?"


    Olivia called her bodyguard over.


    Raymond asked the bodyguard, "Did you encounter anyone on the way to deliver the notebook?"


    The bodyguard shook his head.


    Raymond raised his hand to rub his forehead, saying, "It''s okay. You can go now."


    Olivia was somewhat surprised to see that Raymond wasn''t pressing her for responsibility. But she didn''t dare ask any more questions, fearing that the truth might be revealed as false, and quickly left.


    Raymond and Paul sat in ce. Due to the gravity of Christopher''s situation, neither of them had disclosed anything to Olivia.


    "Paul, have you heard about the recent events at the Stone family? If the fingerprints on the notebook Olivia gave me are from three days ago, could my brother''s appearance this time be to save her? Just now, she seemed incredulous, probably realizing that there couldn''t possibly be my brother''s fingerprints on that notebook," Raymond said.


    Olivia''s subtle expressions couldn''t deceive anyone.


    Paul remained silent, his brow furrowed.


    Because Christopher was already deceased and left behind many mysteries, they were truly at a loss for the moment.


    "Miss Stone''s notebook has always been kept in her house, which means Christopher stole this notebook from her house but found nothing useful, and in order not to let the person who harmed Christopher discover it, he sent it back? But the logic doesn''t add up. If Christopher knew this was the notebook he sent out, wouldn''t he be the clearest about whether there was anything in it?" Paul was also at a loss for words for a moment. He stood up and said, "I''ll have someone investigate discreetly. As long as Christopher is alive and still in Silver Bay City, he will be found."


    Raymond looked outside, his tone indifferent. "I will also have someone investigate."


    Back at the hotel, Raymond dealt with some documents for a while and couldn''t resist opening the chat with Selena.


    There was arge exmation mark on the interface, indicating that Selena had already unfriended Raymond. His phone number had also been blocked by her.


    Selena surprisingly had nothing to say about Raymond''s investment in the Eternal Growth Group.


    Raymond couldn''t help but touch his mouth. Since being bitten that day, he had been in pain and couldn''t eat anything even today, only able to consume a little liquid.


    But the feeling of Selena''s blood and saliva mingling with his, like a thin iron wire, tightly wound around his heart. Slightly numb, with a tolerable itchiness and pain. Then Raymond, who rarely opened Facebook, opened his ount and immediately saw a photo of Carter and Selena together.


    Carter''s Facebook was filled with typical posts of a rich child: luxury cars and beautiful women, a life of extravagance.


    After posting the picture, Carter added a caption. [Unexpected encounter with a friend.]


    When Selena was being pulled in for the photo, she looked a bit confused, as she hade for business today.


    SM''s scale was still small, and no director was willing to coborate with Selena for now.


    She couldn''t remain immersed in the grief of losing her father. She needed to quickly develop herpany so she would have enough financial resources to face the future.


    At least until she fulfilled James''sst wish, the dream life she envisioned was no longer within Selena''s reach.


    Today, Selena was meeting a new director, somewhat famous domestically, who was reportedly seeking investors for a dramatic script.


    Sometimes, one shouldn''t underestimate these melodramatic TV shows since each show has its own set audience.


    These nighttime dramas usually target the lower-tier market and are quite profitable.


    Selena knew that the director was having dinner at the bar that night, so she came over. Currently, she could put up one billion, along with some of the Fair family''s assets, enough to invest in two TV shows. But this also meant that Selena''s judgment had to be spot on. Otherwise, once all that cash was spent, things would get tough.


    She didn''t even have time to think about divorcing Raymond. After all, there were only a few days left.


    Meanwhile, Raymond messaged Carter. [Address?]


    Carter was still drinking with friends when he saw the message, finding it somewhat unbelievable. ''Raymond actually reaches out to me first?''


    Carter rubbed his eyes, suddenly recalling that message, which made him even more startled. ''Did he check my Facebook?''

 Chapter 585 Raymond Arrived

    Carter quickly sent the address, not daring to dy for a moment.


    At this moment, Selena had already arrived at the private room. She knocked on the door, and upon opening it, she saw a group of middle-aged men inside, each apanied by a woman drinking with them. Men in middle age, once addicted to alcohol and lust, would be very sleazy, giving a bad impression.


    Selena frowned, then spotted Jimmy Cox sitting in the middle, which was the one she was looking for tonight.


    Jimmy had gained some fame from hisst TV series online, and now, quite a few people were interested in investing in him. Originally, he was nning to reject Selena, but upon seeing the beautiful womaning in, his eyes lit up, making the woman in his arms seem less attractive.


    "Mr. Cox." Selena greeted politely, and Jimmy immediately stood up.


    Jimmy said, "This must be Penny. Please have a seat. When I heard your voice on the phone, I knew you must be a beautifuldy."


    The attention of the others also turned towards them.


    Every industry had its own groups, and the people in the private room were friends of Jimmy, mostly directors.


    Selena caught a whiff of cheap alcohol and perfume in the air, feeling a bit ufortable in her stomach.


    But then she thought back to her childhood, scenes she had seen when apanying James to social events, simr to what she was experiencing now.


    Selena was extremely resilient. She knew that if she were weak, she couldn''t count on others to show her respect.


    Jimmy nudged the woman beside him and eagerly beckoned Selena over.


    Selena maneuvered past the men''s feet and sat down. Her face remained neutral as she smiled at Jimmy. "Mr. Cox, you already know why I''m here. I want to invest in your next movie," she said.


    "Let''s have a drink first and then talk business slowly, shall we?" Jimmy asked.


    Another director chimed in, "Yes, without a drink, this deal might not go through."


    Selena had taken a few hangover pills beforeing, so she picked up a ss of wine and said, "Mr. Cox, here''s to you."


    Jimmy''s expression immediately improved as he clinked sses with her. However, as he set down the ss, his thick palmnded directly on Selena''s thigh, rubbing back and forth. "I never expected you to be so young," he said. Selena''s eyshes fluttered, still maintaining a polite smile.


    Jimmy, seeing her silence, thought she had agreed to his insinuation. The others in the private room began to get excited as well.


    Jimmy pointed to his thigh and said, "Penny, if that''s the case, we won''t discuss anything else. Tonight, I won''t make love to you either. Just sit on ourps and let each of us kiss you for ten minutes. You''ll be the sole investor in our next film." The other directors in the room, except for Jimmy, only made web series.


    Ordinary people might think these unnoticed web series couldn''t make money, but they were actually the quickest way to profit, usually without losses.


    When Selena heard this request, the smile on her face slowly disappeared, and she stood up. "Mr. Cox, I need to use the restroom first."


    Jimmy grabbed her, no longer concealing his intentions. "You smell so good all over, so there''s no need to prepare anything. We''re all eager."


    Selena''s brow furrowed. She had always known that the film industry was chaotic, much like the financial industry. In these two most chaotic industries, money and sex trades were rampant, ying in the most disorderly manner. Ordinary people couldn''t imagine how dirty it could get.


    Taking a deep breath, Selena shook off Jimmy''s hand.


    But because of the sess of hisst show, Jimmy was feeling confident. After Selena''s rejection, he immediately pulled her down and pinned her on the couch.


    Seeing Jimmy''s actions, the others grew uneasy.


    After all, with the inte being so prevalent now, it would be difficult for everyone to exin if something were to happen.


    Moreover, since Selena was there to invest, it indicated that her family had some money.


    Although they would also like to taste the vor of a beautiful woman, it wouldn''t be worth jeopardizing their future for Selena.


    "Mr. Cox, let it go. Don''t bother with her," someone said.


    Selena, being choked, heard Jimmy shout, "Get out, all of you. I''ll rape her first, andter she cane and have sex with you. I''ve seen many women like her, just pretending to be principled."


    The others dared not intervene. After all, Jimmy had gained some fame, and they couldn''t afford to offend him.


    They quickly left the room.


    As Jimmy was about to take off his pants, Selena, instead of panicking, calmly said, "Mr. Cox, if you strangle me or rape me, that''s against thew."


    "You bitch, how dare you speak!" Jimmy said.


    Selena turned off the recording on her phone, nning to use pepper spray to deal with Jimmy. Then, she would use the recording to threaten him directly.


    She hade alone, so she had a well-thought-out n.


    But before she could act, the door of the private room swung open, and before Selena could see who it was, someone grabbed Jimmy, and two beer bottles were smashed on his head. Surprised, Selena sat up and saw Raymond grab a chair from the side and smash it on Jimmy''s back.


    Jimmy''s head was covered in blood, and hey motionless on the ground.


    Raymond''s aura was terrifying, and he was about to pick up a heavier vase nearby to strike again.


    If that vase hit Jimmy, he would be done for.

 Chapter 586 Hes the Only One

    Selena stood frozen in ce, momentarily stunned.


    Fortunately, at the critical moment, Carter rushed in from outside and blocked the vase.


    "Raymond, if you hit him again, he''ll die. Penny,e over here and stop him," Carter said, and he was so anxious that he snatched the vase away. Only then did Selena walk up to Jimmy, reaching out to test his breath with her fingers at his nose.


    A faint breath, not to mention filmingter, he probably couldn''t even get up.


    She had wasted a trip tonight. She took a deep breath and quickly dialed the hospital.


    Raymond looked at her with a deep gaze.


    Selena frowned, about to say something, but Raymond grabbed her wrist and left directly.


    Carter stayed behind to handle the matter, sighing, and quickly contacted some people to clear the bar within five minutes.


    After Raymond dragged Selena outside, he pushed her against a tree nearby. "You can ept any man? Don''t you feel ashamed at all?"


    Selena was initially grateful for Raymond''s intervention. Even though he disrupted her ns, she appreciated that he was there to protect her.


    But now, hearing Raymond''s questioning, she also became angry. "If that''s how you think, then I can''t help it."


    Raymond paused, his face turning even colder. He pulled her and went straight into the car.


    "You''ve fallen so low as to seek out that kind of man. Why didn''t youe to me? Don''t I have more money than him?" Raymond started to undress Selena.


    Selena felt deeply ufortable, her dignity repeatedly trampled upon.


    Whether she was Selena or Penny, in front of Raymond, she had no dignity.


    "I didn''te to you because I simply didn''t want to." Selena lowered her eyes, her tone cold. "And if it weren''t for you suddenly helping Olivia, I wouldn''t have fallen to this point. There''s no need for pretense now." Raymond directly took Selena to a hotel, and Selena struggled all the way, but Raymond''s grip was as strong. She couldn''t break free at all.


    As soon as they entered the hotel, Selena''s pants were pulled down.


    Raymond ripped off his tie and tied her hands.


    She was put in a humiliating position, feeling scared instantly, her voice softening. "Raymond, what do you want to do?"


    Raymond squatted down, carefully observing that area.


    Selena blushed with embarrassment, trembling all over with anger. She was examined for half an hour before Raymond took a tissue from the side to wipe his fingers, his expression much calmer.


    It seemed she hadn''t been with anyone.


    Selena gritted her teeth, and the moment her hands were released, she started to punch and kick him.


    She had lost her temper.


    Raymond restrained her hands with one hand and crossed them behind her back, his tone calm. "What trouble have you encountered?"


    "Let me go!" Selena roared.


    "Do you only behave when you''re pushed around?" Raymond retorted.


    Selena suddenly fell silent as she thought, ''Raymond is simply a rascal, a beast!''


    Seeing her helpless look, Raymond''s mood improved a lot. He immediately took out a check and wrote a billion-dor check for her.


    Selena looked at the string of zeros without saying a word.


    Raymond had been in love before. To him, being in love was like what he had with Olivia; being in love meant spending money on the woman he liked, and the more he paid, the happier the woman he liked would be. So his way of being good to Selena was also like this.


    At least Selena didn''t have to get involved with Jimmy for money.


    "Penny, if you need money, you cane to me anytime," said Raymond.


    Selena was pressed down on the sofa, the check held by Raymond, who even deliberately used it to lift her chin.


    She pursed her lips, seeing Raymond''s face getting closer, hearing him say, "If you stay with me for another month, I''ll give you a billion dors."


    Raymond put the check down, wrapped his arms around Selena, and said, "If you''re willing to sell yourself, does it really matter who the buyer is, whether it''s me or someone else?"


    Selena was released. She grabbed the check, tore it up, and pped Raymond in the face.


    Raymond''s face turnedpletely cold, and in that moment, looking at her, it was as if he was looking at a dead object.


    Selena was still not wearing her lower garments, plus the air conditioning wasn''t on in the room, so it was a bit cold and quite a mess.


    Shivering from the cold, Selena felt particrly humiliated.


    Raymond let go of her and turned away. "If you don''t want to, then leave."


    Selena said nothing, bowed her head, and began to put on the clothes that had been taken off.


    Raymond lowered his eyes, hiding the hint of hurt in them. "Let''s not see each other again," he said.


    "Mr. Montague, I feel the same way," Selena replied coldly.


    Raymond flicked his fingertips hanging on the side, finally understanding that he was the only one indulging in it.


    He had never felt so defeated. ''But since it was wrong, it needed to be corrected. There is no need to entangle with Selena. If she is willing to fall, then let her fall,'' he thought. Selena put on her clothes and was about to leave when she heard Raymond ask, "Have you ever thought about divorcing your husband?"


    The sadness Raymond had just now disappearedpletely, reced by a carefree attitude.


    Selena frowned, not wanting to answer Raymond.


    Raymond said, "Penny, sometimes I really admire you. You can tolerate your husband''s infidelity so many times. I offer you money, and you feel like I''m humiliating you. Your sense of dignity is indeed quite strange." Selena stiffened all over, seeing Raymond approaching her like a negotiator, slowly walking closer and whispering in her ear, "Sleep with me for a month, and I''ll give you a billion dors. Would that be too much to ask?" ''Many women would want such an opportunity.'' Raymond thought.

 Chapter 587 Anger at Her Indifference

    Selena just nced at her phone, her tone light as she said, "Mr. Montague, I''m going back to rest."


    Raymond fell silent this time, only hearing the door of his room being closed.


    As Selena walked downstairs from the hotel, she felt a wave of grievance. She looked up at the sky, trying hard to hold back her tears.


    At that moment, Ann called her.


    Ann called Selena at least three times a day to report onpany matters. But this time, it was about the legal team.


    Ann said, "Ms. Fair, we''ve found out who the Stone family scapegoat is. It''s Samantha''s son, Jim Stone. Due to the extensive public opinion caused by this scandal, government departments are also paying attention. Coupled with irrefutable evidence, the enforcement was swift, and Jim had already been taken away. Samantha is trying to pull strings to get him out. If nothing unexpected happens, Jim is likely to be sentenced to ten years." It turned out to be an old acquaintance.


    Selena quickly raised her hand, patting her face to force herself to perk up. She didn''t even notice that Raymond had followed her out.


    He was still worried about Selena going back alone sote. But when he arrived at the hotel entrance, he saw Selena on the phone, chatting andughing as if his matter did not affect her at all. A surge of anger overwhelmed him in that moment.


    Selena was still talking to Ann, "Have the legal team continue to follow up. With Jim in prison for ten years, Samantha will definitely resent Olivia. No one knows what Samantha will do then."


    As Selena said this, Raymond stood behind her.


    Raymond had personally witnessed the grudges between Selena and Samantha when he was at Harvard University. Now, with the addition of Olivia, it seemed normal for Selena to confront the Stone family.


    But Raymond wouldn''t allow it. After Selena hung up the phone, he said, "I will have someone get him out."


    He lit a cigarette, his eyes reddened, partly from anger at her indifference.


    Selena heard his voice, turned slowly, and saw him standing there. His beautiful fingers held the lit cigarette as he looked at her impassively.


    "You want to deal with the Stone family, but I won''t allow it. I won''t let the Stone Group go bankrupt, and I will ensure theye to no harm." With Raymond''s capabilities, this task was a breeze. Selena was left speechless.


    Raymond was a recognized genius in the financial industry, known for his ruthless approach to enemies.


    Selena couldn''t possibly go against him now. The gap between them was too vast.


    If Raymond had acted, all of Selena''s recent efforts would have been in vain. If Raymond was described as a ferocious wolf, then Selena could at most be considered a bug. Raymond took a deep drag of his cigarette, approached Selena, pinched her chin, and kissed her, exhaling the smoke into her mouth.


    Selena didn''t smoke, and Raymond''s cigarette wasn''t strong with nicotine; it had a faint, custom-made scent. Yet Selena felt ufortable, her eyes reddened by the smoke.


    Raymond released her, looking at her with a hint of determination in his tone. "I gave you a chance, but you refused it. I offered you a check, but you scorned it. Remember what I saidst time you came begging me? The price will be different next time."


    Raymond was reminding Selena that if she left tonight, there would be no check for her next time she came begging.


    And as long as Raymond wished it, Selena would indeede begging him.


    He was Raymond. To seed in Silver Bay City, one needed the approval of Raymond, this local overlord.


    At that moment, Selena felt utterly powerless.


    "Mr. Montague, what do you really want?" Selena''s voice was hoarse. "If you want a woman, Miss Stone is more suitable for you. Even if not Miss Stone, there are plenty of outstanding women in your circle. My background is ordinary, and I''ve been married. I truly don''t match up to you."


    Selena knew she couldn''t oppose Raymond; it would only make him truly ruthless. She decided to try to move him with emotion and reason.


    But Raymond leaned in, biting her ear, saying, "Making love with you is the mostfortable thing."

 Chapter 588 Once the Bottom Line was Crossed

    Selena stiffened all over, not knowing how to respond to this. Lowering her eyes, she calcted the time until her divorce with Raymond, pursing her lips. "Mr. Montague, let me think about it for a few days." Upon seeing Selena''s softened demeanor, Raymond astonishingly let go of his anger in a split second.


    Selena understood that going against Raymond would only lead to more dreadful methods from him.


    Raymond, who had been ustomed to his status for such a long time and had been showered with praise and adoration since his youth, wouldn''t bother pleasing others. "Alright, then add me back first," he said.


    In front of Raymond, Selena removed him from the blocklist.


    When it was time to leave, Raymond pulled Selena, leaning against the wall, and kissed her for half an hour.


    Selena couldn''t understand why Raymond was so eager to kiss her.


    She was out of breath, and Raymond finally let her go.


    "You should consider it as soon as possible," Raymond said.


    Selena just needed to stabilize Raymond for now, as she didn''t know what to do either.


    She couldn''t possibly continue entangling with Raymond. He was so fierce when making love, yet so gentle when kissing.


    Sooner orter, she would not be able to guard her own bottom line. Once this line was crossed, it would be hard for her to pull herself out.


    But she had to appease Raymond, at least to prevent him from getting involved with the Stone family.


    Two dayster, there were only five days left until Selena divorced Raymond.


    Selena learned that Samantha''s son being imprisoned was irreversible, causing a huge drop in the reputation of the Eternal Growth Group. Although Raymond agreed to invest three billion dors, the signing was scheduled for ten dayster. She also saw online that Jimmy got into a fight while drunk and ended up permanently disabled.


    However, it wasn''t Raymond who fought, but a group of thugs.


    After breakfast, Carter called.


    "Penny, don''t talk too much about Jimmy''s matter outside. I''ve already handled it." Although Carter was talking about serious matters, there was always a hint of teasing in his tone.


    Selena agreed and then heard him ask, "Is Raymond pursuing you?"


    ''Pursuing? Does anyone pursue others like Raymond does?'' Selena couldn''t understand. She asked, "Mr. Ashford, do you think it''s possible?"


    A hint of shock shed in Carter''s eyes. ''How could it not be possible when Raymond''s intentions were so obvious? How could he have gone to such a bar before?'' Only children of wealthy yboys like Carter wouldn''t mind such ces.


    The bar Raymond went to must be very high-end. Last night, he even went there specifically after seeing Carter''s Facebook. He even wanted to kill that director.


    "Penny, I''m the one whomunicates for you guys. What are you hiding from me? Raymond is getting divorced in five days, and then you could divorce, too. Then you marry Raymond, and I be my cousin-inw. I see Raymond quite likes you," said Carter.


    ''He likes me?'' These words surprised Selena once again. She thought, ''Why would Carter think Raymond likes me? If Raymond liked me, would he humiliate me like this?''


    Selena forced a smile, hearing Carter rambling on the other end, but she was truly exhausted and didn''t want to discuss anything rted to Raymond. She said, "Mr. Ashford, I have something to attend to, so I''ll hang up now."


    After ending the call, Selena raised her hand to massage her temples as she pondered, ''Does Raymond like me? But if he doesn''t like me, why would he want to have sex with me? Could it really be as Raymond said, just because it''s mostfortable with me? If it''s just aboutfort, then it could be anyone else, right?''


    Wrapping up a full day''s work, Selena shot off an address for a Sky Gallery booth to Raymond at four in the afternoon. [Mr. Montague, fancy a drink together?]


    This was uncharted territory for Selena. She had never extended an invitation to Raymond before. This was her inaugural invite to him.


    Raymond was ted for a crucial meeting tonight, but catching sight of her message, he promptly instructed John to reschedule the meeting. "Mr. Montague, are you leaving now?" John asked.


    It was only four o''clock, which wasn''t Raymond''s style.


    Raymond took the suit beside him, and nodded, with a faint smile in his eyes. "Drop me off at the hotel first; I need a change of outfit."


    In the past, when heading out for social events, he wouldn''t fuss this much, given that his attire was always bespoke suits, quite fitting.


    John was somewhat bemused, but nheless, he dutifully chauffeured Raymond to the hotel.


    Raymond slipped into a fresh off-the-rack suit, even spritzing a dash of men''s fragrance on his wrist.


    The men''s fragrance was subtle, exuding a bracing scent.


    John had always kept a bottle of cologne at the ready for him, but he had never indulged.


    He took his time getting dressed; by the time he was done, it was already past five. Selena even rang him up and asked, "Mr. Montague, are you tied up tonight?" "I''m free. I''ll be right over," Raymond responded.


    There was a mirror in the bedroom, one he had never peered into.


    He switched suits twice but still felt a tad dissatisfied. Finally, he decided on an untouched ensemble and then made his way to the Sky Gallery.

 Chapter 589 Knowingly Walk into the Trap

    When Raymond arrived at the private room, he was wondering what was going on with Selena today. She had never been so proactive before.


    The door to the private room opened, and there were already many bottles of strong liquor on the coffee table inside.


    As a businessman, Raymond''s intuition instantly told him that she had ill intentions. But he didn''t say anything. After sitting down, Selena started pouring the liquor. "Mr. Montague, have a drink," she said.


    Raymond held the cup with his fingertips and turned his head to look at her faintly.


    Her face remained calm, but he felt that there was a scheme in her eyes.


    He was not the type to knowingly walk into a trap but her fingertips lightly caressed his hand, and she said, "What''s wrong? Don''t feel like drinking tonight?" At that moment, he understood what temptation meant.


    Raymond finished a ss of wine, and she quickly poured another one.


    He found it amusing. ''If she is trying to retaliate against me by getting me drunk, then her behavior is somewhat childish. But as long as she is happy.''


    Raymond lowered his eyes, quietly waiting for her to pour more wine. He saw her pour a whole ss, and it was the strongest one.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m really happy to know you. Cheers," Selena said.


    Hearing her speak lies, Raymond raised an eyebrow slightly and chuckled. "Is that so?"


    Selena smirked, "Yes."


    Raymond then actually picked up the ss, but this time, instead of drinking directly, he intertwined his arm with hers. This was the gesture of sharing a drink.


    Selena stiffened all over when she saw him lean in and slowly finish the ss that belonged to him. But she didn''t move. Because of this action, the two were very close, almost cheek to cheek.


    In fact, she knew that her tactics were insignificant in front of him, but she had a gut feeling that Raymond would drink it.


    "Why aren''t you drinking?" Raymond asked.


    Selena put down the wine in her hand and stood up. She said, "I need to use the restroom."


    In fact, Selena was a bit at a loss due to his sudden behavior.


    But Raymond suddenly reached out, grabbed her wrist, and pulled her into his arms.


    He picked up her ss from the table, drank it himself, then held her chin and poured a little into her mouth.


    Selena''s pupils shrank sharply. She had added something to that drink.


    She immediately began to struggle, and Raymond let go of her in response.


    After Selena left the private room, her heart was pounding. She was filled with emotions from the unexpected shared drink and his intense gaze as he emptied his ss. It was as if Raymond really liked her.


    ''But that is definitely an illusion,'' Selena thought.


    Taking a deep breath, Selena gged down a passing waiter to shoot off a text to Olivia, letting her know Raymond was tucked away in this private room.


    She had already found out that Olivia was there tonight. Then, she left Raymond behind and departed directly.


    When Olivia received this strange text message, she was somewhat skeptical but since the private room was not far from her, she decided toe and see. Upon opening the door to the private room, she indeed saw Raymond.


    At this moment, Raymond felt the heat rising in his body and nced at the drinks on the table.


    He knew that from the first sip he took, something had been added to the drink.


    He found it amusing. ''Isn''t my usual state satisfying enough for her? Does she need to y these kinds of games?''


    Selena''s concoction was obtained from Shelley, and with Shelley''s status, the things she could acquire were certainly not ordinary drugs.


    Feeling the heat rise, Raymond unbuttoned a button. His mind reyed the deliberate tease of her fingertips against his hand earlier, a memory that provoked a painful hardness below.

 Chapter 590 Raymond, Let Me Serve You

    The door of the private room swung open, and he breathed a sigh of relief. He was ready to deal with the intruder, but instead, he heard Olivia''s voice. "Raymond?" Olivia uttered in disbelief.


    Olivia caught a whiff of alcohol in the room and noticed Raymond''s abnormal state. A glimmer of hope shed in her eyes - it seemed like fate was giving her an opportunity.


    She quickly took off her coat, revealing her graceful figure. "Raymond, you''re not feeling well. Let me help you out," she said.


    As she approached, Raymond caught a different scent from Selena.


    Seeing hisck of response, Olivia thought he was not rejecting her. She was about to kneel excitedly to serve him, but Raymond just leaned back, his tone indifferent. "Who let youe here?" Misunderstanding his tone, Olivia was about to move closer, but he pushed her away and said, "Answer me."


    Simultaneously, a bottle of alcohol was thrown out, the liquid sshing on the floor, mixed with shards, a chilling sight.


    Olivia knelt down in fear, her face turning grim.


    She dared not push Raymond further, as if he regained consciousness, the entire Stone family would be in jeopardy.


    But she felt a deep sense of unwillingness. She implored, "Let me serve you. I can do better than Penny. I like you."


    Raymond''s face turned icy, and the air around him seemed to freeze. "If you don''t answer me, the Stone family''s three billion dors will be at stake."


    Though his tone was light, the threat of bankrupting the Stone family loomed.


    Olivia dared not make a move. "I received a text from a stranger saying you were in this room. I just came to try my luck. Please don''t be angry."


    At that moment, Raymond understood.


    The effects of the drug and his anger boiled inside him, surprisingly bringing him to a clearer state of mind.


    No wonder Selena suddenly became so proactive, and no wonder she invited him out of the blue.


    ''So that''s what she''s nning,'' Raymond thought.


    He found it amusing, though his smile was chilling.


    Olivia knelt beside him, feeling the weight of his silent pressure crushing her bones.


    "Contact Penny and bring her here, Olivia. You have half an hour," Raymond said coldly.


    Implicit in his words, if Selena didn''t show up within that half-hour, the three billion dors would still be in jeopardy.


    Olivia''s pupils constricted, disbelief evident in her eyes. ''At this critical moment, with me right in front of him, I could be his antidote. Even if he leaves me bruised and battered, I have no choice but toply. Yet, he wants Penny, his wife.'' Olivia''s eyes brimmed with hatred. If she didn''t need the three billion dors, she would have thrown herself at him without hesitation.


    But now, she dared not. She could only endure.


    Trembling, tears streaming down her face, she felt a profound sense of humiliation.


    Everyone said she was Raymond''s first love, but at that moment, he didn''t even spare her a nce. There was even a hint of disgust in his eyes.


    It was too humiliating. Nothing was more degrading than seeing the person one loved needing another woman in front of her.


    She cried as she tried to open the door, only to find it locked.


    The private room could be locked from the outside, and this door was sealed shut.


    A glint of hope shone in Olivia''s eyes as she saw an opportunity. "Raymond, the room is locked, and I can''t open it."


    Her voice was cautious, even as she began to undress. "I can really help, Raymond. Let me serve you."


    But Raymond simply leaned back, his demeanor still regal. Without a closer look, one couldn''t tell he was suppressing something.


    "In half an hour, if she doesn''te, the Stone family will go bankrupt," Raymond said.


    Unable to contain herself any longer, Olivia burst into tears. She wanted to scream, to go mad, but she couldn''t let the Stone family go bankrupt.


    She called Selena in tears, but Selena didn''t pick up. She then called the Stone family''s people to find Selena. "Bring Penny back to this room within half an hour."


    Fifteen minutes passed, and the person she sent outside gave her an update. "Miss Stone, Penny''s phone suddenly turned off, and the signal disappeared. No one knows where she went."


    Olivia froze, her face pale as she looked at Raymond. "My people can''t find her. I''m truly sorry."


    The effects of the drug were too strong. Raymond was losing his grip on reality, feeling a searing pain all over his body.


    Lowering his eyes, he called the people at Sky Gallery.


    As the door of the private room was opened, he saw Olivia approaching again. "Get out," he uttered.


    Olivia was startled and didn''t dare to stay there and continue to make him angry.


    Struggling to breathe, Raymond mustered hisst strength and called Victor.


    That night, Victor rushed him to the emergency room.

 Chapter 591 Selena Thoroughly Angered Raymond

    Raymond had a severe allergic reaction to the medication and had to be rescued all night before being brought out.


    A severe allergic reaction to medication was potentially life-threatening at any time.


    Victor held his breath until he left the emergency room before notifying the Montague family.


    But Paul and Alex were the first to arrive, and when they heard about Raymond''s severe allergic reaction to the medication, almost leading to a failed rescue, they were very nervous. Paul quickly had his subordinates check the surveince footage from Sky Galleryst night and found out that Raymond had gone there with Penny.


    Later, Olivia also went there, and the private room had only three people throughout.


    He called Olivia to ask for the truth, and when Olivia heard about Raymond''s incident, she dared not lie and told everything she saw in the room.


    So Paul quickly understood that it was Penny who drugged Raymond, but it was the ingredient in the drug that caused Raymond''s allergic reaction, leading to the current situation. Raymond was still unconscious, which made Paul furious..


    "I''m going to kill her!" Paul roared.


    Alex quickly stopped him. "If you kill her, when Raymond wakes up, he might want to kill you too. Calm down a bit."


    Victor, wearing a white coat, stood aside, much calmer than the other two. "Raymond is not in immediate danger, but regarding the medication allergy incident, it''s better not to inform anyone else in the Montague family for now, or Cassius will definitely discover Penny,"


    No one would be able to protect her then.


    Anyway, when Raymond woke up, he would know how to deal with her.


    Cassius personally came over to check on the situation. After hearing about the medication allergy and that no harm had been done, he felt relieved.


    When asked for the specific reason, the people on the scene all said it was a very rare ingredient that identally got mixed into the medicine, and no one knew about Raymond''s medication allergy before.


    Cassius decided not to pursue it further and was helped back.


    Selena really had no idea that Raymond would have a severe allergic reaction to the medication; the probability was just too small.


    After turning off her phone, she went to rest at Ashbourne Manor and then continued to handlepany matters.


    For two full days, Raymond did not message her again, nor did he investigate the matter further. She guessed he was very satisfied with Olivia.


    As she signed the document, Selena zoned out, thinking, ''Raymond must be really pleased. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have chosen to let her off the hook.''


    She smiled wryly, suddenly feeling that Raymond was not lying; it was just because making love with her wasfortable.


    Now that Olivia had reced her, Raymond was still content.


    Selena took a deep breath, clearing her mind of the chaotic thoughts.


    They were about to divorce in three days, and she would go to the civil affairs bureau with Raymond to get the divorce certificate.


    After finishing her work, she looked at the sunset outside the building, lowering her eyes.


    She unexpectedly felt a hint of reluctance, which should not have been there.


    Raymond only woke up at seven in the evening.


    Seeing the snow-white walls, he furrowed his brows. Upon getting up, he saw Alex, Paul, and Victor standing by the bedside.


    They visibly rxed upon seeing Raymond awake.


    When Raymond was unconscious, he only felt a burning pain all over his body.


    "Raymond, you had a medication allergy. If you had arrived half an hourter, you would have died. Penny did this. What are you going to do?" Alex spoke, holding back Paul to prevent him from saying something violent. Thinking of Penny, Raymond''s suppressed anger surged. Compounded by his near-death experience, he was livid. "Where is she?" he asked.


    Alex touched his nose, saying, "She probably doesn''t know about this yet. If she did, she would have fled the country long ago. I saw her talking to Austin yesterday, but I didn''t pay attention to what they were talking about." And Alex didn''t go over to greet her either, considering his brother was still lying in the hospital unconscious because of her.


    Drug reactions hit fast and leave just as quickly. Raymond may have seemed a lot weaker, but at least his spirit was bouncing back.


    "Alex, bring her here," Raymond said.


    Alex sensed the underlying paranoia in that statement and was startled. He quickly patted his shoulder and said, "Let''s discuss this properly. Don''t make it a matter of life and death." Raymond had already thrown off the covers and gotten out of bed. "Take her to my vi. I''ll send you the location. Don''t let her know who kidnapped her."


    Alex didn''t understand what he was up to, but he knew Raymond was genuinely angry.


    This time, Penny had thoroughly enraged him.


    No one dared to let Raymond die.


    If it weren''t for luck this time, he would have really died.


    Alex quickly called Selena because the script had already been filmed and was about to be released, so he should indeed meet with Selena.


    So Selena didn''t suspect anything.


    But as soon as Selena entered the agreed-upon cafe, she felt something was wrong.


    It was too dark, and there was no one there.


    She was about to turn around and leave when someone covered her mouth and forcibly pushed her into a nearby car.


    Her eyes were blindfolded, unable to see anything.


    Raymond had several vis in Silver Bay City, but they had always been vacant and rarely used.


    This vi was urgently cleaned and disinfected from top to bottom.


    Selena''s hands and legs were tied, something was stuffed into her mouth, and she couldn''t see anything.


    There was a strong scent of cheap perfume in the room, which Raymond deliberately sprayed so that Selena wouldn''t recognize him.


    Selena sat on the bed, unable to escape, and then she heard the sound of shoes walking on the floor, causing her body to stiffen. Then, someone flipped her over without giving her a chance to beg.


    There was no preparation, no forey.


    Selena was in pain, trembling all over, suddenly realizing a stranger had raped her.


    Her face turned pale, but her mouth was still stuffed, unable even to plead.


    She cried silently.


    The strong scent of cheap perfume in her nostrils made her panic. She desperately tried to retreat, tears streaming down her face. But it was all in vain; the man''s strength was great, gripping her legs tightly.

 Chapter 592 Seems Long Awaited

    Selena cried and trembled all over, but Raymond was unusually rude.


    ''Help! Who will save me?'' Selena thought helplessly, ''It really hurts! So humiliating... Who could have done this to me? Joseph? Or someone Jimmy knows? This cheap scent of perfume could never be from Raymond.'' Tears surged, soaking the cloth covering her but Raymond turned her over, no longer looking at her face.


    He didn''t let go of her even when she passed out.


    For two full days, no food or drink, just endless torment.


    At first, she could still cry, but in the end, she just curled up, muscles tensing every time she felt someone approaching.


    Everything was ck before her eyes, and she had no idea how much time had passed.


    Raymond calmed down before releasing her. He never once removed the cloth covering her eyes.


    Afterward, Raymond bathed the unconscious Selena and had her taken back to the Rose Garden.


    Selena woke up at 8 p.m., her body burning up.


    She opened her eyes, seeing the familiar ceiling, feeling like she was drowning. She turned in fear, almost falling off the bed and spilling her guts.


    Her phone was right beside her, showing a date that was two days past.


    ''A stranger had raped me for two days,'' Selena realized.


    She was contorted into various humiliating positions, yet she never once touched that man''s body, not even knowing if he was tall or short, fat or thin. She was trembling all over, unable even to hold her phone.


    Half an hourter, she trembled to dial Shelley''s number with her fingertips.


    Another half hour passed, and Shelley came to her.


    Opening the door, seeing the marks spreading to Selena''s ears, her pupils shrank sharply. She asked, "What happened?"


    Selena suddenly cried, legs giving out, only daring to cry out when she saw a familiar face.


    A trace of unease crossed Shelley''s mind. "What''s wrong?" she asked again.


    Selena''s lips trembled, and it took a while before she could speak aplete sentence. "I was raped for two days."


    Shelley''s hand paused, thinking she must have misheard.


    She saw Selena cry for a while. Then Selena suddenly wiped away her tears, saying, "I need to go to the hospital for an examination, preferably a private one." Shelley couldn''t say a word, knowing Selena was holding back.


    ''Two days? What had Selena been through these two days?'' Shelley thought to herself. She didn''t dare ask anything, and she just took Selena to a private hospital.


    Several tests were done in a row. After all, the perpetrator was a stranger, and no one knew if he had any diseases. After such an incident, women generallye to the hospital immediately for a full check-up to rule out any sexually transmitted diseases.


    It was better to discover early and take the blocking medicine sooner.


    Selena sat in the hospital corridor, seeing Shelley bring a pack of contraceptive pills and a cup of warm water.


    Without thinking, she grabbed them and swallowed five in a row, then started to vomit.


    Shelley quickly patted her back andforted her, saying, "No need to take so many. One is enough."


    "I don''t want to get pregnant, I don''t want to." Selena''s voice was still hoarse.


    Shelley noticed the clear marks on Selena''s wrist. "Selena," she called out, unable to bear it.


    Selena, however, had a pale face with sweat on her forehead.


    James had just passed away not long ago; thepany still faced a lot of difficulties, and now she had to go through something like this. If it were an ordinary person, they would probably have copsed long ago. But Selena remained silent, just vomiting.


    Then her phone rang. It was Cassius calling, saying to go to the Civil Affairs Bureau tomorrow morning to pick up the divorce certificate. "Selena, did you hear that?" Cassius confirmed.


    Selena quickly wiped away the tears on her face, forcing herself to reply. "I heard it. I''ll go there tomorrow to wait for Mr. Montague." Cassius fell silent for a minute, then sighed and asked, "Is there really no turning back?"


    Selena''s heart ached, just pursing her lips, saying, "Cassius, it''s impossible between him and me."


    "Alright, I''ll let Raymond know about this time as well. When you got the marriage certificate, you went alone; when getting the divorce certificate, at least go together. After all, you were once a family. Don''t make it seem like you''re enemies," Cassius said.


    "I know," Selena replied.


    After hanging up the phone, she leaned against the cold wall, her eyes swollen from crying these past two days.


    Even though she had left the vited ce, the feeling of being torn apart still lingered in her body. After an hour of waiting, the doctor came out to inform her. "No problems found, you''re healthy." Selena''s emotions, which had been holding on, finally rxed a bit, and her tears continued to flow.


    Shelley hugged her, patting her back, saying, "How about resting at home tomorrow and going for the divorce the day after?"


    Selena shook her head. She had waited for this day for too long.


    Shelley escorted her downstairs to Rose Garden, intending to go up with Selena, but Selena said, "I want to be alone for a while."


    Not going to Ashbourne Manor was just to avoid Fiona''s questions. She was afraid she wouldn''t be able to hold back her emotionster.


    She walked slowly, still feeling pain below.


    She had taken fever-reducing medicine, but she was still feverish.


    Stepping out of the elevator, she opened her room door and saw Raymond sitting on the sofa.


    His posture was rxed. He was dressed in a proper suit, with no essories on his wrists. His wrist bones were stretched straight, and his fingertips held only a cigarette.


    Seeing her return, he extinguished the cigarette in the ashtray.


    It seemed like he had been waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 593 Im Getting a Divorce

    Selena was exhausted, changing shoes at the entrance, then intending to walk towards the bedroom.


    Her eyes were still swollen, and her walk was somewhat unnatural.


    Raymond looked at her and stood up. He called out, "Penny."


    Selena didn''t have the energy to deal with him anymore, so she walked into her own bedroom andy down on the bed.


    Raymond followed her in but leaned against the doorway, watching her lying motionless.


    He approached, hesitated for a minute, then slowly raised his hand and touched her head.


    Her hair was still long, now loose, one of her hands tightly gripping the nket beneath her.


    Raymond didn''t regret treating Selena like this. If it were someone else who almost killed him, he wouldn''t have given the other person a chance to exin. That person would have silently disappeared from this world. But he had only been messing with her in bed for two days.


    He sat on the edge of the bed, gently patting her back.


    Selena''s tears continued to silently flow down, hearing him say, "The medicine you gave me that day caused a severe allergic reaction, and I had to be rescued all night."


    Selena stiffened. "I''m sorry." She didn''t know he was allergic to the medication.


    Upon hearing her apology, thest trace of resentment in his heart disappeared.


    "If someone else treated me like this, I would retaliate with all means necessary," he said.


    Selena fell silent, only feeling him getting closer, leaning in by her ear.


    "Having a tough day, huh?" Raymond continued.


    She stiffened, a hint of disbelief shing in her eyes. ''Does Raymond already know? But the hospital is very private, and is he mocking me using a woman''s vulnerability?'' She bit her lip tightly, trembling all over.


    Raymond''s tone softened even more. "The man these past two days was me."


    As soon as the words fell, Selena looked up at him.


    Her eyes were quite swollen, and her face streaked with tears.


    Initially shocked, then surprised, and finally all turned into anger.


    "Raymond Montague!" She jumped up from the bed but was pushed back down by him.


    This was the first time she had called him by his full name, tears streaming out of anger.


    Raymond pressed down on her neck, not allowing her to get up. He retorted, "You almost killed me, and I can''t even retaliate against you?"


    Selena trembled all over, wishing to bite a piece of flesh off him, tears streaming even more fiercely.


    "Victor said if I had been sent half an hourter, I wouldn''t have made it. Penny, you''re much more ruthless than me. I never thought of taking your life." Raymond reached out his fingertips, wiping away the tears on her cheeks. Selena''s face was small, her eyes swollen like goldfish, looking somewhat pitiful.


    He decided not to dwell on it any longer, so he added, "We''re even on this matter."


    Selenay back on the bed, tears still falling, but she couldn''t deny that after knowing the man was Raymond, the nauseating panic feeling had disappeared.


    At least she wasn''t actually forced by a stranger.


    These past two days, she had been living in hell, tensing up subconsciously whenever she heard the sound of shoes on the floor.


    But the other party was indifferent.


    Raymond took out some ointment he had prepared long ago, grabbed her wrist, and applied it.


    The ointment was cool.


    "Penny, I''m getting a divorce tomorrow," Raymond said.


    Selenay on the bed, hearing this, and said nothing.


    Raymond seriously applied ayer of ointment to both her wrists, then leaned down and blew on them.


    The blowing surprised Selena.


    ''How could Raymond be so unattainable when he was cold, so callous when cruel, and so gentle when being gentle?'' Selena thought.


    Raymond sat on the edge of the bed, thought for a moment, and then asked Selena, "I''m getting a divorce. How about you?"


    Selena''s eyshes trembled slightly, finally responding, "Mr. Montague, I don''t understand what you mean."


    Raymond chuckled in exasperation. He took a deep breath. "I almost died because of you, yet I only punished you for two nights. Now I say I''m getting a divorce, and you don''t understand my meaning?"


    He noticed her lips were a bit dry. From waking up to going to the hospital and then back home, Selena''s emotions had been in turmoil all along.


    Only now did she feel slightly better, but after crying for two days, her body had been drained of fluids, leaving her lips chapped.


    Raymond got up, poured a ss of water from outside, and brought it to her lips.


    She drank a few sips with his help. And then she heard him say, "You get a divorce, and then we can give it a try."


    Selena choked, feeling ufortable in her throat. She pushed the cup away, coughed for a while, and then, with some trepidation, moved towards the other edge of the bed. "Mr. Montague, don''t joke around," she said.


    Raymond squinted, seeing no surprise or delight on her face.


    In that instant, the gravity of her words to Alex that day hit him hard-she had never felt anything for him; she truly meant it.


    After all, if she had the slightest affection, she wouldn''t have given him that medicine or called Olivia to the private room. Her actions clearly told Raymond that she didn''t like him.


    Raymond reached out to tuck a strand of hair behind her ear, but he noticed her flinch, a hint of fear flickering in her eyes.


    Selena''s reaction was instinctive, especially after knowing that the man these past two days was Raymond. She felt a hint of fear towards him from the bottom of her heart. So domineering and cold, he was like a feral wolf.

 Chapter 594 Suspected Confession

    Due to Selena''s actions, Raymond remained silent for a long time, feeling a tight pain in his heart.


    Moreover, the words that seemed like a confession just now were easily brushed off by someone with a simple. She said, "Mr. Montague, stop joking." He had lived for nearly twenty-four years and had never experienced such humiliation.


    Without saying a word, he left directly.


    Raymond went downstairs, got into a car, and then went to Alex and Paul''s ce.


    Because he was getting divorced tomorrow, Alex said he wanted to throw him a small party in advance to congratte him on bing single again. Raymond himself felt it was unnecessary; in his own eyes, he had always been single.


    After entering the private room, Alex quickly inquired, "You disappeared with Penny for three days. Tell me honestly, is she still alive?"


    Raymond remained silent, enveloped in ayer of low pressure.


    Alex immediately suspected that Penny might have beenpletely wiped out.


    They had known Raymond for so many years and had never seen him suffer such a huge loss.


    It was almost a matter of life and death.


    Paul, sitting not far away, also curiously nced at him, wanting to know if Penny was still alive.


    Raymond stared at the drink in his hand, took a sip, and unexpectedly felt a bitter taste in his mouth. He asked Alex, "Is this wine expired? Why does it taste a bit bitter?"


    Sky Gallery''s management was so strict; how could expired wine possibly appear?


    Moreover, the shelf life of wine was usually over a decade, so it couldn''t be expired.


    Alex drank a ss himself, savoring the rich vor. He replied, "Is it that you''re feeling bitter inside? What''s the matter, nning on getting a divorce and suddenly can''t bear to part with your wife at home?" Raymond''s fingertips paused, and he lowered his eyes. "I just confessed to Penny."


    "Fuck!" The curse came from Alex, and the two sses next to him fell to the ground and shattered.


    One belonged to Alex, and the other to Paul.


    They had known Raymond for years, but they had never heard of anyone managing to make him confess after nearly costing him his life. They thought Raymond was self-disrespectful.


    Alex and Paul locked eyes, each seeing gravity reflected in the other''s gaze.


    Then Alex asked, "Raymond, do you like Penny?"


    Raymond set down the wine ss in his hand and formally answered the question for the first time. "I don''t know."


    ''Doesn''t Raymond use to date Olivia? How could he not even know if he likes someone?'' Alex frowned as he asked, "Well, then tell us, where did you take her during those days she disappeared?" Raymond recounted what he had done.


    Alex fell silent, and Paul was speechless.


    ''Raping Penny for two days and then turning around to confess to her? Unless Penny has a mental breakdown, she wouldn''t agree!'' Alex thought. He took a deep breath, unable to help but twitch the corners of his mouth a few times. "So, how did you treat Olivia when you were dating her?" Alex asked.


    This time, Raymond answered without any burden. "Bought bags, bought jewelry."


    "Did you kiss?" Alex continued.


    "No," Raymond replied.


    ''How could this be a rtionship? It''s more like keeping a trivial pet. Anyway, Raymond has plenty of money.'' Alex, a top screenwriter, finally understood. He kept thinking to himself, ''Raymond doesn''t even know what it means to like someone. His feelings for Olivia are not genuine. But even being able to forgive Penny for almost taking his life, isn''t that a form of liking someone?''


    In this group, life surpasses everything.


    However, Raymond didn''t understand. He was still clueless when it came to emotions.


    ''Why hasn''t he realized yet?'' Alex asked inwardly. And then he said, "Then you should like Penny, treat her better, stop forcing things on her. Women don''t like that." He poured Raymond a drink, continuing, "Relying on oppression and restraint won''t work; it will only make her fear you. Women always submit to gentleness."

 Chapter 595 What Do You Want

    Raymond looked a bit confused, but he understood what Alex meant.


    He set down the wine ss in his hand and pursed his lips lightly. He asked, "I said I''d give her a billion dors, but she tore up the check and smashed it on my face. All I asked was for her to apany me for a month. Did she lose out?" Alex stifled augh because it was hard to imagine such a scene, but it was something Penny could do.


    He quickly raised his ss, saying, "Anyway, you''re getting divorced tomorrow. Cassius probably won''t care who you like anymore. You should apologize to Penny yourself. She''s probably scared today. As the saying goes, women need to beforted. If you don''t, someone else will."


    As for who this other person was, both of them knew it all too well.


    After all, Raymond was just Selena''s lover outside of her marriage.


    But this person clearlycked the awareness of being a lover.


    Selena slept until three in the morning. When she heard the doorbell outside her living room, she thought she had misheard at first and turned over in bed.


    During the two nights Raymond blindfolded her, she couldn''t sleep. Or rather, she had hardly slept since her father''s death a week ago.


    Now, she was truly tired. When she knew it was Raymond outside, her psychological burden wasn''t as heavy.


    After all, torment was torment, whether it happened once or twice.


    The doorbell rang for ten minutes. Lillian, who lived across from her, grumbled as she opened her room door and saw the man outside. She held her breath, took a step back, and quickly closed the door. Lillian was afraid that if she were a step slower, the man would notice her.


    Raymond had a faint smell of alcohol on him, and he kept pressing the doorbell. But Selena didn''t open the door. Even when someone made a scene at her door all night before, she could still sleep soundly. It was just a doorbell now. Half an hourter, Selena still hadn''te to open the door, so Raymond skillfully took out his key, opened the door, and walked in.


    Meanwhile, Lillian had been standing at her door the whole time. Through the peephole, she saw the man had entered, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    Now Lillian understood. Since Selena had threatened her, she didn''t dare have any other thoughts.


    Raymond entered the room, loosened his tie, and called out, "Penny?"


    No one answered.


    He was really thirsty now and wanted a drink of water.


    He walked to the bedroom and saw a lump on the bed, so he lifted the covers and intended to lie down.


    When Selena smelled a faint scent of alcohol, she woke up immediately.


    She quickly got up and was startled to see the man lying next to her.


    The fear of being dominated by Raymond surged again, and she endured the difort in her body, quietly got out of bed, didn''t even dare to put on her coat in the bedroom, grabbed her clothes, and was about to leave. But as soon as her hand touched the bedroom door handle, she heard a voice behind her. "Where are you going?"


    At that moment, she felt a bit scared.


    It was already 3:30 a.m., and she didn''t know why Raymond was there. She called out, "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond had already gotten up and leaned against the head of the bed.


    He was still wearing a suit, but his tie was thrown in the living room, and now the buttons on his chest were undone, revealing his muscr chest.


    The bedsidemp was still on, casting a hazy feeling that mixed with his slightly tipsy breath.


    Selena stood still, seeing him slowly get out of bed and approach her.


    She pressed tightly against the door.


    One of his hands rested near her head. "Penny, how can I make you willing to divorce your husband? If you don''tck money, then tell me, what do you want?" Whatever he could give her, he was willing to give her.


    Selena didn''t speak. However, this temperament sometimes made people feel frustrated.


    Raymond remembered what Alex had said: women need to beforted.


    Raymond suppressed his temper and looked down at Selena, his eyes showing not just alcohol but also a hint of seriousness.


    "After I divorce, will you date me? What do you want? I''ll give you." His tone was low.


    Raymond took one of her hands and suddenly pulled out a ring from his suit jacket. The ring had arge diamond.


    In Raymond''s understanding, he couldn''t think of any other way to appease her.


    "For the events of these days, I''m sorry," he said.


    When Selena heard this, a hint of shock shed in her eyes. ''Could someone like Raymond actually apologize to someone? Am I hearing things?'' she pondered.

 Chapter 596 Raymonds Affection

    Noticing that Raymond was about to put that diamond ring on her finger, Selena clenched her fist in fear.


    Raymond frowned, momentarily forgetting any tenderness, and directly forced one of her fingers open to put the ring on.


    Selena fiercely shook her hand, and the ring flew through the air,nding somewhere in a corner.


    She remained silent. Raymond said nothing, either.


    After a three-minute standoff, she finally shrugged her shoulders. "Mr. Montague, you might be drunk."


    Raymond''s eyes reddened, and he directly grabbed her chin, kissing her regardless.


    Selena pushed him away without hesitation, even pping him.


    Raymond sobered up instantly, hearing her say, "I''m really not interested in being someone else''s lover."


    He touched his cheek, not even sure how many ps he had received from her. He felt aggrieved and angry. "Do you have to live a difficult life with that kind of man?" Selena still held her clothes in her hands, feeling that she couldn''t reason with Raymond.


    Raymond had enjoyed a smooth sailing life since his childhood, in addition to having been raisedrgely outdoors, free from any restrictions. He had acted as he wished, and no one had managed to control him.


    It made sense upon reflection. In Raymond''s family, there had been no emotional bond between Catherine and Donovan. He had never grasped the concept of love from his parents. The rtionship between Cassius and his wife had been even more remote.


    Raymond also had a genius older brother, whom their family favored more, so he received even less attention.


    The Montague family indeed had great power, supporting him in doing all sorts of crazy things.


    When Raymond felt no love from his family, he joined the military, where he could release all his fierce madness.


    Before Raymond became the heir, the outside world called him a wolf, fierce and ruthless.


    Later, after Christopher died, he was almost forced to put on thatyer of noble and cultured shell to interact with people in the business world.


    In fact, his essence never changed; he had always been that wolf who didn''t understand emotions.


    "Mr. Montague, who I want to be with is my freedom," Selena said calmly. She opened the door beside her, still feeling the pain from being tossed around by him these past two days.


    ''I would have to be crazy to like him. I''m about to be free from this, which was great.'' Selena''s heart was jubnt.


    Raymond embraced her from behind. "Penny."


    His chin rested on her shoulder, his tone softening. "I never intended for you to be my lover, so what if I be yours?" He pondered for a bit, then supplemented, "You don''t have to divorce. I''ll still provide for you because I like you." When Selena heard thest sentence, she didn''t feel happy but horrified.


    She struggled desperately to break free.


    Due to her struggles, Raymond took several steps back.


    "I don''t like you, Mr. Montague. You''re drunk tonight. It''s almost dawn. Sober up." With that, she almost fled the scene.


    Raymond stood in the bedroom, feeling all the slight drunkenness disappear because of her escape.


    His face darkened, feeling the silence in the room hitting him like ps to the face.


    This was the first time he had felt such a mix of humiliation and heartache. He really didn''t understand. ''Was my retaliation against her these past two days wrong? I had clearly shown mercy. I almost died from her drugs. My life is very valuable, and it couldn''t be offset by just two days of intimacy with her.''


    Raymond didn''t go after her, nor did he turn on the room''s light.


    He was afraid that once the light was on, he would look even more disheveled.


    Raymond returned to the bedside andy down.


    The scent of her on the pillow, like cigarette smoke, cleared his mind.


    ''Why do I feel that Alex''sforting words are ineffective?'' Raymond frowned, hugged a pillow, and fell asleep.


    At this moment, Selena was dressing herself; she dared not stay at Rose Garden any longer.


    In the dead of night, she returned to Ashbourne Manor, too scared to continue staying there after being frightened by Raymond.


    If Raymond knew she was avoiding him like the gue, he would probably cause a scene again.


    Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor, barely daring to recall what Raymond had just said.


    She treated it as a joke.


    ''Raymond couldn''t even learn to respect, so how could he understand what love is. As Raymond said, it was onlyfortable to make love with me, nothing more,'' Selena thought.


    He shamelessly imed to like, truly desecrating these words.


    Selena, filled with anger, retreated to her bedroom in Ashbourne Manor, where she pulled out that cherished letter once more, still marked by tear stains.


    ''This is what liking truly is. Raymond''s feelings don''t mean anything,'' Selena thought.

 Chapter 597 Can She Afford?

    Selena''s eyes reddened once more, and she blinked them shut. After a solid half-hour of reading, she finally returned the letter to its ce.


    She barely slept a few more hours. After breakfast in the morning, she took what she needed and went to the courthouse to wait. During this time, Cassius called again, asking her to wait for Raymond. "Alright, I will wait here for Mr. Montague," she answered. Raymond also received a call from Cassius. His head was aching afterst night''s drinking.


    He woke up at six in the morning, thinking Selena was in the living room, but after searching the house, he didn''t see anyone. ''Did she leave overnight to avoid me?'' The thought made his expression even colder.


    When he arrived at the Montague Group, his face still looked grim.


    It wasn''t until he finished handling the morning''s documents that Cassius called, asking him toe and collect the divorce certificate. "Raymond, I n to give Selena five billion dors. We can''t mistreat her. During your marriage, you flirted with other women multiple times, which was unfair to her. You need topensate her with two vis."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed as he thought, ''So, Selena gets all this money without putting in any effort? Is she deserving of it? The Montague Group has invested so much in helping the Fair family through two rounds of financing. Can she afford to sell at this price?''


    Raymond''s disgust towards Selena grew. "Grandpa, I won''t let her have a single cent," he said.


    Since Cassius had already epted the fact that Raymond and Selena were about to divorce, Raymond no longer hid his disdain for her.


    Cassius fell silent for a few seconds before exploding. "You jerk, beast! She''s been married to you for three years!"


    "I never slept with her," Raymond answered.


    Cassius froze, shaking with anger. "Selena said you did. Did you forget? Or do you not want to admit it?"


    In an instant, Selena''s face shed through Raymond''s mind. ''She would definitely say that, hoping Cassius would stop our divorce. She wants to hold onto this status for a lifetime. She doesn''t even consider whether she deserves it or not,'' he thought.


    "Do you think I would be interested in her? Unless all the women in the world are gone!" Raymond retorted.


    Cassius mmed his desk hard, coughing in anger.


    Raymond realized his tone was too harsh, but he had been testing Cassius''s limits gradually.


    Now that Cassius had agreed to the divorce, he wouldn''t faint just because he didn''t care about Selena.


    Raymond was about to say something conciliatory when he heard Cassius hang up.


    Cassius threw his phone, cursing one after another, "Animal! Jerk! I really messed up. How do I have such a terrible grandson?"


    The butler was constantly at his side, cating him, "Cassius, just drop it. You''ve raised Raymond since he was a kid; you know his temperament."


    Cassius rubbed his forehead, saying, "I just feel sorry for Selena."


    When Selena received Cassius''s second call, it was exactly ten o''clock. "Selena, wait a bit more. I will bring that jerk Raymond over, and we should have a meal together."


    Selena drove over and parked under the big tree near the courthouse.


    "Cassius, don''t be angry, I''ll wait," Selena replied.


    After Cassius hung up, he took a deep breath and immediately went to the Montague Group.


    But as soon as he stepped out of the mansion''s gates, he fainted from the overwhelming emotions.


    Cassius''s health had always been fragile, and recent incidents with Abigail had stressed him out. With Catherine causing trouble as well, and now Raymond and Selena divorcing, he felt terrible. When Cassius fainted, the entire Montague family started to fall into chaos.


    While Raymond was in a meeting, he received news that Cassius was in the emergency room. Raymond instinctively thought his words had caused Cassius''s heart attack and hurried to the hospital. At this moment, Selena was still waiting at the courthouse. After Cassius said those words to her, she thought there would be a resolution today.


    She was prepared to face Raymondter.


    But by two o''clock in the afternoon, after four hours of waiting, neither Cassius nor Raymond contacted her.


    Since Selena was not well-liked in the Montague family, almost everyone was waiting in the corridor, but no one informed her.


    After some thought, Selena decided to message Raymond using her private number.


    Selena: [Mr. Montague, when will youe to the courthouse?]

 Chapter 598 Ex-Husband

    Raymond was currently facing Grace''s usations, believing that he shouldn''t divorce Selena at this critical moment. However, Catherine and Abigail were supporting him.


    So, the corridor was bustling with discussions about divorce.


    Catherine spoke directly, "If you don''t divorce her today, I''ll crash and end up in the emergency room right here." Catherine loathed Selena. The mere thought of her being Barbara''s daughter made her want to vomit.


    After all these years in the Montague family, giving birth to two sons for Donovan, this was the result she got. She was not going to ept this.


    Raymond listened to their argument, a hint of annoyance crossing his face. However, at that moment, he received a text message from Selena and felt nothing but disgust.


    ''Cassius has been good to Selena, even thinking of giving her five billion, yet here she is still thinking about divorce? She must be well aware of the benefits after divorce, so she can''t wait. What kind of woman is she?'' Raymond thought.


    He made a call immediately, but it wasn''t to Selena. He had no desire to hear her voice. Soon after, a staff member contacted Selena, inquiring about her whereabouts. Selena mentioned she was at the courthouse.


    Ten minutester, she saw someoneing out of the courthouse. "Mrs. Montague, Mr. Montague instructed me to assist you with processing the divorce certificate."


    Coincidentally, the same person who had helped Selena with her marriage certificate was now assisting with her divorce. Her husband was absent when they got married, and now, he was absent for their divorce.


    The staff members looked at her with sympathy, unable toprehend why such a beautiful woman was getting a divorce.


    While Selena was going through the process with the staff, her work number got a call from Raymond. It sounded a bit noisy on his end, and he asked her, "You said you could make sure Selena wouldn''t get a penny and that she would never bother me again."


    Looking at the staff member still assisting her with the process, Selena felt a moment of absurdity. "Yes, Mr. Montague. Do you want her to get nothing?"


    "Do I have to give her money?" Raymond''s tone was indifferent.


    Selena nced at the other side of the Civil Affairs Bureau, where couples were getting marriage certificates. She had been here alone before, leaving with their marriage certificate.


    At that moment, Selena felt a strange bitterness. She took a deep breath and adopted a casual tone. "But I heard that Mrs. Montague''s father passed away recently," she said.


    "Penny, that''s none of my concern." Raymond''s voice was t. Seeing the lights in the ICU go out as the doctors wheeled Cassius out, Raymond quickly advised Selena, "There''s no need for my sympathy to overflow like this. There are many people more unfortunate than Selena. I''ll talk to youter."


    Raymond hung up on Selena. She chuckled lightly upon hearing the line disconnect, feelingpletely relieved.


    At that moment, as the staff member finished the procedures, they said, "Miss Fair, find a good man to live with in the future."


    Selena sincerely replied, "Thank you."


    As Selena walked out of the courthouse, the sunlight outside was a bit dazzling. She nced at the two divorce certificates in her hand, feeling a bit dizzy. From now on, Raymond was no longer her husband but her ex-husband.


    Just as she was about to get into her car, she saw Olivia''s car parked outside. Olivia was dressed up today, and when she saw Selenaing out with two divorce certificates, she almost cheered. "Congrattions on the divorce, Miss Fair. The next marriage will be your second one."


    Olivia had been there waiting all this time, her eyes and brows brimming withughter. "Oh, and in about five days, the Montague Group is going to invest three billion dors in the Eternal Growth Group. After your divorce, you probably could only hear about us in the news."


    Selena''s face darkened as she saw Olivia smirking, her hand held slightly, and a hint of arrogance on her face.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you, Madison''s situation is rted to me. Unfortunately, the police can''t do anything to me. I heard your dad had a tough time, passing away on the spot. He was already in thete stages of cancer, and to face such a situation, how pitiful." Olivia was practically gloating, continuing, "You married Raymond, but he still treats you like trash, ready to discard you whenever he pleases."


    Indeed, Raymond treated Selena, his wife as trash.


    Selena put away the two divorce certificates and chuckled lightly, "Actually, getting divorced is not bad. I''m a bit tired. Last time, I drugged Raymond, and he didn''t even touch you; instead, he came to sleep with me for two days. If I''m trash, I wonder what you are?"


    Olivia''s face immediately turned ugly, ring at Selena with resentment.


    Selena continued to mock her, "That night, I almost pushed Raymond onto you, but he didn''t want you. You''ll have to work harder; otherwise, even if I divorce him, you won''t have a chance."


    Using Raymond to attack Olivia made Selena ufortable. She would rather excel over Olivia in other aspects. The fact that Raymond enjoyed sleeping with her didn''t give her a sense of aplishment.

 Chapter 599 A More Obedient Wife

    Selena finished speaking and got directly into the car, driving away in front of Olivia.


    Olivia was furious. But she felt it was okay. Now that Selena and Raymond are divorced, with Selena''s stubborn nature, it was impossible for her to forgive Raymond. Olivia thought to herself, ''This is really great.''


    Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor and casually threw the two divorce certificates into a nearby drawer without bothering to look at them. Fiona had been waiting for her at home and couldn''t help but ask when she saw Selena return alone, "Miss Fair, are you divorced?"


    Selena nodded, then called for the servants, saying, "Get rid of all of Raymond''s things. I will write down his current hotel room number for you."


    Since this was Selena''s vi, there was no need to keep her ex-husband''s things around, as she wanted to live in the beautiful and spacious main bedroom. Fiona breathed a sigh of relief, saying, "It''s good that you''re divorced. Shall I release Max now?"


    These past few days had been really hard on Max.


    Selena nodded and replied, "Go ahead. I''ll go upstairs to rest for a while."


    She didn''t sleep wellst night, and her dark circles were really heavy.


    Fiona quickly went to the back room and let Max out.


    Max immediately started ying in the garden, surrounded by theughter of the servants.


    Before long, Raymond''s things were packed up, which wasn''t much, all fitting into a small box.


    After all, he rarely slept here, onlying over very reluctantly each time Cassius threatened him.


    The servants personally took the box to the hotel, but Raymond wasn''t there, so the box was left at the reception.


    Cassius woke up at 6 p.m. He didn''t want to see anyone, just leaving Raymond behind.


    Then Cassius nced at the clock on the wall, realizing it was already thiste.


    At this time, the courthouse was already closed.


    Cassius was pleasantly surprised, as he could dy things for another day.


    But Raymond remained silent for a few seconds, then told him, "Grandpa, I''ve already divorced her."


    Cassius thought he was hearing things. Still groggy, how did this jerk manage to get a divorce?


    Enraged, he threw a pillow at Raymond''s head. "Get out and kneel!"


    After a moment of thought, Raymond knelt down in front of the bed without hesitation, standing straight as if ready to take any scolding or beating.


    Cassius suddenly remembered that when Raymond was still in the army and did something wrong, his demeanor was the same, seemingly apologizing but never truly feeling at fault. Perhaps it was not wrong to dislike someone after all.


    At that moment, Cassius realized he was the one who was wrong, as his actions directly affected two people.


    He took a deep breath, hearing Raymond say, "Grandpa, don''t be angry. Please take care of yourself. I''ll find a more sensible and obedient wife to keep youpany in the future."


    It would have been better if he hadn''t said that. With those words, Cassius angrily threw another pillow at him.


    "In my heart, Selena is the most sensible and obedient girl in the world! If you don''t want her, there are plenty of people eager for her. It''s good that you''re divorced. I don''t me you now. Selena leaving you will be for the better," Cassius said. A faint smile crossed Raymond''s eyes, confirming that the marriage was indeed over.


    There was no turning back.


    "But Raymond, I beg you to have a meal with Selena. During your three years abroad, she called to check on me more than anyone else. When I was saved before, Selena always stayed in the ward to take care of me. She''s young but very mature. At least don''t let me owe her," Cassius said.


    Raymond felt somewhat disdainful. ''The Montague family has already helped the Fair family so much. What more do we owe Selena?''


    But since Cassius had begged, he naturally couldn''t refuse. "Alright, Grandpa, when you''re feeling better."


    Cassius finally breathed a sigh of relief, rubbing his forehead, saying, "Forget it, just go away. I''m annoyed just seeing you now."


    Raymond stood up from the ground, thought for a moment, and said solemnly, "Grandpa, I have someone I like now. If you really want a grandchild, I''ll do my best."


    Cassius''s expression darkened instantly. ''How could he have found someone he liked so quickly? Most likely, he was entangled with someone before the divorce. A mistress?''


    "Get out! Even if I die, I won''t let any other woman in!" Although Cassius said that, he knew very well that if Raymond wanted something, there was nothing he couldn''t get.


    Just like how he wanted a divorce from Selena, testing the limits time and time again, and now he finally got his wish.


    As Raymond left the hospital gates, a slight smile crept onto his face.


    When he sat in the car, John asked him, "Mr. Montague, are we heading back to the hotel?"


    "Go to Rose Garden," Raymond said.


    John hesitated for a moment before mentioning, "Recently, the Cornerstone Construction team from Ridgefield seems to have returned to report on the project. I identally found out when I spoke with the person in charge this morning." John implied that Penny''s husband might be back tonight.

 Chapter 600 Hold You While You Sleep

    Raymond''s originally cheerful mood instantly turned gloomy, his breath visibly cooling. Then, he nced out the window and said lightly, "Go back to the hotel."


    In the hotel room, just as Raymond had finished showering, the doorbell rang.


    Opening the door, he saw the lobby manager standing outside, respectfully holding a small box. "Mr. Montague, this is from the servants at Ashbourne Manor. They asked me to deliver it to you, saying it''s your luggage from Ashbourne Manor."


    Raymond saw the cheap-looking box and frowned, a hint of disgust shing in his eyes. He coldly said, "Throw it away."


    The lobby manager hesitated for a moment, sensing his genuine anger, and quickly nodded.


    After closing the door, Raymond took out his phone, found Selena''s private number, and deleted it.


    ''There is no need to contact this woman again in the future. Better never meet again,'' Raymond thought.


    What he didn''t know was that Selena had already deleted his number from her private contacts when the servant brought the small box in the evening. However, she kept his work number as the matters in Manhattan were not yetpleted. As she was about to rest, Selena received a message from Raymond on her work number.


    Raymond: [Heard your husband is back?]


    Selena didn''t reply. If the work in Manhattan was done, she would delete Raymond from this number as well.


    Raymond sent another message since Selena didn''t respond. [My ring was left in your roomst night; I couldn''t find it this morning.]


    ''A ring?'' Selena suddenly remembered the diamond ring he held that night. Although Raymond was despicable, he had previously given her a bracelet worth millions, so she assumed this ring wouldn''t be cheap either. She didn''t want him to continue using this ring to threaten her or to contact her easily.


    Penny: [Mr. Montague, I''ll look for it tomorrow.]


    Selena implied that it was toote now. Raymond clearly didn''t understand this implication; he was used to people pleasing him.


    Raymond: [Find it now and send it over, or I''lle personally to look for it.]


    Selena felt irritated. ''Is Raymond out of his mind?'' she thought. ''What kind of jerk is him?''


    Taking a deep breath, she got up and checked the time it was already eleven o''clock.


    ''Only he would disturb someone at this hour without a hint of apology,'' she thought. ''Well, he is Raymond.''


    With the firm intention of never wanting to have anything to do with him in the future, she got into her car and drove to the Rose Garden.


    On the way, Selena was extremely angry, feeling like a bomb was about to explode in her chest.


    She found Raymond''s professed affectionst night utterly ridiculous!


    Back in the bedroom at the Rose Garden, she began searching for the ring from the previous night. Given its significant size, it should have been easy to find, but she searched every inch of the room and couldn''t locate it.


    Meanwhile, in the hotel room, Raymond looked at the ring in front of him and tapped it with his slender fingertip. In fact, he had found the ring when he woke up this morning. It was something Selena rejected, so he couldn''t let it stay there. That was the pride of a man. ''If you don''t want it, I won''t give it to you; I''d rather discard it,'' thought Raymond. However, he didn''t expect that he could still use this incident to threaten Selena. Raymond: [Found it yet?]


    Exhausted, Selenay back on the bed, sweat beading on her forehead.


    Penny: [No, my house has been burrized several times. It might have been stolen.]


    Raymond: [What should we do?]


    Penny: [Mr. Montague, report it to the police. I need to sleep now. Please don''t disturb me anymore.]


    Seeing this response, Raymond became displeased and jealous. He sent another message. [Howe, can your husband hold you while you sleep?]


    Even through the screen, Selena could feel his sarcasm.

 Chapter 601 How Does He Have the Nerve to Say He Likes You

    She felt a wave of difort in her heart, thinking, ''It has nothing to do with you.''


    Penny: [Yes, it''s very warm, Mr. Montague, good night.]


    Raymond saw this message and was so angry that his fingertips paused for a moment.


    After replying to this message, Selena turned off her phone and went straight back to Ashbourne Manor.


    Despite the two-hour dy, Selena had a very restful sleep once shey down on the bed in the master bedroom. While Raymond didn''t get any sleep all night.


    The next morning, Selena went to thepany, and after handling the morning''s business, she still called William. William was still in hospital at this time, and a hint offort appeared in his eyes when he saw her call. "Selena."


    As soon as he called out her name, he coughed.


    Selena quickly apologized, "Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    Previously, she had been giving William hope that he would soon have a great-grandchild, but she and Raymond divorced so quickly.


    "It''s not your fault. I''ll have the butler send you a checkter aspensation. You should ept it."


    "Grandpa, I''ve already taken enough from the Montague family. Taking more would be too greedy."


    William understood her character. In some ways, she was a bit like Raymond.


    He sighed, "Then when can we have a meal together? Let''s invite Raymond too. Don''t make it seem like we''re enemies, okay?" "Okay," Selena replied.


    After a few more pleasantries, Selena hung up the phone and rubbed her temples.


    At this moment, Ann pushed the door open and came in.


    "Miss Fair, we got news from Steven. His current mistress has already sold two houses, and Steven has also mortgaged his house. They owe tens of millions of dors, and the loan sharks are expected toe knocking today."


    A look of surprise crossed Selena''s eyes. In just over three months, they had squandered so much money.


    Ann seemed to see her doubt and exined, "The woman''s two houses were ill-gotten gains that involved gambling. Initially, she bet $10,000, and we returned $500,000 to her. Then she pulled Steven in, and we returned up to $20 million to them. They were too greedy and borrowed another $20 million from loan sharks, hoping to make a one-time profit."


    But obviously, they lost all the $20 million they won and still owed the loan sharks $20 million.


    With interest piling up, the $20 million principal now had an estimated interest of nearly $60 million. That''s how terrifying loan sharks are.


    They were just too greedy.


    Next, they would be forced to hide like rats by the loan sharks.


    That was what they deserved.


    "Ann, there''s no need to keep an eye on Steven. Loan sharks are ruthless; they will have a tough time."


    Ann nodded and ced the documents that needed to be reviewed in the afternoon on Selena''s desk.


    Her top priority now was to quickly develop S.M. Otherwise, she still wouldn''t have the ability to investigate James'' biological daughter. Being so busy, shepletely forgot about Raymond.


    In the evening, Shelley came to see her, saying that she wanted to have dinner together.


    Selena still felt a bit embarrassed about what happened the day before.


    After the two sat in Shelley''s vi, she chose to be honest.


    She mentioned that the man was Raymond and also exined that the man she had previously been involved with was also Raymond. Shelley was stunned.


    After Selena finished speaking, Shelley fell silent.


    A few minutester, she caught on. "So you and Raymond have already slept together before? This time he treated you like that, was it for fun?"


    But her pain at that time was real, so it wasn''t urate to say it was for fun.


    Selena exined the incident that she had drugged Raymond.


    Because there were so many things, it took an hour to exin everything clearly.


    Shelley drank two sses of wine before sorting out these matters.


    "You kept such a big thing from me! So what now, you two are divorced?"


    "Yes."


    "Raymond still doesn''t know you''re his wife?"


    "Yes."


    "He likes you? Otherwise, why would he sleep with you?"


    Selena frowned and replied with Raymond''s exact words. "He said it was just because it felt good."


    "That bastard! How could he say such a thing?!"


    ''That''s notRaymond,'' Shelley thought.


    Selena also felt aggrieved and angry, and couldn''t help but pick up a ss of wine.


    "He said he liked me. I think he''s just sick!"


    "Selena, if you dare to agree to him, I''ll cut ties with you immediately. When your hand was injured, he took Victor away. If anything had happened to your hand back then, your whole life would have been ruined. What right does he have to say he likes you?"


    Selena downed the wine in her ss. This was the first time she had confided in someone since James'' death.


    And it was about her private matters with Raymond.


    "I won''t like him. You don''t know, he..."


    At this point, she fell silent.


    Shelley patted her shoulder. "I understand. Raymond does have a good appearance and family background. If you just want a bed partner, that''s fine. But if you get involved, he could easily ruin you."


    Selena didn''t want to talk about him anymore. "What about you? Is Philip''s cousin ready for the surgery? It''s been dyed for months. If this continues, not even the best experts can save her, right?" Shelley''s face suddenly turned worse, and she sighed.


    "Philip has been staying in the hospital with her for thest few months. She seems to be very dependent on him. The experts are getting impatient. I''ve spent a lot of money to keep them. The decision has to be made within half a month at thetest. She''s pitiful, but at least I don''t have to take care of her in the hospital. I just need to spend more money."

 Chapter 602 This Kind of Man is Just for Sleeping With

    Selena was just about to ask how Philip hadn''t suspected anything despite all the money she spent.


    But her phone buzzed at that moment; it was another message from Raymond.


    Just one word.


    Raymond: [Ring.]


    She suddenly felt agitated and called the police, reporting that something was missing from her apartment and asking them to contact the owner, Raymond. Raymond was still waiting for Selena to reply, but he soon received a call from the police, asking for a description and estimated value of the missing ring. When the police introduced themselves, Raymond''s face fell. He instructed John to take over the call and then redialed Selena''s number.


    Selena was still at Shelley''s house. Having had a few drinks. She felt even more irritated by his constant harassment.


    "Mr. Montague."


    She pressed the answer button, and Shelley looked over when she heard the formal address.


    Raymond''s anger dissipated as soon as he heard her voice.


    "You''re not home?"


    "I''ve already reported the ring to the police. They''ll contact you directly if there are any updates."


    Selena didn''t answer Raymond''s question, cutting off all his excuses about the ring.


    Raymond gripped his phone and stopped pretending.


    "Penny, we''ve slept together so many times. How abouting out for a drink?"


    Selena knew he had shed his gentlemanly facade and turned into a beast.


    "I''m busy."


    "Alex''s movie is about to be released. You invested $150 million, and so did I. The film is currently stuck in review, and I happen to know someone involved."


    He didn''t spell it out, but it was clearly a threat.


    $150 million was pocket change for Raymond; he didn''t care about the money. Alex was alwaysid-back, and if Raymond really wanted to dy the audit, Alex would probably just buy him a couple of drinks.


    But for Selena, the $150 million was crucial. The entire S.M was counting on this movie to make money.


    Raymond had her by the throat.


    The feeling of being threatened was unpleasant, but she couldn''tpete with Raymond, which was a fact.


    Lowering her eyes, she heard him ask, "Do you have time for a drink now?"


    Raymond''s tone was indifferent, still maintaining his aloof demeanor.


    Selena hung up the phone and saw Shelley looking at her meaningfully. Shelley then asked, "Has Raymond ever formally confessed to you, saying he loves you?"


    Everyone knew he was incredibly arrogant, rarely speaking to others, and only hanging out with a select few. Most people didn''t dare talk to him, yet he personally called Selena.


    Shelley had both Selena''s personal and work Facebook ounts but rarely checked her own ount, so she hadn''t seen Selena''s postining about Raymond''s harassment. Selena''s face darkened at the thought of Raymond''s inexplicable confession.


    "Two days after he forced me, the night I got home from the hospital, he casually gave me a ring, saying he liked me."


    "Fuck! If he weren''t good-looking, I''d really want to punch him."


    Shelley was furious, standing up and patting Selena on the shoulder.


    "Believe me, you can''t trust a man like that. He''s so energetic and knows so many tricks; he''ll wear you out eventually."


    Selena blushed, feeling very embarrassed. "Those ten times, I had no choice."


    After all, she needed his help.


    "It is enough to sleep with him ten times. You''ve seen and done everything. It''s time to find someone else, a more obedient man. Raymond, a domineering man like him, will only bring you pain." Selena rubbed her temples. "I know."


    Shelley didn''t push any further. She knew that Selena was the most clear-headed woman she had ever met.


    Anyone else, after sleeping with Raymond so many times, would have fallen for his looks and money in an instant.


    After leaving, Selena headed to Sky Gallery.


    While still in the car, Raymond had already sent her the location of the private room he was in.

 Chapter 603 You Will Be Completely Out

    Tonight, the private room was crowded, with most of the group present, except for Victor.


    Last time, Victor didn''t see the video of Selena and Raymond in the private room; it was Paul and Alex who watched it.


    Victor was a doctor, busier than the others. As long as there were patients, he almost always had to be at the hospital.


    Alex couldn''t help but advise Raymond, "You need to know your ce now. She''s already clearly rejected you. You''re no longer her third lover; you''ve be her fifth. Austin is now the third, Caterlington is the fourth. If you don''t do something to win her over, you''ll bepletely out as the fifth lover soon."


    "Get lost!" Raymond shoved him away.


    Third, fourth, fifth-he didn''t need any of that.


    He wanted to be Selena''swful husband.


    Before long, Selena arrived.


    But before she entered the private room, she ran into Caterlington.


    Caterlington had been very busy these past few days; otherwise, he would havee to see Selena sooner.


    "Congrattions on the divorce."


    He genuinely didn''t expect Selena to make up her mind to divorce Raymond. After all, the Montague family background, even if it was only a nominal marriage, would bring her considerable benefits.


    In addition, as she was developing herpany, she would inevitably encounter some obstacles. This identity could be useful, especially at critical moments.


    A sincere smile appeared on Selena''s face. Her lips curled up.


    Caterlington saw the genuine happiness in her eyes and realized she might really have no feelings for Raymond.


    A cold smile shed in his eyes. He thought, ''Raymond has his day too.''


    He quickly stepped closer, just about to whisper something in her ear when a man''s voice came from behind. "What are you doing?"


    The voice was cold and imposing.


    Caterlington turned around to see Raymond standing at the door of the private room, apparently just havinge out.


    "I''m just catching up with Penny. Mr. Montague, are you out for a smoke?"


    Raymond felt very ufortable, looking indifferently at Caterlington.


    Then he grabbed Selena, asking, "Why aren''t you going in?"


    Selena frowned, feeling a bit uneasy, and tried to shake off his hand.


    Raymond, however, more forcefully pulled her into his arms and opened the private room door beside them.


    Instantly, Selena felt countless eyes upon her, all familiar faces.


    Everyone was very interested in Raymond''s love life.


    Recently, his friends had been gossiping that he had taken a liking to his designer, and it turned out to be true.


    At the sight of so many people, Selena immediately understood Raymond''s intention.


    He wanted to make their rtionship clear to everyone in this circle.


    When Selena was still married to him, she waspletely invisible.


    Now that they were divorced, he pushed her into the spotlight.


    But she didn''t like it. This meant that after tonight, she would be the topic of discussion among these people.


    They would definitely refer to her as the lucky designer who seduced Raymond.


    Raymond''s hand was still on her waist. Sensing her resistance, he held her and led her to his designated seat.


    From the moment Selena walked in, Alex could see her unwillingness. It was probably Raymond who had used some means to get her here.


    He felt a headacheing on. ''Does this guy even understand what I said the other day?''


    Women needed require tender loving care. Constant coercion and threats would only make them resentful.


    After Raymond sat down, he smelled a faint scent of alcohol on Selena and couldn''t help but lean closer. "Did you drink tonight?"


    Raymond''s attitude toward Selena was very intimate, as if they were an ordinary couple.


    Just as Selena was about to move away, his hand wrapped around her again, this time around her shoulder, preventing her from escaping. "Who were you drinking with? Was it that your useless husband of yours again?"


    Alex, sitting nearby, almost spat out his drink upon hearing this.


    He thought, ''God, he is really hopeless.''

 Chapter 604 She and This Man, Absolutely Impossible

    Raymond was like a grade school ssmate who wanted to get the attention of the girl he liked, so he did some things to annoy her. But this would still catch her eye, even if it was an angry nce it was still attention. ''Is his view on love still stuck at such an immature stage?'' Selena thought.


    Sure enough, Selena''s face immediately darkened.


    Raymond could always provoke her anger with just a few casual words.


    So she also spoke without thinking.


    "Mr. Montague, no matter how useless my husband is, he''s still better than you. At least he doesn''t force me."


    Raymond''s face changed instantly. Alex, seeing the tension between them, quickly ced a hand on his shoulder. "Raymond, Penny, stop arguing. Someone''s having a birthday here tonight, don''t ruin it for everyone."


    Speaking of which, tomorrow was Raymond''s 24th birthdayy.


    Alex nced at Selena, thinking, ''Does she know? Should I remind her?''


    But seeing their current state, even if he reminded her, she probably wouldn''t give a gift.


    Selena quieted down after hearing Alex''s advice.


    Raymond remained silent but appeared particrly cold. He still held onto her fingertips, refusing to let go. Someone pushed a cake into the room, and the birthday person started cutting it. Everyone went to get a piece. Actually, none of them liked sweets, but they had to pretend to take a few bites out of respect for the birthday person. Raymond let go of her hand and personally brought a small te over.


    The birthday person was a bit stunned to see him. In the past, Raymond would sit in the corner until the event was over. Others also fell silent for a moment, but Raymond didn''t notice the change. He ced the cake in front of Selena. Selena didn''t like sweets, especially cake.


    "Mr. Montague, I don''t eat this."


    Raymond raised his hand, picked up a small piece with a fork and brought it to her mouth.


    "Try it."


    Selena turned her head away. "I don''t like sweets."


    Raymond said nothing, silently putting the fork in his mouth and eating that piece.


    Selena was a bit surprised. Then she saw him put the fork down as if he were disappointed.


    She thought she would be forced to eat that, but now she was relieved.


    Soon, she saw Johne in and hand Raymond a box of hangover medicine. Raymond unwrapped it, poked a small straw in, and brought it to her mouth.


    "Drink some."


    Selena frowned. She had indeed drunk a bit too much at Shelley''s house, as she had a lot to vent about, and the more she talked, the more emotional she got. She didn''t refuse the hangover medicine.


    Raymond watched her with relief and took the opportunity to say, "See, being with me isn''t so bad, right?"


    Selena paused, thinking, ''You just gave me some hangover medicine, how is that good?''


    Compared to the pain, this small benefit was insignificant.


    She couldn''t drink anymore and ced the hangover medicine back in his hand.


    "I''m giving it back to you."


    Raymond''s face turned even darker. He grabbed her wrist and pulled her into his arms.


    "My patience is limited."


    Not even a minute had passed, and he was already showing this side.


    Selena found it amusing and looked up at him.


    But in their current position, with one sitting on the other''sp, looking up and down at each other, it looked like they were flirting.


    But their eyes were not calm.


    "Mr. Montague, I think you should try finding someone else. It would be better for both of us, don''t you think?"


    Alex truly admired them, both being so stubborn.


    He didn''t want to intervene anymore. He always thought that even if Raymond liked Penny now, it was just a passing fancy, and he would abandon her within six months. So he just let them be that way.


    Besides, if Raymond didn''t want to coax anyone, no one could force him.


    As soon as Alex left, Raymond grabbed Selena''s wrist and left the room.


    Following behind him, Selena couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Montague, what are you doing?"


    "Come to the hotel with me tonight."


    Tomorrow was his birthday, and he wanted to spend it with her.


    Selena stopped, feeling extremely humiliated.


    They had already ended their ten transactions, but in Raymond''s eyes, she was still a woman he could have whenever he wanted.


    Selena took a deep breath and shook off his hand.


    "Mr. Montague, if you dare to do anything without my consent, I will definitely sue you."


    She didn''t want to go through two days of being locked up and raped by him again. Raymond squinted his eyes and then chuckled.


    "So, do you agree tonight?"


    "I refuse." Selena''s tone was indifferent as she took out her phone and nced at it.


    "It''s toote, and someone is waiting for me at home. I have to go back."


    The person she referred to was Fiona, and even Max.


    After divorcing Raymond, her dog had be much happier.


    How could she have been so blind as to allow herself to be swayed by Raymond''s small acts of kindness, only to be thrown back into hell? She and this man could never be together.

 Chapter 605 Am I Not Better Than Him?

    But to Raymond, Selena''s words were a sign that her husband was waiting for her at home.


    He felt embarrassed and couldn''t help but ask, "Am I not better than him?"


    Selena frowned and walked straight out.


    "If Mr. Montague could stop threatening me one day, maybe you would be a little better." Raymond couldn''t help but chase after her.


    "If you don''te to the hotel with me tonight, thene see me tomorrow."


    Selena would be quite busy at thepany tomorrow. First, she had a meeting, and second, she had to start tailoring a path suitable for Austin.


    Austin hade to S.M Corporation. She couldn''t really let Austin develop freely, and it was also time to announce on social media that Austin had left his previouspany. Now, S.M Corporation had only one artist. She had to do everything she could to get something for Austin.


    "Okay," Selena casually agreed and got into the elevator.


    Raymond couldn''t help but reveal, "Tomorrow is my birthday."


    He was afraid that she really wouldn''te.


    But at that moment, Selena was answering a call from Ann and didn''t hear him clearly at all.


    Raymond thought she had heard him.


    He believed that as long as Selena heard it, she would definitely buy him a gift.


    Then he touched the cufflinks on his suit that she had given him before, but they matched the ones Olivia had.


    He had already thrown away Olivia''s pair and was now wearing the ones she had given him.


    ''She should have seen them, right?'' he thought.


    However, the truth was that Selena really hadn''t noticed that. She hadn''t paid attention to what Raymond was wearing today.


    When she got into the car, she suddenly received a call from the cemetery staff.


    "Ms. Fair, your father''s grave has been dug up."


    Selena''s mind went nk for a moment. She thought she had heard wrong.


    "What did you say?"


    "Your father''s grave has been dug up. The patrolling worker just discovered it, and the surveince cameras have been damaged."


    Selena drove straight to the cemetery.


    When she arrived at James'' tombstone, she indeed found the grave had been dug up. The urn was still there, but the burial items were scattered around, clearly having been searched. Several staff members were standing beside her with shlights.


    "We just discovered it. For decades, this is the first time something like this has happened."


    The urn was still there, so the person was obviously not targeting James.


    But the burial items had been checked.


    Selena felt a wave of exhaustion. Seeing James'' urn exposed, she instructed the staff, "Cover it up, please."


    If they were looking for something and didn''t find it here, they probably wouldn''te back.


    She nced at James'' photo, stood aside, and waited for the grave to be restored before slowly leaving.


    It was already bitterly cold at night, probably about to snow.


    Selena''s nose turned red from the chill. After getting back into the car, she turned on the heater.


    She thought of the previous break-ins at the Fair family vi and Rose Garden, but what were these people looking for that they even dug up the grave? Now, only Ashbourne Manor hadn''t been broken into.


    Selena drove in a daze but suddenly noticed a car following her.


    It seemed to have followed her from the cemetery. The car kept its distance, not trying to crash into her or force her to stop.


    She stepped on the gas and drove straight into Ashbourne Manor.


    Ashbourne Manor had stringent securitypatrols, mostly William''s men.


    Back in the master bedroom, her back was covered in cold sweat. She wouldn''t feel at ease unless she figured out what these people were looking for.


    In the car outside Ashbourne Manor, the man in the back seat asked the person in the front.


    "Has Olivia''s ce been thoroughly checked?"


    "Yes, boss. We didn''t find anything rted to Christopher, so it must be with Selena."


    The man referred to as the boss raised an eyebrow and looked toward Ashbourne Manor.


    The area around Ashbourne Manor was also a vi district. It was very quiet, a ce money couldn''t buy, inhabited by important people.


    His eyes were instantly cold and filled with chill as his fingers lightly tapped the window frame."Have all the burial items been checked?" "They''re all ordinary items," the subordinate replied.


    The man withdrew his fingers and said no more.


    As Selena sat on the bed, she couldn''t resist the urge to take out the notebook she had hidden.


    There were no words in the notebook, only a small chip-like object. ''Could this be what they were looking for?'' she thought.


    Besides this, she really had nothing mysterious on her that would make these people go so far as to dig up the grave.


    She hid the chip from the notebook in the wardrobe, then used various lights to check the notebook, making sure it had nothing special. After confirming this, she found an ordinary chip, deliberately cut it and inserted it into the notebook. She called a courier in the middle of the night and had him send the package to Olivia.


    To divert trouble to the Olivia, it would be good if Olivia got into trouble.


    Even tonight, Olivia was still tirelessly sending her sarcastic texts from unknown numbers. Besides, she kept bringing up what Madison had done.

 Chapter 606 She Took Raymond Away

    Olivia was quite concerned as well. There were only three days left until the Montague Group''s investment, and tomorrow was Raymond''s birthday.


    Rumors were circting in the circle that Raymond developed an interest in a young designer. She had to do something, or else the Stone family wouldn''t get any benefits from the Montague Group in the future. Just then, someone called her, saying a package had arrived.


    Olivia frowned and went to retrieve it, only to find it was a notebook with a damaged chip inside.


    Recalling that Raymond had taken the notebook she had sent him for inspection, she immediately felt that this notebook must be significant.


    This might be what Raymond and Paul were both looking for.


    Olivia was overjoyed and immediately called Raymond.


    It was almost midnight. Once it struck twelve, it would be Raymond''s birthday.


    Several friends were asking him how he nned to celebrate this year.


    ording to his past habits, Raymond would first hang out with Alex and the others, but this year William had returned, so he had to go see William first.


    At 11:50 PM, Olivia sent a text message with a photo attached.


    Olivia: [Raymond, is this what you are looking for?]


    Raymond looked at the notebook with a slightly girlish cover and a chip inside and immediately sent it to Paul.


    Paul instantly confirmed, "That''s the notebook. It''s with Olivia?"


    At that moment, Olivia sent another message to Raymond, saying that she would deliver it to him in person and wish him a happy birthday.


    Olivia was so excited that she immediately got in her car and left home.


    But shortly after she started driving, she was stopped.


    A car with its license te covered was blocking her way. When she tried to reverse, two more cars suddenly stopped behind her.


    Olivia saw several bodyguards approaching her car, and the locked car door was forcibly opened.


    She screamed in fear, and the next second, she saw a masked man get out of the car ahead.


    "Where''s the notebook?"


    Olivia''s pupils contracted sharply. She nned to use this item to secure a lifetime of wealth and prosperity for the Stone family. Maybe she could even rece Selena and marry Raymond.


    So in this critical moment, she stepped on the gas pedal with courage she didn''t know she had, and the car shot forward.


    The masked man didn''t expect her to do this. The car blocking her was pushed aside, and Olivia''s car started to smoke.


    The man''s eyes were brimming with a bone-chilling coldness as he instructed his bodyguards, "Chase her. Handle it before Raymond and Paul''s people get here." Two cars immediately started chasing Olivia.


    Olivia''s car was heavily hit, and the smoke got much thicker.


    Her car caught fire instantly.


    Now she was really scared.


    "Help! Help!"


    She opened the car door and crawled out desperately, forgetting all about the so-called wealth and prosperity. Nothing was more important than staying alive.


    But she forgot to bring the notebook, so a corner of the notebook in the burning car also caught fire.


    The bodyguards were about to rush over, but Raymond and Paul''s car arrived just then.


    Olivia sat on the side of the road crying as she watched the cars that had been chasing her turn around and quickly disappear. Raymond and Paul approached her.


    "Where''s the notebook?" Paul was a bit anxious.


    Olivia cried and pointed to the burning car; the notebook was already half-burned.


    Raymond was about to rush over, but Paul stopped him.


    The next second, the car exploded due to spontaneousbustion.


    The notebook waspletely consumed by the mes.


    Raymond''s eyes were slightly red. His face cold as he watched the burning car.


    Olivia realized she was saved and immediately hugged his leg.


    "Raymond, I almost died."


    Raymond said nothing. Paul knew he was upset because the truth about his brother''s death might have been in that notebook.


    "Raymond." Paul patted him on the shoulder, while Olivia kept crying and holding his leg.


    Raymond felt a wave of irritation and asked Olivia, "Has this notebook been with you all along?"


    Olivia nodded.


    "Then why didn''t you bring it out earlier?"


    "Because it was stolen, and I couldn''t find it, so I sent you the other one. I didn''t expect the notebook to reappear today."


    Raymond frowned; this didn''t make sense.


    If those people were also after this item, and they had already stolen the notebook, why would they go to such lengths to stop Olivia now? He pulled his leg back, turned silently, and got back in the car.


    Paul gave a cold nce at Olivia still kneeling and crying on the ground. "This matter concerns Christopher. Miss Stone, don''t overact."


    Olivia turned distressed. She had just had a near-death experience, yet these two seemed unconcerned about her survival.


    Paul lit a cigarette, feeling a bit annoyed, and got in the car with Raymond.


    Olivia watched the car drive away, clenching her fists.


    She thought, ''Not a single person help me up!


    ''Could Raymond change his mind so quickly?


    ''That damn bitch Selena; it''s all her fault for stealing Raymond, making him so cold towards me!''


    She took a deep breath and immediately made a phone call. Hearing that Selena had split the Fair family''s business in two, she gave a coldugh.


    ''Selena wants to make money in the show biz? How naive! This is a ce that values connections. What does she have?''


    Olivia''s face was full of malice; she already had a n.

 Chapter 607 Is That the One You Picked Up Outside?

    In the car in the distance, Raymond was silently smoking. His fingers held the burning cigarette, his other hand resting outside the window, and the inside of the car was bone-chillingly cold.


    Because of his rage, the corners of his eyes were tinged with a thinyer of red.


    Paul sighed, leaned back, and said, "These people are like ghosts. Every time they show up, they quickly leave by helicopter, and they''re all unregistered residents. We can''t find any information on them. But this was their biggest operation, so they''ll probably show up more often in the future."


    Raymond didn''t say anything. As powerful as the Montague family was, they had no way of dealing with a group of unregistered residents who weren''t afraid of death.


    They had caught people before, but just a second before being captured, these people would turn into corpses.


    Corpses without identity information couldn''t give them the answers they wanted.


    Raymond took out his phone and nced at it, then rubbed his temples. "Let''s go back."


    That night, only Selena slept soundly until dawn.


    The next day at the office, she had just sat down when Austin''s agent burst in.


    "Penny, something''s wrong! Austin is missing!!"


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat, and she stood up immediately.


    "What do you mean by missing?"


    The agent was so scared that his speech was incoherent. "Last night...st night, because it was announced on social media that he was leaving his originalpany, Austin was in a good mood and had a few more drinks. I wanted to take him home myself, but I got a call from my family, so I asked a friend to take Austin back. But my friend just told me that Austin walked thest part of the way home by himself."


    Austin was very popr now, and it was highly likely that some crazy fan had targeted him.


    Selena immediately called the police and also requested an investigation of the surveince footage in that area.


    But the surveince showed that it wasn''t a fan; a luxury car had taken Austin away.


    Selena then had someone investigate the license te of the car and found out it was Rachel''s.


    It seemed that Rachel hadn''t given up.


    She had previously tried to coerce Austin, and this time she took advantage of his drunken state to go after him directly. Selena used her connections to find Rachel''s phone number.


    But Rachel refused to let him go.


    "Penny, Austin chose to stay with me. He signed with a no-namepany. What''s wrong withing to me?" Selena was about to say something when she heard Austin''s voice on the other end, filled with fear and disgust. Austin had sobered up.


    Rachel loved to toy with various men, often leaving them in a state worse than death. Several men had died of depression because of her, but she was powerful and well-connected, and All Star Entertainment was involved in many things, so no one could bring thepany down.


    Selena didn''t have time to continue talking to Rachel on the phone. Rachel had been eyeing Austin for a long time, and it was unlikely that she would let him go.


    She immediately thought of Raymond. Rachel had been very wary of Raymond thest time.


    She called Raymond and asked where he was.


    Raymond was currently at the Montague family''s house with William. Since William was discharged from the hospital, he had been in poor health and was still bedridden. Today was Raymond''s birthday, so he came to visit him.


    But clearly, because Raymond and Selena were divorced, William was displeased with Raymond that he was angry at the sight of him. They couldn''t have a proper conversation. Fortunately, Selena called at that moment, and Raymond visibly brightened, while William just sneered.


    "Is that the one you''ve been messing around with outside?"


    At this point, Raymond didn''t bother to hide it.


    "Grandpa, you''ll like her too. I''ll bring her to meet you sooner orter."


    William was furious and pointed outside. "Get out!"


    Seeing that William still had the energy to shout, Raymond really left.


    Then he answered the call and heard Selena asking where he was.


    He instinctively thought Selena wasing to his birthday party.


    After what happenedst night, he had already told Alex and the others to cancel this year''s party, but Selena''s question made himfeel a bit happy.


    His and his brother Christopher''s birthdays were only a few days apart, and the family only remembered Christopher''s birthday, never his.


    Even though the Montague family was so wealthy, when he was very young, his birthday cake was often the leftovers from Christopher''s birthday party a few days earlier. Everyone liked Christopher. He was indeed gentle and charming, while the gloomy and quiet Raymond was considered an oddball.


    So Raymond was very resistant to his birthday. Later, when he joined the military, birthdays were not celebrated; surviving a mission was the best gift.


    Only in Silver Bay City did a few friends remember his birthday and always threw him a small party.


    The party location had been moved to his other vi, and Alex and the others were already preparing for it.


    Raymond gave Selena the address.


    Men''s birthday parties didn''t need to be overly decorated, but Alex was known for being a bit of a fussbudget and was currently hanging up tacky balloons. When Raymond arrived and saw the colorful balloons, he frowned but didn''tin about it. After all, it was Alex''s idea.


    He just said, "Penny ising overter."


    Alex was stunned. "She''s willing toe?"


    Raymond was a little happy and smiled. "Yeah."


    Alex immediately thought that there might still be hope for the two of them.

 Chapter 608 Do You Really Think I Am Your Fifth Lover?

    Not long after, Paul and other friends arrived. As they came in, they said, "Victor has a few surgeries tonight, so he''ll probably be veryte. Let''s start drinking first."


    It was still noon, and the chef they had specially hired was busy in the kitchen, preparing food that wouldn''t be ready until the afternoon.


    Raymond sat in the center chair. Usually, when he attended other people''s gatherings, he would sit in an inconspicuous corner because he didn''t really want to talk to anyone. Now, sitting in the middle, he asionally nced at the door.


    Inside, Alex was still directing the servants to decorate. Balloons were being hung up one by one, but the "Happy Birthday" sign hadn''t been put up yet. At that moment, the doorbell rang.


    A servant went to open the door, and this time it was Selena who came in.


    Selena saw several people inside, and even Alex holding balloons. She looked a bit surprised but didn''t ask much and walked straight toward Raymond.


    Raymond appeared calm. There were a dozen types of drinks on the coffee table, and he casually picked up a ss, asking indifferently, "Why are you here so early?"


    "Mr. Montague." Selena called out, then softly said, "I came to ask Mr. Montague for a favor."


    Raymond''s eyes subtly scanned her, not seeing any gift. He thought, ''Is it in her bag?''


    His brow furrowed. "What favor?"


    Selena sat beside him and exined Rachel''s situation, also mentioning Austin.


    His face immediately darkened.


    "So, you came to me because of Austin?"


    Selena knew he had a bad temper and that she wasn''t in a position to ask for his help, but maybe he would agree.


    She held onto that sliver of hope.


    "Mr. Montague, you surely know about Rachel''s notorious name. Austin is definitely in danger, so I..."


    "Penny, do you know what day it is today?"


    Selena stiffened as she looked around and sensed the festive atmosphere.


    This festivity even carried a hint of tackiness, and she immediately guessed.


    "Is someone proposing?"


    Hearing this, Raymond sneered.


    Paul and Alex, who were closest to them, also nced at Selena.


    Raymondughed for a while, ignoring the pain in his heart, and put down his ss.


    "Who do you think you are, thinking I would help you save him? What do you take me for?"


    His tone suddenly rose with thest sentence.


    Alex quickly climbed down from thedder and stopped Raymond when he saw things going wrong. "Raymond, let it go."


    Selena was also startled by his sudden harshness and couldn''t help but take a step back.


    Raymond felt a heavy thud in his heart as he saw her fear.


    After a full minute of silence, he took out his phone and called Rachel.


    "Let Austin go."


    Rachel didn''t expect Raymond to call personally for Austin, and she quickly stood up in shock.


    "Mr. Montague."


    But Raymond had already hung up and even kicked over the table beside him, spilling drinks everywhere and making a mess.


    Selena fell silent, while Raymond grabbed her wrist and instructed Alex, "You guys continue."


    Alex wanted to stop him but saw Paul shaking his head.


    Paul and Raymond had gone through something togetherst night, and he knew Raymond was already in a bad mood. And now Selena hade personally to ask Raymond to save Austin, which only further enraged Raymond. Alex quickly smiled at the others. "Sorry, I''ll have the servants clean up. We''ll eat togetherter."


    Raymond dragged Selena upstairs. When she saw the door being locked, she became rmed.


    But the next second, Raymond had already grabbed her and thrown her onto the bed.


    He pressed down on her, biting her lips.


    "Do you really think I''m your fifth lover? Do you think I''ll do whatever you say?"


    Selena was in pain from the biting and tried to retreat, but there was a wall behind her, leaving her no room to escape.


    Raymond pulled her back. "I told you, but you didn''t remember!"


    ''And she even asked if someone is proposing. Damn it! Didn''t I say yesterday that it is my birthday?'' he thought. Suppressing his anger, he asked, "Where''s my gift?"

 Chapter 609 Obviously, Youre in Worse Shape Than I Am

    Selena stiffened and asked, "What gift?"


    "Penny, today is my birthday. Did youe to ask for my help without even preparing a gift?"


    Selena finally realized. "Mr. Montague, I''m sorry, I''ll go prepare it right away."


    Raymond squinted his eyes, his face darkening.


    Selena, afraid he would get angry, quickly kissed him on the lips.


    Raymond instantly calmed down, and Selena''s voice softened a bit.


    "I''ll go prepare it now. I''ll make sure you''re satisfied."


    Raymond immediately fell silent.


    Selena reassured him again, "It''ll only take a few hours. You guys probably won''t have dinner until the evening, right?"


    Raymond''s anger dissipatedpletely. He let her go, but his tone was still unpleasant.


    "Let me see what you cane up with."


    When they went downstairs together, Alex couldn''t believe how quickly Raymond''s mood had changed.


    ''He went up full of rage, and now, less than ten minutester, he ising down so peacefully?''


    Alex couldn''t help but nce at Raymond''s crotch. ''That fast?''


    Raymond knew what he was thinking and couldn''t be bothered to exin.


    Selena quickly greeted the others and then spoke to Raymond again.


    "Mr. Montague, I''ll be back soon."


    As soon as she left, Alex put down the balloon he was holding.


    "What happened? Did Selena calm you down that quickly?"


    Raymond seemed too easy to please.


    Raymond sat down expressionlessly. "I wasn''t angry just now."


    Everyone else at the table nced silently at the trash can, where the broken wine bottle stilly.


    Alex was speechless. Even when Raymond was furious, he still helped Selena.


    He might not be good atforting people, but he was reliable when it mattered.


    The table was once again filled with new drinks, and Raymond''s mood visibly improved. He even started ying cards with Paul and the others. After leaving, Selena immediately called Austin.


    Upon learning that Austin had been released, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She quickly drove


    pick up Austin, only to find that he had been drugged and was now weak and dizzy.


    "Penny, I''m fine. It''s just that the drug hasn''t worn off yet. Please take me home. Thank you."


    Austin''s home was in an ordinary neighborhood. Although he had some fame, most of his earnings had been taken by his formerpany. Now it was his new beginning. Selena entered the room and saw that it was very clean, and the neighbors seemed nice.


    She ced him on the sofa and called his agent.


    "Penny, when I wake up, I have something to tell you."


    Austin was too weak to talk much now.


    Selena waited for the agent to arrive before quickly leaving for the mall.


    She couldn''t think of what to get Raymond as a gift. He had been born into a wealthy family, where hecked for nothing, so the gift had to be expensive.


    In this regard, Selena and Raymond were somewhat simr.


    She immediately took a fancy to a bracelet. She had seen Raymond wear a watch before, so he probably wouldn''t mind this kind of thing.


    It was a wooden bracelet, and at a price of five hundred thousand dors, it was made from the rarest material. The bracelet also had a good meaning, and its dark brown color was very understated. The key was that Selena really liked the scent. She thought it might help suppress Raymond''s temper.


    "Miss, are you sure you want this one? The wooden bracelet is very suitable for men. There''s a legend about it that says if a couple can smell its scent, they will have a good ending." Selena didn''t hesitate to ce the order.


    When she held the gift in her hand, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    But as she was leaving the mall, she ran into Olivia.


    Olivia was also there to pick out a gift for Raymond. She originally had the perfect gift, but it had been burnedst night.


    The two ran into each other at the entrance, and Olivia deliberately bumped her shoulder hard. Selena stumbled back a few steps, and the bracelet in her hand naturally fell to the ground.


    Olivia saw the packaging but couldn''t tell what she had bought.


    "Is this the gift you bought for Raymond? You''re so pathetic. He''s already divorced you, and you''re still trying to suck up to him!"


    Olivia had been very upset by Raymond''s coldnessst night and had been in a foul moodall day. But she still didn''t want to give up and had even asked Abigail and Catherine if Raymond wanted anything recently. It turned out that neither Abigail nor Catherine knew it was Raymond''s birthday today.


    So Olivia hade to the mall, not expecting to run into thest person she wanted to see.


    Selena picked up the bracelet from the ground and found it amusing. "I could say the same to you. Clearly, you''re in a worse shape than I am."


    Olivia immediately thought of Raymond''s indifferencest night and became furious. She rushed over and grabbed the bracelet, trying to break it.

 Chapter 610 Like the Brightest Star in the World

    But Selena quickly pushed Olivia away and swung her bag at her head.


    Olivia was stunned by the hit, and when she regained her senses, she lunged at Selena, aiming for her neck.


    Selena really had no idea what had triggered Olivia.


    Fortunately, the mall security arrived at that moment.


    Selena still looked presentable, but Olivia, with her disheveled hair, red at her viciously.


    On the second floor of the mall, Richard Smith stood on arge balcony. His eyes were slightly raised, exuding an air of charm.


    His fingers rested on the railing, one hand propping up his chin. "Are all the women in Silver Bay City this wild?"


    As he said this, his gaze was the most captivating, like the brightest stars in the sky.


    But upon closer inspection, there was no discernible emotion in his eyes.


    A cold andposed man beside him warned him.


    "My flight is departing shortly. Don''t cause any trouble here."


    "My dear brother, when have I ever caused trouble for the family?"


    "You know very well yourself. Cut your ties with those messy women sooner rather thanter. I don''t want to see your scandals in the news again." Richard sighed and continued to watch themotion below.


    "I got it."


    Theposed man didn''t bother with him anymore and turned to leave.


    Richard had a smile in his eyes, and his gaze met Olivia''s.


    Olivia froze. ''Isn''t that Richard? Why would Richard suddenlye to Silver Bay City?''


    She had been going crazy at Selena, but the moment she saw Richard, it was like someone hit the pause button on her.


    She reverted to her gentle and gracious demeanor, looking at Selena with disdain.


    She thought that this lowly Selena probably didn''t even know who Richard was.


    She sneered and pretended to be magnanimous, tucking her hair behind her ear. "Selena, I don''t want to argue with you today."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Selena pped her.


    She couldn''t dodge in time, and her head snapped to the side.


    Olivia touched her cheek with an incredulous expression.


    Selena had long held a grudge against Olivia. Her father''s issue was a hurdle she couldn''t get over, and Olivia would asionally mock and ridicule her with unknown numbers.


    "Miss Stone, I do want to argue with you today. I remember that the Stone family has been quite busytely. Raymond may have promised a three-billion-dor investment, but the contract hasn''t been signed yet. As long as it''s not signed, anything can happen."


    Olivia touched her cheek, her chest about to explode with anger.


    But upstairs was the most famous yboy in all of Vistalia, Richard, and the Smith family was a prestigious family in Vistalia. She absolutely couldn''t lose face in front of such an important figure. Selena''s words hit her at her most vulnerable spot. If the Montague Group didn''t invest, the Stone family could very well face bankruptcy.


    The Stone family were already struggling with their lives, relying solely on Raymond''s promise to get by.


    She couldn''t help but nce upstairs again, and Richard was still standing there.


    Richard''s good looks were well-known throughout Vistalia, with ex-girlfriends as plentiful as fish in the river.


    Previously, when Olivia was abroad, she had a brief conversation with Ms. Smith from the Smith family. Ms. Smith was ady who had been pampered since birth, with a bad temper to match. But in front of such a pampered heiress, Olivia didn''t dare say anything.


    Olivia lowered her head again, her gaze falling on Selena across from her.


    Richard had been watching them the whole time. If she left a bad impression on him, it wouldn''t be good.


    So she couldn''t retaliate for that p.


    She took a deep breath, quickly put on a pitiful expression, and immediately left.


    This scene left Selena a bit confused. She thought Olivia would be relentless today.


    She picked up the gift for Raymond and left.


    In the vi where Raymond was, Alex received a message from a friend. [Why is Richard in Silver Bay City today?]


    Anyone who traveled frequently knew Richard, and even Raymond had heard of his notorious love life.


    Alex put down his phone, saying, "The Smith family''s movies are almost all major productions released worldwide. Looks like the domestic show biz is in for some turbulence. I heard they''re recruiting directors and need one from Steria. No wonder the group chat I''m in is so lively tonight."


    Raymond immediately remembered what Victor had mentioned before that the Smith family''s youngest daughter was still missing.

 Chapter 611 Selena Was Good at Making Him Happy

    Currently, only Mr. Smith knew the truth, so Richard''s visit to Silver Bay City was definitely not to find his sister, as that task had already been entrusted to Victor.


    Because of his status as a top screenwriter, Alex and Richard were something of fair-weather friends, and they both shared amon trait, a fondness for attractive women. So Richard gave him a call and asked if he wanted to have a drink together tonight.


    Alex nced at Raymond and warmly invited Richard toe over to the vi.


    At this moment, Selena was also driving over, but as she turned a corner, she was rear-ended by a car-a beautiful sports car with a custom color.


    She frowned and opened the car door.


    Richard also opened his car door and realized it was the woman who had just been fighting in the mall.


    Selena walked to the back of her car and found that it had been dented.


    She looked at the time, worried that if she waste, it would make Raymond angry.


    So she asked Richard, "How much are you nning to pay?"


    As she turned her head, she noticed Richard''s appearance; he was really handsome.


    Raymond''s stunning looks were of a different type; Raymond was reserved and fierce, but the man in front of her was like a butterfly.


    It wasn''t that he was dressed mboyantly, but his looks and eyes were very charming.


    Richard leaned against his car door, sizing up Selena.


    A minuteter, he directly took out a check and wrote three million dors.


    Three million dors was enough to buy Selena''s car, and she was a bit surprised.


    Richard blew her a kiss. "The extra money is for your beauty. Seeing such a beautifuldy has cured my bad mood for the day."


    He got back into his car, waved at her gracefully, and drove off.


    Selena stood there, stunned for a long time.


    She thought, ''Where does this rich and capricious persone from?''


    She didn''t bother to think about it anymore, epted the money without hesitation, and went to the vi.


    The hall was filled with the smell of alcohol and food from the kitchen.


    But when Selena came in, she didn''t see Raymond.


    Alex pointed upstairs, saying, "He had a few drinks on an empty stomach and felt a bit unwell, so he''s resting upstairs."


    Selena went upstairs to the same room as before.


    The door was closed. When she went in, she found Raymond holding a ss of warm water. He looked genuinely ufortable, standing by the window with one hand on his stomach. "Mr. Montague." Selena called out and took out the bracelet she had bought, "Your gift."


    Raymond put down the ss. His face looked a bit pale due to his stomach difort.


    When he saw the bracelet, he immediately recognized its high value; it must have cost at least tens of thousands of dors, made from top-quality wood. The scent was faint and had a calming effect.


    He didn''t say anything, leaned against the wall, and extended his hand.


    Selena lowered her eyes, grabbed his wrist, and put it on.


    Selena''s taste was really good. The wooden bracelet made Raymond''s wrist look even more slender and added a touch of sensuality. Raymond was very pleased with the gift, his lips curvingslightly as he touched the bracelet with the fingers of his other hand. "Must have cost a lot, huh?"


    Selena quickly replied, "It''s all worth it."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, clearly delighted.


    Selena was quite good at pleasing him.


    Selena had said it casually, but she noticed a smile in Raymond''s eyes.


    He leaned slightly against the wall, his eyes constantly on the bracelet on his wrist, but his tone remained cold.


    "Not bad, suits my taste."


    Selena smiled at him, but the next second, she was pulled over, and their positions shifted. Her back was against the wall.


    Raymond kissed her on the nose and was about to bend down to kiss her lips when Alex''s voice came from outside. "Richard is here."


    Raymond let her go at once.


    Selena had originally intended to push him away, and seeing him stop, she felt relieved.


    When they went downstairs together, Richard was already chatting with Paul.


    His gaze turned toward the stairs, and he raised an eyebrow in suprise. "What a coincidence, running into you three times today." Selena also found it coincidental.


    Raymond, on the other hand, frowned and suddenly ced a hand on her waist, pulling her to sit down.


    Seeing this possessive gesture, Richard realized that this beautiful woman was already taken.


    But he hadn''t nned to make a move; he just found her pleasing to the eye.


    There was a strange sense of familiarity.


    As everyone was happily chatting, the doorbell rang again, and this time it was Olivia.


    Her arrival instantly made the atmosphere awkward.


    Everyone looked at Raymond, but his hand on Selena''s waist didn''t move.


    Olivia held a gift and said with a fake smile, "I''m notte, am I?"


    Raymond looked at Alex, knowing that it was Alex who had given Olivia the address. He mainly wanted to see what Raymond would choose. Olivia didn''t sit next to Raymond but chose to sit next to Richard and asked, "Didn''t Ms. Smithe to Silver Bay City with you?"


    Hearing her mention his sister, Richard smiled and replied, "She did want toe, but her health wouldn''t allow it."


    Olivia suddenly remembered that Ms. Smith had a weak heart, so the entire Smith family was extremely careful and respectful toward her.

 Chapter 612 I want you to divorce your husband

    When Richard mentioned his younger sister, he felt a headacheing on.


    "My parents spoil her, and even my older brother listens to her. If she wanted the moon, the Smith family would find a way to get it for her. She used to be into jewelry design, buttely she''s suddenly be obsessed with the traditional paintings of Steria. She insisted that Ie here to find a master of traditional painting for her."


    "A master of traditional painting? Isn''t that Mr. Butler? His paintings are quite famous," Olivia said.


    Richard smiled. "Yes, it''s Mr. Butler, but he''s got a very peculiar temperament and doesn''t interact with anyone."


    Others instinctively looked at Selena.


    By now, almost everyone knew that Selena was Mr. Butler''s final protege.


    But Selena showed no response, quietly staring at the bottles on the table.


    Olivia got annoyed seeing Selena''s pretentious demeanor and deliberately tried to make things difficult for her.


    "Penny is Mr. Butler''sst student. If Mr. Smith wants to see Mr. Butler, you just need to ask Penny."


    But everyone knew that Mr. Butler treated money like dirt and was extremely stubborn. Even his own students might not be able to change his decisions.


    Olivia threw this difficult task at Selena and sneered.


    Richard also looked at Selena. Selena smiled at him. "Mr. Smith, I will talk to Mr. Butler, but if he refuses, I probably can''t change his mind."


    However, Richard''s next words made the atmosphere tense.


    "Since Penny is Mr. Butler''sst student, you can teach my sister. When are you free toe with me to Vistalia? Otherwise, she would drive me crazy every day."


    Selena was very busy at the moment. There could be problems at S.M Corporation at any time. She hadn''t secured any resources for Austin yet, and S.M Corporation was only making money by investing in small web series. In the long run, they still wouldn''t break into the industry.


    Richard took out his business card.


    "Penny, you must have heard of my family''spany. If youe with me, I can grant any of your requests."


    Selena''s pupils contracted when she saw the beautiful business card and thepany name on it.


    Thispany was thergest filmpany in the world. In earlier years, it had even monopolized the industry. Several of its IPs had been turned into theme parks and were very popr worldwide. This was an opportunity for Selena.


    And for S.M Corporation, it was also a chance.


    She quickly took the card, saying, "Mr. Smith, I..."


    Before she could finish, someone pinched her leg.


    She frowned and looked at the man beside her who acted as if nothing had happened.


    Raymond''s face was cold, and he was trying hard to suppress his temper.


    What did Richard inviting a woman signify?


    Olivia seemed to notice this too and quickly fanned the mes.


    "Penny is so pretty. I heard Mr. Smith doesn''t have an official girlfriend yet?"


    Unofficially, he had quite a few.


    Richard raised an eyebrow, his gaze meeting Raymond''s.


    "Mr. Montague, I really don''t have that kind of interest in Penny. It''s just that my sister is too much to handle."


    Then he changed the subject.


    "By the way, Mr. Montague, you should have met my sister, right? She seems to have been corresponding with you?"


    A trace of confusion shed in Raymond''s eyes, and he immediately denied it.


    "I''m not familiar with Ms. Smith."


    Richard thought he was just avoiding talking about his entanglement with the otherwoman in front of Penny.


    After all, they had been using the most basic method of writing letters tomunicate, which Richard''s sister had personally confirmed. Richard turned his gaze to Selena.


    "Penny, would you be willing toe with me to Vistalia?"


    Selena really wanted to go, but Raymond''s aura was too intimidating, so she refused.


    It was a real pity; such opportunities were rare.


    She didn''t stay long and left after receiving a call from Ann.


    Raymond got up, saying he would see her off, but when they reached the yard, he got into the car with her.


    Selena was a bit surprised. "Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond sat in the passenger seat and advised her, "Don''t get too close to Richard. He''s a notorious yboy in Vistalia, with enough ex-girlfriends to circle the globe." In order to leave, Selena nodded quickly.


    Raymond suddenly smiled, his fingers lightly brushing the bracelet on his wrist.


    "Anything he can do, I can do too."


    Selena gripped the steering wheel tightly and, after a long pause, said, "Even if I ask you not to invest in the Eternal Growth Group, can you still do it?"


    Raymond frowned, hearing her chuckle. "So don''t make promises you can''t keep."


    Raymond suddenly pulled Selena close to him, scrutinizing her face up close.


    "If I can do it, what will you give me in return?"


    Selena quickly weighed the pros and cons in her mind. If the Eternal Growth Group didn''t get this investment, Olivia would be very busy.


    The Eternal Growth Group would definitely go bankrupt within six months, and Olivia would have to quickly find another backer, leaving her no time to deal with Selena. "What does Mr. Montague want?" Selena asked.


    "I want you to divorce your husband."


    When he said this, Raymond was so determined that his eyes burned as he looked at Selena.

 Chapter 613 That Is a Toxic Chemical

    Selena was a bit surprised, but she quickly recovered.


    "Are you serious?"


    "Penny, I don''t want to think about you going back to that loser while I''m kissing you."


    Selena didn''t say anything. Raymond suddenly grabbed her wrist and started kissing her fingertips one by one.


    Her fingertips curled slightly, and she felt the air in the car was bing thin.


    "I promise you."


    Selena lowered her eyes, and the next second, Raymond pulled Selena over, making her straddle his waist.


    His hand, adorned with the bracelet, reached up and pressed her down, kissing her continuously.


    Selena was startled and worried about being seen by others. She ced one hand on the window ss and pushed Raymond away.


    "You only asked me to get a divorce; I didn''t agree to sleep with you!"


    Raymond stopped and let go of her clothes.


    The scent of wood spread between them. He chuckled, "If I don''t invest three billion dors in the Eternal Growth Group, what do you think people in the industry will say about me?" They would say he was too heartless to his ex-girlfriend. That he went back on his word.


    Selena fell silent.


    When Raymond lifted her clothes again, she didn''t resist, just turned her head away.


    Raymond buried his face in her chest and kissed for a while, then helped her tidy up before getting out of the car.


    Selena''s face waspletely red. Raymond knocked on the car window from outside.


    The window rolled down, and he rested his wrist on the window frame, looking deeply into her eyes.


    Selena pressed her lips together and drove away.


    Raymond stood there, chuckling, and walked back to the vi.


    It was obvious to everyone that he was in a good mood.


    Olivia saw his expression and clenched her fists in anger. She wished she could go out and kill that bitch Selena right now.


    When Raymond sat back on the sofa, he chatted with the guests present and even joked with Richard.


    Richard remained rxed and smiling throughout.


    On her way back, Selena was a bit distracted.


    She gripped the steering wheel tightly in embarrassment every time she thought she saw Raymond''s hair as she lowered her head.She had seen many sides of Raymond: cold, noble, ruthless, rough, domineering, and urgently wild. She had experienced all his emotions, but she couldn''t handle his gentleness.


    She knew his gentleness was like a toxic chemical to her, capable of hurting her.


    Selena leaned back in her seat and stared nkly ahead, trying to ignore the tickling sensation of Raymond''s hair touching her skin.


    She quickly forced her thoughts back topany matters.


    Selena raised her hand to rub her temples. Although she had ambitious ns to enter the film industry, so far, S.M Corporation had only made a little money. To investigate the truth about her being switched with another child at the hospital years ago, she needed to at least reach Rachel''s level.


    Raymond had a few more drinks tonight and asked Alex to send the guests home.


    After Alex sent everyone off, he returned to find Raymond leaning on the sofa, his eyes twinkled with a smile.


    Alex was a little confused.


    "You didn''t even sleep with her, so why do you look so happy?"


    Then he noticed the bracelet on Raymond''s wrist and immediately understood that the gift from Penny made Raymond very happy.


    Raymond raised his hand to rub his temples, a faint smile on his face.


    "She promised me she''d get a divorce."


    Alex froze mid-sit. "Really?"


    Raymond added, "Penny may have an unlikable personality, but at least she doesn''t lie."


    Alex said, "Well, now that you''re divorced and she promised to get a divorce, you won''t be her fifth lover anymore."


    Raymond squinted his eyes slightly; he really didn''t like Alex''s lover theory.


    "I want to be the legitimate one," Raymond said.


    Alex was speechless, wondering if Raymond was serious.


    Raymond didn''t stay in this vi tonight. He had several vis in Silver Bay City, but he rarely stayed in them, preferring hotels.


    After Alex dropped him off at a hotel, Raymond took a shower. In the misty warmth of the hot water, the alcohol hit him even harder.


    He took out his phone and sent a message to Selena: [Let me know when your divorce is finalized. It needs to be soon.]


    Selena had already returned to Ashbourne Manor. Seeing the message, she replied: [Okay.]

 Chapter 614 I Dont Want to Make That Kind of Deal with You Anymore

    The time was almost up for the day to sign the agreement with the Stone family.


    The members of the Stone family were all eagerly awaiting Raymond''s response.


    Olivia was even more anxious because the birthday gift she gave Raymond was returned. This time, Raymond''s attitude seemed more resolute, as if he really wanted to distance himself from her. Realizing this, she felt even more on edge.


    But it didn''t matter; as long as the Montague Group invested in the Eternal Growth Group, the Eternal Growth Group could get through the tough times.


    At this moment, Raymond was also waiting. He was waiting for a text from Selena.


    An hourter, Selena sent a photo of her divorce decree.


    Seeing the decree, Raymond immediately broke into a smile.


    He called Selena without hesitation.


    "Did you really get divorced?"


    Selena was packing at Ashbourne Manor. Previously, in order to make it look like there was a man in the house, she had ced some men''s items around. Now that they were no longer needed, she had to clean them away. "Yes, Mr. Montague hasn''t signed the contract with the Eternal Growth Group yet, right?"


    Raymond chuckled on the other end, while Selena threw a few men''s shirts and slippers into the trash.


    She had also informed Lucasst night that they were no longer in an employment rtionship.


    Since Lucas had been in Ridgefield recently, he hadn''t been much help to Selena and had taken her full payment without doing much. He felt guilty about it, so he readily agreed. Raymond asked her, "Where are you?"


    "Rose Garden."


    Selena hung up the phone and threw the items into the trash can on the first floor.


    When she stood at the door of her room, she noticed that there were two pairs of expensive shoes in the box outside.


    ''Who bought them? Shelley?'' she thought.


    The style did seem like something Shelley would buy; these two pairs were a little simr to the pair she had previously given Selena.


    While Selena was tidying up inside, Raymond arrived.


    Selena wasn''t surprised at all when she opened the door and saw him.


    "Mr. Montague, please have a seat."


    Raymond nced around the room and then opened the shoe cab.


    Inside were only a few pairs of women''s shoes, including the two pairs he had personally picked outst time. There wasn''t a single pair for men. He felt even happier. "I thought you wouldn''t get divorced, but you did it quite decisively."


    Selena stiffened for a moment, then slowly rxed.


    "There''s no reason to continue; he doesn''t like me."


    Raymond casually took out a pair ofrge slippers, which Selena had specially prepared in his size.


    While Selena was pouring water, she was suddenly hugged from behind, almost dropping the cup in her hand.


    "He really doesn''t like you; he is a cheater and loser."


    Selena didn''t say anything, just silently pressed the button to dispense water.


    Raymond tilted his head to kiss her, but she dodged.


    She poured two sses of water and ced them on the table.


    Raymond, in a good mood, didn''t force her and sat directly on the sofa.


    With the knowledge of that there was no man in the house now, he feltpletely at ease sitting there.


    "Penny, you asked me to give up investing in the Eternal Growth Group, and I agreed. But my demands are not just that you get divorced."


    Selena knew that Raymond''s demands wouldn''t be that simple.


    Otherwise, it would be too easy to achieve her goal.


    "Mr. Montague." Selena looked up at Raymond and finally said what she had been meaning to say. "I don''t want to engage in that kind of transaction with you anymore. You may think I''m ungrateful or pretentious, but the fact is, I really don''t want to."


    Raymond frowned, unable to understand her thoughts.


    ''Is it because she didn''t enjoy having sex with me? She clearly blushed and moaned every time,'' he thought.

 Chapter 615 You Have to Let Me Kiss You

    The room was silent for a few seconds before Raymond asked, "What will it take for you to agree?"


    His handsome and indifferent eyes shed with a cold light, and his delicate features were as icy as snow. This time, he didn''t forcefully pull Selena over; he was genuinely trying to have a proper conversation with her. Selena pushed a ss of water toward him, her attitude sincere.


    "Mr. Montague, name another condition."


    Raymond said, "Be my assistant. The Montague Group is currently developing its business in the film and television sector. I heard from Alex that you''re also developing in that field."


    Selena didn''t speak. She had previously invested in Alex''s movie, which was no secret.


    Raymond picked up the water cup she had fetched for him and twirled it between his fingers. The bracelet on his wrist looked particrly attractive.


    "You don''t need to submit any employment documents. From now on, just follow me to the Montague Group. I''ll pay you separately. It will be beneficial for you to use the Montague Group as a backing to connect with more people in the film industry."


    His tone was indifferent. Suddenly, he put down the ss, leaned in close to her ear, and said, "You don''t wanna have sex, but at least give me a kiss."


    Selena''s mind went nk. She felt the heat by her ear as his lips pressed against her earlobe.


    "Are you unwilling?" Raymond''s tone turned cold.


    At this moment, Selena truly didn''t know what Raymond was up to. He had the most capable executive assistant, John. If he brought her in, she could only handle some trivial tasks for him.


    Besides, as he said, the reason she was tempted by Richard''s proposal was that she desperately needed resources in the film industry. If she could leverage the Montague Group''s identity, it would indeed be to her advantage. ''Just a kiss?'' Selena thought.


    Seeing Selena hesitating, Raymond took out a check and wrote an amount of one million dors on it. "Be my secretary for two months. It is up to you that how many resources you can take from the Montague Group. I have only one requirement: be avable whenever I call."


    The check was pushed in front of Selena.


    Selena''s palms were sweaty. "Are you sure no sex?"


    "If you want to, that''s fine too," Raymond replied.


    "Mr Montague, I would like to take a lot more out of the Montague Group than you might think," Selena said.Raymond found it amusing. ''Is Selena truly naive or just pretending?''


    He had already said before that he was willing to give her billions of dors. Now he was just using a different method to give it to her.


    Money was the least of his concerns.


    Now that Selena was divorced and pursuing her career, she needed support the most. This was the perfect time for Raymond to take advantage of the situation. "Penny, as long as I''m with the Montague Group, it won''t go bankrupt."


    Selena fell silent.


    Raymond then trapped her between the sofa and his arm, gently kissing her lips.


    His phone, ced to the side, kept ringing. It was a call from Olivia.


    Besides Olivia, there were also other members of the Stone family.


    An hour had passed since the agreed time, and the Montague Group had yet to show up. The Stone family were getting anxious.


    Selena caught the shing note on the screen with her sharp eyes. She couldn''t help but reach out and wrap her arms around Raymond''s neck.


    Raymond''s eyes darkened, and his lips slowly moved downward.


    After kissing for about forty minutes, he finally let go and nced at his phone.


    Selena was already dazed and slumped to the side, her body limp.


    Raymond tossed the phone aside and buttoned up her undone buttons one by one.


    "I''ll have John send you my schedule for the next two months."


    Selena was incredibly weak, her cheeks flushed.


    They hadn''t had sex, but she felt his gentle kisses were more intoxicating than sex.


    She suddenly felt a bit regretful.


    But if she voiced it now, Raymond would probably immediately go and sign the contract with the Eternal Growth Group.


    As Selena''s legs went weak, she heard him ask again. "How much longer for the renovation of the Vi in Manston Manor that I asked you to design?"


    It had been half a year now. With so many workers, it should be entering the final stages now.


    Selena replied, "Almost done. Cornerstone Construction has added a lot of work, all very orderly. They''ll start testing for formaldehyde in about half a month." "Did you leave the studio?" Raymond asked.


    "Yes."


    Raymond pulled her up and chukled when he saw that she still couldn''t stand steady.


    "You''re really too weak."

 Chapter 616 No Way Out

    Raymond knew that just spoiling Selena wouldn''t suffice; he had to incorporate some tough love.


    He took a step back and said they wouldn''t have sex, just kiss, and she agreed right away.


    Selena had been married for three years but didn''t realize that sometimes kissing could be more torturous than sex.


    Raymond was about to leave, and Selena walked him to the door.


    As he was about to get in the elevator, he turned back to remind her.


    "Report to my office this afternoon."


    Selena nodded.


    As the elevator doors were about to close, Raymond''s long fingers hit the button to open them again and asked another question. "Did you throw away your wedding ring?"


    Once, Selena had gotten mad at him because of that ring.


    Now that Selena was divorced, she should have tossed it, right?


    Selena never had a wedding ring, so she nodded without hesitation. "I threw it away."


    Raymond''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "See you this afternoon then."


    He pressed the button for the first floor.


    Selena watched the elevator doors close before heading back to her room.


    Raymond immediately informed the Stone family that he had found a better partner.


    The Stone family panicked instantly, and Olivia even called him several times.


    Raymond answered one of the calls, and Olivia''s sobbing voice came through.


    "Raymond, how could you do this? Do you know how important this investment is to the Stone family? You never treated me like this before..." Raymond gripped the steering wheel with one hand, his eyes cold.


    "The moment you used my brother''s situation to deceive me, it was over between us."


    Olivia froze, her face pale. ''He knew.''


    Raymond had figured it out the night the notebook was burned. He couldn''t let anyone use Christopher''s situation to manipte him.


    Olivia kept crying and eventually brought up Selena.


    "No matter what I did before, you always forgave me. If Christopher were here, he wouldn''t let the Stone family go bankrupt. You only don''t care about me because you fell for Penny. Are you worthy of the deceased Christopher? He treated me so well; he liked me the most..."


    Raymond, annoyed, spoke coldly, "Haven''t the Stone family benefited enough over the years?"


    Olivia was speechless, and the voice on the other end grew colder.


    "If you keep causing trouble, the Stone family will go bankrupt even faster."


    Olivia felt like her heart had been torn open, bleeding profusely.


    How could she forget that everyone in the Stone family said Raymond was cold and ruthless?


    She hung up the phone crying and then sent a string of curses to Selena.


    Selena found it amusing when she saw it.


    She replied: [So I said, the most pathetic one is still you.]


    Olivia was so mad she almost passed out, but the Stone family desperately needed investment, or they were done for.


    Almost everyone in their circle knew Raymond refused to invest in the Stone family. If he wouldn''t do it, why would anyone else?


    Individuals in their circle were best at kicking someone when they''re down, not helping out in tough times.


    So, the Stone family''s stock kept dropping, almost hitting rock bottom.


    Olivia was on the edge of a breakdown, and other Stone family members started ming and mocking her.


    She locked herself in her room and went nuts, having her subordinates use different numbers to send messages to Selena, repeatedly bringing up Madison, trying to provoke Selena with James''s death. But Selena just put her phone on silent and ignored it all.


    After all, Olivia was just making desperate moves now.


    Seeing that this tactic didn''t work, Olivia could only go crazy at home.


    But soon, she heard amotion downstairs.


    She rushed downstairs and saw Samantha throwing a document viciously at Nora''s face.


    Nora was previously just Olivia''s father, Ondo Stone''s mistress, which everyone knew.


    But over the years, because Olivia had gotten close to Raymond and brought many benefits to the Stone family, everyone turned a blind eye.


    However, ever since Olivia had Jim take the fall, Samantha had hated Olivia. She secretly had a paternity test done for Olivia.


    Olivia wasn''t Ondo''s daughter at all!


    The test results were right there for everyone to see, and Nora, who had been living the good life, was so scared she dropped to her knees.


    Olivia rushed to her side. "Mom, what are you..."


    Samantha couldn''t hold back and pped Olivia hard.


    "You''re not even Ondo''s kid. What right do you have to meddle in the Stone family''s business? You and your slutty mother need to get out. Who knows where Nora picked you up from!" Olivia''s face went pale; she couldn''t believe it.


    She had been thinking about finding other investors, but now she wasn''t even Ondo''s daughter?


    She looked at her father, Ondo, whose face was also grim. He had married Nora because she had a child, but he never expected the child wasn''t his.


    Samantha felt extremely satisfied.


    This was exactly what Selena had said, nting the seed of hatred.


    At this critical moment, the seed had sprouted.


    Samantha stepped forward, grabbed Nora''s hair, and pped her twice.


    Just then, Olivia''s phone buzzed with a message from Selena.


    [Something interesting should happen to the Stone family today. I wonder if Miss Stone can handle it.]


    Seeing this message, Olivia realized this was the "interesting" thing Selena had mentioned.

 Chapter 617 Far More Cruel Than All This

    Selena knew Samantha all too well. With her beloved son in jail, Samantha was bound to seek revenge.


    So, Selena had someone tail Samantha, and sure enough, she found out Samantha was digging into something. Now, the same info was in front of Selena. She never expected Olivia wasn''t a Stone.


    The Stone family was in chaos.


    Olivia stood among them, feeling their stares like daggers. She couldn''t take it and grabbed Nora''s clothes.


    "Mom, you have to exin! I belong to the Stone family!"


    But Nora stayed silent, especially with the paternity test results right there.


    Olivia wanted to argue more, but a heavy pnded on her cheek.


    "Get out! You and your mother, both get out of the Stone family!"


    Olivia held her face, defiant. She had given so much to the Stones, and now they were tossing her aside. "Dad..."


    "I''m not your dad!"


    Ondo was furious, feeling humiliated in front of everyone.


    Samantha, meanwhile, poured gasoline on the fire.


    "Nora can''t have kids, so Olivia isn''t hers. She''s just a bastard with unknown parents. Here''s Nora''s previous medical report; she lost her fertility from multiple abortions. Olivia is just someone she picked up to fool everyone!" Olivia felt a ringing in her head and almost copsed.


    Nora, realizing how serious things were, quickly grabbed Ondo''s leg.


    "Ondo, please, for all the years we''ve been together, don''t kick me out."


    But Ondo just kicked her away and stormed upstairs furiously.


    Everyone else just watched them.


    Olivia felt humiliated like never before.


    Nora kept crying, but everyone looked at her with mocking, cold eyes.


    To them, she was just a mistress.


    Samantha was even more arrogant. "One''s a mistress, and the other''s a bastard picked up by the mistress. What right do they have to stay in the Stone family? And you, Olivia, you''re full of lies. You said Raymond was willing to invest in the Eternal Growth Group, but he didn''t. You''re just a bitch!"


    Olivia and Nora didn''t dare to retort.


    Previously, Olivia had the final say in the Stone family, but now she was like a rat crossing the street.


    Olivia wanted to go upstairs to pack her things, but Samantha shouted, "Everything you have belongs to the Stone family. What right do two outsiders have to take anything from the Stone family? Leave now!"


    Olivia''s eyes were filled with hatred. "Samantha, don''t go too far!"


    In response, she got another p!


    Samantha withdrew her hand, her eyes filled with hatred. "Bitch, I told you I''d deal with you personally!"


    Olivia was too mad to talk, but this was still the Stone family''s turf. She and Nora had been kicked out by the Stones. If she fought back, she''d just get beaten worse.


    She quickly helped Nora up, now filled with resentment towards her.


    Such an important matter, and Nora had never told her.


    Nora kept crying, even looking upstairs with hope, but Ondo never showed up.


    Olivia helped Nora out of the Stone family vi.


    She wanted to drive her luxury car, but Samantha had someone take it away.


    Samantha even arrogantly told her, "Your bank cards are frozen too. Don''t think you can spend a penny of the Stone family''s money!"


    Samantha''s face was full of smugness, her mouth curling up.


    "Oh, and I spread the news. Now that Raymond doesn''t want to invest in the Eternal Growth Group, and you''ve been exposed as not being a Stone family child, let''s see who will support you in the future. Olivia, my revenge on you is far from over!"


    Olivia truly regretted it at this moment. If she had known Samantha was this crazy, she wouldn''t have let Samantha''s son take the fall.


    But it was toote now.


    She and Nora stood outside, without a car, having to walk a distance to catch a cab. Luckily, she still had some cash on her.


    Nora kept crying, and Olivia became impatient. "Crying won''t solve anything!"


    Nora asked, "Olivia, why don''t you call your dad again? He won''t be so heartless to me."


    Olivia stormed off, taking a few steps ahead.


    Word got to Selena fast-someone had been lurking near the Stone family vi.


    When Selena heard, she raised an eyebrow.


    Samantha hadn''t let her down.


    She thought for a second and shot Olivia a text, just like Olivia had been doing to hertely.


    [Looks like Miss Stone''s gonna be homeless tonight.]


    Already fuming, Olivia saw the message and nearly chucked her phone!


    But with all her bank cards frozen, she and Nora only had a bit of cash left.


    She called a few old friends, but the news about her not being Miss. Stone had spread like wildfire. No one wanted to pick up. Olivia felt totally alone and miserable.


    Facing Selena''s taunt, she broke down in tears.


    But she never realized the messages she had sent Selena were way harsher.


    Selena could take it, but Olivia couldn''t. She felt like the whole world was against her.

 Chapter 618 Come Here, Let Me Hug You

    Selena noticed Olivia didn''t reply, and her eyes turned calm.


    She thought, ''This isn''t Olivia''s final fate.''


    Almost drowning on the cruise ship because of Olivia, her father''s life, and everything in between was enough to make Olivia pay a hundred times over. Selena wasn''t one to forgive easily; she believed in an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.


    Right now, she was in her office, thinking about her meeting with Raymondter, so she put her phone down.


    But Olivia texted back: [Just you wait! Just you wait!]


    She chuckled and tossed her phone aside.


    The news that Olivia wasn''t part of the Stone family quickly got to Raymond.


    Alex told him personally.


    "Raymond, if you want to y the hero and save the damsel in distress, now''s your chance."


    Raymond hung up immediately.


    Then Victor called.


    "Olivia isn''t the Stone family''s daughter. I think she might be the lost daughter of the Smith family. I''m nning to have her do a paternity test with Mr. Smith."


    Victor was already looking into Olivia''s background but still gave Raymond a heads-up.


    "Are you really not going to step in? If you say the word, a lot of people will help her."


    Raymond opened his mouth, but all he could think of was Selena.


    "The Montague Group has already done enough for her."


    He had always ignored the Stone family using the Montague Group to make money, and when he was with Olivia, he showered her with gifts.


    If the Stone family had someone who actually focused on running thepany, they wouldn''t be in this mess now.


    Besides, the coastal property issue was a real problem.


    Right then, Olivia had already gone to find Abigail, crying in front of her.


    Abigail originally thought Olivia''s background was eptable, but she never expected Olivia wasn''t even the Stone family''s daughter; she was an illegitimate child of unknown origin. "Mrs. Montague, can you help me for Christopher''s sake? Christopher said he would marry me."


    Abigail''s favorite was her grandson Christopher, so when she heard Olivia say this, she felt a bit sad.


    "Did Christopher really say that to you?"


    Olivia cried as she spoke, "Has there ever been another woman besides me around Christopher?" Abigail thought about it and agreed, so she took out a card with a few million dors on it. "Take this money," said Abigail.


    "Mrs. Montague, Christopher wanted me to marry into the Montague family. Now that he''s gone, no one can fulfill this wish."


    Abigail''s chest tightened. She remembered that Christopher and Olivia were indeed very close. If it weren''t for Christopher''s ident, they would probably be married by now. Moreover, Christopher had once mentioned to her that he had someone he liked.


    Abigail had endless favoritism for Christopher, so she immediately called Raymond.


    "Your brother wanted to marry Olivia into the family. Now that he''s gone, you need to fulfill his wish and marry Olivia. After all, you''re divorced now."


    Raymond found this amusing, his eyes turning cold.


    "Grandma, does it mean that anything Christopher wanted, even if he''s dead, I have to get it for him?"


    Abigail frowned and said, "He was your brother, Raymond. Think about how you got this position. If it weren''t for Christopher''s ident, you''d still be in the military. You wouldn''t have had the chance to be the heir. You took what was his, so fulfill his wish. You owe him that."


    Raymond hung up the phone, staring coldly at the screen.


    Abigail, still persistent, called again.


    Raymond chuckled. "Grandma, if I really touched Christopher''s woman, what if he came back one day and fought me to the death?"


    Besides, he would never touch someone Christopher liked.


    Even though people spected that Raymond might have killed Christopher, given the dark nature of family feuds, he wouldn''t go as far as to take what was Christopher''s.


    Abigail stood up instantly, her eyes filled with excitement.


    "Raymond, why would you say that? Did you hear something? Tell me!"


    Raymond hung up again, and Abigail was so excited she almost fainted.


    So she didn''t mention Raymond marrying Olivia again, only giving Olivia a few million dors to find a ce to stay temporarily.


    Raymond sat in his office, finishing the afternoon''s paperwork, when he got a call from Catherine.


    In no time, Abigail had already called Catherine.


    Catherine was so excited she was incoherent, constantly pressing.


    "Is your brother still alive? Raymond, if that''s true, you need to be ready to give up the CEO position. That spot has always been Christopher''s, and you must do whatever it takes to bring him back. As long as Christopher cane back..." Catherine''s excitement betrayed her true feelings.


    Raymond listened quietly, his mind racing with thoughts of Christopher.


    He found it amusing, his eyes lifting as he leaned back after hanging up the phone.


    Just then, Selena walked in.


    She wore a smart trench coat with a camel-colored scarf, her short hair neat and clean.


    She held some of Raymond''s recent schedules in her hand.


    Raymond looked at her, his eyes calm. After a long pause, he said, "Come here, let me hold you."

 Chapter 619 Who Are You Kissing?!

    Selena''s body stiffened, then she walked over and stood in front of him.


    Raymond sat in the chair and pulled her into his arms.


    Selena''s gaze drifted out the floor-to-ceiling window, capturing the bustling cityscape with the sunset casting a glow on the tallest clock tower. After a while, Raymond ced her on the marble desk.


    He pressed the back of her head and kissed her forcefully, his hands busy unbuttoning her shirt.


    The office door suddenly flew open, and Carter stormed in, his face full of anger.


    "Raymond... What the hell!"


    Carter quickly turned around, covering his face.


    Selena was so scared she shrank back, quickly buttoning her shirt, her face burning.


    She didn''t look at Raymond or dare to nce at Carter. She noticed a hallway leading to Raymond''s lounge and dashed in, feeling utterly embarrassed. Raymond sat back in his chair, his face dark as he looked at Carter.


    Carter had already turned around, seemingly covering his face but actually peeking through his fingers.


    Raymond asked calmly, "What''s the matter?"


    Carter''s gaze fell on the fleeing Selena. "Raymond, you and Penny really don''t care anymore, do you? How could you just..."


    "Get to the point."


    Carter struggled to focus. This was Raymond, after all. He knew Raymond and Penny were close, but seeing them like this in the office was beyond what he expected!


    After a long pause, Carter finally spoke, "Mrs. Montague called Mr. Montague, and they had another fight. She''s been asking if Christopher is really dead. The Montague family mansion is in an uproar." Raymond knew Abigail could cause a scene, especially when it came to Christopher. Christopher was like a savior to Abigail and Catherine.


    If Christopher coulde back, they would trade the entire Montague family fortune and everyone in it.


    "I got it. I''ll head back right away."


    Carter thought for a moment and urged again, "Raymond, you gotta hurry. I''ll wait outside and head back with you."


    After the door closed, Raymond got up and went to the lounge.


    Selena was sitting on the sofa inside, her face still red.


    Raymond walked over, unbuttoned the two buttons she had fastened wrong, and rebuttoned them.


    Her face was still red, especially after being caught by Carter.


    "You stay here and organize my schedule for the next two months. John wille byter to tell you what a secretary should do."


    Seeing his indifferent demeanor, Selena knew he really wasn''t embarrassed.


    After Raymond left, John dide, but he didn''t enter the lounge.


    Selena went out, and John carefully exined the schedule to her.


    "In the morning, you need to wake Mr. Montague, apany him to social events, handle various business rtionships for him, and act as his driver."


    Selena noted everything down and heard him say, "If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. I''ll be at the Montague Group for now, not following Mr. Montague around."


    Thinking of something, he added, "If Mr. Montague gets angry, it''s best to say something gentle, don''t confront him head-on."


    Selena nodded and reorganized the information.


    However, with her arrival, the top-floor office was already buzzing with gossip.


    "Have you heard? She reced Olivia."


    "Really?"


    "My buddy''s friend said Mr. Montague picked this designer at a few parties. Even his friends know he''s into Penny now."


    "She must be really good to rece Olivia."


    As everyone chatted, a cold female voice cut in.


    "Using her looks to get ahead won''tst. Mr. Montague isn''t that shallow; he''ll get bored of her soon enough."


    Everyone went quiet because this woman had always wanted to be Mr. Montague''s secretary but never got the chance because of John. Now that Selena had even pushed John out, it was clear how important she was to Mr. Montague.


    The woman stood up, radiating a cold, professional vibe.


    "And she''s a designer, not a secretary. All she knows is how to seduce men, and women like that are the most hated in the workce." Selena was standing right behind her, but the woman hadn''t noticed. She only realized something was up when her colleagues went silent. The woman turned around, and when she saw Selena, she didn''t apologize but red at her.


    Selena raised an eyebrow but didn''t argue.


    It was her first day at the Montague Group, and she didn''t want to start off on the wrong foot.


    So, she just nodded and left.


    The woman saw her get into the elevator and snorted, "She looks like the type who likes to seduce men."


    No one else said anything; they knew the woman was just jealous.


    Selena drove to the Montague mansion to pick up Raymond but didn''t dare go inside. She waited in the car.


    Raymond came out, looking as cold as ice.


    The mansion was a mess, and he had to use force to get Abigail and Catherine out.


    Abigail cursed the whole way, "Raymond, did you really kill your brother? Why are you hiding it from us? What did you do back then?" William almost fainted from anger when he heard this.


    But Raymond had always been emotionally detached from these people, so their words didn''t hurt him.


    If he were that easily hurt, growing up in such a biased family would have already messed him up.


    After sending Abigail and Catherine away, he chatted with William for a bit.


    William was in bad shape, constantly sighing.


    When Raymond came out, he immediately saw the familiar car.


    He knocked on the car door and saw Selena''s beautiful face in the driver''s seat. The coldness on him instantly melted, and his tone softened. "Take me to the hotel."


    Then he leaned in through the car window and kissed her on the corner of her lips.


    The next second, he heard William''s voice from behind.


    "You little rascal, who are you kissing?!"


    Raymond immediately shielded Selena behind him and turned to face William. "Grandpa."


    William, gripping his cane, looked ready to strike, but he was already fuming from earlier arguments with Abigail and Catherine. He coughed violently, almost as if he might cough up blood. Selena, scared, was about to open the car door to check on him, but Raymond stopped her.


    "Drive a bit further and wait for me."


    Selena hesitated but did as he said.


    Even three hundred feet away, Selena could still hear themotion at the Montague family mansion entrance.


    William raised his cane and struck Raymond hard on the back.


    "All of you! Just here to piss me off! And you brought a woman here, you little rascal!"

 Chapter 620 You Always Need Someone by Your Side

    Raymond took two hits, and seeing William still coughing, he immediately patted his back. "Take care of yourself," Raymond said.


    William stiffened, nted his cane on the ground, and sighed, "Get out, get out."


    He had been angered too many times tonight and was on the verge of passing out.


    Raymond started to leave, but William poked his back with the cane.


    "About your brother''s matter, investigate if you can, but if you can''t, let it go. The most important thing is always the living. Your mom and grandma are too biased."


    Raymond nodded and repeated, "Grandpa, you should take better care of your health."


    William said, "You know why I wanted you to marry Selena? She doesn''t have those messy thoughts. With marriage, she''ll truly be good to you. You need someone by your side." Otherwise, William wouldn''t rest easy, even in death.


    Raymond frowned, sensing William was giving his final instructions.


    "Grandpa, I need to find someone I like," Raymond said.


    "Does she like you?" William asked casually, watching Raymond fall silent.


    After a long pause, Raymond finally said, "I don''t even know what liking someone means. No one ever taught me, right?"


    From Catherine, he learned madness; from Donovan, obsession; from the military, survival. No one ever taught him what it means to like someone.


    William said nothing more, just waved his hand.


    When Raymond got back to the car, Selena quietly stepped on the gas.


    The atmosphere in the car was tense. Raymond took out a cigarette, wanting to smoke, but put it back when he thought of Selena beside him. "Penny."


    At that moment, they hit a red light. Selena responded and turned to look at him.


    Raymond asked, "What do you think of my personality?"


    He no longer had the destion he had when he left the vi, with one elbow casually resting on the window frame.


    Dominant, overbearing, not gentle with women, vengeful.


    These were all things Selena wanted to say, but if she did, she''d get her mouth bitten fiercelyter.


    "Mr. Montague, you''re a good guy."


    Raymond knew she was just saying that. Selena seemedpliant, but she was really stubborn.


    "Really? What''s so good about me?"


    "Rich, good-looking," Selena replied.


    Those were the obvious perks, but what else?


    Selena couldn''t think of anything else, so she pretended to focus on driving.


    When they got to the hotel, she parked and hit the elevator button.


    Raymond pulled her in. "Why rush home? No one''s waiting for you there now."


    Selena fell into his arms and watched him press the button for their floor.


    "Make the bed for me. Later, you have to work overtime with me. Do you think a secretary''s job is easy?"


    Once in the room, he took off his suit and hung it up, giving her instructions.


    "Someone will pick up the clothester. Make sure to hand them over."


    Selena nodded, watching him head into the frosted ss bathroom.


    After a bit, he handed out his suit pants.


    His hands were still wet, and steam billowed out as the door opened.


    Selena was about to take them when he asked, "Can sandalwood get wet?"


    Selena didn''t know, so she quickly checked her phone.


    "Mr. Montague, it can''t."


    Raymond handed out the bracelet.


    Selena took it, folded the suit and pants, put them in a bag, and wiped the bracelet with a tissue.


    Ten minutester, someone knocked on the door. She handed the bag out.


    Just as she closed the door, Raymond called from inside, "Grab my clean pajamas from the bedroom closet."


    She quickly went to the bedroom, opened the closet, and found it super organized, probably maintained daily by someone. There were several sets of robes, all made of fine materials.


    She took a ck set and knocked on the bathroom door.


    As soon as the door opened, she handed the clothes in, but the next second, Raymond grabbed her wrist and pulled her in.


    Hot water poured over her, making it hard to see clearly. She felt surrounded by steam.


    Then Raymond kissed her. With the long flow of hot water, the bathroom mirror was covered in ayer of mist.


    Selena was pinned against the wall, unable to move, with hot water still pouring over her head. Her lips and tongue were pursued, and in such an environment, she felt her heart pounding uncontrobly. When Selena was almost out of breath, Raymond finally let her go.


    Selena opened her eyes and saw his chiseled face, his hair casually pushed back, revealing his handsome features.


    "If you don''t leave now, I''ll make love to you in the bathroom."


    Selena''s hand trembled, and she immediately walked out, but he added, "Get a new set of pajamas."


    She was still tightly holding the pajamas she was supposed to hand him, which were now soaked.

 Chapter 621 This Bastard

    When she went out, Selena made sure to wring the water out of her clothes.


    She went to the bedroom to get a new set of pajamas.


    This time, Raymond didn''t y any pranks. He came out obediently, saw her soaking wet, and nodded his chin at her.


    "Go take a shower."


    The air conditioning was on inside, so Selena wasn''t cold. Hearing his words, she went into the bathroom, and Raymond handed her a men''s shirt. To prevent Raymond from barging in halfway, she even locked the bathroom door.


    Selena enjoyed afortable bath inside.


    If others knew that Raymond allowed someone else to use his bathroom, they would be utterly shocked.


    In this regard, his cleanliness obsession was almost unbearable.


    But Selena was clearly unaware of this. By the time she came out, more than half an hour had passed.


    Inside, she could hear Raymond having a meeting with someone, along with the sound of fingers tapping on a keyboard.


    Selena didn''t bring a change of clothes, so she only wore his shirt.


    She even washed her own clothes in the bathroom, including her underwear, making sure everything was clean.


    Raymond heard the noise, looked up at Selena, and motioned for her to sit down.


    Next to him were the meeting notes he had written himself. This was something she should have done, but she had been taking a bath.


    Thinking of this, Selena quickly sat up straight and continued writing the remaining content.


    An hourter, the meeting ended.


    She sent a copy of the key points to John and then reminded Raymond, "Since the renovation at Manston Manor is nearingpletion, I need to meet with the president of Cornerstone Construction tomorrow morning to confirm the exact handover date."


    When she spoke, one hand held onto the other arm, conveniently covering her chest, which was without a bra.


    Raymond saw through her intention immediately.


    "Mr. Montague, you probably won''t go tomorrow. I''ll inform you of the handover date and the final delivery results. I''ll take a look at the site first."


    "I want to go," Raymond said lightly, reaching out to twirl the ends of her hair. "Your hair is wet, you should dry it."


    Selena didn''t expect him to switch from work to personal matters so quickly. She nodded and went to the bathroom to blow-dry her hair for a few minutes beforeing out. She continued the previous topic.


    "This time, it''s just to sign some additional agreements. You don''t need to go."


    After all, it''s just a house; there''s no need to make a big deal out of it.


    Moreover, she originally didn''t need to meet n from Cornerstone Construction, but since it''s Raymond''s house and he ned to live there, Cornerstone Construction was taking it very seriously. "It''s my house. Why can''t I go?"


    Raymond closed hisptop, signaling that his work for the night was done.


    Seeing that he had finished the meeting, Selena said, "Then I should leave too."


    She had already packed her washed wet clothes and would hang them to dry when she got back.


    Raymond patted his leg.


    "Come here."


    "Mr. Montague, you said no sex."


    "I didn''t say I wanted to now."


    ''This jerk.''


    Selena had just been pulled into the bathroom by him, and by the time she came out, she didn''t want to do this job anymore.


    He had kissed her in the bathroom until her legs were weak, the kind of stimtion and shock seemed to be etched into her bones.


    She regretted it. She couldn''t match Raymond''s flirting skills. If this happened a few more times, her heart wouldn''t be able to take it. Especially for two months.


    When she agreed, she didn''t expect there to be so many ways to kiss.


    Selena hesitated and sat down.


    Raymond pulled her into his arms.

 Chapter 622 I Havent Made Love with Anyone Else

    Raymond always felt a sense of security when he held Selena.


    Secure, satisfied, and at ease.


    They used the same body wash, so they smelled simr. This wasn''t the first time he had held her like this.


    But this time, she was divorced, and he was divorced too, which made Raymond''s sense of satisfaction even stronger.


    Selena had just sat down when he lifted her shirt.


    The sandalwood bracelet was put back on by Raymond.


    Selena had a great figure. She usually dressed conservatively, so it wasn''t obvious.


    A perfect hourss figure with a beautiful face. Raymond was extremely satisfied the first night he made love to her, though he was reluctant to admit it. The night was deep, and the lights in the house were bright.


    In the living room, Raymond held Selena. Because he was so tall, Selena looked petite sitting on hisp.


    Raymond buried his head and kissed her for who knows how long. When he looked up, his eyes were shining. Selena was instantly struck by his gaze. She awkwardly avoided his eyes and looked at the city lights outside. "Penny, does your family treat you well?"


    "If they treated her well, they wouldn''t have let her marry a man like Lucas, who is constantly cheating, right?" This was the first time Raymond wanted to know about her family.


    Selena stiffened, then slowly rxed and answered, "Not bad." "So, there are some bad parts?" Raymond asked.


    "Raymond, when I''m willing to tell you, I will naturally tell you." Raymond suddenly picked her up and headed to the bedroom. Selena started to struggle, "Didn''t we agree not to have sex?"


    "Just sleep with me," Raymond replied.


    "You think you can sleep with me and not have sex?" Selena questioned.


    Raymond looked down at Selena and noticed the panic in her eyes. He held her a bit tighter.


    "I won''t have sex with you."


    Selena didn''t want to argue with him. When she was ced on the bed, she automatically rolled to the other side. Raymond turned off the other lights in the bedroom but left the bedsidemp on, lying on the other side.


    Selena thought he would make a move, but after hey down, he quickly fell asleep.


    It was Selena who couldn''t sleep. She turned to look at him.


    Raymond must be feeling very low tonight, but he was hiding it.


    Selena turned away, thinking it had nothing to do with her.


    But the next second, a chest pressed against her back, and his hand wrapped around her waist, pulling her into his arms.


    Selena didn''t say anything, suddenly feeling that something must be bothering him.


    She already knew that Catherine and Donovan were not good parents, and Abigail was biased toward Christopher.


    Raymond''s childhood must have been spent in loneliness. As for Christopher, he had a good reputation among people, which made Raymond live in Christopher''s shadow.


    The only affection Raymond had experienced came from William.


    That''s why he agreed to his family''s arrangement three years ago.


    But Selena still had questions in her heart.


    "Raymond, why did you get together with Olivia back then?"


    Raymond could now look at the Stone family indifferently, which showed he didn''t really love Olivia.


    Selena thought Raymond had fallen asleep and wouldn''t answer her, but a few minutester, she heard him say faintly, "I wanted to be better than Christopher at something. He liked Olivia." "You really never had sex with her?" Selena asked.


    Raymond''s fingers started to caress her waist.


    "Being with her was me acting out. Later, I thought since our rtionship was confirmed, I should treat her well. But every time I wanted to kiss her, I thought of Christopher and couldn''t do it, so I gave up." After all, Olivia was someone Christopher liked. If he really touched her, it would feel disgusting.


    Raymond just wanted to win once.


    That was his simple thought back then.


    Raymond seemed to be exining to Selena.


    "I haven''t had sex with anyone else. Being able to make love to you so many times surprised me too."


    Maybe it was the good atmosphere tonight that made him say something he had always been reluctant to admit. "Selena, I''m not the kind of guy who wants to have sex with every woman I see." ''You are an exception.'' He thought.


    But Raymond didn''t say that part. He always felt it was a bit embarrassing.


    Indeed, having sex was much easier than talking.

 Chapter 623 Selena is a Master at Ruining the Mood

    In the suburban vi, several bodyguards knelt on the ground, their expressions extremely grave.


    "Sir, we''ve tried everything, but the security at Ashbourne Manor was set up personally by Mr. Montague. It''s imprable."


    William had spent many years in the military, and given hismand position, the security he arranged had no blind spots. Even professionals couldn''t infiltrate it.


    Most importantly, there were very few servants in Ashbourne Manor. They had all been there for over three years, and Fiona would count them every day. These bodyguards had no way to blend in with the servants. There were only about ten servants; the rest were all security personnel personally trained by William. They were absolutely loyal to him.


    If that item was in Ashbourne Manor, they would have to get Selena to retrieve it herself.


    The masked man sat in the red chair in the center, exuding a bloodthirsty aura.


    He looked coldly at the people in front of him, and suddenly, the cup in his hand shattered.


    He had crushed it with his bare hands, and blood flowed from his hand.


    No one at the scene dared to look directly at him; they hurriedly lowered their heads.


    Someone suggested, "Boss, maybe we could just kidnap Ms. Fair."


    As soon as the words were spoken, a gunshot rang out, and the man who made the suggestion fell to the ground.


    The masked man wiped the smoking gun barrel and spoke in a light tone.


    "If I could harm her, I would have retrieved the item long ago, instead of letting her deceive us once."


    He slowly stood up and walked to the body, looking down at it.


    The shot had hit the man who made the suggestion right between the eyes.


    "Find out the whereabouts of that item without harming her. Do it quickly; Paul is probably starting to doubt the authenticity of that notebook." Thest time, the notebook was sent out by Selena. This man knew it clearly, and Selena had deliberately erased all traces to confuse Paul.


    So Paul still didn''t know the notebook was fake.


    No one at the scene dared to speak; they just nodded slowly.


    The man raised his hand to rub his forehead, then suddenly kicked over the chair next to him in anger. "Also, investigate Raymond''s overseas assets." "Yes."


    At five in the morning, Selena woke up on time.


    She quietly got out of bed, washed up, and organized the materials from the night before.


    At six, she knocked on the bedroom door.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s time to get up."


    Raymond frowned and turned over impatiently.


    Selena then pressed the rm clock next to her, and Raymond''s sleepiness instantly vanished as he sat up in bed.


    The belt of his robe had long sincee loose, revealing arge expanse of his chest.


    He then remembered that he had called Penny to be his secretary.


    Raymond got out of bed and nodded toward the wardrobe.


    Selena was speechless for a moment, but she still walked to the wardrobe, took out a brand new suit, and selected a tie.


    After Raymond put it on, she carefully tied the tie for him.


    He couldn''t resist bending down to kiss her, but she dodged.


    "You haven''t brushed your teeth."


    Selena was a master at ruining the mood.


    Raymond found it amusing. After he finished washing up, they set off for the Montague Group, with Selena wholeheartedly acting as the driver. But when they arrived, she found that Grace was also there.


    Grace had heard some rumors and came over. Seeing that Raymond had openly brought Selena with him, her face immediately darkened. "Bringing a married woman around with you, aren''t you afraid of beingughed at?"


    "Aunt, Penny is already divorced."


    After saying that, Raymond walked to his desk and sat down, adding, "Because of me." His tone had a hint of pride.

 Chapter 624 Want to Marry into the Montague Family?

    Grace''s eyes grew colder as she looked at Selena, as if Selena were a subus seducing Raymond.


    "Penny, you go out. I have something to discuss with Raymond alone."


    Selena stood up and left without hesitation.


    But before she could close the door tightly, she heard Grace''s questioning.


    "Are you serious about this designer? What about Ms. Smith from the Smith family?"


    Raymond frowned, finding it amusing. Richard had also mentioned Ms. Smith from the Smith familyst time.


    But he didn''t even know Ms. Smith.


    Grace continued, "I met with Richard yesterday. He mentioned it casually, and that''s how I found out you''ve been corresponding with Ms. Smith. She''s the cherished youngest daughter of the Smith family. You can''t treat her like you treat Selena, or the Smith family won''t let you off."


    When Selena heard this, she closed the door.


    She was also there on Raymond''s birthday when Richard said the same thing.


    The Smith family was a heavyweight in Vistalia, and Ms. Smith was their cherished youngest daughter. Raymond should indeed treat her well.


    Selena stood outside, unable to hear what was being said inside due to the room''s good soundproofing.


    Raymond denied any rtionship with Ms. Smith a few times and then leaned back.


    "Aunt, I have a meeting to attendter."


    Grace said, "Raymond, you need to seriously reflect on the woman you have by your side now. She''s not innocent at all. She''d rather divorce and follow you because of your wealth and status." Raymond didn''t want to hear this kind of talk and directly opened the folder, saying, "After the meeting, I still have to go to Cornerstone Construction."


    Seeing his determination, Grace was so angry she didn''t know what to say.


    Leaving the office, she red viciously at Selena.


    Selena stood not far away and saw her approaching.


    Grace raised her hand to p her, but Selena grabbed her wrist, frowning.


    Everyone around turned to look. The top-floor staff all knew Grace was Raymond''s aunt and often visited the Montague Group.


    Everyone was watching the drama unfold, seeing Grace so furious, and they all started gossiping.


    "It seems she really is just a bad woman who seduces men."


    "Ms. Montague is usually veryposed; she must have been pushed to her limit."


    Grace withdrew her hand and looked coldly at Selena.


    "How long do you think you can stay by his side? Small tricks are one thing, but if you want to marry into the Montague family, dream on." Selena felt a bit ufortable at this moment. After all, Grace was initially very kind to her and had helped her a lot.


    Now, Grace hated her just like Catherine did.


    But Selena couldn''t refute this point.


    She needed Raymond''s help, so she had to agree to his terms.


    So in the face of Grace''s usations, she just nodded lightly, "Ms. Montague, take care."


    Grace''s pupils contracted, and she left immediately.


    Selena stood there, feeling the strange looks from those around her, and sighed.


    When she re-entered, she saw Raymond hanging up the phone, not knowing who he had called.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s time to head to Cornerstone Construction."


    Raymond had mentioned goingst night, so she didn''t dy and had already contacted n on the way.


    Raymond nodded, called John in to give a few instructions, and then followed Selena to Cornerstone Construction.


    To Selena''s surprise, Lucas was also in the meeting room at Cornerstone Construction.


    ''Isn''t Lucas in Ridgefield?'' Selena thought.


    And it was Lucas who came to greet her and Raymond.


    Raymond sat by the window, Selena beside him, and Lucas brought in two trays.


    When Selena met his eyes, she was surprised.


    Lucas smiled at her and ced two sses of water on the table.


    "Mr. Montague, Penny, please have some water. Mr. Hughes will be here shortly."


    After saying this, he left.


    Raymond spoke up at this moment, "Get me some coffee."


    Lucas quickly turned back, but Selena pushed the water toward Raymond and said, "You haven''t had breakfast yet. If you drink coffee on an empty stomach, you''ll get a stomachache." Raymond had just wanted an excuse to keep Lucas around longer. Now, hearing Selena''s concern, he smiled slightly, feeling much better.


    "But I want coffee," Raymond said.


    Selena took out a cookie from her bag. "Then eat this first."


    She had prepared it specifically, wanting to be apetent secretary by being perfectly prepared.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, not immediately taking the cookie but ncing at Lucas instinctively.


    Her ex-husband was right there, yet she did this without hesitation.


    Raymond chuckled softly, took the cookie, tore it open, and broke off a piece to eat.


    Selena had prepared it for Raymond. She was worried he wouldn''t eat, so she bought the most expensive kind from the supermarket. But even the most expensive one seemed too cheap in his hands.

 Chapter 625 Did Raymond Do It on Purpose?

    Lucas stood not far away, fully aware of Raymond''s thoughts, so he didn''t say a word and acted as a background figure.


    Raymond leisurely finished eating a cookie, and Selena then instructed Lucas, "Do we have coffee?"


    "Yes, I''ll make some," Lucas replied.


    Selena nodded and casually tossed the cookie wrapper into a nearby trash can.


    Raymond feltpletely at ease, finding her more pleasing to the eye with each passing moment.


    A few minutester, Raymond pulled her over and kissed her on the lips.


    "Penny, you really are quite suited to being a secretary."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the sound of a cup hitting the floor came from the doorway.


    Selena quickly pushed Raymond away and saw Lucas standing at the door, his hands covered in coffee stains, the cup shattered on the floor, clearly startled by what he had just witnessed. Lucas hurriedly bent down to pick up the pieces, apologized hastily, and went to get a new cup.


    Selena frowned, even suspecting that Raymond might have done it on purpose.


    But what would be the point of that?


    She turned to look at Raymond, who was calmly looking at the documents in his hand, as if he truly didn''t know Lucas woulde at that moment.


    The subsequent conversation with n went smoothly. Due to the increased number of workers at Manston Manor, it was confirmed that the handover would take ce in half a month.


    "Penny, you''ll need to be on-site for the formaldehyde testing because you personally selected all the materials. Even though we used the best, we still need to conduct aprehensive test." Selena nodded and stood up to shake hands with n.


    n nced at her, then at Raymond, his eyes full of meaning.


    Back at the Montague Group, Selena saw Olivia waiting at the office door.


    Olivia looked very haggard. The millions of dors she got from Abigail were not enough; she could tell that Abigail still hoped she would marry into the Montague family. "Raymond."


    Selena quickly retreated into the elevator, not giving Raymond a chance to stop her.


    He turned to look at Olivia, who was waiting there, his expression very calm.


    "What is it?"


    "Raymond, I..."


    She had only said a few words before she started crying.


    Raymond looked at Olivia, his eyes growing colder.


    "Olivia, have I been too indulgent with you before?"


    Olivia stiffened, her lips trembling, not daring to say anything more.


    This time, Raymond was even more direct.


    "Don''te to see me again. The Stone family has already taken enough benefits from the Montague Group. I despise greedy people."


    Olivia finally couldn''t hold back, grabbing his hand and asking, "Do you not like me at all anymore?"


    Raymond pulled his hand away, feeling utterly disgusted by her.


    He used to think that since she was someone Christopher liked, he should at least give her some dignity, but he never expected her to cling so desperately.


    Olivia''s visit now was merely to seek his investment in the Eternal Growth Group.


    "John, escort her out," Raymond said coldly.


    Olivia lowered her head and started crying, sobbing as she entered the elevator.


    Back at the Stone family, Olivia had someone forge a letter from Christopher.


    She had always been clever in this regard. In the past, to get close to Raymond, she had deliberately pestered Christopher with many questions, memorizing his handwriting and even keeping a piece of scrap paper.


    Now, she hired a professional handwriting expert to forge a love letter from Christopher based on that scrap paper, containing just one short line.


    [Olivia, I want to marry you in the future.]


    Olivia knew Abigail was very partial to Christopher, so she took the forged letter to Abigail immediately.


    Abigail was so excited upon hearing that Christopher had left something behind that she nearly fainted on the spot.


    Olivia cried in front of her.


    "Mrs. Montague, this was Christopher''s promise to me. Now Raymond won''t invest in the Stone family''s group, and we''re on the brink of bankruptcy. I don''t know if Christopher would be heartbroken in the afterlife. I might as well join him!" With that, she made a move to hit the wall!


    Abigail quickly had someone stop her, took the paper, and examined it carefully, trembling as she asked, "When did Christopher write this to you?"


    Olivia looked a bit embarrassed, biting her lip.


    "Back then, I always pestered Christopher with homework questions, and he wrote this line for me."


    When Christopher was still around, Olivia indeed used to cling to him.


    Seeing the paper, Abigail started crying, tears streaming down her face.


    Anything rted to Christopher could make her lose her sanity instantly.


    "Since Christopher wrote this letter to you, he was serious about you. I''ll call Raymond backter and have you two get together! You''d better get pregnant, so you can marry into the Montague family immediately."


    A gleam of excitement shed in Olivia''s eyes, leaving her at a loss for words.


    "Mrs. Montague, I''ll follow your arrangements!" Olivia said.


    And Abigail just kept crying over the letter; her heart breaking.

 Chapter 626 What He Learned from the Montague Family

    Raymond was still furious about Selena leaving on her own; he was so angry that he felt dizzy.


    But he was good at hiding his emotions and continued working without showing any signs. He nned to deal with her properly in the evening. However, just as he was about to leave work in the evening, he received a call from Montague Manor.


    Abigail''s voice sounded somewhat weary.


    "Raymond, I was wrongst time. I''ve thought it through."


    Raymond didn''t really believe that Abigail hade to her senses.


    Abigail had always only cared about Christopher. Back then, after Christopher''s ident, she moved out in a fit of anger and hadn''t returned for six years.


    Someone so biased couldn''t possibly have a sudden change of heart.


    But Abigail''s next words caught his attention.


    "I have some of Christopher''s belongings here. Come back to take a look and have dinner with me."


    Raymond had never felt any familial affection from Abigail, but he heard Catherine''s voice on the phone as well.


    "Both your grandmother and I want to apologize to you."


    Hearing this, he couldn''t help but think of things from long ago.


    Christopher had been kidnapped, and the Montague family was in chaos. He heard Abigail and Catherine arguing with someone, crying and asking, "Why wasn''t Raymond the one kidnapped? If something happens to Christopher, what will we do?"


    Especially Abigail, who cried her heart out. "Tell the kidnappers to exchange Raymond for Christopher. They are both Montague family children; their value is the same!"


    Raymond was still young at the time, standing coldly by the side. When Abigail saw him, she cried even harder.


    "Christopher, my Christopher."


    Then the Montague family really tried to negotiate with the kidnappers to exchange Raymond for Christopher, but the kidnappers refused.


    That day, the entire Montague family was in chaos. Raymond, still a child, could only vaguely understand some emotions, but as a child, he got hungry quickly and went to drink some soup from the table.


    But Catherine knocked the soup out of his hands.


    "Your brother has been kidnapped, and you''re still able to eat? Are you wishing something bad happens to him?"


    The soup spilled on Raymond''s hand, and it was scalding hot.


    The less-than-ten-year-old Raymond looked up at his mother.


    Catherine seemed startled by him, took a step back, and then cursed, "You''re a heartless monster."


    Raymond knew very well that if the kidnappers had agreed to the exchange that day, he would have been sent away without hesitation.


    Soter, when someone suggested exchanging Selena for Olivia, he agreed immediately.


    This was what he had learned from the Montague family.


    Anything useless to him could be discarded without hesitation, even if it was family.


    Now, hearing Abigail''s sobs on the phone, Raymond felt a slight twinge of emotion.


    Perhaps people were indeed haunted by what theycked in their youth for a lifetime. He always wanted to know how he was different from Christopher. "Raymond, will youe back tonight?" Abigail asked cautiously.


    Raymond nodded. "Yes."


    So after work, he didn''t let Selena drive him home but called her to let her know she should go home on her own tonight.


    Selena indeed had other things to do; she went to the Fair familypany.


    There, she saw Austin waiting.


    Austin had regained some of his spirits, but recalling the experience of being taken away by Rachel still left him shaken.


    "Penny, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I want to rmend a director to you. Have you heard of Andrew Newman?"


    "The one who directed ''The Glorious Steria''?"


    "Yes, that show has been popr for ten years, but Andrew was used of sexual harassment two years ago, and his reputation was ruined. His wife took the kids and divorced him. Penny, I met Andrew at a bar. He''s in a bad ce now, but I believe in his talent. You mentioned this show in a meeting before. From what I know of him, he wouldn''t do such a thing. If we could help him..."


    Selena had seen "The Glorious Steria" and indeed admired Andrew, but his reputation was utterly destroyed. Even now, his ex-wife asionally mocked him on social media.


    "Penny, this actually has to do with Madison because Andrew''s ex-wife is Madison''s aunt."


    Mentioning Madison brought a sh of hatred to Selena''s eyes.


    Because Madison still hadn''t woken up, James''s car ident case remained unresolved.


    Madison''s family had been trying to settle with money, but Selena had refused to meet them.


    Not only had Olivia been constantly harassing her with messages, but Madison''s rtives had also been contacting her. She hadn''t been keeping her phone on muchtely.


    She rubbed her temples and received a call from the Hawthorne Family at that moment.


    "Ms. Fair, have you thought it through? We can raise the offer to ten million dors. Your father already has cancer and doesn''t have long to live. Getting this much money is a win for you."


    Initially, the Hawthorne Family had offered five million dors, and now it had risen to ten million.


    Selena hung up the phone directly, and Austin continued.


    "Madison''s aunt is now a famous screenwriter, but she mainly writes dramas about everyday life. After divorcing Andrew, she took the kids and all of Andrew''s resources, making a name for herself in the entertainment industry. However, she and Madison don''t get along well. Otherwise, Madison would have been famous long ago and not just won a neer award."


    Hearing that Madison''s aunt and Madison didn''t get along, Selena frowned because the person who had been contacting her was Madison''s aunt. She had even offered ten million dors, showing how much she cared about whether Madison would go to jail.


    If they didn''t get along, she wouldn''t go to such lengths unless she had some leverage over Madison or Madison''s parents.


    Selena tapped her fingers on the table, saying, "Austin, you should go back and rest for a few days."


    Austin nodded, still feeling nauseous at the thought of Rachel.


    He said, "That Rachel is also Amanda''s cousin. I even think Andrew''s situation might have been orchestrated by that malicious woman."


    Just as he finished speaking, Selena''s phone rang again, and it was Amanda Dorie, Madison''s aunt.


    This time, Amanda didn''t hold back and directly threatened.


    "If you don''t ept the ten million dorpensation, you better be prepared to face the consequences, Ms. Fair. Don''t let your father die without peace. Let me be clear, I''ve already swapped your father''s ashes. What''s in the coffin now is some stray dog''s corpse. I didn''t want to go this far, but you left me no choice."

 Chapter 627 You Should Finalize Your Relationship

    Hearing this, Selena immediately stood up from her chair.


    "What did you say?"


    Amandaughed for a moment on the other end and sighed lightly.


    "I''ve been holding back for a long time. I originally thought you would agree quickly, but you wasted too much of my time. I had no choice but to use this trick."


    Selena''s chest was trembling, and the hatred in her eyes became more evident.


    She thought about when James was buried, how she carefully held that urn.


    "Ms. Fair, your father''s ashes are with me now. I have someone at the funeral home. What you received were the cremated remains of a few stray dogs, just enough to fill your urn. I didn''t expect it toe to this." Amanda''s tone was light. "Now are you willing to have a proper talk with me?"


    Selena quickly calmed down; she couldn''t fall into Amanda''s trap.


    "Ms. Dorie, where do you want to talk?"


    Amanda sent an address. "Right here. Madison is about to be a vegetable and might never wake up. Ms. Fair, you should be more forgiving. Besides, I heard you were found not to be James''s biological daughter. I''m offering you ten million dors; you''re making a huge profit, aren''t you? There''s no need to be so stubborn."


    Selena hung up the phone directly.


    Amanda snorted coldly. When she returned to her seat, she continued talking with her business partners as if nothing had happened.


    Selena sat in her chair, unable to believe that the Hawthorne Family would do something so disgusting.


    "Swapping ashes-how could they do that?"


    Selena took a deep breath; she had to stay calm.


    Meanwhile, Raymond had already arrived at Montague Manor.


    A delicious aroma wafted from inside. He pushed the door open and walked into the hall, seeing a table full of food already set. Abigail and Catherine were already waiting.


    "Raymond, you haven''t eaten yet, right? Come and sit."


    Raymond handed his coat to a nearby servant, rolled up his sleeves, and sat down.


    Catherine immediately noticed the agarwood bracelet on his wrist and got excited. "Agarwood bracelet? Why did you suddenly think of wearing this?"


    Raymond was puzzled. "What''s wrong?"


    "Christopher loved these bracelets, but he couldn''t wear them because of his job."


    Catherine grabbed his wrist and sniffed the scent, her eyes reddening.


    "It''s kyara agarwood. Christopher used to have a bracelet like this, which he made himself. I didn''t expect you to wear one too." Raymond felt a bit ufortable and pulled his wrist back.


    Abigail, sitting across from him, coughed twice, signaling Catherine not to mention Christopher anymore. After all, they had other matters tonight. Catherine realized this and used themunal utensils to serve Raymond some food.


    "Raymond, eat up. It was your birthday a few days ago, and we didn''t prepare a gift for you. Today''s food was made by your grandmother and me." Raymond didn''t want to eat at first, but hearing that they made it themselves, he started eating.


    It was the first time in his life he had received such treatment.


    Although he didn''t particrly care, it was better than nothing.


    "This soup was made by your grandmother. It''s her birthday blessing for you."


    Raymond drank a small bowl. He actually found the taste a bit strange but still said, "Thank you, Grandma."


    After dinner, Raymond asked, "What did Christopher leave behind?"


    For Abigail and Catherine to be so excited, could it be rted to the research data?


    But as soon as he finished speaking, he saw a woman walking out from a distance it was Olivia.


    Raymond''s face immediately darkened as he heard Abigail say, "This is what Christopher left behind. Now that you''re divorced, you can marry Olivia and fulfill Christopher''s wish. Tonight, you should finalize your rtionship and preferably get Olivia pregnant."

 Chapter 628 Because He Has No Defense Against You

    Raymond stood up and intended to leave.


    But he suddenly felt dizzy and looked at the food on the table with a dark expression.


    The only dinner his mother and grandmother had prepared for him, a birthday dinner, and they had drugged it.


    A sharp pain pierced Raymond''s heart, and he raised his hand to rub his temples.


    "I don''t like her and I don''t want to marry her. Christopher might still be alive, so..."


    Before he could finish, Abigail interrupted him.


    "Stop lying to me. Your grandfather already told me that day, Christopher can''t be alive. Even though I wish he coulde back, Raymond, if you''re feeling unwell, let Olivia help you." Raymond felt dizzy and saw Olivia walking toward him in a daze.


    He grabbed her wrist and flung her away.


    "Get out!"


    Olivia fell to the ground, almost crying from the pain.


    Abigail was furious and grabbed his clothes.


    "What do you mean by this? Are you dissatisfied with everything I''ve arranged? Do you even consider me your grandmother?"


    Raymond held onto hisst bit of sanity and didn''t push her away, knowing that Abigail was old and couldn''t handle it.


    "I consider you my grandmother, but what do you consider me? Am I just Christopher''s shadow? I''m a living person; do you really think I have no feelings?"


    After saying this, he didn''t bother to say anything more, his aura growing colder.


    "I won''te back here again."


    Raymond walked forward without a hint of hesitation.


    But the next second, Abigail suddenly picked up a chair and smashed it toward Raymond''s head.


    Catherine, who was nearby, screamed in fright.


    Raymond never imagined that an old woman could have such strength, nor did he expect his own grandmother to drug him and then hit him with a chair. His head was too dizzy, and he couldn''t dodge in time. The chair hit his head heavily.


    Abigail, in a moment of rage, regretted it as soon as she threw the chair.


    But it was toote. Raymond''s head started bleeding, and he fell heavily to the ground.


    Abigail was so scared that she shrank back, and Catherine couldn''t even make a sound.


    After realizing what had happened, she pushed Abigail away.


    "Mom, are you crazy? This is Raymond! Didn''t you say you wanted to celebrate his birthday?"


    Abigail panicked when she saw Raymond lying motionless on the ground.


    "How was I supposed to know he was so stubborn! He''s been disobedient since he was a child, no one likes his personality!"


    Catherine, terrified, had Raymond sent to the hospital immediately.


    What Abigail did also reached William''s ears.


    William was so angry that he had Abigail tied up and forcibly sent out of Silver Bay City.


    "I never want to see her again!"


    Abigail screamed and demanded to see William, but he refused to see her and even warned Catherine.


    "If anything happens to Raymond, you can get out too!"


    Catherine was too scared to speak.


    This time, Donovan returned, arriving overnight. The first thing he did at the hospital was p Catherine. "Evil woman!"


    Catherine''s face quickly swelled from the heavy p.


    But in front of Donovan, she didn''t dare say a word.


    The other members of the Montague family had different thoughts, most of them hoping that Raymond would never wake up.


    If anything happened to Raymond, the position of president of the Montague Group would be vacant.


    William sat in the hallway, silent, gripping his cane.


    He had taken several emergency heart pills, but his hands were still shaking.


    After a long time, he said, "If anything happens to Raymond, everyone involved will pay the price!"


    Catherine, who had been pped, shrank back again, and Olivia had already been sent back to the Stone family.


    But the Stone family didn''t want her anymore, so they threw her out.


    William closed his eyes and instructed the person next to him, "Within two days, make sure the Eternal Growth Group goes bankrupt and send Olivia to prison. I want her to stay there for life." Everyone knew that William was truly angry this time, and no one dared to plead for mercy.


    Catherine sat trembling in her chair, hearing Donovan say, "Sign the divorce papers immediately. I''ve had enough of you."


    Catherine looked at him in disbelief, tears streaming down her face.


    "Donovan, please don''t do this. I have given birth to two children for you..."


    But Donovan grabbed her by the throat, his eyes full of hatred.


    "When you did this to Raymond, did you ever think that he is our son! Why did you and Mom seed? Because he trusted youpletely! How could you do such a thing!?"


    Catherine''s tears kept falling, her lips trembling. "It was all Mom''s doing, it had nothing to do with me. I really thought Mom wanted to celebrate Raymond''s birthday."

 Chapter 629 Penny Is Her Former Sister-in-law Selena

    "Shut up!"


    Donovan''s voice boomed with authority.


    Catherine shrank back, tears streaming down her face.


    The hallway felt suffocating. Donovan''s disgust for Catherine had hit a new low. Her tears now seemed fake to him.


    His hands shook with rage.


    "Donovan, I swear I didn''t mean to..."


    Catherine kept apologizing. She knew she messed up, but she loved Donovan. She didn''t want a divorce. He was her everything.


    Donovan just closed his eyes in disgust. "If you want to cry, do it somewhere else. Don''t be a nuisance here!"


    Catherine''s face went pale.


    The emergency room light glowed quietly, nurses'' footsteps echoing. Everything felt heavy.


    William tapped his cane forcefully.


    "Ridiculous! Absolutely ridiculous!"


    Such a scandal in the Montague family.


    It isughable and absurd!


    Selena had arrived at the caf¨¦ to meet Amanda but felt uneasy.


    She nced at her phone. No calls from Raymond. He was supposed to have dinner with Catherine at Montague Manor tonight, so nothing should''ve happened. But just as she was about to step into the caf¨¦, her phone rang. It was John.


    "Penny, Mr. Montague is in the emergency room. It''s bad."


    Selena froze, thinking she misheard.


    "Wasn''t Mr. Montague having dinner with his family?"


    John was silent for a moment, then exined that Abigail had attacked Raymond with a chair.


    Selena was in shock.


    Mrs. Montague attacked Raymond with a chair, and now he was in the emergency room. "John, are you sure?"


    John''s eyes were red as he wiped them.


    "Mr. Montague never expected this at home, and the doctors said he was drugged."


    Selena''s heart tightened, and she quickly turned around.


    "Which hospital?"


    John sent her the address.


    As Selena got into her car, she instructed her team at Ashbourne Manor to investigate the leverage Madison''s parents had over Amanda and the truth behind Amanda and Andrew''s divorce. Then she floored the gas pedal and headed straight to the hospital.


    By now, only a few people were left in the hospital hallway. The other Montague family members were all vying for the CEO position, and William couldn''t stand their pretense, so he sent them all away. Now, only he, Donovan, and a terrified Mia remained.


    The sound of high heels approached. Selena, sweating from running, saw William sitting on a bench and felt a sudden pang of sadness.


    William, so old and sick himself, was now keeping vigil for Raymond.


    Raymond had grown up with William. This incident must have been the hardest on him.


    But William sat silently, only calling out "Selena" with a trembling voice when he saw her.


    Selena quickly walked over and grabbed his hand. "Grandpa."


    William patted the back of her hand, not sure if he wasforting her or himself.


    Mia, who had been sitting nearby, looked surprised when she saw Selena. ''Why is Penny here? And why does Penny seem so close to her grandfather?'' Selena had no time to worry about anything else.


    "Grandpa, don''t worry. He''ll be okay."


    Donovan, who was sitting nearby, nced at Selena but closed his eyes again, having never seen her before.


    "Selena, what a mess. You shouldn''t have divorced Raymond. That boy doesn''t know what''s good for him." Mia''s eyes widened at this.


    ''What is going on? Is Penny her former sister-inw Selena?''


    Mia felt her mind spinning. She could only stay silent, but her heart was in turmoil.


    Because Raymond was still in the emergency room, she didn''t dare to ask any questions for now.


    Selena stayed to wait as well, abandoning her meeting with Amanda without hesitation.


    Raymond was finally wheeled out at noon the next day. Victor, the lead surgeon, looked exhausted.


    But when facing William, he forced himself to stayposed.


    "Raymond''s brain injury is severe. He already had some aftereffects from thest time, and this time, it might be even worse..."


    He didn''t finish, but everyone understood.


    If the CEO of the Montague Group had brain issues, the position should indeed go to someone else.

 Chapter 630 A Sudden Sharp Pain Pierced Through her Heart

    William''s eyes shed with seriousness as he nced at Mia nearby.


    "Mia, head back and tell everyone Raymond needs rest and won''t see anyone." Mia nodded, unaware that William was trying to send her away.


    With Catherine gone, only William, Donovan, and Selena remained. William rubbed his temples. "What could the aftereffects be?"


    Victor shook his head. "We''ll know when Raymond wakes up."


    Raymond was wheeled back to his room, his face pale from blood loss.


    Selena sat by his bedside, feeling lost.


    "Selena," William walked in with a cane, wanting to say something, but just sighed.


    None of them had eaten, waiting for Raymond to wake up.


    William saw Selena wiping sweat from Raymond''s forehead and fingers. He sighed heavily again.


    He med Raymond''s bad luck.


    At four in the afternoon, Raymond''s fingers twitched.


    The doctor checked him and advised William to eat, warning that his health could suffer.


    William sat like a statue.


    Luckily, Raymond woke up.


    His head was bandaged. He looked at the white ceiling, a sharp look in his eyes. He tried to sit up, but the pain made him frown.


    William quickly walked over, concerned. "Raymond, are you okay?"


    Raymond felt intense pain. He weakly looked at William, then leaned back, his voice hoarse.


    "Grandpa."


    William''s eyes turned red, tears falling.


    "As long as you''re okay, as long as you''re okay."


    Raymond lowered his eyes, his lips pale.


    William knew he was in pain and patted his hand. "Rest well. I''ve sent Abigail away. Your parents are divorcing, so you don''t have to deal with them anymore." Confusion shed in Raymond''s eyes, but he said nothing.


    The room fell silent. Selena helped William up and had someone take him back to avoid more suffering.


    William grabbed Selena''s hand, speaking earnestly.


    "Selena, this kid may be a jerk, but youring to the hospital shows you still care. It''ll be tough for you these days."


    Selena instinctively nced at Raymond. He must''ve heard that, so why didn''t he react?


    "Grandpa, I will."


    William and Donovan left. Donovan was always busy and rarely came back to the Montague vi. But this time, he had to divorce Catherine!


    Soon, it was just Selena and Raymond. She closed the door, bracing herself for his questions.


    She walked over, picked up a ss of water, and ced it by his hand. "Mr. Montague, you just heard, actually I..."


    Before she could finish, Raymond asked, "Who are you?"


    His eyes were cold and indifferent, just like when they first met.


    Selena stiffened, feeling a faint, undeniable pain in her heart.


    Raymond nced at her, then looked away. "Who was the other man here just now?"


    He meant Donovan.


    It seemed he only remembered William, having grown up with him.


    Selena quickly found Victor. After a thorough examination, Victor reluctantly concluded, "Thebined aftereffects of the injuries may cause memory confusion or loss. He needs time to recover and must not be stimted. He has to recover slowly on his own."


    When Raymond saw Victor, his expression was indifferent.


    He was back to his true self, cold and uncaring.


    He no longer looked at Selena with that intense, longing gaze.


    This was good.


    Yes, everyone was fine.


    Selena lowered her eyes, trying to ignore the difort in her heart.


    "I''m your secretary," Selena said.


    Raymond said nothing, not even looking at her, andy back down.


    Selena reported the situation to John, emphasizing that Raymond couldn''t be stimted now. Then she called William, who sighed heavily on the other end.


    "Grandpa, I''ll take care of him here."


    After hanging up, Selena looked at Raymond, who was sleeping.


    Under the light, he still looked weak.


    Inexplicably, she reached out, wanting to brush away the few strands of hair covering his eyes.


    But he opened his eyes at that moment, looking at her with sharp, wary eyes.


    "What are you trying to do?"


    Selena awkwardly redirected her hand to the pillow. "Your pillow wasn''t smoothed out." Raymond''s face was cold, and he said nothing more.


    Over the next half month, Selena finally understood just how cold Raymond could be.


    For fifteen days, he never spoke to her first and rarely even looked at her.

 Chapter 631 He Is Wilder and More Overbearing

    Raymond ate his meal without a care in the world, and when he went to the bathroom, he brushed Selena''s hand off like it was nothing.


    Selena even brought up Olivia in front of him, but he didn''t react at all.


    He''d forgotten Olivia, too, which gave Selena a weird sense of relief.


    Today, half a monthter, Raymond was getting out of the hospital.


    Selena went to handle the discharge papers, and when she got back to the room, he was already dressed.


    Over the past couple of weeks, Raymond''s color had gotten a lot better. He was adjusting his cufflinks.


    Then Selena saw him staring nkly at the agarwood bracelet on his wrist. Raymond thought for a long time but couldn''t remember who had given it to him.


    Selena didn''t remind him. She saw him take off the bracelet and ask her, "When did I put this on?"


    "More than half a month ago. It was a birthday gift you got."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, his fingers ying with the agarwood beads.


    Selena stood aside and suddenly realized that when she first met Raymond, he was this cold.


    It was onlyter that he seemed to be obsessed with her body, obsessed with kissing her, and showed a different side in front of her.


    In front of a body he liked, Raymond was wilder, more domineering.


    Now that he no longer liked her and had forgotten her, he withdrew without hesitation and immediately became the cold Raymond again.


    The brief period when Raymond was infatuated with Selena felt like a forgotten dream to him.


    Selena followed behind him, organizing and taking away the documents he had reviewed.


    As they passed by arge trash bin outside the hospital, Raymond tossed the agarwood bracelet into the bin without a second thought. He didn''t even look at it and just walked on. When she saw the bracelet arc into the trash bin, Selena felt as if her heart had fallen into the bin along with it.


    She stood still.


    Raymond walked a few steps ahead, turned around, and saw her in a daze, his brow furrowing. "What are you doing?"


    "Mr. Montague, that bracelet is quite expensive. If you don''t want it, can I go pick it up?"


    Raymond''s brow furrowed even more. "Is the Montague Group not paying you enough? Do you like picking up trash that much?"


    He opened the car door and got in.


    Selena immediately said nothing more, ced the documents in front of him, and went to the front to drive.


    The bracelety quietly in that pile of trash, soon to be covered by new garbage in that stinky ce.


    Selena gripped the steering wheel tightly, hearing Raymond on the phone with business partners. Raymond was a natural businessman; even with a brain injury, he could easily respond to the topics on the other end. Raymond took several calls in a row before finally quieting down.


    When they arrived at the hotel, Raymond went into the bathroom to take a shower.


    He hadn''t had a satisfying shower recently in the hospital.


    When he came out of the shower and saw that the air conditioning wasn''t on, his face immediately darkened.


    "How did you get hired as my secretary? Don''t you know how to turn on the air conditioning? Are you trying to freeze me to death?"


    Selena quickly grabbed the remote and turned on the air conditioning.


    The temperature was set to 80¡ãF, and Raymond''s brow furrowed again.


    "In winter, I like the temperature at 82¡ãF, and in summer, 72¡ãF. Didn''t you get any training to be my secretary?"


    "Sorry."


    She quickly apologized and adjusted the temperature by one degree.


    Raymond gave her a disapproving look.


    His hair was still dripping, and he had only a towel wrapped around his waist. Water droplets were rolling down his chest. However, he had no time to appreciate it, and Selena stood there, unsure of what to do.


    Selena took out a hairdryer, intending to dry Raymond''s hair, but as soon as her fingers touched his hair, he pped her hand away. Her hand turned red from the p, and she silently withdrew it.


    This time, Raymond didn''t hold back. "What''s your name?"


    Yes, they had been together day and night for half a month, and he hadn''t even bothered to ask her name.


    "Penny."


    "You''re fired. Go to the HR department to get your paycheck. I don''t want to see you at the Montague Group."


    He said it mercilessly, taking the hairdryer himself to dry his hair.


    Selena stood still, watching his back muscles bulge as he held the hairdryer. His broad shoulders and narrow waist were impressive. Raymond saw her staring at him through the mirror and felt a bit ufortable and embarrassed.


    "What are you looking at? Get out!"

 Chapter 632 Even Sleeping in the Same Bed

    Selena stepped out just as John was walking over.


    "Penny, where are you headed?"


    John was used to seeing Selena around the hotel.


    Selena forced a smile. "I got fired."


    John fell silent.


    Selena continued, "Mr. Walker, the doctor said Raymond can''t handle any stress right now. Take your time exining work stuff to him. If he can''t remember something, just let it go for now."


    John nodded, thought for a moment, and then tried tofort her.


    "Mr. Montague''s brain injury is just temporary."


    Selena knew this, but she couldn''t hide the sadness and mixed feelings welling up inside her.


    "I''ll head back now," Selena said.


    John could only nod.


    When Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor, she sat on the couch in a daze, her hand still red.


    Her skin was delicate; even a slight hit would leave a mark.


    In the past half-month, William hadpletely thrown Olivia into jail, and no one could plead for her.


    Abigail had left Silver Bay City, while Catherine still refused to divorce and was entangled with Donovan in a heart-wrenching struggle. The White Family hade to help Catherine, but knowing they were in the wrong, the two families were still at odds.


    But William didn''t care about any of this. He only said that if Raymond didn''t wake up, nothing else should be discussed. Now Raymond had woken up, but his brain was damaged, and it was uncertain if there would be more severe aftereffects. Selena leaned back, one hand touching the spot where he had hit her, her eyes a bit wet.


    ''Raymond, that bastard,'' Selena cursed inwardly.


    Someone came in from outside and ced some documents in front of her.


    "Ms. Fair, this is the truth about Amanda and Andrew''s divorce. Amanda was caught cheating at home by Andrew. To prevent Andrew from spreading the news, she preemptively used him of sexually harassing a female star and released evidence of her being domestically abused. But those people had already been bribed by her. Additionally, these are thetest pieces of evidence found. Madison''s parents are ckmailing Amanda because they have photos of her with her lover. She and her lover were too tant, and he was her assistant. They even had an affair in the Hawthorne Family''s vi, and Madison''s parents took photos of them."


    Selena thought the people William left for her were quite useful, but she had been by Raymond''s side for the past half month and hadn''t had time to deal with Amanda''s matters.


    As long as Madison didn''t wake up, Amanda wouldn''t dare to act rashly.


    However, because Selena breached contractst time, Amanda was furious and sent messages to Selena more frequently.


    "Do you have those photos?" Selena asked.


    "Yes, but Amanda has been in the news a lot for being domestically abused, and she has many fans. If we rashly post these photos, no one will believe us; they''ll simply think we photoshopped them to frame her." "I understand. I''ll find a way to handle this," said Selena.


    The bodyguard left the documents and departed.


    Selena raised her hand to rub her temples. Ten minutester, she received a call from John.


    "Mr. Walker," Selena answered the call.


    John sounded helpless. "Penny, I got fired too."


    Selena was silent.


    ''John has been with Raymond for so many years and should have known his preferences. How could he suddenly get fired?''


    "Penny, why don''t youe over? The boss just kicked me out."


    Selena was speechless.


    After hanging up, she immediately drove to the hotel.


    John was waiting for her downstairs. When he saw her, he smiled.


    "Penny, I think Mr. Montague still prefers having you around."


    Selena wanted to ask John which eye of his saw that, but Raymond''s wound hadn''t fully healed, and he needed someone to be with him.


    "I''ll go up and check. The matters at the Montague Group might need you to handle for now."


    John nodded and drove off.


    Selena took the card John had just given her and went to the top floor, swiping the card to enter. Raymond was on the phone.


    Raymond was truly a remarkable person. He remembered everything about work but only remembered William when it came to people. Raymond''s towel was gone, reced by pajamas. After hanging up the phone, he turned and saw her, frowning.


    "What are you doing here again?"


    "Mr. Montague, your wound hasn''t healed yet. You need someone by your side."


    Raymond''s head indeed hurt, and he walked straight to the bedroom.


    Selena thought for a moment and brought him a ss of water.


    He didn''t go to sleep immediately but sat on the bed reading. When Raymond saw her enter his bedroom, his grip on the book tightened. "Did I let you into my bedroom before?"


    ''Not only did I enter your bedroom, but we also slept in the same bed,'' Selena thought.


    But Selena didn''t dare say that; she just nodded.


    Raymond nced at her coldly. "Get out to the living room. You can''t enter my bedroom."

 Chapter 633 Are You Trying to Boss Me Around?

    Selena was speechless. She turned and headed back to the living room.


    She nced at the bedroom door. It wasn''t fully closed, letting a sliver of light escape.


    The living room lights were off. Luckily, the sofa was big enough, and with the air conditioning, it wasn''t cold.


    Shey down, grabbed a throw pillow, and used it as a pillow, falling asleep just like that.


    But Raymond couldn''t sleep. His head hurt too much, and he felt dizzy.


    "Penny," he called out.


    Selena woke up immediately and walked to the bedroom door, seeing him rubbing his temples.


    "Got any painkillers?"


    She searched the medicine cab but found none, so she decided to check the nearby pharmacy.


    Even though it waste, and most pharmacies would be closed.


    But seeing Raymond in such pain, she had to try her luck.


    Silver Bay City was already in winter. Selena wrapped her scarf tightly and left the hotel, heading toward a nearby alley. Luckily, the pharmacy was still open.


    She grabbed two boxes of painkillers and was about to leave when a few drunk guys staggered in.


    Instinctively, she took a few steps back to distance herself from them.


    But when they saw how pretty she was, their eyes lit up.


    Two of the guys surrounded her, while the other two stood behind her.


    "Hey beautiful, buying medicine alone thiste? Not getting birth control, are you?"


    It was around 2 AM.


    Selena''s face turned sour. She moved to the left, and the group followed, clearly not nning to let her go easily. One of the guys leered at her face.


    "Since you''ve already bought the medicine, why not have some fun with us first? You can take the pills afterward." "Get lost!"


    One of the guys was about to touch Selena''s face, but she pped his hand away.


    In the next second, the guy grabbed her hair viciously.


    "Damn it, you don''t know what''s good for you!"


    Selena gritted her teeth and bit down hard on the guy''s hand, pushing them away and trying to run. "Damn! You bitch, I''ll kill you today!"


    She hadn''t run far when she bumped into a solid wall of muscle. Looking up, she saw Raymond''s face. "Mr. Montague!" she shouted, pulling him to run back with her.


    She wondered why Raymond had followed her down.


    The guys, seeing another handsome guy with her, got even more excited.


    "So, you were sneaking around with this pretty boy at the hotel. No wonder you ran so fast."


    "Hey, pretty boy, let us have some fun with your girl."


    Selena worried these guys might reopen Raymond''s wound, so she quickly grabbed him. "Mr. Montague, let''s go back..." But before she could finish, Raymond kicked out fiercely.


    In less than a minute, all four men were on the ground, groaning, some with teeth knocked out.


    Selena was stunned, unable to react.


    Raymond, as if he had just done a light exercise, nced nonchntly at the men on the ground. Selena quickly checked the wound on the back of his head. Fortunately, it was fine. "Mr. Montague, let''s go back."


    Raymond nced at her. "Why are you so scared?"


    Selena pursed her lips. Damn it, even with amnesia, Raymond was still so infuriating!


    "I''m worried they might have more peopleing."


    Before she could finish, a dozen men with steel pipes rushed over from a distance.


    Selena quickly took out her phone to call the police, but Raymond pushed her aside. "Stay back."


    She was anxious, knowing that staying would only be a burden to Raymond. She could handle a gun, but fighting wasn''t her forte, especially against men with steel pipes! Terrified, she ran back to the hotel to get the security guards.


    In her haste, she even fell, scraping her palms and drawing blood.


    But by the time she brought the security guards over, all the men were lying on the ground. Raymond held a steel pipe in one hand and a cigarette in the other.


    The men were all kneeling and groaning.


    "We won''t do it again. Please let us go..."


    Selena suddenly remembered that Raymond had grown up in the military.


    The men, supporting each other, limped away as if a demon was chasing them.


    Raymond tossed the steel pipe aside and looked at her with a wolf-like fierceness, but his gaze softened when he saw her.


    "Why do you look so disheveled?"


    Selena''s clothes were dirty from the fall, and the fabric at her knee had a tear.


    She didn''t care about herself and walked over to him, circling him to make sure he wasn''t hurt before breathing a sigh of relief. "Mr. Montague, let''s not be so reckless next time."


    Raymond casually tossed his cigarette into a nearby trash can, his gaze turning curious as it lingered on Selena''s face.


    "Are you trying to boss me around?"


    "I wouldn''t dare."


    Raymond snorted coldly. No one in the Montague family had ever tried to control him, so why should Selena?


    "Know your ce. If you mess up again, don''t bothering back."

 Chapter 634 How Could You Still Forget About Penny

    Selena suddenly went quiet, feeling like something had grabbed her heart.


    Raymond headed toward the hotel, and Selena had no choice but to follow.


    He stopped abruptly, and she identally bumped into him.


    Afraid he''d get mad, she quickly stepped back to put some distance between them.


    Back in the room, Selena handed Raymond the painkillers.


    "Mr. Montague, painkillers."


    But Raymond noticed there was still blood on them. He frowned, didn''t take them, and said, "Take care of your wound."


    With that, he went straight to the bedroom to sleep.


    Selena went to the living room sofa, took out the first aid kit, and struggled to treat the cut on her hand.


    The painkillers she bought were left on the table.


    After disinfecting and applying the medicine, Selena leaned back. She was really tired and fell asleep immediately.


    But she had a dream about Raymond fighting.


    When Raymond fought, his punches were solid, and his moves were fierce.


    She wanted to stop him but heard him say, "No one has ever cared about me since I was a kid. Who do you think you are?"


    Selena woke up instantly, sweat on her forehead and her heart pounding.


    She couldn''t fall back asleep. The night Raymond confessed to her, she found it ridiculous. Who assaults someone for two nights and then suddenly confesses? He was simply crazy.


    But thinking carefully, Raymond had never experienced what it was like to like someone or be good to someone. What did he know?


    What he learned from those rough men in the military was nothing more than what he said: if you like a woman, you sleep with her.


    That was too crude, not fitting for him at all. But the real Raymond might just be like he was tonight.


    He grew up like a wild wolf, forced to wear a human mask because of family responsibilities.


    Selena turned over on the sofa, feeling a bit sour in her heart for some reason.


    Maybe women were always easily moved and soft-hearted.


    She closed her eyes and forced herself to sleep.


    At five in the morning, she woke up on time. She washed up first, organized the documents Raymond needed, and went to wake him at six. He was still sleeping soundly, having lost a lot of blood from this injury.


    Although it had been half a month, he still hadn''t fully recovered, his face looking unhealthy and pale.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s time to get up."


    Raymond''s eyshes fluttered, but he didn''t respond.


    Selena instinctively reached for the rm clock, but he opened his eyes at that moment, his face darkening.


    "Didn''t I tell you not toe into my bedroom?"


    "Get up," Selena said.


    Raymond got up and saw she hadn''t left yet. He squinted his eyes. "Aren''t you leaving?"


    Selena''s gaze fell on a certain part of him, which was quite energetic due to physiological reasons.


    This was something every man experienced in the morning.


    Raymond noticed her gaze, got up directly, turned her around to face the living room, and grabbed her by the back of the neck like a kitten, carrying her out. The door was mmed shut.


    Selena looked at the closed door, her face feeling a bit hot. How could she have stared like that?


    She couldn''t help but cover her face, and then the door suddenly opened again. Raymond was already dressed.


    His face was cold as he walked past her to wash up.


    After washing up, he headed outside.


    Selena quickly picked up the stack of documents and followed.


    When they arrived at the Montague Group, several people were already waiting there.


    Donovan, Grace, and Carter were there.


    The three of them greeted Raymond warmly, but Raymond''s expression remained indifferent, looking at them as if they were strangers.


    After Donovan and Grace left, Carter clung to Raymond''s arm, wailing.


    "Raymond, how could you forget me? We wore the same pair of pants when we were kids! Raymond, remember quickly!"


    Then Carter looked at Selena and asked her, "Penny, what about you? Did he forget you, too?"


    Selena nodded, and Carter started shouting again.


    "Raymond, it''s one thing to forget me, but how could you forget Penny? I even caught you kissing her in the officest time. You were so serious about it." Raymond was drinking water at that moment. Hearing this, he choked and started coughing.


    A look of shock, disbelief, and then shame crossed his eyes. "What did you say?!"


    Seeing that he had really forgotten, Carter quickly added.


    "You really forgot everything. Justst time, when I came in, you had her on the desk, kissing her chest."


    "Get out!!"


    Raymond couldn''t listen anymore, feeling his heart pounding intensely.

 Chapter 635 Acting like you cant bear to part with it.

    Carter barely dodged a flying cup, rolling out of the way just in time.


    Selena, embarrassed and scared, almost followed suit, ready to roll away too. "Get back here!"


    Raymond''s furious voice cut through the air, his dark eyes locked on her.


    Selena froze, a chill running down her spine. She turned around with a nervous smile. "Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond gave her a once-over. Sure, Selena was attractive, but he wasn''t the type to mess around in the office. Something else had to be going on.


    He took a deep breath and sneered, "You''re fired. Don''te back. Go to HR to settle your pay."


    He then called HR. "I need a new secretary."


    HR was puzzled. Everyone knew Mr. Montague had a thing for his designer and made her his secretary, almost recing John. Now he wanted a new one?


    The HR rep asked cautiously, "Mr. Montague, what about Mr. Walker?"


    Raymond remembered a guy who showed up that morning iming to be his assistant. For some reason, Raymond found Penny more appealing and fired the guy on the spot. But now, Penny had to go, too. Raymond frowned. "Bring him back."


    After hanging up, he noticed Selena was still there. "Why are you still here?"


    Selena snapped out of it and quickly turned to leave. She walked slowly, hoping to be called back, but no one did. She left the Montague Group building and ran into John, who looked amused. "Penny, Mr. Montague asked me toe back," John said.


    Selena nodded and smiled. "The injury on the back of his head still needs more observation."


    She felt ridiculous and reluctant to leave, even though the secretary gig was just a transaction.


    ''It''s over, so it''s over,'' she thought.


    Selena returned to her ownpany, ready for her battles. She quickly had someone find out where Andrew lived and drove over with Ann.


    Andrew was forty. His movie "The Glorious Steria" was a huge hit and set a benchmark for historical dramas, but now he lived in a slum-like area.


    This ce seemed forgotten by the bustling Silver Bay City. Even the streetlights were covered in ivy, and the ground was a mess.


    Walking through the alley, they saw women standing outside, dressed provocatively despite the cold.


    "Ms. Fair, we''re here."


    Selena looked at the rundown house. The rent was reportedly only two hundred bucks a month.


    When she raised her hand to knock, dust fell from the wall.


    "Who is it?"


    A hoarse male voice came from inside. The door opened, revealing a man in a gray down jacket, reeking of old booze. Selena almost gagged. Andrew looked at her and mmed the door shut.


    "I don''t need door-to-door service!!"

 Chapter 636 I Have Nothing to Offer You

    Selena knocked on the door again, but Andrew still wouldn''t open it.


    She raised her voice, "Mr. Newman, I''m here to talk about a coboration."


    Inside, Andrew was pouring himself a drink. He chuckled at the word "coboration."


    "Mr. Newman, I know you were wronged with Amanda. I''m here to help. If you want to hide forever, I''ll leave."


    A bottle hit the floor inside.


    The door swung open.


    Andrew stood there, eyes filled with scrutiny and a hint of excitement.


    "Who are you?" he asked.


    Selena handed him her business card.


    "I''m Selena, president of S.M Corporation. We''re new, but we can help you."


    Andrew took the card and opened the door wider.


    The room was a mess. It was about 100 square feet, with a small bed and a double sofa taking up most of the space. Bottles covered the table, and a bucket overflowed with dirty clothes. Andrew sat on the bed, while Selena and Ann took the sofa.


    "How do you n to help me?" he asked.


    "My helpes with conditions," Selena replied.


    Andrew scrutinized her, assessing her credibility.


    Selena stayedposed, letting him look her over.


    Andrew had no other options. He grabbed a cup and took another swig.


    "You see my situation. I have nothing to offer," he said.


    "I''m interested in your talent. If I help with your ex-wife, you work as a director for mypany, only using our scripts."


    Selena nced around. The walls were covered with posters of popr movies and TV shows, showing Andrew hadn''t given up on being a director.


    Andrew used to be stubborn and serious about his work. He scolded even popr stars for mistakes. So, when he got into trouble, no one defended him. Public opinion was against him, and everyone sympathized with Amanda. Amanda built a public image of a strong woman who suffered domestic violence and infidelity but worked hard after the divorce. This image was popr in the current climate of female empowerment, and Amanda had many fans. She used this image to attract viewers to her TV shows, most of which were about domestic violence and infidelity. Every time a show aired, Andrew was criticized and became a trending topic.


    Amanda used Andrew to climb thedder, even taking over resources he had secured. How could Andrew be content?


    "I agree," he said.


    "Mr. Newman, once your issues with your ex-wife are resolved, I need you fullymitted to making movies or TV shows for mypany, with no distractions."


    Andrew''s face shed with anger, but he held it back.


    "I put my heart into every one of my works!"


    Selena took out a contract and ced it in front of him.


    "Then sign this."


    Andrew didn''t even look at the contract. He flipped to thest page and signed.


    Selena raised an eyebrow but said nothing. After Andrew signed, she also signed and said, "Amanda has a new showing out soon. It''s being promoted based on her life. You''ll probably be criticized again." Andrew''s eyes filled with hatred, and he gritted his teeth.


    "That bitch!"


    Amanda was wary of him. After the divorce, she rarely took his calls or met with him. Andrew had a tough time. Hisndlord threw out his belongings, and the restaurant owners wouldn''t let him work. Forced into a corner, he hid in this forgotten ce, living worse than a dog.


    His only ie was acting as a bodyguard for the women in this alley, known for shady business and frequent trouble from petty thugs. Once a director, Andrew was now a brawler, often fighting thugs and frequently injured, making about four to five hundred dors a month.


    When he was a director, he dealt with multi-million dor transactions. Now, he earned five hundred dors a month, covered in injuries. All because of Amanda!

 Chapter 637 This Is His Determination

    Andrew''s eyes red with anger, bloodshot and wild.


    Selena stood up, clutching the contract. "Remember the humiliation she put you through."


    "How could I ever forget!"


    Andrew''s rage triggered a coughing fit.


    Selena nced around, the stench of alcohol filling her nose. "Before you make aeback, clean yourself up. Stop drinking; it''s only making things worse."


    Andrew''s face turned red. He used to live a refined life, but now he was hiding in this filthy alley, too scared to step onto the main street for fear of Amanda''s people. What was the point of living like this? Besides drowning himself in booze, he didn''t know what else to do.


    "I get it," Andrew muttered.


    Selena scribbled her number, her eyes determined. "I''ll let you know what to do next."


    With that, she left.


    As she walked out of the alley, the air felt fresher. The cheap perfume, garbage stench, and alcohol reek were left behind. If she hadn''t seen it herself, she wouldn''t have believed ces like this existed in Silver Bay City. She got into the car and took a deep breath. Ann was driving.


    On the way back, Selena''s phone rang. It was the hospital. Madison had woken up and given her statement to the police, and they wanted to know how she wanted to proceed.


    "No private settlement. Handle it by the book."


    After hanging up, Amanda called.


    "Ms. Fair, don''t you care about James''s ashes? Aren''t you afraid I''ll dump them in the gutter?"


    Selena''s fingers trembled slightly, then she chuckled. "Ms. Dorie, you said I''m not the Fair family''s biological daughter. Do you really think I care about his ashes? By now, you should know what kind of person I am." Amanda hadn''t expected Selena to be so indifferent. James''s ashes were her only leverage. If Selena didn''t care, what else could she use to threaten her?


    Amanda was furious, her teeth clenched, while Madison''s parents, sitting beside her, kept pressuring her. "If Madison is sentenced, photos of you and that assistant will be leaked. You better find a way to save her." Amanda had brought her lover to the Hawthorne Family''s vi to fool around and got caught on camera.


    She took a deep breath and spoke into the phone. "Ms. Fair, why don''t we meet and talk?"


    Selena shot her down immediately. She wanted Amanda to squirm; the more desperate she got, the more mistakes she''d make. When the call ended, Amanda mmed the table. "That bitch!"


    Half an hourter, Selena brought Andrew to Ashbourne Manor and showed him a tiny device about the size of a fingernail. Andrew had cleaned up, even shaved his beard, though he had a long cut on his chin from a shaving mishap.


    "Mr. Newman, this is a bug. It''s advanced and can be imnted in your arm. We need to get you into surgery now."


    Amanda was extremely cautious, and getting anything out of her was tough. Selena didn''t want to expose herself, either.


    Andrew took the tiny bug and listened as Selena continued, "I''ll be provoking Amanda soon. I have some unfinished business with her. You can use this chance to show her you haven''t given up and are still trying to find someone to save you. She''ll definitelye to you. But be ready; you''ll get beaten. During the beating, make sure Amanda confesses to everything she''s done. When the timees, releasing the recording will have a bigger impact."


    After all, Andrew was the victim here.


    Andrew''s hands trembled slightly. He grabbed a knife and cut a gash in his arm, inserting the chip, his face pale.


    "Just like that, stitch it up."


    That was his determination.


    Selena hadn''t expected him to be so eager and immediately had him sent to the hospital.


    The Fair family''s vi called, saying someone was looking for her.


    Selena drove over, and as soon as she parked, Amanda''s car crashed into hers.


    It wasn''t a serious collision; Amanda intended it as a warning.


    Amanda got out, carrying a limited-edition bag. Seeing Selena''s multimillion-dor luxury car, she rolled her eyes.


    "I heard the Fair family is going bankrupt, yet you still have the nerve to drive a multimillion-dor car."


    Selena got out of the car, too.


    Amanda exuded an overbearing aura. She really looked down on Selena. If it weren''t for Selena''s dy in meeting her, she wouldn''t havee in person.

 Chapter 638 Unaware of the Cost of Offending Me

    Amanda worked in the entertainment industry and didn''t really understand high society, so she had no clue Selena had ties with the Montague family.


    Amanda crossed her arms, looking all high and mighty.


    "Selena, you''re young and probably don''t get what it costs to mess with me. If you kneel and apologize, we can drop this. But if you wanna go against me, next time won''t be just about kneeling." Amanda always treated unknown small-time actors with the same condescending attitude.


    Whenever she was pissed, she''d make those who crossed her kneel and apologize.


    She even had a bunch of fans online, and the small-time celebs were no match for her, always ending up bullied.


    "Ms. Dorie, you should leave. I won''t let Madison''s matter go."


    As soon as Selena finished speaking, Amanda picked up her limited-edition bag and threw it at her.


    Selena''s face darkened, and she kicked Amanda in the stomach.


    Amanda screamed and was sent flying.


    She stood up, trembling, pointing at Selena in disbelief.


    "You dare hit me? Do you know how many fans I have?"


    Selena found it amusing and smirked coldly, "I really don''t care."


    Amanda took a deep breath. "Just you wait!"


    She got back in her car and immediately checked her Twitter. She had over five million very active followers. Every time she posted, her fansmented, asking about her well-being.


    She drove to the hospital, got a medical report from someone she knew, then took a photo of it and posted it.


    [I can''t believe there''s such an unreasonable woman in this world. I just wanted to apologize on behalf of my family, and she hit me. The trauma from my husband''s domestic violence came flooding back. Why do people always resort to violence instead of reasoning?]


    Amanda''s fans quickly left over twenty thousand concernedments, all asking who had hit her.


    The news quickly picked up the story, and the articles received millions of views.


    Amanda sneered and sent screenshots of the news to Selena.


    Amanda: [If you kneel and apologize to me now, there''s still time. But this time, you not only have to kneel three times, but also curse your entire family. Oh, I forgot, your adoptive parents are dead. Who knows where you came from, you bastard? How could you have a family, hahaha.]


    Selena didn''t reply to the message, and Amanda, feeling great, sent another one.


    Amanda: [If you don''te to me by 10 PM, I''ll reveal your information and let everyone curse you to death!]


    Selena continued to ignore the message.


    Amanda drove home, only to see Andrew.


    She thought she was hallucinating, as Andrew hadn''t appeared for a long time after being repeatedly targeted by people she had arranged.


    Now Andrew was standing in front of apany building, looking for investors for a movie.


    No one could deny Andrew''s talent; he was a genius director.


    Amanda panicked and immediately called her people to kidnap Andrew.


    All of this was part of Selena''s n.


    Andrew was brought to Amanda''s house.


    Amanda hadn''t dared to kill Andrew all this time because she knew that although no one stood up for him back then, if Andrew really died, she would be in endless trouble. Andrew was also very cunning; he had reported to the police early on, saying his ex-wife was targeting him.


    The case had been investigated, so if Andrew died, the police would first suspect her.


    They would investigate thoroughly, and she would end up trending on social media.


    At this moment, Andrew''s limbs were tied, and he looked at Amanda with bloodshot eyes.


    Amanda sneered and kicked him in the head.


    "Long time no see, my ex-husband."


    Andrew groaned and spat out blood. "Amanda, you vicious woman!"


    Amanda, having been humiliated by Selena, now took out her anger on Andrew.


    Hearing his curses, sheughed. "Do you think cursing helps? You might as well beg me to let you go today!"


    Andrew was trembling all over, his teeth clenched, and he spoke clearly.


    "Amanda, I have never wronged you. When I caught you cheating with your assistant, you immediately fabricated a story about me sexually harassing a female star. You are truly vicious!" Amanda found it amusing. Watching Andrew, this pathetic creature, struggle helplessly gave her an indescribable sense of pleasure.

 Chapter 639 Trampling His Dignity on the Ground

    "Andrew, don''t you get it? What you''re saying is pointless! No one cares! You''re just a pathetic loser who''s been abandoned." "You bribed that actress! You even paid off the doctor to say I was abusive. You bitch, I won''t let you get away with this." The angrier Andrew got, the more Amanda enjoyed it.


    But she sensed something was off and asked the bodyguard next to her, "Did you search him thoroughly?"


    If he had a phone or a recording device, it would be a problem.


    Every time she sent someone to mess with Andrew, she made sure to check for this, so he never had any evidence against her.


    "Ms. Dorie, we''ve searched him. His phone and recording device are already gone."


    Amanda was furious. So Andrew had actually brought a recording device.


    She kicked Andrew in the face again. Her high heels'' pointed toes could be lethal.


    Andrew shielded his head with his hands and curled up, his eyes filled with humiliation.


    "Andrew, look at you now, like trash, still dreaming of aeback. Maybe in your next life!"


    She turned to her bodyguards. "Give him a good beating. Make sure he stays in bed for at least a month. Let''s see if he dares toe out again. Rats like him should stay in the dark sewers!" "Yes, Ms. Dorie!"


    The sounds of punches and kicks began.


    Andrew kept wailing in pain, while Amanda watched from a distance, enjoying the show.


    An hourter, the beating finally stopped.


    Amanda nced at the unrecognizable Andrew, her eyes filled with disdain. "Throw him out. Make sure he doesn''t die. This bastard reported me to the police before. If he dies, they''ll suspect me first." "Ms. Dorie, don''t worry. We''ll take him to the hospital."


    Amanda snorted, "Sometimes living is more painful than dying."


    Andrew was indeed taken to the hospital. This wasn''t the first time they had beaten him. Each time, they made sure he was in agony but never in a life-threatening condition.


    Selena was the first to visit Andrew. She had the doctor issue a medical report and then had Andrew take photos of his injuries.


    In his current miserable state, he could easily garner sympathy.


    Seeing Andrew clench his fists in humiliation, Selena knew that even if this matter were resolved, it would leave an indelible scar on his heart.


    "Mr. Newman, you need to look forward. What''s important is the future. You can still make movies and let everyone see your work. That''s the reason for your endurance now."


    A forty-year-old man, Andrew couldn''t hold back his tears upon hearing this. He leaned against the headboard, his shoulders shaking violently.


    For a man, publicly releasing such a recording was like trampling his dignity on the ground. But it was the only way to expose Amanda''s true nature.


    "Mr. Newman, let me know when you''re ready. I''ll make sure your post gets widespread attention, and it will stir public opinion."


    If Andrew relied on himself alone, even with such crucial evidence, Amanda could suppress it with money.


    Now that Selena was willing to spend money, the evidence could reach more people.


    Andrew nodded and wiped his tears, but his face was too swollen and covered in wounds. The salty tears stung his injuries.


    "Mr. Newman, get some rest and adjust your emotions," Selena said.


    "Thank you," Andrew hoarsely said and closed his eyes.


    Selena didn''t say anything else; they just instructed the hospital to take good care of him.


    Meanwhile, Amanda, who had vented her anger on Andrew, felt inexplicablyfortable.


    Because of the post she made today, she was still being hotly discussed. Everyone was asking who the woman who hit her was.


    Amanda nced at the clock on the wall. It was already 6 p.m. If Selena didn''te to kneel and apologize by 10 p.m., Amanda would release Selena''s personal information. Then Selena would face public scrutiny, and Amanda would see if she could withstand it!


    Selena, that bitch, thinking she could go against her, was just a fool''s dream.

 Chapter 640 Why Did I Kiss You Before?

    On her way back from the hospital, Selena spotted Raymond''s car.


    It was parked by an alley, windows smashed.


    Her heart skipped a beat. She called him, but no answer.


    Next, she called John. He said Raymond was driving back to the hotel alone tonight.


    Selena quickly got out of her car. After a moment''s thought, she decided to walk down the alley.


    The deeper she went, the damper it got, and the lights flickered. The streetlights were old and barely working.


    Several meny on the ground, blood pooling around them.


    Selena''s legs went weak. Then, a bullet whizzed past her.


    She froze. A man emerged from the shadows. Under the flickering light, she leaned against the wall.


    The bullet grazed her hair and hit the wall behind her.


    Selena was terrified, especially when she saw the man with the gun was Raymond.


    He looked surprised to see her. When he realized it was her, the bullet had already been missed; otherwise, she''d be dead.


    He frowned as he strode toward her, checking her over to make sure she was just scared. Then he spoke bluntly.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "Mr. Montague, are you hurt?"


    Raymond stiffened, his grip on the gun tightening.


    Selena found it odd. Blood was everywhere; she''d almost been shot, yet she was asking if he was hurt.


    Wouldn''t a normal person scream in fear? They''d probably think he was a cold-blooded killer.


    Raymond found it amusing. He lit a cigarette andughed.


    "Penny?"


    Selena didn''t move. The smell of blood was overwhelming, but she had a rough idea why Raymond was being hunted.


    Only the Montague family knew he was injured. The rest of the Montague family had bad intentions. The Greer and Elbert families wanted him out, and now was the perfect time to take him down. Plus, Raymond had lost his memory and didn''t trust John anymore.


    Selena leaned against the wall, worried Raymond might kill her.


    But he didn''t. He called out, tossed the cigarette butt onto a dead man''s chest, and walked toward her.


    Selena had nowhere to go. The light above her dimmed.


    Then, a gun lifted her chin.


    She didn''t know if it was loaded and didn''t dare move.


    She could feel the gun barrel''s coldness.


    Selena swallowed and looked up at Raymond.


    His gaze stopped at her chest, remembering what Carter had said about burying his face there. His hostility faded.


    Selena saw where he was looking and instinctively crossed her arms.


    "Mr. Montague, you..."


    Raymond looked up, staring at her face. "Why did I kiss you before?"


    Selena couldn''t answer. Because he liked her?


    He had said he liked her, but who knew if it was true?


    Raymond slowly moved the gun down, grazing her neck.


    Her scarf fell to the ground, and she shivered from the cold.


    But Raymond''s gun kept going, pressing against her chest, revealing her bra.


    Selena''s fingertips trembled. She even suspected a bullet might pierce her chest any second.

 Chapter 641 Did I Kiss Like This Before?

    Selena felt a chill in her chest, half of it exposed. Uneasy, she tried to back away.


    Raymond, though, was already closing in, his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    Selena shut her eyes. She didn''t dare provoke Raymond, who had lost his memory, trusted no one, and was even holding a gun.


    She felt something wet on her chest, and then the grinding of his teeth.


    Terrified, she nced at the pile of corpses in the distance.


    Her gaze quickly returned to him, focusing on his hair, the pleasant scent, and his tense, beautiful back.


    He restrained himself, kissing her for only ten minutes before straightening up and looking at her face again.


    Selena''s face was flushed, her once innocent and cool demeanor now tinged with allure.


    "Did I kiss you like this before?"


    Selena felt a strange relief; it seemed he remembered what Carter had told him.


    She nodded, watching him turn away without hesitation.


    "I won''t do it again," Raymond said.


    ''That bastard.''


    Selena said nothing, silently following behind Raymond. She saw him call for someone toe and handle the scene, then get into the car with the smashed window.


    Selena''s scarf had fallen at the scene, but since it was stained with blood, she didn''t pick it up.


    Raymond nced at her, his Adam''s apple moving again.


    ''I had good taste before; at least Selena is really suitable for kissing,'' Raymond thought.


    Raymond''s long fingers slowly tightened around the steering wheel. He withdrew his gaze and stepped on the gas.


    Selena stood outside, watching his car leave without looking back.


    When she got back into her car, her legs felt weak.


    This kind of twisted romantic thrill was too easy to get lost in.


    She leaned back, took a moment topose herself, and then drove back to Ashbourne Manor.


    At exactly ten o''clock, Amanda called again.


    "Selena, it seems you really don''t n to have a proper talk with me. Fine, I''ll throw your dad''s ashes into the sewer and post your personal information online. Get ready to be cursed at!" After hanging up, Selena received a text from Andrew.


    Andrew: [I''m ready.]


    Selena replied: [We can start anytime. I''ll have someone monitor your traffic.]


    Andrew, with trembling hands, logged into his social media ount.


    His ount still had hundreds of thousands of followers, but the active ones had disappeared after that incident.


    He hadn''t logged in since then. Now, he uploaded the recording video, along with photos of Amanda and her assistant''s affair, all provided by Selena. There was also his injury report and a current selfie. Combined with the recording, it was sure to be big news.


    Amanda was still thinking about exposing Selena''s information, carefully editing the content to make herself look worse and gain public sympathy.


    But at that moment, her phone kept buzzing with private messages.


    Soon, several keywords appeared in the trending news.


    [Amanda, true face.]


    [Amanda, disgusting.]


    [The truth from back then.]


    [Owe Andrew an apology.]


    Amanda had no idea what was happening until she saw the discussions about her on social media.


    She quickly clicked in and heard her voice in the recording.


    Her face turned pale, and she stood up in disbelief.


    She had checked everything back then. Where had Andrew hidden the recording?


    Her hands started trembling, and she didn''t dare post anything about Selena. She just wanted to contact Andrew immediately.


    But Andrew had already blocked her.


    "Ahhh!"


    Amanda threw her phone in anger, just as her assistant rushed in.


    "Ms. Dorie, what do we do? Everyone online is cursing us!"


    Her assistant waspletely panicked. The recording had mentioned him, too, and if his identity were exposed, he wouldn''t be able to go out in public. Amanda''s face twisted in rage. After thinking for a moment, she quickly hired online trolls.


    She still had a child and needed to use that angle.


    So, amidst the online curses, new voices soon emerged.


    [Even if she made a big mistake, shouldn''t Andrew tolerate it for the sake of the child?]


    [Making such a scandal public, what about the child? Andrew is really malicious, trying to force Amanda and her daughter to their deaths.]


    [Andrew is not a qualified father. He didn''t consider how the child would feel growing up seeing this news.]


    Amanda hired many online trolls to counter the news from this angle.

 Chapter 642 Achieving Success by Stepping Over Andrew

    Most folks online were still pretty decent, especially after hearing that recording. There was a part with sounds of punching and kicking, showing just how badly Andrew got beaten up. Amanda had the nerve to im Andrew abused her back then!


    She got caught cheating and then flipped the script on him!


    [Amanda is just vicious. I can''t take it anymore. Andrew is too pitiful.]


    [I feel like stopping Amanda and giving her a beating. She ruined Andrew''s reputation and career, took all his money, and still won''t let him move on.]


    [Anyone else would''ve probablymitted suicide after all this. Amanda is ruthless. And she calls herself a strong woman?]


    The inte was soon flooded with hate, and public opinion got more intense.


    Amanda had posted before that she was beaten again, but now no one believed her.


    Every time Amanda released a new TV show, Andrew would get dragged through the mud again, and all her works were about domestic violence and infidelity.


    [Amanda''s heart is malicious! Unheard of! She leaves no room for others to live and even steps on Andrew to achieve sess!]


    [Andrew must have the worst luck to encounter such a woman!]


    [Amanda, get out of the entertainment industry, get out of our sight, boycott all her works.]


    [Boycott!]


    People quicklyunched a tirade against Amanda.


    Amanda was so scared she didn''t dare go out. She hurriedly used someone else''s phone to contact Andrew.


    Now, only Andrew could save her. After all, the public opinion was caused by Andrew, and only he could calm it down.


    "Andrew, I was really wrong. Don''t go too far, okay? Please delete that post and say something nice for me. Let''s remarry now, and we''ll live a good life together. Don''t you want to keep being a director? I''ll support you wholeheartedly." Andrew felt nauseous hearing these words.


    After how Amanda had treated him, she now had the nerve to say these things.


    Shameless!


    But he didn''t curse her out; he just hung up the phone and even turned it off.


    Amanda tried calling again, but hearing the unreachable tone, she was about to go mad.


    She quickly called other people, hoping someone would help her.


    But the evidence was so overwhelming, and her actions had already incited public outrage. Who would dare to stand up for her now?


    That would be asking for trouble. So, no one answered Amanda''s calls.


    Amanda sat in the chair, utterly lost.


    Meanwhile, Andrew saw that the top five trending topics were all rted to this matter, and his eyes turned red.


    His head was still swollen and looked quite terrifying. Still, seeing so many people cursing Amanda and hearing that recording being listened to by more people, he burst into tears, hugging his nket and crying uncontrobly. His follower count skyrocketed from hundreds of thousands to ten million, with everyoneforting him.


    [Andrew, that recording made me cry. I can''t imagine what kind of life you''ve been living.]


    [Come back to filming. We will continue to support your work.]


    [When that incident happened, I said you wouldn''t do such a thing, but I was scolded. Andrew, you once came to our town to film and bought a basket of eggs for each household, saying you were worried about disturbing our traffic. How could such a gentle personmit domestic violence? Finally, justice is served. I cried.]


    Andrew didn''t dare to read thesements; he just curled up in bed, crying until he almost passed out.


    Selena also chose not to call him at this time, guessing that his emotions must be veryplicated.


    She didn''t even follow the news online because the evidence they released was undeniable, and Amanda couldn''t refute it at all.


    However, Selena did one thing: she called the police to have James''s ashes sent back.


    When she received James''s ashes, it was already 4 AM.


    Selena hadn''t slept all night.


    As dawn broke, she contacted the cemetery staff and personally escorted the ashes there.


    When the coffin was reburied, she knelt in front of the tombstone for a while before slowly getting up.


    By the time she got back to the car, she was exhausted.


    Meanwhile, the online news continued to escte.


    Amanda had be a public enemy, as Andrew posted another message. This time, there was no picture, just a simple sentence.


    [I thought I would never see this day.]


    Tens of thousands of peopleforted him under this post. Only those who had listened to that recording knew what kind of life Andrew had been living.


    Amanda''s strong woman persona hadpletely copsed. She didn''t dare to post anything. Her most recent post, iming she was beaten, had over a millionments, all cursing her.

 Chapter 643 Although She Was Indeed Very Kissable

    Amanda didn''t dare do anything right now and just stayed home.


    When she divorced Andrew, she fought hard for custody because the kid wasn''t his; it was someone else''s.


    Her lover wasn''t just her assistant; she had cheated on Andrew multiple times, but he never knew.


    Amanda didn''t even know who the father was. Leaving the kid with Andrew would be like handing him evidence.


    Now she was screwed; there was noing back from this.


    But she could still use the kid to get back at Andrew.


    She immediately posted online.


    [Even if I was wrong, what about the kid? Andrew, you don''t care about the kid at all. The kid is ours, and you''ve never taken care of them. Now, you want to destroy my career. What are you thinking?]


    Thements on this post quickly blew up, all of them cursing her.


    Right after, Andrew posted a new update.


    [The kid isn''t mine. I secretly kept a strand of the kid''s hair back then and did a paternity test. Amanda, using the kid to retaliate against me is like pping me in the face again. As a man, you took everything from me, dragged me through the mud, and even the kid I loved wasn''t mine. You never felt you were wrong.]


    Throughout the whole ordeal, Andrew never shouted or cursed; he just posted evidence.


    Even now, facing Amanda''s usations, he didn''t seem angry.


    However, the power of words was strong.


    People felt his intense bitterness from his new post.


    So Amanda got cursed out again.


    Everyone knew Amanda could never return to the entertainment industry.


    Amanda knew this, too, so she packed her things and nned to leave the country.


    Madison''s parents came to her, hoping she could save Madison and keep her out of jail.


    Because now Madison had woken up, and they couldn''t possibly fight against Selena.


    Amanda had her big troubles now; how could she get involved in Madison''s mess? Besides, if it weren''t for Madison''s parents threatening her with photos, she wouldn''t have cared about Madison at all. Now that the photos had been posted online, she kicked them out and found a ce to hide.


    Thements under Andrew''s post kept increasing, with people encouraging him to get back on his feet and start acting again.


    People in the entertainment industry also began to speak up for him.


    But most of those speaking up now were just trying to ride the wave of hot news to gain fame. After all, when Andrew was down and out, no one stood up for him.


    At noon, Andrew waited until thements on histest post hit over a million before posting again.


    [I won''t give up acting. I''ll slowly get back on my feet.]


    Thements on this post were even more numerous, but Andrew stopped reading them and focused on his recovery.


    He was broke now, and Selena was covering his medical bills.


    He was really grateful to Selena, so he had to get better fast.


    Meanwhile, after re-burying James, Selena returned to Ashbourne Manor.


    She hadn''t slept all night, and her head was pounding.


    But every time she closed her eyes, she thought of what she saw with Raymondst night.


    Selena remembered the smell of blood in the alley, how he slowly slid down with the gun, how he bent over and kissed her while buried in her arms.


    Her mind was a mess. After drinking the soup Fiona made, she nned to sleep.


    But Cornerstone Construction contacted her, saying she coulde to the site to see the house. The renovation of Manston Manor was almost done.


    Today, they were going to test for formaldehyde, and as the designer, she had to be there.


    Selena quickly freshened up and drove over.


    All the workers from Cornerstone Construction were waiting on-site. Usually, a regr neighborhood construction would have two or three hundred workers, but for Manston Manor, Cornerstone Construction had mobilized four hundred workers. The person who came to meet her was Lucas.


    "Penny, the first step is to check the progress. If you''re satisfied, we''ll proceed with the formaldehyde test," Lucas said.


    Selena nodded. She had bought all the materials, and the house was her design. Seeing her designe to life so well made her happy.


    The garden was also beautifully designed, with all her ideas.


    "Let''s test for formaldehyde. If it passes, we can start the soft furnishings this afternoon and test for formaldehyde again."


    The renovation of Manston Manor used the best materials, and the formaldehyde test passed.


    Selena then called Raymond to ask if he wanted toe and see the site.


    Raymond had apparently forgotten she was renovating his vi. Hearing her, he couldn''t help but ask, "Besides being my secretary, are you also my interior designer?" "Yes, Mr. Montague," Selena replied.


    Raymond leaned back in his office chair, a deep look in his eyes. The gap between an interior designer and a secretary was quiterge. Why had he made her his secretary? Although she was indeed very kissable.


    Thinking of that soft touch, his breathing grew heavier.


    "I''m noting. Just follow the renderings."

 Chapter 644 That Slight Waver

    Selena hung up the phone without a second thought and got back to arranging the soft furnishings.


    She had personally picked out every piece and already haggled with the manufacturers over the prices.


    Now, she was on-site, directing the workers as they moved everything in bit by bit.


    It would probably take another three days to finish. By the time Raymond came to check, Manston Manor would be done.


    She let out a sigh of relief.


    Three dayster, she called Raymond again.


    Since he had threatened to fire her, he hadn''t reached out at all.


    When he picked up, Raymond was in a meeting.


    Hearing it was about Manston Manor, he frowned. "Hold on."


    Selena thought he''d be there soon.


    But she ended up waiting at the entrance of Manston Manor for three hours, nearly freezing into an ice sculpture, before Raymond finally showed up.


    He was in a ck suit, holding an umbre because of the snow, with a coat draped over his shoulders.


    Selena stood there, her nose red from the cold, shivering.


    Raymond closed the umbre, tossed it into the car, and walked up to her.


    "Let''s go."


    Selena''s teeth were chattering, and her feet felt like blocks of ice.


    Raymond didn''t seem to care and walked several steps ahead.


    Selena struggled to keep up.


    The door had a double-door design with an electronic lock.


    "Mr. Montague, please set the password."


    Every word she said made her teeth chatter, and her cheeks were bright red.


    Raymond nced at her, and she quickly turned her head away, thinking he didn''t want her to see the password.


    He entered his birthday.


    Inside, he looked around the house, taking it all in.


    Selena followed him. "Mr. Montague, are you satisfied?"


    "Just barely."


    His tone was indifferent.


    Selena''s face fell. "If there''s anything you''re not happy with, I can change it."


    Raymond sat on a nearby sofa, looking at her.


    Her cheeks were red, and she was swaying, probably running a fever.


    Selena had been so busy these past few days, nning Andrew''s future and working on Manston Manor. She just wanted to hand over the house smoothly, and now he said it was just barely? Raymond didn''t expect her to take it so seriously. He frowned, and just then, he got a call reminding him of a meeting in half an hour, so he got up.


    "That''s it. How much of the design fee is left?"


    Selena lowered her head. "That depends on you, Mr. Montague."


    Raymond thought for a moment and wrote her a check for five million dors.


    "Is that enough?"


    She reached out to take it, but he suddenly pulled the check back.


    "Did you be my interior designer because you slept with me?" Raymond asked.


    Selena''s eyshes trembled, and for a moment, she couldn''t respond.


    He ced the check in front of her again, his tone t.


    "Don''t use such methods next time. It''s pointless." Selena didn''t take the check but looked up at him.


    "Then why did you do that that night, Mr. Montague?"


    She was talking about Raymond kissing her in that alley. The light was dim, and from her angle, she could see his tense back.


    His hair was close to her chin, and if she lowered her head slightly, she could smell his shampoo.


    "The kiss felt great, but I guess I''m over it. I don''t feel anything anymore."


    Selena''s heart ached, and then she suddenly realized.


    ''What am I thinking?''


    Just because the Montague family treated him poorly and he didn''t understand love, did that mean she could forgive what he had done? Raymond''s words at that moment made her resolve firm.


    She silently took the check.


    Raymond felt inexplicably annoyed seeing her say nothing and left with a parting remark.


    "Don''t make yourself so cheap next time. It''s just a renovation job; no need to trade your body for it."


    Those words hit Selena like a p.


    She immediately realized how ridiculous her slight wavering had been.

 Chapter 645 Why Are You Yelling at Me

    Raymond finished speaking and was about to get up and head toward the door.


    But he heard footsteps behind him, and then his shoulder was forcefully bumped, causing him to stagger to the side.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the cold-faced Selena walking past him.


    He knew she did it on purpose, and a surge of anger rose.


    He grabbed Selena and pulled her back.


    Selena also got angry and started struggling forcefully. The two of them fell backward onto the couch.


    He grabbed her chin.


    "Why are you mad at me?"


    Selena couldn''t move, her eyes red, wishing she could get up and bite him.


    Seeing her aggrieved expression, Raymond quickly loosened his grip.


    Selena took the opportunity to push him away.


    She picked up the five million dors on the floor, but as she stood up, she felt dizzy.


    "Mr. Montague, rest assured, we won''t have this kind of deal again."


    Seeing her struggling, Raymond felt an inexplicable pang of sadness.


    But he was also annoyed because he couldn''t remember anything, and thinking about it gave him a headache.


    Selena''s head was spinning as she wobbled toward the door.


    Raymond strode after her, his tone stiff.


    "You''re sick. Let someonee and take you back."


    He wasn''t going to take her himself; Selena was too ungrateful.


    After saying this, he walked ahead.


    But after waiting for a long time, she didn''t catch up.


    Raymond nced back and saw her standing at the door, looking dazed and pale.


    He couldn''t help but go back.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Selena clutched her stomach, unable to say a word from the pain, her forehead covered in cold sweat, even feeling like she might vomit. Raymond stood still, seeing her in such pain, he simply picked her up horizontally.


    "Let go of me!"


    Selena used all her strength to push him away, and Raymond got a bit annoyed. "Don''t move!"


    Raymond ced Selena in his new car, and her face turned even paler.


    Her fingers tightened on his arm, and sweat started rolling down her forehead. "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Selena lowered her eyes, suddenly realizing what was happening to her.


    She got her period.


    Since her miscarriage, her periods had been irregr and very painful, requiring painkillers.


    There were no sanitary pads here, and she even felt like she was staining the seat, her face turning embarrassed.


    Raymond got into the driver''s seat and drove off.


    "Mr. Montague, no need for the hospital. Just take me to Rose Garden. I just need a painkiller."


    Raymond didn''t know where Rose Garden was, but he had painkillers at his hotel, ones she had bought but never used.


    After speaking, Selena closed her eyes.


    Raymond drove to the hotel, parked, walked to the passenger side, opened the door, and pulled her out.


    Selena stumbled, feeling even dizzier, and vomited to the side.


    Her whole body was cold.


    "Sorry for dirtying your seat," Selena said weakly, her legs still trembling.


    Raymond nced at the car seat, seeing a few drops of blood. His cleanliness obsession made him couldn''t stand it, and his face darkened. But seeing her in such pain, he swallowed his harsh words.


    Bad luck for him!


    He picked her up horizontally and went straight to the elevator.


    When they reached his room, Raymond took off his suit jacket and ced it on the couch, letting her sit on it.


    His suits were all custom-made, and it wasn''t the first time he used one as her cushion.


    Selena''s face was pale, her head slightly tilted back, and her chest rising and falling weakly.

 Chapter 646 Mr. Montague, Do You Have Any Sanitary Pads?

    Raymond grabbed the painkillers, got a ss of water, and turned to see her sprawled weakly on the sofa. His mind nked for a second, some hazy images flickering, but he couldn''t pin them down. "Take this."


    He tried to give her the pill, but Selena was in so much pain she wasn''t fully conscious. Her tongue pushed it right out.


    Raymond frowned, losing patience. He used his fingers to shove the pill deep into her throat.


    Selena looked like she was about to puke, so Raymond pulled his fingers out and mped his hand over her mouth. She red at him, sweat beading on her forehead.


    Raymond nced down, seeing his hand over her mouth, and noticed his fingers were still wet with her saliva.


    Normally, he''d be grossed out, but instead, he found it kinda... hot.


    He quickly pulled his hand away, trying to remember how they''d been tangled up in the past, but nothing came to mind.


    Feeling awkward, he grabbed the water and poured it into Selena''s mouth.


    She almost choked, coughing hard. She wanted to throw up but couldn''t.


    Raymond turned on the air conditioning and brought over a nket.


    He wasn''t really up for taking care of someone, especially thinking Selena might''ve had a thing with him. It made him uneasy.


    For some reason, his gut told him he wasn''t the type to get involved with women easily.


    Lately, he''d even had these uncontroble, murderous thoughts. After learning a bit about the Montague family, he knew who''d sent those people after him. Losing his memory had exposed all the fakes.


    But he didn''t feel sad at all, probably because he''d never felt any real family love from the Montagues.


    Raymond sat nearby, pulled out hisptop, and got back to work, ignoring Selena''s retching.


    She retched for a while, her clothes soaked.


    When Raymond had given her water, it was more like he''d poured it down her throat.


    Now, she just felt cold, and with her period, her lower body was probably a mess. She felt sticky and super ufortable.


    "Mr. Montague, do you have any sanitary pads?"


    She forced herself to grab a pillow and hugged it to ease the pain.


    Raymond''s fingers paused on the keyboard. "What?"


    "Sanitary pads."


    Selena''s voice was hoarse, and she buried her face in the pillow, her whole body trembling slightly.


    Raymond, feeling impatient, quickly called John, but John didn''t answer.


    Selena weakly grabbed the hem of Raymond''s shirt, her voice faint.


    "Could you please go to the supermarket next to the hotel and buy a couple of packs?"


    Raymond pped Selena''s hand away, about to tell her to get lost.


    But her hand was so delicate that just a p made the back of her hand turn red.


    Raymond swallowed his words, frowned, pushed hisptop aside, and went downstairs.


    But as he entered the elevator, he regretted it. Why was he going to such lengths? Selena was just a woman he had slept with before. Their rtionship was long over.


    Thinking this, Raymond found himself at the supermarket entrance.


    He had never bought such things before and was overwhelmed by the array of products.


    He took out his phone and called Selena.


    Selena barely had the strength to answer the phone, her fingers trembling as she pressed the answer button.


    "Mr. Montague," Selena spoke up.


    "Which brand?" Raymond asked.


    There were too many brands.


    "Any will do," Selena said.


    "Long or short?" Raymond asked again.


    Selena was in so much pain that she felt like her intestines were tying themselves in knots.


    "Any will do, Mr. Montague, just buy any," Selena said weakly.


    Raymond frowned again and grabbed the nearest pack.


    At that moment, a sales assistant walked over. Seeing a handsome man standing in front of the sanitary pads, her eyes lit up, and she quickly asked, "Hello, do you need help?" Raymond''s face darkened.


    The sales assistant saw he was holding panty liners and quickly exined, "Just buying this isn''t enough. It depends on how heavy your girlfriend''s flow is. How many packs did she ask you to buy?" For the first time in his twenty-four years, Raymond felt a bit embarrassed.


    The sales assistant grabbed a pack of overnight pads and paired it with a bag of daytime pads. "Sir, you should choose these overnight pants."


    Raymond had no idea what overnight pants were, so he grabbed a few more packs and went to the checkout.


    The sales assistant started promoting again. "Would you like some ginger tea? It can warm the body."


    Raymond didn''t hesitate and bought a few packs.


    He returned to the room with a bag full of items and saw Selena lying there. He couldn''t tell if she had fainted or fallen asleep.

 Chapter 647 Can You Give Me a Pair of Your Pants?

    "Penny?"


    Selena stirred, showing she wasn''t asleep.


    Raymond tossed a bag in front of her. "See if there''s anything you need."


    His tone was indifferent as he went back to hisputer.


    The painkillers had finally kicked in, easing the intense pain in Selena''s lower abdomen.


    Selena opened the bag and was surprised to see sleep pants. Raymond actually bought these.


    All her pants were dirty, and she really needed them.


    "Mr. Montague, can I borrow a pair of your pants?"


    Raymond stiffened, ready to tell her not to push her luck.


    But when he looked up and saw her sweaty face and weak expression, he relented. Why argue with a patient?


    He went to the bedroom, opened the closet, grabbed a new pair of dress pants, and tossed them to her.


    Selena felt a bit embarrassed but needed to clean herself up; otherwise, it was too ufortable.


    She headed to the bathroom.


    Raymond''s mysophobia kicked in, and he stood up abruptly.


    "You''re going to use my bathroom?"


    Selena nodded, her face pale.


    Raymond''s brow twitched in frustration. He quickly called the front desk to ask if the other room on the top floor was upied. When told it was, his face darkened.


    Selena had already walked to the bathroom door. Seeing Raymond''s look of disgust, she felt a bit of satisfaction.


    Raymond followed her, his tone menacing.


    "Go back now. I''ll have someone get you. You can''t use my bathroom."


    Selena looked up at him and suddenly asked seriously, "Why not? You used to drag me in there to have sex." Damn!


    Raymond''s scalp tingled, clearly shocked by the revtion.


    But what Selena said next made his face change even more.


    "You said you liked me and wanted to be my lover."


    "You''re lying!" Raymond retorted without hesitation.


    Selena saw his disgusted expression and felt a mix of pain and satisfaction.


    Taking advantage of his momentary daze, Selena entered the bathroom.


    She was too weak, sitting by the bathtub for a long time before turning on the shower. Raymond knocked on the door. "Penny,e out!"


    The thought of someone using his bathroom gave Raymond goosebumps; he found it unbearable.


    But Selena had already locked the door. Selena had already locked the door.


    Inside, Selena cleaned herself up, took off her pants, threw them in the trash, and tied up the trash bag.


    When she came out, she saw Raymond back on the couch, working.


    She quickly approached and picked up the suit jacket she had used as a cushion.


    Selena said, "Mr. Montague, I''ll take this and wash it for you."


    "It''s dirty, throw it away."


    Raymond didn''t even look up, as if she was less interesting than his data.


    Selena lowered her eyes and really tossed the suit jacket into the trash.


    Raymond finally nced up, seeing her in his pants. The waist was too big, so she tied it with a string, making the top wrinkled.


    Her shirt was still hers, a bit wet, but she looked much better than before.


    Raymond inexplicably felt relieved. "Now that you''re better, you should go."


    Selena nodded but couldn''t help but warn him before leaving.


    "John is the person you trust the most."


    If Raymond kept trusting no one, the Montague family would keep targeting him, and he couldn''t fight them all alone.


    They were taking advantage of his memory loss to y dirty tricks.


    They were also sure Raymond wouldn''t tell William about this.


    Raymond didn''t even look up. His tone was still emotionless. "You don''t need to worry about these things, Penny. I''ve already fired you. Whatever rtionship we had before is over. Don''t cling to it." Selena fell silent. She wasn''t clinging to it.


    After Selena left, Raymond finally stopped typing.


    Theputer screen was full of gibberish; his calmness had been an act.


    When Selena walked out wearing his pants, looking weak but with bright eyes, he could almost see her movements through the frosted ss.


    Despite trying not to look, the sound of the water made his thoughts wander.


    Raymond kept reying Selena''s words in his mind-they had had sex in the bathroom...


    Carter had said he kissed Selena on the desk, and now Selena said they had sex in the bathroom.


    Raymond''s head hurt as he tried to think, but his phone rang at that moment.


    It was Greer.


    "Raymond, how have you been feelingtely?"


    Raymond didn''t speak, then chuckled after a few seconds. "Thanks for your concern. I''m doing well."


    Greer''s son Oliver had been left in a terrible state by Raymond, and Greer had long harbored a grudge. Now, knowing Raymond had lost his memory, Greer was secretly pleased, thinking his time for revenge hade. "I heard you''ve been close with a little designertely?"


    Raymond frowned, and Greer continued, "I''d like to invite her over for coffee. I wonder if you''lle. A woman who can make you so obsessed must have some skills. It''s making me a bit tempted."

 Chapter 648 Shes Yours

    "If you like her, she''s yours," Raymond said before hanging up.


    Greer was stunned. He never expected Raymond to say that. Then it hit him-Raymond probably forgot about Selena too.


    Well, if Raymond gave the green light, he''d regret itter. The more he cared about Selena, the more he''d suffer. Selena left the hotel feeling awful. She gged down a taxi, and the meds made her drowsy as soon as she got in.


    But as the car bumped along, she realized she hadn''t told the driver where to go.


    "Hey, I need to-"


    Before she could finish, the car sped up. Panic set in. She reached for her phone, but the driver mmed the brakes, making her head hit the seat. Dizzy, she felt her phone snatched away and her hair yanked back. A hard pnded on her cheek.


    "Stay still, or I''ll rape you right here!" the driver snarled.


    Selena, already weak from her period, had no strength to fight back. She just red at him coldly.


    The driver cursed, got some instructions over the phone, and kept driving.


    Raymond, back at hisputer, nced at the trash can. A discarded suit caught his eye, triggering a vague memory. He called John.


    "What''s my deal with Penny?"


    John hesitated. "Mr. Montague, I''m not sure."


    "We''re not dating?"


    "No," John confirmed.


    Raymond frowned. Was Selena just a fling?


    If she was just a fling, losing her wouldn''t matter. But his head started to ache.


    "Do I care about her?"


    "You do have a special feeling for Penny."


    So, it was just special. Raymond was a normal guy. Selena was hot, and it was natural to be attracted.


    But he knew it was wrong to be obsessed with a woman''s body. He had to fix that.


    Now that Greer had Selena, he probably wouldn''t hurt her too much because of her looks.


    Raymond hung up, deciding not to worry about it.


    Meanwhile, Selena was dumped next to Greer. His ce was close to the old house. He was drinking, eyeing her with a raised eyebrow. "You do look good."


    Selena was weak, sweat rolling down her face. Nervous, her stomach pain red up.


    Greer seemed kind but had a cruel glint in his eyes. He was about to approach when two panicked servants rushed in.


    "Sir, Mr. Montague is throwing a fit again. He smashed everything, and the woman he took is dead."


    Since Raymond crippled Oliver, he had to wear adult diapers and couldn''t get an erection. Used to an easy life, he couldn''t handle the blow and became temperamental. Greer was annoyed. Oliver had been fussing too long and needed to calm down.


    He looked at Selena, a bit regretful. He had wanted some fun.


    But Oliver had a psychological scar, and he was Greer''s only son.


    "Take her to him. Make sure he enjoys himself."


    As long as Oliver was satisfied, it didn''t matter how he yed.

 Chapter 649 All Affections Are Stifled

    Selena was still writhing in pain when she was suddenly yanked up and tossed into another room. Oliver, who had been smashing things in a fit of rage, saw Selena thrown in, and his eyes narrowed. How could he not recognize her? Raymond had lost his mind over this woman, Selena!


    His face flushed with excitement, and he quickly turned to the bodyguard next to him.


    "How''d you catch her? Wasn''t Raymond keeping a close eye on her?"


    Oliver had been out of the loop and didn''t know Raymond had lost his memory.


    "Sir, Raymond''s got some brain issues and forgot a lot of people, including her. Mr. Montague called him earlier and said we could do whatever we wanted with her." Raymond''s offhandment sealed Selena''s fate.


    Hearing this, Selena shivered, bitterness welling up inside her.


    But then, she felt a strange sense of relief. Raymond was always like this.


    He could toss her aside without a second thought, like she was nothing.


    Once, twice, every time.


    And she was still moved by his asional kindness. How pathetic.


    At that moment, Selena killed any affection she had left for Raymond. Thinking of him now, her heart was calm.


    When Oliver heard Raymond had forgotten Selena, he burst outughing.


    He quickly grabbed Selena by the hair.


    She was drenched in sweat, too weak to fight back.


    Her scalp hurt, her abdomen hurt, and the painkillers had stopped working.


    Oliver dragged her across the floor to his sofa.


    "Who would''ve thought? I get to y with the woman Raymond once adored. He liked this designer so much he crippled me for her, and now he tosses her away." Oliver picked up a toy nearby.


    His genitals were useless now. He had taken a liking to a woman before, and after bringing her here, he yed her to death.


    A man who can''t have sex was a terrifying thing; he vents all his malice on women.


    There had been news reports about an impotent serial killer who specialized in mutting women, ming his impotence on them, and taking brutal revenge.


    Selena''s eyes were calm, but deep down, she was terrified. She didn''t know if she''d make it out alive.


    Looking at Selena''s face, Oliverughed and said to the bodyguard, "Go get seven or eight guys. Later, you all will rape her, and I''ll record it. This video will be kept, and when Raymond''s memory returns, we''ll send it to him!" The bodyguard didn''t dare disobey. Oliver had been extremely unpredictable and ruthlesstely.


    Anyone who displeased him would disappear the next day.


    Seven or eight bodyguards quickly arrived.


    Oliver grabbed Selena''s hair again and dragged her out like a rag doll.


    "Do it now, hurry up!"


    He pulled out a camera and excitedly turned it on.


    Selena''s fingertips twitched, and she found it darkly funny. Sweat was pouring down her forehead. She was in so much pain she wanted to vomit but couldn''t. Especially when she saw the men surrounding her, her disgust for them exploded.


    Just as a man''s hand was about to touch her chest, a loud noise came from outside, shaking the ground.


    Oliver''s camera fell to the floor. "What''s going on?"


    He asked the people outside, but no one had an answer.


    Downstairs.


    Raymond drove a heavy truck, flooring it from outside the Greer family''s vi, crashing through the gate, and even breaking into the living room. Servants screamed and scattered.


    Greer was so scared he dropped his coffee cup.


    The truck was massive, with wheels almost as tall as a person. In front of it, people were like ants.


    Raymond drove in like a madman, aiming for the densest crowds and scaring some so badly that they wet their pants.


    The truck stopped in front of Greer, and his legs went weak.


    This madman!


    Raymond, this madman!


    Seeing Raymond about to step on the gas again, it looked like he wanted to demolish the entire vi.


    Greer finally panicked.


    "Stop! Stop!"


    He screamed in fear, but Raymond still stepped on the gas.


    Luckily, Greer ran fast, or he would''ve been crushed into a paste.

 Chapter 650 This Is a Reckless Mad Wolf

    Greer thought Raymond wouldn''t dare push him, but it turned out there was nothing Raymond wouldn''t do.


    Greer couldn''t say a word and quickly barked orders to the guy next to him.


    "Go get Penny! Now!"


    If Raymond kept ramming, this house would be rubble in no time!


    This was a vi in the city center!


    By tomorrow morning, everyone would know, and his dignity would be shot!


    He was Raymond''s uncle and thought he could use his elder status to pressure Raymond, but Raymond yed by his own rules.


    Raymond didn''t care. He reversed the truck, ready to ram it again.


    The vi''s walls were already damaged, and the heavy truck was just inches away from smashing thest fence, which would bring the whole ce down. But then Raymond saw Selena being dragged out by two men.


    She looked weak, and her shirt was half undone.


    He opened the car door and red at Greer, who was already scared stiff.


    "Who touched her?"


    Greer was trembling.


    The two bodyguards holding Selena were pale. Oliver had given the order, and they couldn''t resist the urge to vite her.


    Raymond grabbed a gun from the side, not a handgun, but an SY assault rifle that could fire thirty rounds at once.


    Greer''s eyes widened. "Raymond, you wouldn''t dare!"


    As soon as Greer finished speaking, gunshots rang out.


    Each of the two bodyguards took ten bullets to the chest.


    Raymond walked up to Selena, grabbed her, and pulled her into his arms.


    "Uncle Greer, I''m taking her with me."


    Raymond smiled, pointing the gun at Greer.


    Greer fell to his knees, almost fainting from fear.


    Anyone who saw Raymond''s actions tonight would be scared; he was like a mad wolf with nothing to lose!


    This was the real Raymond!


    The Montague family had never seen this side of Raymond!


    The heavy truck was very high. Raymond held Selena with one hand, climbed thedder, and sat back in the driver''s seat.


    This driver''s seat could only fit two people. He ced Selena beside him and thoughtfully fastened her seatbelt.


    "Hold on tight."


    Selena had a bit of sanity left. She saw him reverse the truck suddenly, then elerate and smash through thest load-bearing wall of the vi, causing the entire building to crack. Someone helped out Greer, and at the same time, people were shouting.


    "The vi''s copsing! Run! Run!"


    The walls started to crumble, but Raymond''s truck was too big to be stopped. He drove through thest wall, crushed the garden, and sped away.


    The building behind the truck lost itsst support and copsed with a loud crash, raising a cloud of dust.


    People ran out in a panic, crying and screaming in fear.


    An hour ago, Greer was leisurely drinking coffee. Now, his pants were even a bit wet.


    Raymond had gone mad.


    It was the first time Greer had seen such a crazy Raymond!


    Raymond drove the truck out, smashing through the vi''s fence.


    He was alone, but it was enough to fend off an army.


    The heavy truck stopped, and he looked at Selena beside him.


    In such a thrilling environment, she had actually fallen asleep.


    Raymond unfastened the seatbelt, held Selena, climbed down thedder, and got into a nearby waiting car.


    Since he didn''t know where Rose Garden was, he could only take Selena to his hotel.


    Greer sat paralyzed on the ground, looking at his house, which had turned into ruins, while the culprit had swaggered away.


    He opened his mouth, the fear and panic still lingering in his heart.


    He looked down at the wet spot on his pants and felt extremely angry!


    "I''m going to find my dad! Raymond''s gone mad! He did this to me for a woman!"


    William had three sons.


    The eldest was Greer, the second was Elbert, the third daughter was Grace, and the youngest son was Donovan.


    Moreover, the Montague family had many coteral branches, all eyeing the vast family fortune.


    But Greer never thought he would be so openly persecuted by Raymond one day!


    As he went to find William, Elbert''s family was unusually quiet.


    Recently, only Greer had been taking advantage of Raymond''s amnesia to deal with him, while Elbert remained inactive.


    Only that fool Greer would act when Raymond had amnesia.


    An amnesiac, Raymond was a madman who would retaliate without considering the consequences if provoked.


    He wouldn''t care about any rtionships; with his memory, he was more rational.


    An amnesiac Raymond wasn''t easier to deal with but harder.


    Once he found out who was against him, his retaliation would be terrifying.


    Elbert had been nning for years and had long seen through Raymond''s nature.


    Growing up in the military, he did everything with a ruthless streak.

 Chapter 651 Raymond, Ill Kill You Sooner Or Later

    Not long after, Elbert''s guys came back with news. "Boss, we found out Raymond used a heavy truck to smash Greer''s vi, shot two bodyguards, and then just walked away like it was nothing." Elbert set down his cup, looking all refined, unlike Greer, who always had that scheming look.


    "Raymond didn''t shoot Greer?"


    That was odd. Elbert figured the whole Greer family would be wiped out tonight.


    "He''s still alive, but I heard he wet his pants in fear and is now running to Mr. Montague for justice."


    Running to William for justice? Greer was really dumb. The moment he went to William, all his dirty secrets woulde out.


    Plus, William loved Raymond''s wild side. If no one could control him, the Montague family might not leave any survivors.


    Raymond didn''t care about family ties. He only yed nice because William was still around.


    If William died, no one could control this mad wolf.


    Compared to Raymond, Elbert wished Christopher was still alive. Christopher was gentle at his core. Even if he took action, he followed some rules. But Raymond? He was born to break them. Dealing with Raymond was a headache. Without a sure n, Elbert couldn''t act rashly.


    Sure enough, Greer went to another vi to change his pants and then rushed to see William.


    But he got stopped outside the old mansion.


    The butler smiled and said, "Mr. Montague won''t see any guests now. If you cause trouble, deal with it yourself. If you provoke a wolf, you face the bite." William had already guessed Raymond would be harder to handle after losing his memory, so he didn''t keep any secrets from the Montague family.


    On the first day of Raymond''s amnesia, he let everyone in the family know.


    Only that fool Greer thought Raymond would be easy to bully now.


    Greer was so mad his eyes turned red.


    "Fine, if he won''t handle this! I''ll go kill Raymond right now!"


    His voice was loud, but everyone knew it was just talk.


    If he could kill Raymond, he wouldn''t be hereining.


    Greer was furious but helpless, having no choice but to ept his bad luck.


    When Raymond hadn''t lost his memory, he had already crippled his son.


    Tonight, he almost wiped out his entire family. How could he still think of revenge, fearing the madman mighte again with a truck? Greer shivered and went back in frustration.


    Raymond ced Selena on the hotel sofa.


    Selena curled up in pain. "Medicine."


    One painkiller wasn''t enough. Plus, she was scared out of her mind. She felt like she was dying and didn''t even know who was beside her. Raymond took the painkillers, squeezed out two, and pressed them into her throat with his slender fingers.


    Selena almost threw up but held back. In a fit of revenge, she bit his fingertip hard.


    But she had no strength, so it didn''t hurt at all, though it did leave a tooth mark.


    Raymond looked at the wet spot and the tooth mark on his fingertip, his breathing a bit heavier.


    He pulled a nket over Selena, turned up the air conditioning, and grabbed his pajamas to take a shower. It was already veryte.


    After showering, he was also a bit tired.


    Just as he was about to walk into his bedroom, Selena called out, "Raymond."


    He stopped, raised an eyebrow, and turned back. "What did you call me?"


    She usually called him Mr. Montague. Why was she using his first name now?


    What kind of dream was she having?


    Selena''s lips were still moving, but her voice was too soft to hear.


    Raymond leaned in closer and finally heard her.


    "Bastard, jerk, Raymond, I''ll kill you sooner orter!"

 Chapter 652 Penny, I Cant Believe You Tricked Me

    Raymond froze, his eyes locked on Selena''s neck. He wondered if he should take advantage of her weakness and strangle her. However, her quivering eyshes betrayed her fear.


    "Forget it," he thought, abandoning the idea.


    He went to his room and quickly fell asleep.


    The night passed without incident.


    When Raymond woke up, Selena was still asleep.


    He washed up, put on a new suit, and left the hotel without waking her.


    An hourter, Selena slowly woke up.


    Memories ofst night flooded back, but she couldn''t recall much. She only remembered Raymond showing up in the end.


    What stuck with her more was the image of seven or eight men surrounding her, their disgusting gazes making her stomach churn. She ran to the bathroom and vomited, goosebumps rising on her skin.


    Selena threw up twice.


    She hadn''t eaten, so it was mostly water.


    She couldn''t stay in that room any longer and hurried back to Ashbourne Manor.


    Selena had someone buy her a new phone. After a warm breakfast, she felt better.


    She took a shower and slept until the afternoon. When she woke up, she took a painkiller, and her period pain eased.


    In the evening, she went to thepany. Online discussions about Andrew were still buzzing, with people wondering when he''d start filming again.


    Andrew was the first director Selena recruited, and Austin was the first star she signed. Although S.M. Corporation was still making small profits, it was on a smoother path.


    Andrew was a good director; all he needed now was a good script.


    "Mr. Newman, I''ll have someone check the film school for screenwriters looking for investment. Don''t worry, even though you only make movies for mypany, the script has to meet your standards," Selena said.


    Andrew sighed in relief. His face was still swollen, but since it was just external injuries, he was discharged today and couldn''t wait to report to Selena.


    "Ms. Fair, I''ll follow your lead," Andrew said.


    The office fell silent as Ann pushed the door open and walked in.


    "Ms. Fair, there''s a young girl outside who wants to meet you."


    When the person came in, Selena looked at her.


    It was Mia, just as she had guessed.


    The night Raymond was injured, she didn''t see any other Montague family members at the hospital, but Mia was there.


    Mia pushed the door open and saw Selena sitting in the office, feeling a bit uneasy.


    She had restrained herself for an extended period, initially intending to wait until Raymond regained consciousness before inquiring, but Raymond had unexpectedly suffered memory loss.


    "Penny," she called out, then felt it was inappropriate and followed with, "Ms. Fair."


    Selena didn''t know what to say at this moment.


    Mia looked around, finally epting the reality.


    Penny was Selena, Raymond''s ex-wife, the person she hadined about to her face.


    Mia felt a mix of shame and anger as if she had been deceived.


    "Why didn''t you tell me? I trusted you so much and considered you my friend!"


    Selena knew it woulde to this. "Mia, I..."


    Mia had been pampered since childhood. Thinking about how she had always defended Selena, only to realize she didn''t even know Selena''s true identity and hadined about Raymond''s ex-wife in front of her multiple times, she felt nothing but shame.


    "I hate you, Penny! You tricked me!"


    Mia burst into tears, feeling so ashamed she wished she could find a hole to crawl into!

 Chapter 653 Played Us All for Fools

    Selena snatched a tissue and handed it to Mia, but Mia pped it away.


    "Raymond doesn''t even know who you really are, does he? You''ve been ying us all, even dragging him into an affair. You never told him, and now you''re divorced. What''s he gonna do when he finds out?" "Penny, you''re heartless. You never cared about Raymond or his feelings. The Fair family is full of terrible people!"


    She sobbed and ran off, tears streaming down her face.


    Selena wanted to chase her, but Mia had already stepped into the elevator.


    Mia had gathered a lot of courage toe here today.


    She had a lot on her mind, but upon spotting Penny in the office, a wave of anger and shame engulfed her, causing her to lose control.


    Now, back in her car, Mia was still crying and huping.


    Once Raymond sobers up, she has to tell him the truth. She can''t let Penny keep deceiving him!


    Mia''s phone buzzed with a message from Selena.


    [Sorry, I''ve always wanted to exin but never found the chance.]


    ''Excuses.''


    Seeing this, Mia felt Selena was even more fake.


    They had met so many times, and she had vented to Selena so often. Selena probably thought she was a fool forining right to her face. Mia cried even harder.


    Meanwhile, Selena sat in her office, rubbing her temples.


    Ann walked in and, seeing her looking unwell, tried tofort her.


    "Ms. Fair, would you like me to get you some lunch?"


    "Have the script scouts left?" Selena asked.


    "They''ve left. They should be at Silver Bay Film Academy by now."


    Silver Bay Film Academy was the top film school in the country, producing many stars and excellent screenwriters.


    To make S.M Corporation stand out, they needed a hit movie or some rising stars.


    If they could find a good script, Austin would definitely be the male lead.


    Right now, S.M. Corporation has few resources. Austin was still relying on his own fame to get roles. Without a strong backing, he had to endure a lot.


    Selena had agreed to be Raymond''s secretary, and he had promised her resources from the Montague Group. Now that he had lost his memory and fired her, that promise was gone. She decided to drive to Silver Bay Film Academy herself. The Fair family''s paint business was managed by other executives, and she only needed to review documents asionally. Her main focus was still the development of S.M Corporation, her ownpany.


    At the entrance of Silver Bay Film Academy, many talent scouts and novice screenwriters were looking for investment.


    These people were usually very confident in their scripts and wanted to find producers to fund them, so anything could happen at the entrance of Silver Bay Film Academy. Selena reviewed several scripts but wasn''t satisfied with any of them. She then went to a nearby caf¨¦, hoping to find an undiscovered gem.


    However, locating a quality script proved to be quite challenging.


    She found nothing.


    In the evening, she returned to Ashbourne Manor and was surprised to see William there.


    "Grandpa!"


    Last time, William had been so angry he almost fainted, and now he was out and about.


    William looked up at her and smiled.


    Selena quickly helped him sit down. "Why did youe out? You should be resting."


    William didn''t want to stay at home, where everyone kept bothering him. It was better toe out and chat with Selena.


    "Thank you for taking care of Raymond while he was in the hospital."


    He was genuinely grateful. After all, they were already divorced, and she had no obligation to care for Raymond.


    This was the reason he held Selena in high regard. She possessed intelligence,petence, and apassionate heart.


    "Selena, do you know what Raymond is doing today?"


    Selena really didn''t know.


    "He''s working on acquiring the Eternal Growth Group. Today, the Stone family went to the Montague Group, but he didn''t see them. I had Olivia thrown in jail, but Victor bailed her out. I don''t know what he wants with Olivia, but she won''t escape prison time."

 Chapter 654 Pretending to Be Refined and Noble

    William was set on his decision this time.


    "Grandpa, let Raymond handle this," Selena suggested.


    William smiled at Selena, but his expression soon turned somber as he remembered she was no longer his granddaughter-inw.


    Sensing he had more to say, Selena asked Fiona to bring him a ss of water.


    William hesitated, staying silent for ten minutes before finally speaking his mind.


    "Raymond grew up with me in the military. No one from the Montague family looked after him, but he''s a capable kid. He went abroad for three years and made more money than the entire Montague family, but no one knew. The biggest acquisition back then? That was him, and he wasn''t even twenty. No one knows how manypanies he bought during that time."


    He took a sip of water.


    "I asked him toe back and take over the Montague Group. That job was supposed to go to his brother. I always trusted Raymond but worried he''d be uncontroble. His uncles thought I was biased and that I cared too much about him. Really, I was just trying to keep him in check. Selena, I once thought of handing the reins to you, but you two never liked each other."


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat. William had probably never shared this with anyone.


    There were rumors about Raymond''s overseas assets, but no one knew the extent.


    William''s words made it clear: Raymond''s assets abroad were at least as much as the Montague family''s, making them almost irrelevant to him.


    "Grandpa, it''s toote to talk about this now. I''m sorry, but after three years of marriage, we never fell in love," Selena said.


    "I''m not saying this to make youe back. I just needed someone to talk to. I heard he wrecked his uncle''s vi. Now that he has amnesia, he understands even less about family and love. I don''t want to share this with the rest of the Montague family."


    William patted Selena''s wrist.


    "I''m old and worry about everything. I just needed someone to talk to. Don''t worry; I promised I wouldn''t try to bring you two back together. I''ll be retreating for a while and won''t see anyone. If you need anything, call the butler." Selena nodded.


    William really just wanted to chat. He sat for an hour before being helped back.


    Selena knew all about Raymond''s upbringing and had even been held at gunpoint by him once.


    William wasn''t exaggerating. Raymond used to act all refined and noble, but if he ever dropped the act, it would be hell for everyone else. William still held the only reins that could control Raymond, but Selena didn''t want that responsibility.


    Besides, she couldn''t control him anyway.


    Her mind was a mess for a moment but soon calmed down.


    She was about to start dinner when the private investigator she had sent to Ridgefield finally called.


    "Ms. Fair, we found some news about Mr. Fair''s child but nothing about your background."


    Selena was puzzled. The children were switched together, so why was there news about the other child but nothing about her?


    "Ms. Fair, the child Ms. Layman gave birth to, was taken to Silver Bay City. She was bought by someone, and the buyer seems to be from the Stone family. You''ll need to investigate further. Our capabilities are limited, and it took us a long time to find even this small clue."


    ''The Stone family?''


    Hearing this name, Selena had a bad feeling.


    Wasn''t Olivia revealed not to be a child of the Stone family?


    Selena suddenly felt a headache. She remembered William saying that Victor had taken Olivia away, so she hurried to the hospital.


    Victor had already done a paternity test for Olivia and the Smith family. Olivia had been sent to the police station.


    When Selena arrived, he had just finished surgery and was taking off his white coat.


    "Dr. Barnes," Selena called out.


    Victor looked up, a bit surprised. "Ms. Fair."


    Selena had run up, and although it was cold outside, a thinyer of sweat covered her nose.


    She asked, "Do you still have Olivia''s DNA information? I want to do another paternity test with someone else."


    Victor replied, "I still have it. I''ll contact my colleague, and you can talk to them directly."


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief and followed his instructions to another building, where she submitted Olivia and James''s DNA information.


    The waiting process was torturous. She silently prayed that Olivia was not James and Barbara''s biological daughter.

 Chapter 655 No One Loves You at All

    The next morning, the hospital called with the results.


    James and Olivia shared a biological connection; he was her father.


    Selena was stunned. She sat on the couch, momentarily frozen.


    The breakfast on the table had gone cold. Despite the floor heating, she felt a chill run through her.


    In this world, the person she loved most was Barbara.


    Barbara had given her so much love, creating a safe and loving environment so she wouldn''t resent her childhood.


    When she first found out she wasn''t Barbara''s daughter, it broke her heart because she truly loved Barbara.


    She often thought she must have done something good in a past life to deserve a mother like Barbara.


    On countless nights when she cried herself to sleep, thoughts of Barbaraforted her.


    But as she grew older, she became stronger and hadn''t dreamt of Barbara in a long time.


    The reality now felt like a p in the face.


    The Olivia she despised was actually Barbara''s biological daughter.


    Her father, James, had even left a will, asking Selena to find this child and ensure she was taken care of. ''How could this be?''


    Selena called the hospital again, but the second result was the same.


    She felt dizzy and a bit nauseous.


    Her period hadn''t ended yet, and now she had to deal with Olivia''s situation.


    William had already decided to send Olivia to jail.


    But as Barbara and James''s adopted daughter, Selena couldn''t just watch Olivia go to jail.


    Selena felt an unprecedented irritation.


    She quickly called William. After a moment of silence, William asked her what she nned to do.


    Selena really didn''t know.


    Her mind went nk for a moment, and she heard William say, "I''ll have someone send her abroad. If she stays in Silver Bay City, she''ll definitely cause you trouble."


    On one side were Barbara and James, and on the other was what Olivia had done to her.


    After a long while, she nodded. "Grandpa, I''ll leave it to you."


    But soon, Olivia sent word that she wanted to see her.


    Olivia wasn''t stupid. She had been subjected to a paternity test, and now William from the Montague family was willing to let her go. Something must have changed. She immediately thought of Selena.


    Selena didn''t want to go to the police station, but Olivia sent a message to someone.


    [Thepany you have now belongs to my parents. You were raised by my parents. Your life is theirs. If you don''te to see me, I''ll kill myself right now and tell them it was you who drove me to it.] Reluctantly, Selena went to see Olivia.


    Olivia was still in the police station, but she no longer looked disheveled. She looked at Selena with a face full of smugness.


    "Who would''ve thought, Selena, should I call you sister?"


    The term made Selena feel nauseous.


    But the more displeased she looked, the happier Olivia became.


    "So I am the real heiress of the Fair family. I should be the one marrying Raymond. You, a nobody, should ept your fate! Even though I''ve tried to kill you several times, you still don''t dare to touch me because you''re afraid of facing my parents!"


    As Olivia spoke, she startedughing, a bit maniacally.


    "Selena, no one really loves you. James handed thepany to you on his deathbed. Do you think he really loved you? He just didn''t want thepany to fall into the hands of outsiders. If he knew I was his real daughter, the Fair familypany would be mine. And if I get out and fight you for the Fair family inheritance, legally, I can, right? After all, the Fair familypany wasn''t just James''s. Barbara had shares, too, and those shares should go to her real daughter. But you''re not her real daughter."


    Olivia was extremely smug andughed a few more times.


    "So not only can you not make things difficult for me, but you also have to give me a share of thepany. Whatever shares Barbara left, you have to transfer them all to me."


    Hearing this, Selena alsoughed.


    "That would have been the case, but didn''t you try to bankrupt the Fair Group? I seized that opportunity and got all the shares in my hands. Thanks to you, I now hold ny-five percent of the shares, and none of them are yours." Olivia''s expression quickly soured. How could she have forgotten that?


    Had she not attempted to acquire the Fair Group and faced opposition from Selena, she would be able to assert her ownership openly now.


    Her chest heaved violently.

 Chapter 656 The Lover Clinging to Raymond

    Selena stood up, her expression calm andposed.


    "You''re right. People need to ept their fate. I''ll return those words to you," she said.


    Olivia''s body trembled as she pounded on the ss in front of her.


    "Don''t be so smug! You bitch! Even after everything I''ve done, I still have parents who love me. What do you have?! You don''t even know where your parents are! Bastard! A pathetic bastard! Raymond doesn''t love you either; you''re so pitiful!" Olivia shouted.


    Selena calmly wrote a check for five million dors.


    "I''ll have someone send you abroad and restrict your re-entry. After that, I don''t want to see you in Silver Bay City again."


    "What right do you have to do this? You bitch! I haven''t lost yet!"


    Olivia was too emotional and was taken away.


    Selena sat back down, feeling a deep sense of sorrow, her heart heavy with difort.


    Originally, having Olivia spend her life in prison would have been the best oue, but now she had to let Olivia go and even give her money. It was incredibly frustrating.


    Her face looked a bit grim, and just as she was leaving, she ran into Richard.


    Today, Richard sported a gray trench coat,plemented by an LV scarf. Selena turned thest corner and bumped right into his arms.


    Richard instinctively held her, looking down at her.


    "Penny?"


    "Mr. Smith."


    Selena took a step back. What was Richard doing at the police station?


    Seemingly understanding her question, Richard pointed to his car parked by the roadside and said, "The thieves in Silver Bay City are crazy. They stole all four wheels off my car." Selena thought he was joking and couldn''t help but look over. When she saw that even the Rolls-Royce emblem had been pried off, she couldn''t help butugh.


    It was indeed a bit ridiculous.


    "So you''re here to file a report?"


    Richard nodded. "I parked my car near the police stationst night. There''s a bar nearby. When I came out after drinking, all that was left was the car frame." Selena still found it funny, but it would be impolite tough out loud, so she kept her mouth tight.


    Richard quite liked her.


    "Penny, I''m not very familiar with Silver Bay City. I haven''t been here much. Would you mind being my tour guide?"


    Selena happened to be free today, and his words lightened the frustration Olivia had caused, so she nodded. "It would be my pleasure."


    She apanied Richard to file the report. The police probably had never seen such brazen thieves, especially so close to the police station.


    The officers'' faces turned red with embarrassment.


    When Richard came out, he eyed Selena''s car.


    "Need a lift?" Selena offered.


    Richard nodded and slid into the driver''s seat without hesitation. "My new car won''t be here until the afternoon. Can''t let my brother find out about this, or he''ll think I''m up to no good again."


    He nced at his phone. "I''ve got a meeting in half an hour. Mind if I hitch a ride?"


    If Richard really needed a ride, he could just make a call, and a fleet of luxury cars would show up. Plenty ofpanies wanted to work with the Smith family.


    "Mr. Smith, this might not be appropriate. I don''t know who you''re meeting, and they don''t know me."


    "I''m meeting Bryan Ward. I''m looking into the film industry here in Silver Bay City to see if there are any scripts worth investing in. Isn''t he a big name among screenwriters? I''m hoping he''s got something good." Bryan was a well-known screenwriter. Unlike Alex, Bryan was now a mentor at Silver Bay Film Academy and wrote one or two scripts a year. Each script could be turned into a short, captivating TV series.


    His scripts almost always became hits. While Alex''s scripts were also popr, they were more market-driven and often focused on romance, his specialty.


    But Bryan''s scripts were diverse, fitting for a professor and guest lecturer at the academy.


    At thest yacht party, Selena had wanted to meet someone like him, but she had to leave early due to an ident. She didn''t expect to get another chance now.


    "Alright, Mr. Smith, I''ll take you there."


    Richard noticed her attitude shift and smiled.


    "Thinking about investing in film?"


    "Yes, I just started a newpany and want to invest in film."


    Richard was a bit surprised. Thest time he saw her, she seemed like just Raymond''s dependent lover.


    He didn''t expect her to have such ambitions.


    He became intrigued. "If you''re serious about investing in film, why not go directly to Raymond? He''s a bit arrogant, but his business acumen is top-notch. I heard about him even when I was in Visalia. What he does there doesn''t conflict with the Smith family''s interests, so we never had any dealings."

 Chapter 657 Behind is an Abyss of Darkness

    Selena didn''t want to talk about Raymond, but she had to admit it.


    "Mr. Montague said he got tired of me, so I had no choice but to find another way to make a living."


    She spoke so gracefully about being discarded.


    Richard''s brow furrowed. For some reason, hearing this made him ufortable.


    Even though he was a yboy, too, he felt Selena shouldn''t be the one getting dumped. She seemed more like the one who''d do the dumping. "Don''t be sad. There are plenty of other guys besides Raymond."


    But Richard''s older brother had warned him not to make an enemy of Raymond.


    "When Raymond was in Vistalia, he spent all his time on Wealth Light Valley Street studying data. The people there are very exclusive and didn''t like a young guy barging in. I heard they threw him into an underground fighting ring." Selena''s heart tightened. She''d never seen an underground fighting ring, but she knew it must be twisted if it was a rich man''s toy.


    She waited for Richard to continue, but he stopped and looked at her.


    "Mr. Smith, and then? How did he get out?" Selena asked.


    Richard smiled and tapped his fingers on the window frame.


    "You know ces like Vistalia don''t ban guns, right? Even the government can''t control these people. Whoever has money is the boss. Raymond quickly amassed wealth there, and now the entire underground fighting ring is his territory. Seems he gambled his life to get it."


    Selena''s grip on the steering wheel tightened. She could hardly believe it.


    She knew Raymond was a bit crazy, but she didn''t expect him to go to such lengths.


    Richard''s tone was attractive to women. When he looked at people, his eyes always had a teasing glint.


    "The daily turnover of the underground fighting ring is terrifying. Later, he returned to Wealth Light Valley Street and used that money to n the biggest acquisition. I heard a lot of people jumped off buildings because of it a few years ago." Truly powerful people don''t break thew; they exploit its loopholes.


    Just like when they were in Ridgefield, Raymond had told Selena that sometimes the information gap is also a resource.


    Richard propped his head with one hand, a smile ying on his lips.


    "It''s a positive oue that you two separated amicably. He doesn''t strike me as someone who easily falls in love."


    Selena didn''t say anything. She had learned enough about Raymond recently.


    The more she understood Raymond, the more she felt there was an unfathomable darkness behind him.


    The car stopped in front of a five-story vi, the iron gate slowly opened, and someone came out to greet them.


    Selena wasn''t the main guest today, so she followed behind Richard.


    The person who came to greet them was very polite to Richard; after all, the Smith family was a top-tier family in Vistalia.


    Entering the hall, Selena immediately saw a man in his fifties sitting in the center, and next to him was Raymond.


    Raymond was sitting closest to therge chandelier, the cold white light making him look very pale.


    Maybe the indoor lighting was too dazzling, so when he looked at people, it always seemed like beams of light were shooting out like golden threads. Apparently, Raymond and Richard had the same n.


    Bryan was smiling and saying something to Raymond, who had no expression. When he turned his head, he saw Selena and Richarding in.


    For some reason, Raymond found this scene very irritating.


    Bryan quickly stood up and went to greet them.


    "Mr. Smith, long time no see."


    "Mr. Ward, it''s been a while."


    Bryan''s gaze turned to Selena and asked, "And who is this?"


    "She''s a friend of mine from Silver Bay City."


    "Great,e on in. I''ll have someone bring you coffee."


    Selena had heard of Bryan. His sses at Silver Bay Film Academy were very popr, and students scrambled to attend. If a student''s script caught his eye, he would help connect them with investors, so Bryan had a great reputation. Selena''s seat was right next to Raymond, making her feel a bit uneasy.


    Raymond''s eyes alsonded on her, prompting her to address him, "Mr. Montague."


    He didn''t respond at all, giving her no face.


    Selena didn''t feel awkward; after all, it wasn''t the first time he had done this.


    But she still cursed him in her heart, ''Bastard.''


    Selena only cursed him in her heart once, then she focused on listening to Richard and Bryan''s conversation.


    Richard was the heir of Vistalia''srgest filmpany, and Bryan was a renowned artist in the domestic script industry. Their conversation could very well set the future trends of the film industry.

 Chapter 658 It Really Feels Like Flirting

    "This genre''s off-limits for filming right now. Ever since that fan incident, it''s been restricted. So, I don''t have any scripts for it at the moment," Bryan said, looking politely at Richard and Raymond.


    "Mr. Smith, Mr. Montague, I do have two scripts ready for production. Since you''re both here, why not take one each?"


    There was a hint of smugness in Bryan''s eyes. Both of them were highly esteemed individuals, and now they were approaching him for scripts, demonstrating his influence in the industry.


    Bryan''s scripts were top-notch, and he had a bunch of talented students.


    Richard nced at Raymond and chuckled. "Mr. Montague, I''m just here in Silver Bay City to test the waters. If you''re really interested, I can give up both scripts."


    The Smith family wasn''t short on cash; Richard was just here for fun. On the contrary, Raymond was interested in Bryan''s industry connections, not the scripts. If the Montague Group desired quality scripts, they could readily enlist a multitude of screenwriters.


    Raymond casually flipped through the script and found it quite appealing. Selena, who was close to him, peeked at the script and quickly memorized the story structure.


    Raymond closed the script and turned his head. Their noses almost touched, and Selena realized she had leaned in unconsciously to get a better look.


    Raymond extended a finger and pushed her head away. To others, it looked like yful flirting.


    Selena sat up straight and heard him say, "The Montague Group will invest in this script. Also, Mr. Smith, even if you''re just here for fun, you shouldn''t leave empty-handed. I haven''t looked at the other script, so please take it." Richard was indeed just here for fun. His family had low expectations of him as long as he didn''t cause any scandals. He flipped through a few pages and raised an eyebrow. "Alright, I''ll take this one." They exchanged a few more words with Bryan before getting up to leave.


    Richard remembered Selena''s words and asked, "By the way, Mr. Ward, if any of your students need investment, they can contact my friend. She''s also investing in the film industry recently." He then looked at Selena. "Penny, leave your number with Mr. Ward."


    Selena saw that Richard was helping her build connections. Contacting Bryan would alleviate her concerns aboutcking scripts for future productions.


    She quickly took out her business card, which had her English name and the name of her newpany, S.M Corporation. Her smile was sweet, and her previously cold demeanor vanishedpletely. "Mr. Ward, I am currently in search of scripts for uing shoots. If any of your students have appropriate ones, kindly reach out to me."


    Due to Richard''s words, Bryan had to take the business card and said, "Alright, don''t worry. I''ll pick a good script for youter."


    As they left the vi, Selena looked gratefully at Richard and asked, "Mr. Smith, can I treat you to a meal?"


    Raymond, who was walking ahead of them, paused when he heard this, not even knowing why himself.


    Richard wanted to have a meal with Selena, but he had ns for the evening. "Penny, I''lle find you in a few days. I''m booked up recently."


    Selena had to give up. As she reached the door, a car came to pick up Richard. Once he left, only Selena and Raymond were left.


    Selena silently tried to get into her car, but Raymond spoke up. "If I don''t want you, you''ll just go find the next rich guy?" Hearing this, Selena was infuriated.

 Chapter 659 What I Do Doesnt Concern You

    Raymond stood off to the side, one hand in his pocket, his eyes cold as ice.


    "What else can you do besides mess around with men?"


    Selena''s face hardened instantly.


    "Mr. Montague, what I do is none of your business, is it?"


    Raymond felt a tightness in his chest, irritation bubbling up.


    Seeing her clear, beautiful face talking so shamelessly about seducing men made his fingers twitch.


    "You were my secretary. Can''t I ask a couple of questions?"


    "I was fired by you. Do you still care about a stranger''s private life?"


    Selena thought Raymond was out of his mind. She opened the car door to get in, but the tire pressure rm went off, and she frowned.


    Selena got out to check and found her tire was t.


    This area was a vi district, so no way a taxi would take the order. She took a deep breath, called a repairpany, gave them the address, and started walking out. Raymond leisurely got into his car and saw her walking silently ahead.


    He honked twice, almost making Selena jump out of her skin.


    Raymond''s car window rolled down in front of her, and the car slowly moved at her walking pace.


    "It''s over 3,000 feet to the nearest ce to get a cab. At this speed, you''re too slow."


    He didn''t say she should get in; he just left that remark and sped up, leaving her in a cloud of exhaust.


    Selena was so mad her scalp tingled.


    How could there be a man like Raymond?


    Even if all the men in the world died, she would never like Raymond!


    Just as Selena was thinking this, the car suddenly reversed slowly, revealing Raymond''s cold face again and ncing at her.


    "Get in."


    Selena didn''t want to pay him any attention and kept walking.


    Raymond''s wrist casually rested on the steering wheel. The string of agarwood beads on his wrist was gone, reced by a Patek Philippe watch.


    Raymond''s wrist bones were long and well-defined.


    Even though Selena was very angry, stomping in her high heels as if she wanted to leave holes in the ground.


    Raymond''s car stopped, and inexplicably, he saw a hint of allure in her back view.


    He didn''t drive anymore but raised his hand to rub his temples. The asional fleeting images made his head hurt terribly, and his face turned pale in an instant. When Selena reached the roadside, it took her half an hour to hail a cab.


    Back at Ashbourne Manor, she still felt stifled and ufortable.


    She took a deep breath and quietly went upstairs to paint. She thought she''d give it to Richard the next time she saw him, as a thank-you for today. After finishing the painting, she felt a lot better.


    In the evening, someone did contact her, but the voice was so soft it was barely audible. It was a girl who said she was Bryan''s student.


    Selena didn''t expect Richard''s words to work so fast. It had only been a few hours, and Bryan had already sent a student over. "Ms. Cooper, can we meet?"


    Selena was eager for this; she desperately needed a script.


    She set her painting aside to dry and immediately went to meet the student.


    Meanwhile, Raymond drove to the restaurant.


    Sitting across from him was Paul, who had called him several times, but Raymond hadn''te out to meet anyone.


    Paul observed him for a while and poured him a ss of white wine.


    "Did you really lose your memory?" Paul asked.


    Raymond didn''t remember this guy. He turned his head slightly and saw Selena not far away, leading a timid young girl walking toward the restaurant.


    This was a high-end ce, with a central crystal chandelier reflecting light, making the whole hall look splendid.


    The window was one-way, allowing people inside to see out, but not the other way around.


    Raymond watched her get out of the car. The girl beside her had thick bangs and a tacky braid and wore heavy sses.


    Selena was saying something gently to her, her sparkling eyes smiling for a moment.


    Paul also saw this and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you really lose your memory? Why does it seem like you still look at her the same way as before?" Raymond withdrew his gaze. "So what?"


    "Your eyes are full of wanting to pin her against the wall right now. I''m curious, is she really that much to your taste?"


    Paul had originally wanted to talk to Raymond about Christopher. The source of that notebook had beenpletely erased, so it was likely fake. But given Raymond''s current state, he probably didn''t even know who Christopher was.


    Maybe because Paul''s words were too suggestive, Raymond drank all the white wine, feeling a bit hot.


    His mind started to recall some blurry images.


    Warm water spreading over both of them, he pinned a woman against the wall, kissing her fiercely as if she were some delicious treat.


    Raymond''s head throbbed intensely, and the images vanished in an instant.


    He couldn''t even see the faces of the two entangled people in the images, but his body instantly heated up.

 Chapter 660 How Did You Mess Around with Me Before?

    Paul sat across from him, watching every move. "Feeling it?"


    Raymond shrugged off his suit jacket, his wrist bones tensing, fingers curling.


    He nced up at the dazzling chandelier, his Adam''s apple bobbing, eyes reddening from the sudden heat.


    If he didn''t know the wine was normal, he''d think it was spiked.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of the hall...


    Selena looked at the timid girl across from her and reintroduced herself.


    "Call me Penny; no need to be formal."


    Thick sses covered most of the girl''s face. She nced at Selena, then quickly looked down.


    The waiter came over to take their order.


    Selena ced the menu in front of the girl.


    "Carol, pick what you want."


    Carol nced up, scanned the menu, and saw the cheapest meal was $5,888. Her eyshes trembled in fright.


    "Ms. Cooper, let''s... let''s go somewhere else."


    She stood up, still reserved, and her thick sses fell to the ground.


    Selena noticed bruises on her neck but pretended not to see them.


    "My treat. I''ve read your script. We can talk; no need to be nervous."


    Carol seemedforted by her voice and slowly sat back down, but her lips still trembled, clearly scared by the prices.


    Selena remembered the script she had looked at with Raymond earlier and mentioned it.


    "I met with Mr. Ward today. I saw another script at his ce about a small character toyed with by fate, eventually bing a murderer. The Montague Group is interested and ns to make it a suspense drama. Each chapter''s twists are captivating."


    When she mentioned this script, Carol trembled more, clutching her knees tightly.


    Soon, Selena heard faint sobbing. Carol, across from her, started shaking her shoulders.


    Selena raised an eyebrow and handed her a tissue.


    "Carol, I''ve always been curious. How does Mr. Ward, working alone, manage to write so many scripts in different styles, each high quality? I''ve read your script. When you handed it to me, you couldn''t even look me in the eye. I guessed you weren''t satisfied with it. Since it''s a script you don''t even like, why give it to me?"


    For a scriptwriter, a script is like a child.


    Now, with a rare investment opportunity in front of her, she should present her best work.


    But from the moment she met Selena, Carol had shown strong signs of reservation, unease, and fear, as if she didn''t want to be there but was forced toe.


    Selena said, "Carol, think of me as your friend. When I was studying painting at Silver Bay University, my teacher threatened me, almost causing me not to graduate. I even encountered the school''s investor on campus, who almost raped me. It was my teacher who pushed me to serve the investor. If I resisted, mypetition and graduation qualifications would be canceled."


    Hearing this, Carol''s sobbing paused slightly, and she looked at Selena in disbelief.


    Through her thick sses, she saw that Selena spoke of such a terrifying experience with a calm demeanor.


    Carol asked, "What happened then?"


    "I stopped attending sses and chose toplete my studies online. I couldn''t fight her, so I had to hide in disgrace, giving up painting and turning to interior design. You might have heard about the news from Silver Bay University. For a while, the Department Chair was dismissed, and the investor Kross was imprisoned. That was my doing."


    Selena leaned back and pushed a cup of hot drink toward her.


    "If you trust me, why not tell me your troubles?"


    Carol''s lips twitched several times before her eyes darted upwards. Startled by Raymond''s sudden appearance, she jolted to her feet.


    "Penny, I''ll... I''lle find you next time!"


    Selena didn''t force her. After Carol left, she looked up at the shadow covering her.


    It was Raymond.


    ''Why is he always around?'' Selena thought.


    Raymond leaned slightly, enveloping Selena entirely in his shadow.


    The surroundings were blocked by screens, leaving only the two of them.


    Selena smelled a faint scent of alcohol and heard him ask, "How did you mess around with me before?"


    Was Raymond out of his mind?


    Selena grabbed her bag, quickly intending to pay and leave.


    However, upon exiting, she noticed the restaurant was deserted.


    ''Raymond''s doing? What is he nning?''


    The crystal lights in the restaurant were very bright. Selena saw him sit down on the central sofa.


    There were a few expensive potted nts there. He patted the seat next to him. "Penny,e sit."


    Selena clutched her bag, feeling uneasy.


    "Mr. Montague, what exactly do you want?"

 Chapter 661 Businessmen Never Do Things Without Profit

    During the day, Raymond acted distant, but now he cleared out the restaurant and booked it all for himself.


    Selena was puzzled and walked over slowly.


    After sitting down, she heard him ask, "Paul said you got married?"


    Raymond''s friends knew he had divorced, but they didn''t know Penny was his wife, so Paul still thought Penny was married.


    "I got divorced," Selena replied.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "Why?"


    "Mr. Montague, that''s none of your business. I must leave."


    As she said this, her eyes fell on a certain part of Raymond, and she felt like her eyes were burning.


    ''Is Raymond always ready to get aroused anytime, anywhere?!''


    Raymond didn''t hide it, scanning her up and down.


    "Any other requirements for being my secretary?"


    Selena stiffened; of course, there were conditions.


    They agreed not to have sex, but Raymond wanted to kiss, and she couldn''t refuse.


    Raymond was a businessman; he didn''t do things without profit.


    Upon awakening, he came to the realization that his secretarycked familiarity with him and had not received proper training. Why had he retained her services? Was it solely for her appearance? He lowered his eyes, already filled with lust.


    "How long have you been my secretary?" Raymond asked.


    Selena''s silence gave him the answer. There were definitely conditions, and they were rted to sex.


    She couldn''t say it out loud.


    Sure enough, she had gotten the position through her body.


    "About a month and a half left." As soon as Selena finished speaking, Raymond grabbed her and pulled her into hisp.


    Selena felt ufortable and tried to get up, but he held her waist and pressed her down.


    "Mr. Montague, I''m on my period, and we agreed, no sex. That wasn''t part of our deal."


    Raymond caught the key point. No sex meant kissing was allowed.


    "How much did I pay you before?" Raymond asked.


    Selena didn''t answer; they just looked at the cameras in the restaurant.


    She pushed Raymond.


    Raymond grabbed Selena and took her directly to his car outside.


    As soon as they sat down, he grabbed her hand and pressed it against his genitals.


    Raymond said, "Looks like the amount I paid you before was pretty good, or you wouldn''t have stayed."


    The silver lining was the private car, which prompted Selena to exhale a sigh of relief.


    Raymond started moving her hand.


    Whenever Raymond wanted sex before, he never gave Selena a chance to refuse.


    Now, in this confined space, Selena watched people passing by outside, with his suppressed groans in her ears. Her whole body started to heat up.


    Raymond was tall, almost enveloping her in his arms.


    Selena already felt cramped, and now she could hardly breathe.


    She didn''t understand why, even after being injured and losing his memory, he was still so easily aroused.


    Half an hourter, she curled her fingers ufortably, causing him to lean into her neck and groan.


    Selena blushed, a thinyer of sweat forming on her forehead.


    After a long time, he said, "Say something."


    Selena''s response was stiff.


    "Say what?"


    "Say something dirty."


    Selena''s cheeks instantly turnedpletely red; she had never said such things before.


    She tried to pull away, but Raymond still held her.


    She opened her mouth but couldn''t utter a single word.


    Raymond suddenly looked up and stared at her. "Never done this before?"


    Then what did they do?


    Raymond had no memory of it, but he couldn''t help but like her current embarrassed expression.


    It seemed that whether or not he had amnesia, his taste hadn''t changed.

 Chapter 662 Raymond Is Quite Relaxed

    "You gotta learn if you haven''t before. If you won''t let me make love to you, this is the only way," Raymond said.


    Unlike Selena''s modesty, Raymond was pretty open.


    Selena closed her eyes and took a deep breath.


    "Baby, I feel so good," she said, not really meaning it.


    Raymond stiffened and nced at her.


    ''Damn, no wonder she''s my secretary!''


    He wanted to curse but held back, instead pulling her in for a long kiss.


    Then he grabbed a tissue to wipe her fingers.


    The car window was cracked open, letting in some fresh air.


    Selena averted her gaze from him, finding sce in the chilling breeze that helped calm her nerves.


    Raymond first used a regr tissue, then a disinfectant wipe, carefully cleaning each of Selena''s fingers like they were precious art.


    Even though they hadn''t made love, the atmosphere was still unbearable for Selena, like slow torture.


    She tried to pull her fingers back, but he let go just then.


    Raymond found Selena interesting.


    He never thought a woman helping him out could be so satisfying.


    However, upon learning that Selena had been previously married, he felt a twinge of difort.


    He wanted to say something mean like, "You''re really skilled, done this a lot before?"


    But seeing her look out the window, her longshes fluttering, her face red as a beet, looking so tender, he swallowed his words. His heartbeat was so fast it made him uneasy.


    This feeling was new and unsettling.


    Selena opened the car door.


    "Mr. Montague, can I leave now?"


    Raymond said nothing. As soon as she got out, he drove off.


    Selena was used to his mood swings, so she wasn''t surprised.


    Raymond drove to Victor''s ce.


    Sensing an anomaly, his heart raced, a clear departure from the norm.


    Victor had been busy all day with surgeries and was about to leave when he saw Raymond walk in.


    "Raymond?" Victor asked.


    Raymond had someone guiding him.


    Victor thought something was wrong with his head again and quickly followed him out.


    He asked the doctor next to him, "What''s wrong with Raymond?"


    The doctor replied, "Dr. Barnes, Mr. Montague came in saying his heart was racing and wanted a check-up."


    Victor got nervous. Heart issues were serious.


    Raymond''s head had already been injured, and if his heart had problems, the Montague family would be in big trouble. He told the doctor, "Do a thorough check-up, see if it''s a side effect."


    Raymondy on the bed, silent.


    The doctor did an EKG and, after two hours of tests, found nothing wrong.


    "Mr. Montague, your heart is fine," the doctor said.


    Raymond was surprised because he felt something was seriously wrong, his heart beating intensely and rapidly.


    "Are you sure? I felt really ufortable," Raymond said.


    "Mr. Montague, what were you doing just now?" the doctor asked.


    Raymond paused. Engaging with Penny privately was one matter, but he couldn''t afford for others to find out.


    "I just met a woman," Raymond replied.


    "What exactly felt ufortable?" the doctor asked.


    "Here." Raymond pointed to his heart, his face calm. "It was beating really fast, twice my normal rate. When I was driving over, I felt dizzy, my palms were sweaty, and I felt weak."

 Chapter 663 Quack

    The doctor was speechless because the test results were all clear.


    "Maybe you''re just nervous because you have feelings for thisdy," he suggested.


    Raymond''s face turned icy.


    ''Quack,'' he thought.


    He left without a word and bumped into Victor outside.


    Victor looked him over. "How''d it go?"


    Raymond ignored him and walked past.


    Victor remembered Raymond''s memory was messed up, so he probably didn''t recognize him.


    Victor went in and asked the doctor, "Is there anything wrong with him?"


    "Besides some head trauma aftereffects, he''s perfectly healthy," the doctor said.


    Victor was skeptical. Raymond wouldn''t havee to the hospital if he felt fine.


    "What are his symptoms?" Victor pressed.


    The doctor paused before stating, "Dr. Barnes, I believe he''s disying symptoms of affection: rapid heartbeat, mmy hands, perhaps even dizziness stemming from excitement." Victor raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "What did Raymond say?"


    "He left right away; he probably doesn''t believe it," the doctor replied.


    Unbelievable. How could Raymond not recognize such amon emotion?


    Raymond had already left the hospital. The cold wind outside made him feel better.


    He extracted a cigarette but refrained from lighting it, still experiencing the exhration from his time with Selena.


    He frowned. Even without his old memories, he recalled bits from his military days.


    Guys crawling through swamps, bugs in their pants. After training, they''d hit the bathhouse, where the guards would pour stuff in the water, making their wounds sting. They''d talk about women, sharing dirty jokes andments.


    Raymond, usually quiet, had learned a thing or two about women.


    Like on the battlefield, he thought he should just go for it.


    Nheless, this sensation was singr. With time spent in the wind, his condition improved.


    He tossed the cigarette butt in a trash can, got in his car, and drove off without looking back.


    When Selena got back to Ashbourne Manor, she washed her hands several times.


    Looking in the mirror, she saw a light bite mark on her neck.


    She couldn''t help but think of Raymond resting his head on her neck, making those sexy, muffled groans.


    Selena''s expression shifted, and she quickly washed her face.


    In her bedroom, she called Ann over.


    "Ms. Fair," Ann greeted.


    Ann was a top-notch assistant, never prying and always following orders.


    "Ann, have thepany check Bryan''s reputation at school. Blend in with the students to get the real scoop. Also, how''s Mr. Newman doing?" Selena asked. "Mr. Newman''s better but still living in that alley since he can''t afford anything else," Ann replied.


    Selena frowned. To build her team, she needed to solve their housing issues first.


    "Ms. Fair, here are the documents for tomorrow. Our team has been looking for scripts at Silver Bay Film Academy but hasn''t found anything suitable," Ann said. "Pull them back and have them focus on Bryan," Selena instructed.


    S.M Corporation was still new, but the work was well-organized, even having a paparazzi team for intel.


    Most of the staff hade from the original Fair Group. Now in the film industry, they were motivated and enjoyed the gossip aspect of the job.


    "Okay, Ms. Fair. Anything else?" Ann asked.


    Selena shook her head. Ann hesitated. "I need a couple of days off to finalize wedding ns with my boyfriend''s parents. We''ve picked out a house and paid half. The mortgage has been paid for over six months, so it''s time to get married." Selena immediately transferred her $100,000. "My wedding gift."


    "Ms. Fair, this is too much," Ann said quickly.


    "I''ve approved your leave. If you need more, just call me," Selena said.


    She had only known Ann for a few months, but they clicked, making work efficient.


    After Ann left, Selena looked over the documents for tomorrow and worked until 2 AM before finally going to bed.


    Meanwhile, Carol returned to Silver Bay Film Academy.


    Thest ss of the evening ended after 8 PM, and it was Bryan''s ss.


    The ssroom was buzzing with energetic students, all excited to be in Bryan''s ss.


    Only Carol was curled up in the far corner. When ss ended, she grabbed her books and tried to leave.


    But Bryan adjusted his sses and said, "Carol,e to my office."


    Carol froze, her face turning pale.

 Chapter 664 Cant Stir Up Any Trouble

    After the students left, Carol trudged behind Bryan.


    Bryan, now fifty, had graying hair at his temples.


    They passed several people who greeted Bryan politely.


    Once in his office, Bryan''s smile vanished. He motioned for Carol to sit.


    Carol, just neen and a college junior, sat down, her legs shaking.


    "You saw Penny, right? Did you give her the script?" Bryan asked.


    "Yes, I did," Carol replied, avoiding his gaze.


    Bryan nodded and then patted her shoulder. "You didn''t mention anything else, did you?"


    Startled, Carol shook her head. "No, I didn''t."


    Bryan smiled, leaning in to hug her. "Good. Penny''s a nobody. What did she say about the script?"


    "Ms. Cooper didn''t like it and asked for revisions," Carol said.


    Bryan scowled. "Of course, she didn''t. I only gave it to her because the Smith family rmended her. Just make it look like you can''t revise it well."


    He ced his hand on Carol''s thigh, making her shiver.


    Content with her unease, Bryan shifted his hand to her shoulder de. "You''ve slimmed down. You should eat more."


    Carol felt nauseous, her face pale. She clutched her books, hoping time would pass quickly.


    "Don''t say too much to Penny. Stick with me, and you''ll benefit. The Montague Group is interested in the script and ns to invest billions. You''ll get some money, which can help your struggling family." Bryan pointed to the table. "Lie down. I need to check your body."


    Terrified, Carol stammered, "I... I have something to do at home."


    Bryan seized her neck, leaving behind marks. "What could you possibly have to do? Your father teaches at a private school, your mother is out delivering goods, and you only have one ss tonight." He had thoroughly investigated Carol''s family. Quiet, poor students like her were easy to control.


    When Caroly down, she trembled and cried. The books on the table fell to the floor.


    Bryan, no longer capable of sex, had other ways to torment.


    Carol vomited on the desk. Bryan pped her. "How many times has it been, and you still vomit!"


    She didn''t respond; she just vomited and cried.


    In less than three minutes, Bryan was done. He yanked her hair.


    "Clean up the desk."


    Crying, Carol nodded.


    After Bryan left, she vomited into the trash can but cleaned the desk with trembling hands.

 Chapter 665 The Kidnapping of Parental Love

    Carol''s family had little money. When she got into Silver Bay Film Academy, her parents moved with her from their small town to Silver Bay City. They lived just 100 feet from the academy.


    They sold their house back home. Luckily, Carol''s dad, Rodolfo, found a teaching job nearby. Her mom, Lori, sold local veggies. They were always busy. Carol was a hardworking kid.


    When she got into the academy, her high school celebrated for ages.


    Rodolfo was strict, making Carol a bit timid.


    She never had more than 20 bucks a day, her set allowance.


    A single birth control pill cost about that much, and with lunch and bus fare, she couldn''t afford them.


    Carol came home and saw the lights on. She walked in slowly.


    Lori was busy in the kitchen. Their ce was tiny, about 300 square feet, with two small rooms, a living room, a kitchen, and a tiny bathroom.


    "Mom, can I have 30 dors?" Carol asked cautiously from the kitchen doorway.


    Lori, stir-frying potatoes, frowned.


    "What do you need more money for? I gave you 20 dors this morning. The girl upstairs is in college, too, and only carries five dors a day. The cafeteria is cheap now; 10 dors should be enough."


    Lori continued, "Carol, you need to understand our situation. Don''tpare yourself to others. We can''t afford it. Compare your studies. We sold everything to send you to school and move here. Be more obedient." Carol stood there, feeling a deep pain, unable to look up under her mom''s scolding.


    "I... I need it now. I''ll pay you backter."


    Bryan didn''t let her work. If caught, she''d lose her graduation qualification.


    Bryan took all her scripts. Investors picked them up, and three recent hits were her works, but she didn''t make any profits.


    Thinking about her situation, Carol started to cry.


    Seeing her tears, Lori got impatient and put down the spat.


    "Why are you crying? Is studying harder than my farming? I travel between the small town and Silver Bay City every day, getting dizzy from all the traveling. I can''t even afford medicine. Your dad''s sry is low. Now you ask for 30 dors; will it be 50 or 100 next time?"


    "Mom, I really will pay you back..."


    Lori turned back to the stove. "Your dad will be home in an hour. Recite the passages I asked you to memorize and write a reflection essay. I''ll give you the money afterward."


    Carol wiped her tears and sat down in the living room, cing a few books on the table.


    Lori wanted Carol to memorize texts from her college books. Even though college didn''t require this, Lori, who never went to college, insisted.


    Carol tried exining that college was different from high school, that no professor would ask students to memorize texts, and that even the ssrooms weren''t fixed. But Lori didn''t believe her and managed her daughter with her theories.


    After a while, Carol understood her mother''s stubbornness and memorized the texts.


    After writing a thousand-word reflection essay, Lori finally handed her the 30 dors. Carol quickly went downstairs to a nearby pharmacy to buy a birth control pill. Worried about gossip, she wore a hat and kept her head down the whole time.


    She looked very thin, a result of long-term malnutrition.


    The staff gave her a few more nces, noticing she was still a student, and advised, "If you encounter any problems, remember to talk to your family."


    Carol took the pill and ran to a secluded ce to swallow it.


    She felt like vomiting but didn''t dare, fearing she would throw up the pill.


    After resting for a while, she went back upstairs. Through the door, she heard Loriining to Rodolfo.


    "Carol is getting more disobedient. She just asked me for 30 dors. When she was in high school, she never had money on her. Now she spends 50 dors a day. Who knows what she''s doing outside? Have you contacted her teachers? Is sheparing herself to others and picking up bad habits at school?"

 Chapter 666 You Should Send Him to a Mental Hospital

    Rodolfo''s voice came next.


    "I talked to Mr. Ward. He said Carol''s grades are top-notch, always at the top of her ss. Mr. Ward takes good care of her. How could she go astray? It''s a big deal for our family to have a student at Silver Bay Film Academy. Even working overtime feels worth it. My evaluations have been toughtely, but my colleagues are all jealous when they hear Carol''s at Silver Bay. Once she graduates, she''ll be making big money."


    Carol felt the gravity of those words. She sank down against the wall, ovee with the urge to cry.


    Just then, Lori opened the door, looking annoyed.


    "What are you doing out here? Your dad''s back, and you''re still dawdling. Later, you need to exin how you n to spend the 30 dors."


    Carol walked in silently. As the door closed, the hallway outside plunged into darkness, devoid of any light.


    It felt as though she was confined within this illuminated enclosure, lost and unable to find an escape.


    Selena woke up early, had a quick breakfast, grabbed her bag, and headed out.


    Once she sat down at thepany, John called her.


    "Ms. Cooper, Mr. Montague wants you toe back..."


    Selena had just sent out the documents she worked onst night. Hearing this, she was furious.


    "Is he out of his mind?! Mr. Walker, I''m not joking. He needs a mental hospital. He must have hurt his brain and turned into an idiot!!"


    John''s hand trembled, and he silently looked up at Raymond in front of him.


    His phone was on speaker, and Selena''s words were loud and clear.


    John quickly hinted to Selena. "Ms. Cooper, actually,ing back is a good thing. Mr. Montague trusts you..."


    He was thinking, please stop talking.


    But Selena couldn''t hear his thoughts. She just got angrier.


    "I beg him to trust someone else! I''m done with this job! I must be crazy to work as his secretary. Mr. Walker, you should quit, too. Working for him will only shorten your life! He''s moody, has a sharp tongue, is self-righteous, stingy, and obsessed with sex. All he thinks about is sex. In short, I''m noting back."


    With every word, John''s posture lowered more, and the office temperature dropped.


    Raymond took the phone and called out calmly, "Penny."


    Selena''s mind went nk for a moment. She even checked her phone screen; it was indeed John''s number.


    She suddenly felt panicked.


    Raymond leaned back, holding a pen in his other hand.


    "I consulted with John. Our agreement is for two months, and there''s still a month and a half remaining. I''ve already fulfilled my payment. Are you aware of the consequences of breaching the contract? I could take legal action against you until you face financial ruin."


    He nced at his watch and said, "It''s nine o''clock now. If you''re not in my office by ten, I''ll have the Montague Group''s PR department deal with you."


    The Montague Group''s PR department had never lost a case.


    When they got involved, the defendant would be lucky to just go bankrupt; they could end up in jail.


    After Raymond finished speaking, he hung up.


    John stood by, not daring to say a word.


    Raymond, having lost his memory, was not polite to him either.


    "When she arrives, guard the door and don''t let anyone else in."


    John quickly left, sweating.


    He had been by Raymond''s side for years and had never seen anyone insult Raymond to his face like that. When Selena arrived at the top floor of the Montague Group, it was exactly 9:50.


    She looked at John outside and casually asked, "Mr. Walker, how''s Mr. Montague''s mood?"


    If she weren''t genuinely afraid that Raymond might go crazy ande after her, she wouldn''t havee.


    One day, when she''s more powerful than Raymond, she swore she''d send that bastard to feed the turkeys.

 Chapter 667 I Thought He Would Lose His Temper

    John shook his head, feeling bad for her. "Not good."


    Selena shivered. "Did he hear everything I said?"


    "Yep, all of it," John replied.


    Selena took a deep breath and opened the office door.


    Raymond was inside, looking up as she entered.


    Feeling uneasy, Selena stood in front of the desk. "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond calmed down just hearing her voice. He frowned, noticing her outfit: a short cotton jacket, straight-leg jeans, and high heels. It was simple, but she made it look good. Raymond didn''t say anything, so Selena stayed quiet.


    He pushed an empty cup toward her. "Make me a coffee."


    Selena was surprised. ''That''s it?'' She thought he''d be mad. She quickly took the cup and went to the break room.


    When she came back with the coffee, he was in an overseas meeting. She set the coffee down and sat on the sofa.


    After the meeting, Raymond started an internal meeting about a $200 million investment in a new script. He seemed perfectly fine, with no signs of amnesia.


    When the meeting ended, Raymond tossed his briefcase to her. "Come with me to a social event."


    Selena started to speak, "Mr. Montague, I..."


    Raymond cut her off. "You have over a month left. Do your job."


    Selena bit her lip and took his bag and documents.


    In the car, she couldn''t stop thinking aboutst night and felt uneasy.


    Raymond was meeting a tall, blonde woman named Karen Martinez, who praised him right away.


    Raymond nced at Selena. "Wait outside."


    Selena nodded and stepped out. She found a corner to take a call about the Silver Bay Film Academy. Just as she was about to give some advice, she saw Caterlington and Emily. Emily''s face filled with hostility when she saw Selena.


    "Penny! What are you doing here?!"


    This hotel was owned by the Walsh family. Emily had finally convinced Caterlington to have a meal with her, only to see Selena again, and her face darkened.


    Selena was on the phone. Hearing Emily, she instinctively covered the receiver, but Emily stormed over.


    "Are you stalking Caterlington? Don''t you have another guy to mess with? Leave Caterlington alone!"


    Selena couldn''t dodge in time, and her phone hit the ground.


    Emily, eyes red with anger, had always disliked her.


    Caterlington swiftly grabbed Selena''s phone and turned to Emily. "Can you please be reasonable?"


    Emily got even angrier seeing Caterlington side with Selena. "How am I being unreasonable? I heard she even seduced Raymond. Who knows what tricks she''s using!" The more Caterlington defended Selena, the angrier Emily got.


    She tried to rush forward, and Caterlington blocked her.


    Emily, furious, bit Caterlington''s arm, and he reflexively pped her.


    It wasn''t intentional, but the pnded solidly on Emily''s face.


    Emily was stunned.


    Selena was also shocked. Emily was from the Adams family, Paul''s sister. If the families started a feud, it would involve her.


    Emily touched her face, ring at Selena with hatred. "Just you wait!"


    She ran off crying.


    Caterlington appeared troubled. "Penny, this isn''t on you. I''ll go and apologize to her."


    Selena knew Emily would forgive Caterlington but never her.


    Seeing her worried, Caterlington grabbed her hand. Emily''s nails had scratched it, drawing blood.


    He took out a band-aid and applied it to Selena. Just then, they heard Raymond''s voice.


    "Penny."


    Raymond was holding some documents, looking for her.


    Selena quickly withdrew her hand and walked to his side.


    Raymond''s gaze fell on Caterlington.


    Caterlington raised an eyebrow. "Mr. Montague, long time no see."


    Raymond didn''t respond and walked toward a nearby private room.


    Selena nodded to Caterlington and followed.


    As soon as they rounded the corner, Raymond pulled her over, annoyed.


    "How many men do you have?"


    First Richard, now Caterlington.

 Chapter 668 Is She So Flirtatious?

    ''Who''s next? Is she always this flippant?'' Raymond thought.


    Selena winced from his grip.


    Raymond looked at her, emotions swirling in his eyes.


    He let go abruptly. "Come inside with me."


    Leaving her outside wasn''t safe.


    Reluctantly, Selena followed him in.


    Inside, Karen was with some high-ranking officials from bothpanies.


    They were wrapping up their discussion.


    Karen asked her executives to leave.


    Soon, it was just Karen, Raymond, and Selena who sat on a nearby sofa.


    Karen whispered something to Raymond that Selena couldn''t hear.


    Then Raymond''s voice rose. "She''s just my secretary."


    Karen stood up and sat in Raymond''sp, wrapping her arms around his neck.


    She whispered in his ear, her blonde hair falling on his shoulder.


    Raymond was about to push her away but saw Selena and paused, chatting andughing with Karen instead.


    Karen''s red lips brushed his ear, and she leaned into his arms when sheughed.


    Selena looked away, unable to watch.


    But she could still hear Karen''s husky voice.


    "Mr. Montague, there''s a lounge here. I need to discuss something privately."


    Selena clenched the documents in her hand.


    She heard chairs moving and footsteps.


    Raymond instructed her, "Don''t let anyone else in."


    It was obvious what he was going to do with Karen.


    Selena said nothing, her back straight.


    Raymond lingered, waiting for something.


    However, Selena disyed no reaction, her attention fixed on the door.


    Annoyed, he followed Karen into the lounge.


    Karen tried to kiss him, but Raymond stopped her.


    Outside, Selena heard a high-pitched voice and a table bumping.


    She waited silently for two hours.


    When they came out, Karen''s hair was messy, and she was buttoning her zer, her lipstick gone.


    She smiled at Raymond and left with her executives.


    Raymond walked toward Selena, his tone indifferent. "Let''s go."


    Selena felt dazed but tried not to think about it.


    Raymond seemed impatient.


    "Experiencing different people is nice, Penny. You should know that."


    His tone was satisfied, with lipstick marks on his cor.


    Selena frowned, feeling displeasure.


    "Mr. Montague, you''re a busy man. It''s expected."


    Raymond chuckled, knowing it wasn''t apliment.


    In the car, Selena sat across from him, smelling Karen''s perfume.


    Raymond flexed his wrist. "You juggle several men, why can''t I? An asional indulgence does no harm."


    "It has nothing to do with me. You don''t need to show off," Selena said.


    Raymond asked, "Are you angry?"


    Selena wondered why she would be.


    She looked out the window, feeling him move closer. "Penny, is your period over?"


    Selena stiffened, overwhelmed by the scent of another woman. She finally snapped and mmed the documents onto his head. Papers scattered everywhere.


    She opened the car door and got out.


    "Mr. Montague, I can''t do this job anymore. I quit."


    She hadn''t agreed to listen to him with other women.


    She started to walk away, expecting Raymond to say something, but he just shut the car door.


    Selena felt a tinge of sadness and hailed a cab.

 Chapter 669 How Do Women React When They Are Jealous?

    In the car, Raymond nced at the pile of documents on the floor and picked them up one by one.


    Then he pulled out his phone and searched: "What are the signs of a jealous woman?"


    "My secretary threw documents at my face; should I fire her?"


    "What should I do if my secretary likes to flirt with various men?"


    Only the first search had an answer, but an idiot clearly wrote it. Raymond, clueless about women, took it as gospel.


    "Jealousy? It''s just crying, throwing a tantrum, and buying a gift to make up for it."


    Raymond turned off his phone and immediately applied this to Selena.


    "So she really was jealous?"


    The two hours he spent acting with that woman seemed worth it; the effect was pretty good.


    He didn''t touch her. He''d heard she had slept with almost all the high-level execs she worked with. She was still charming but also very cunning. Raymond went into the lounge and told her he wasn''t interested, and she gave up right away.


    Then he asked her to y along, and she did perfectly. She sat alone on the bed and screamed until her voice became hoarse.


    She probably already guessed his rtionship with Selena.


    When they came out, the woman even gave Selena an ambiguous look.


    But Selena didn''t notice.


    Raymond organized the documents and called John to drive.


    As John hit the gas, Raymond asked, "Do you think Penny might like me?"


    Didn''t she get divorced? For whom did she get divorced?


    Since they had already been together, she could only have divorced because of him.


    Was his influence that great?


    Raymond smirked as he leaned back.


    "Even though she was married and divorced, I can''t marry her into the family, but keeping her as a lover is still possible."


    John stayed silent; he really couldn''t see that Selena liked Raymond.


    John cautiously said, "Mr. Montague, this might need more careful observation."


    Raymond squinted and lowered his eyes.


    His voice dropped a bit.


    "If she doesn''t like me, I''ll be angry."


    They had already been intimate, though he didn''t remember much; he was sure he hadn''t slept with anyone else.


    John didn''t know how to respond, so he just gripped the steering wheel in silence.


    After leaving, Selena still felt a fire burning inside her.


    Thinking about Raymond being able to sleep with someone else while socializing made her feel like vomiting.


    Her anger also had a tinge of bitterness.


    When Selena returned to the office, she drank bitter coffee to calm down. Then Austin walked in.


    "Penny, my movie premieres tomorrow, and the pre-sale box office has already hit over a hundred million dors. If all goes well, the final box office should be at least two billion." Austin couldn''t wait to share the news with Selena.


    Selena sighed in relief. She had invested half the money in this movie, so a big return meant more funds for future projects. "Great job, Austin," Selena said.


    Austin felt a bit shy, his fingers fidgeting.


    "Can I invite you to the first screening tonight? It''s not the premiere, but still," Austin asked.


    Selena had missed the premiere because she was at the hospital with Raymond, so she had declined.


    Since Austin was the first artist in herpany, she couldn''t keep saying no.


    "Sure, what time?" Selena asked.


    "Seven o''clock! I''ll wait for you here after work," Austin replied.


    Selena checked the time; it was still early, and she needed to see Carol.


    "I have to go out this afternoon. You go ahead and get busy. I''ll buy the tickets and send you the theater locationter."


    Austin''s eyes lit up, and he smiled. "Okay."


    After agreeing with Austin, Selena headed to Silver Bay Film Academy.


    She knew Carol''s schedule and waited outside herst ss before lunch.


    Because of her striking appearance, several male students asked for her contact info, which she politely declined.


    She looked fresh and radiant, almost glowing in the sunlight.


    Even the students in the ssroom kept ncing at her.


    After turning down three guys, the bell finally rang.


    Carol was thest to leave and hesitated when she saw Selena.


    Selena waved and walked up. "Carol."


    Carol''s lips moved a bit; then she found a chair nearby.


    "Ms. Cooper, please sit here. Want some water? I''ll go get some."


    She could only afford bottled water and felt a bit uneasy.


    "Carol, no need. I''m here to talk about the script."


    "The script... I''ve revised it. See if you''re satisfied..."


    Carol hesitated as she handed over her revised script.


    Selena took one look and knew Carol hadn''t put her heart into it.

 Chapter 670 Too Perfect, It Seems Fake

    Carol looked super nervous, especially seeing Selena seriously reading the script. Guilt washed over her.


    A few minutester, Selena put the script down.


    "Carol, I heard you''re the top student in this major?" Selena asked.


    Carol nodded, her eyes welling up, hands twisting together, lips trembling.


    Selena sighed. "This doesn''t seem like something a top student would write. I checked your grades. You''re a junior and have been top since you started. Every teacher praises your creativity, but this script didn''t impress me." Carol lowered her head, voice hoarse. "Ms. Cooper, this is the best I could do, I..."


    Before she could finish, Bryan''s voice came from behind. "Carol, Ms. Cooper, what a coincidence?"


    Selena looked up and saw Bryan approaching with a group of students. Some didn''t know Selena, so they stayed quiet.


    Selena stood up and smiled at Bryan. "Mr. Ward, I''m here at Silver Bay Film Academy to get a feel for the ce. These are acting students, right? They look impressive."


    These students were indeed from the acting department and held Bryan in high regard.


    Bryan''s scripts were highly sought after, and he had a widework.


    Several current stars had shot to fame through his scripts.


    If Bryan liked any acting student and cast them as the lead in his next script, that student would likely be a top star, showing Bryan''s influence.


    He also had a group of disciples writing scripts, backed by countless resources.


    Bryan smiled at Carol and patted her shoulder. "Have you given Carol''s script to Ms. Cooper? If you''re satisfied, you should have a good talk."


    The surrounding students instantly understood Bryan was trying to secure investment for his student. ''Bryan is as considerate as ever,'' they thought.


    "I''ve read it. There are a few points I need to discuss with Carol, and it''s perfect that I ran into you," Selena said.


    "Ms. Cooper, if you don''t mind, would you like toe to my office?" Bryan asked.


    "Sure." Selena looked at Carol. Since Bryan arrived, Carol had be even more silent, thest trace of color draining from her face.


    She grabbed Carol''s hand, but Carol, startled, quickly pulled away.


    The atmosphere got awkward for a moment, and Bryan quickly said, "Carol is introverted and doesn''t talk much. She spends every day writing scripts and isn''t good at handling rtionships. Ms. Cooper, please don''t take it to heart." Selena didn''t say anything. She''d already looked into Bryan and found he was highly regarded by the students. No one had a bad word to say about him.


    But sometimes, when someone seems too perfect, it feels fake.


    "Mr. Ward, shall we go to your office now?" Selena asked.


    Bryan briefly spoke to the other students and then led Selena and Carol to his office.


    The students were jealous, seeing how much Bryan valued Carol. If she secured the investment, her scripts could bring in millions.


    In Bryan''s office, he ced a chair for Selena and motioned for Carol to sit on the small sofa.


    Just a week ago, Bryan had raped Carol on that sofa.


    Almost every corner of this office had traces of his assaults on her.


    But she didn''t dare speak out, only looking down at her toes, sitting uneasily.


    Bryan knew what she was thinking and sneered inwardly. Bringing her here would only increase her psychological pressure.


    He poured a ss of water for Selena.


    "Ms. Cooper, are you not satisfied with Carol''s script? She hasn''t been in the right state recently."


    Selena''s gaze fell on Carol. She sensed Carol had other troubles.


    They discussed the script for a while, and when Selena was about to leave, Bryan asked Carol to stay. "Look at your senior colleagues'' scripts on my desk, find some inspiration, and then revise yours for Ms. Cooper." Carol nodded timidly.


    As soon as Selena left, Bryan returned, closed the door, grabbed Carol, and forcibly pressed her onto the chair Selena had just sat on.


    "Carol, if I hadn''t run into you today, were you nning to tell Penny something?" Bryan asked.


    Carol trembled, unable to hold back her urge to vomit.


    Bryan finished in two minutes, then pped Carol a few times in satisfaction.


    He controlled his strength, not leaving any marks on her face.


    Every time they had sex, Carol would vomit.


    The more Carol suffered, the happier Bryan was. It represented his absolute dominance, making her too afraid to resist.


    Bryan said, "You vomit every time. Haven''t you gotten used to it? Your dad called me again. He has high expectations for you, Carol. You can''t disappoint your parents. Otherwise, how will your dad''s colleagues see him? Your parents have high hopes for you."


    This was the root of Carol''s pain.

 Chapter 671 No Third Person Will Know

    Carol threw up twice, leaving Bryan really disappointed.


    He said, "Revise that script again. If Penny''s still not happy, forget it. Just stay away from her."


    Carol replied, "Got it, Mr. Ward, please."


    Bryan started fastening his belt, reeking of a foul odor.


    Carol trembled and vomited again after he left.


    As she was about to leave, she saw Selena at the office door.


    Carol stepped back, scared.


    Selena noticed Carol looked worse than before, even though she''d only been gone a few minutes.


    "Ms. Cooper," Carol''s voice shook. Selena handed her a tissue.


    Carol hesitated to take it.


    Selena pointed inside. "I forgot my phone."


    Carol stepped aside to let Selena in.


    The ce was cleaned up, and Carol had freshened up, so nothing seemed off.


    Selena picked up her phone from the chair, which was in recording mode.


    Bryan hadn''t noticed it because it was wedged in the chair''s crevice.


    Whenever Carol met Bryan, she had to hand over her phone, so she couldn''t record anything.


    Seeing Selena''s phone recording, Carol''s legs went weak, and she almost copsed.


    She realized Selena had hidden her phone on purpose.


    Carol knelt down, trembling. "Ms. Cooper, please, don''t listen to it, I beg you."


    Selena frowned, checked for cameras, and made sure Bryan wouldn''te back. Then she pulled Carol up.


    Selena took Carol to a quiet ce.


    "If you don''t want me to listen, I won''t. But think, is this the life you want?" Selena asked.


    Carol lowered her eyes. "I have one year left until graduation. I''ve endured this long, I can make it. I just need to hold on a bit longer." Otherwise, she''d be theughingstock of the school, and her parents would be ridiculed.


    Selena didn''t say anything. After a while, she handed her phone to Carol. "If you want to delete it, do it yourself. I haven''t heard it." Carol''s fingers trembled, but she didn''t delete the recording.


    After hesitating for ten minutes, she finally spoke, "Ms. Cooper, can I trust you?"


    Investors had approached her before, but they all knew Bryan. Any trouble, and Bryan would know immediately.


    If Bryan found out, she''d be severely mistreated.


    Selena grabbed her hand. "I promise, whatever you tell me, no one else will know."


    Carol lowered her eyes. "I have a few scripts, but no one knows I wrote them. If you like them, I''ll give them to you, but you can''t use my name."


    She looked embarrassed and asked, "Can you give me a hundred dors? Local express delivery is a bit expensive, and I don''t have that much money."


    "I''ll transfer the money to you," Selena said.


    "No, just give me a hundred dors. I''ll return the extra with the delivery," Carol said.


    Selena took out five hundred dors in cash.


    Carol only took a hundred, her eyes flickering. "I''ll send you the scripts after school tonight. We can discuss the priceter. I''ve hidden those scripts and don''t dare to let anyone know." Not even her parents knew.


    Rodolfo trusted Bryanpletely. Whenever Carol created a script, Rodolfo would tell Bryan, asking for his guidance.


    But Bryan just took Carol''s work and put his name on it.


    Carol had told Rodolfo not to share her work, but Rodolfo didn''t listen, thinking she was just being childish.


    "Mr. Ward is prestigious and willing to mentor you. You should be grateful. Every time I call him, he answers quickly. If he didn''t like you, why would he talk to me? A good teacher is important. Don''t be stubborn. If you''ve written something, let him see it."


    Carol had no privacy at home. Her room door couldn''t be locked, and her parents could enter anytime.


    So whatever she created at home, Rodolfo would tell Bryan.


    Carol had resisted, but she''d immediately bebeled ungrateful and disobedient.

 Chapter 672 Her Cfaution Showed Just How Pressured She Was

    Selena wanted to ask if Bryan had threatened Carol, but Carol''s nervous nces made it clear she was scared of being seen talking.


    Selena handed Carol a note. "Here''s mypany address. Message me."


    Carol memorized it and gave the note back. "Got it."


    Her caution showed how much pressure she was under.


    Back at herpany, Selena worked on documents while waiting.


    Around 5 PM, a local courier arrived with a few bills and three handwritten scripts.


    The first script was a gripping crime drama with constant twists, revealing the killer only at the end. The murder methods were chilling.


    Selena was amazed that a neen-year-old could write this. She quickly checked the other two scripts.


    The second script focused on the struggles of the lower ss, and the third was another crime drama. Carol had a knack for exploring human psychology through these stories. Excited, Selena called Carol. "I want all three scripts. Name your price."


    But a middle-aged man answered. "Who is this?"


    Selena guessed it was Carol''s father. "I''m a friend of Carol''s. Where is she?"


    Rodolfo, Carol''s father, looked embarrassed. He and Lori had heard rumors that Carol had secretly bought contraceptives multiple times. They confronted her, but she only knelt and cried. Rodolfo wouldn''t let anyone know about this. "Carol''s helping her mom with dinner. What scripts? Have they been shown to Mr. Ward?"


    "I''ve contacted Mr. Ward," Selena said.


    Rodolfo sighed in relief and looked at Carol, still kneeling. "Alright, we''ll talkter."


    He hung up and threw a cup of water at Carol. "Admit it! The woman who sold the medicine described you perfectly. Who have you been with? Aren''t you ashamed?" Carol flinched, swaying.


    Rodolfo, pained, couldn''t believe Carol''s disobedience. "Were you deceived by a man?" he asked gently.


    Carol shook her head, biting her lip.


    Rodolfo pped her. "So it was voluntary! How could I have such a shameless daughter?"


    Carol''s head turned from the p. Rodolfo called Bryan.


    Humbly, Rodolfo asked, "Mr. Ward, does Carol have a boyfriend at school? Is she secretly dating?"


    Carol felt her heart break seeing her father trust her abuser.


    Bryan, pretending to be a strict teacher, said, "Carol is diligent. Investors are interested in her scripts, but they need revisions. Scripts can be profitable. I don''t interfere in personal matters." Rodolfo, thinking of the recent call, said, "A woman called, saying Carol''s scripts are good and she can name her price. Is that the investor?"


    Carol, cowering, suddenly looked up. Bryan''s face darkened.


    "Oh? Someone called Carol?" Bryan asked.


    Rodolfo was about to exin, but Carol grabbed his leg. "Dad, don''t mention this..."


    Rodolfo, furious, thought if Carol didn''t trust her teacher, who could she trust? This was Bryan, the writer of their favorite TV shows!

 Chapter 673 Is This Her Way of Making Peace?

    Rodolfo shoved Carol aside and said, "Someone called Carol about the three scripts. Mr. Ward, I trust you the most. If Carol sells a script, you''d be a huge help to our family. She''s been acting outtely, maybe even dating someone. We don''t know how to handle her. Her mom and I aren''t well-educated."


    Carol got up and pped the phone out of Rodolfo''s hand, screaming like a madwoman.


    Rodolfo and Lori were stunned, unable to believe this was their daughter. They stood there in shock as Carol grabbed her phone and ran out.


    Rodolfo, snapping out of it, pointed at her retreating figure. "Is she crazy? Didn''t she see I was on the phone with her teacher? What kind of attitude is that? What if Mr. Ward misunderstands?"


    Lori, worried, ran after Carol.


    But Carol had already reached her favorite bookstore, where there was free paper and pens. She wiped her tears and wrote a letter to Selena.


    The letter had one request: give the three scripts to Selena, but only if she ruins Bryan. It ended with, "Ms. Cooper, I don''t know if begging will work, but I really don''t want to live anymore. These scripts are my most cherished works. If you make money, please give my share to my parents."


    The local express delivery was too expensive, so she sent it via regr city delivery.


    When she got back to her apartmentplex, she saw Bryan approaching, with Rodolfo and Loriing down as well.


    Rodolfo, seeing hope, grabbed Bryan''s hand. "Mr. Ward, I didn''t expect you toe in person. Thank you so much. You''re such a responsible teacher."


    Lori pushed Carol. "Carol, tell Mr. Ward about your scripts. Maybe they''ll get noticed this time."


    Under their pressure, Carol couldn''t say a word. It felt like three mountains on her back.


    Finally, Bryan opened his car door and said, "Carol might be dealing with something at school. Let me talk to her alone. I''ll bring her backter, or let her stay in the dorm with her seniors to discuss the scripts. Maybe she''ll get some inspiration."


    Rodolfo and Lori were thrilled, watching Bryan take Carol away.


    Once in the car, Bryan yanked her over, unbuckling his belt and pping her face.


    Rodolfo and Lori stood outside, smiling and trusting Bryanpletely, not even bothering to look closely.


    Inside, Carol was being choked, enduring the abuse.


    Bryan, being older, lost interest quickly. He shoved Carol to the passenger seat like she was trash.


    "Your dad''s right; you''re really disobedient. We''ll talk more about those scripts at my ce," Bryan said.


    Carol felt like vomiting, and Bryan handed her a stic bag.


    He added, "Your parents are still watching outside. This doesn''t feel good, does it? If you don''t exin those scripts properly, don''t think about going home for the next half month." Meanwhile, Selena decided to visit Carol after making a call.


    Before getting in the car, she called Carol again. This time, Carol answered under Bryan''s watch. "Carol, are you okay?"


    Carol, pretending to yawn, said, "Ms. Cooper, I''m so tired and sleepy. Let''s talk next time."


    Selena didn''t push further, especially since she had promised to watch a movie with Austin.


    She bought the movie tickets online, sent a photo to Austin, and then sent the address before hurrying to Ashbourne Manor to change her clothes.


    In her haste, she identally sent the movie tickets and address to Raymond.


    Raymond, still working overtime at the Montague Group, saw Selena''s message and opened it.


    It was info about two movie tickets and an address.


    ''What does this mean? Is this her way of making peace?'' Raymond thought.


    The other executives saw Raymond on his phone but didn''t dare say anything.


    A few minutester, he put down his phone and checked his watch.


    The movie started at seven, and it was already six-thirty. He needed to leave. "Meeting adjourned. We''ll continue next time."


    Ignoring the executives'' reactions, he stood up and walked out.


    John quickly followed, puzzled. Tonight''s meeting was important and only halfway through. "Mr. Montague?" he called out, confused, but Raymond was already heading to the elevator. "Penny asked me to a movie. The meeting''s postponed until tomorrow."

 Chapter 674 She Had Never Been So Annoyed With Him

    John was stunned. This wasn''t like Penny; she usually wasn''t this proactive. "Okay," he said.


    Raymond got in the car alone, chuckling softly.


    Meanwhile, Selena had just changed and was about to leave when Austin called, asking if she was ready. Thinking he missed her message, she repeated the movie theater''s location-fourth floor of a nearby mall. Austin''s eyes lit up, and he drove over immediately.


    But Raymond got there first.


    Raymond had never been to a movie theater and didn''t know the process, so he just stood and waited for Selena.


    A tall guy in a suit at a movie theater entrance was unusual. His model-like posture made him stand out.


    He didn''t notice. After ten minutes, he saw Selenaing up the esctor.


    His eyes showed a hint of emotion until he noticed the man next to her.


    They were chatting, and Selena even handed her phone to the guy.


    Seeing themugh, Raymond''s usually calm face showed anger, and his eyes shed sharply.


    Selena felt someone staring at her and spotted Raymond by the ss balcony.


    People bustled around him, but he stood still.


    Why was Raymond at the movie theater?


    She thought of the woman he had an affair with and smirked.


    Raymond was quick-an affair and now a movie date.


    She felt disgusted, more annoyed with him than ever.


    The man with her was Austin, but he wore a hat and mask since it was his movie, and most people there were his fans. Raymond stood out so much that people took pictures of him, ignoring masked Austin.


    "Austin, wait here. I''ll get the tickets," Selena said.


    Austin nodded, excited for his first movie with Selena, and went to buy popcorn.


    Selena, in a light purple down jacket and white scarf, looked cool and elegant.


    Raymond watched her get the tickets. She didn''t greet him but walked to the man with popcorn.


    Furious, Raymond strode over, ring at Austin like he caught them in the act.


    "Who is he?" Raymond asked.


    Selena was taken aback. It looked like Raymond was catching them in the act.


    People started to notice. Worried Austin would be recognized, she stood in front of him to avoid a scene.


    "Mr. Montague, this isn''t your business. Your date should be here soon. Please don''t disturb us," Selena said. Raymond, feeling jealous, couldn''t respond.


    Didn''t she invite him to the movie?


    "Penny, get rid of him, and I won''t be mad," Raymond said.


    Selena couldn''t hold back. She grabbed Austin''s sleeve and headed to the ticket check.


    Raymond, unfamiliar with the ce, instinctively followed.


    The ticket checker stopped him. "Sir, please show your ticket."


    Raymond didn''t have one.


    Great at negotiations, he often stumbled over simple things.


    He showed the staff the picture Selena sent and said, "Give me a seat next to them."


    "Sorry, this show is sold out. You''ll have to wait for the next one."

 Chapter 675 Raymonds Heart Ached

    Raymond stood there, watching helplessly as Selena and Austin walked in together.


    The ticket inspector nearby noticed his displeasure but kept smiling and avoided eye contact. Raymond stepped back and bumped into Carter, who was there with Lillian to watch a movie.


    Carter couldn''t believe his eyes. "Raymond?" he called out, rubbing his eyes.


    It was indeed Raymond.


    Raymond nced at Carter''s movie ticket, which was next to Selena''s seat. He quickly grabbed one and handed it to the ticket inspector.


    Carter was confused. He only had two tickets, and the show was sold out. Raymond couldn''t watch the movie with his girlfriend.


    Thinking fast, Carter let go of Lillian''s hand. "Lillian, why don''t you check out those bags downstairs? I want to watch this movie with my cousin Raymond." Lillian was annoyed but agreed, thinking about the expensive bag Carter promised her and Raymond''s status.


    Carter handed his other ticket to the inspector and hurried after Raymond. "Raymond, wait up."


    The ticket inspector watched them leave, then looked at the bewildered Lillian and sighed. "What a strange world."


    Raymond found the theater entrance and quickly spotted Selena inside. The lights had dimmed, and he sat next to her.


    Selena, holding a bucket of popcorn, didn''t notice him. She was waiting for the movie to start.


    Carter saw Selena and knew things were about to getplicated.


    The theater went dark, and the movie began. Raymond wasn''t paying much attention, distracted by Selena and Austin whispering beside him. Halfway through, Selena felt a hand on her leg. She thought it was Austin''s. After a few times, she followed the hand and saw it was Raymond. Selena''s hand shook, spilling some popcorn, and her expression shifted.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, seeing her eyes widen in anger. He leaned in and whispered, "Besides messing around with men, what else can you do?"


    ''She''ll be happy with anyone,'' Raymond thought, ''A Richard, a Caterlington, any random guy.''


    Selena found it both infuriating and amusing, so she turned back to the screen. It was showing an intense kissing scene, Austin''s first on-screen kiss, which was a big selling point for the movie. Couples around them started kissing boldly. Selena was about to lean over andpliment Austin when Raymond grabbed her arm, looking nervous. "You want to kiss him?"


    Selena almost threw the popcorn at him. She couldn''t sit still any longer, stood up, told Austin she was going to the restroom, and walked out. Raymond followed her.


    In the bright hallway, she took a deep breath and softened her tone. "Mr. Montague, what do you want?"


    Raymond looked confused. "Why are you angry? Shouldn''t I be the one who''s angry?"


    Selena found it amusing and didn''t know how to respond. She decided to reason with him. "Mr. Montague, what is our rtionship?" Raymond was silent.


    Selena continued, "Even if we had a fling, it''s over. I''m not your secretary anymore. You don''t need to control me. Messing around with men is my business, not yours." She hoped Raymond would leave her alone. He fell silent, and as she was about to re-enter the theater, he grabbed her.


    "You think I want to be angry with you?" His voice was hoarse, and confusion shed in his eyes. "I don''t even know what''s going on."


    Selena shook off his hand. "Mr. Montague, if something''s wrong, find another woman. Just don''te to me. Seeing you ruins my mood." Raymond''s heart ached, and he pressed his lips together, eyes filled with gloom. This time, when Selena went back in, he didn''t stop her. He stood there for a while, then saw Carter sneaking out from the side. "Raymond, want to grab a drink?"


    Carter didn''t dare admit he had just seen Raymond get dumped and heard some harsh words.

 Chapter 676 She Feels Pressured Being with You

    Raymond stayed silent, looking cold.


    Carter, a bit scared, tried tofort him. "Maybe Penny likes her husband because he''s just a regr guy. You''re too impressive; she might feel pressured. Don''t be sad." Raymond''s face remained indifferent. "Who said I''m sad? I don''t care about her."


    He stepped outside, his tone growing colder. "She''s divorced. At best, he''s her ex. Probably got dumped too. Just a pitiful guy."


    Raymond walked back to his car, thinking about how he came to the cinema because of her message. It felt ridiculous. Anger bubbled up. He got in his car and sped off.


    At the hotel, Alex called, saying the box office hit a billion dors.


    "Raymond, congrats to you and Penny. Your investment will at least quintuple."


    Anything about Penny made Raymond tense. He didn''t even remember the movie, so he just responded indifferently.


    Alex, always into gossip, read the news to Raymond.


    "Austin was photographed tonight. They say he went to the movies with a woman. Her side profile is blurry, but she looks a lot like Penny."


    He kept browsing. Austin was popr, and the movie was still showing, making him a hot topic.


    Alex chuckled. "This is good. Free advertising for the movie. When the box office hits 1.5 billion, your money might multiply tenfold, especially with all the extra revenue." But Raymond didn''t respond. Alex called out, "Raymond?"


    Raymond looked out the window and finally asked, "Did I have a bad rtionship with her before?"


    By "her," he meant Selena.


    "I don''t know how to say this, but you always said you didn''t like her," Alex replied.


    "Did she get divorced because of me?" Raymond asked.


    "I really don''t know. We thought you were just ying around. You even said you weren''t tired of her yet," Alex said.


    Hearing this made Raymond feel a bit better. He thought he might just have a head injury and memory confusion, which was why Penny affected his emotions.


    "Got it," Raymond said.


    Alex wanted to say more but noticed Raymond had already hung up.


    Raymond sat down to look at some documents and found an email from Rachel.


    He usually didn''t read personal emails, only internal ones from Montague Group''s top execs. But now he opened it. Rachel first expressed her admiration for Austin, then mentioned Austin hanging out with Penny, and finally asked if he would intervene in Penny''s matters.


    With Raymond''s pressure, Rachel didn''t dare act.


    She had previously caught Austin but let him go because of a call from Raymond.


    Seeing the news now, she couldn''t hold back any longer.


    Those two even went to the movies together. If Raymond cared about Penny, could he really tolerate his woman being with another man?


    [We have nothing to do with each other.]


    After replying, he started working.


    When Rachel got the email, a gleam shed in her eyes.


    Without Raymond, did she still need to fear Selena? She immediately called her subordinates. "Go capture Penny!"


    Rachel had waited a long time for this. Now that Raymond had finally abandoned Selena and no longer cared about her, she was determined to make Selena suffer!

 Chapter 677 My Backer Is Not Raymond

    Selena and Austin had just left the mall, still chatting about the box office numbers.


    "Penny, the real-time box office prediction hit a billion dors. My value''s gonna skyrocket," Austin said, looking a bit flushed. "I''ll bring in big bucks for S.M Corporation." Selena patted his car door. "Go get some rest. I''ll line up more gigs for you soon."


    S.M Corporation was struggling and pretty much relying on Austin''s fame to stay afloat.


    Selena''s only hope was the few scripts Carol had given her.


    With scripts and a director in ce, the next step was filming. If these scripts became hits, S.M Corporation would survive.


    She had a bold n: Austin as the male lead and a new signee as the female lead. This way, Austin''s fame could boost the neer''s profile.


    She felt a bit bad for Austin, but as president of S.M Corporation, she had to use every trick in the book.


    She''d make it up to himter.


    After Austin drove off, Selena turned to get into her own car.


    Before she could, two people grabbed her from behind.


    This was still at the mall entrance, with people everywhere.


    Just as she was about to scream, someone struck the back of her neck, and she cked out.


    Forty minutester.


    A bucket of water was dumped over her head.


    Selena slowly opened her eyes.


    Rachel was sitting on a chair, looking down at her. "Penny, long time no see."


    Selena thought Rachel was here because of Amanda. Amanda was on the brink and likely fleeing abroad.


    Rachel held a whip, clearly ready to use it.


    Selena''s hands and feet were tied, like a fish on a chopping board.


    "Penny, you used to rely on Raymond to mess up my ns. Now that he''s ditched you, no one''sing to save you," Rachel said.


    Rachel swung the whip, hitting Selena''s thick jacket, causing feathers to float out.


    Rachel nodded to her bodyguard. "Strip her. I want her naked and whipped fifty times."


    Fiftyshes would leave Selena''s body in shreds, with scars that might never heal.


    Rachel was eager to start.


    Selena watched the two men approach, not panicking.


    "Ms. Dorie, you got it wrong. Raymond was never my backer. My backer is someone even Raymond fears. Think carefully before you harm me," Selena said. Rachel, a veteran in the entertainment industry, knew better than to mess with someone with powerful connections.


    ''But isn''t Selena just a designer?'' Rachel thought.


    Selena stayed calm. "Amanda''s probably fleeing abroad, right? Didn''t she call you for help? I orchestrated her downfall. The Fair familypany is mine. You know me as Penny, but my real name is Selena Fair. I was married to Raymond. Even if he hates me, he wouldn''t dare touch me. I was in the Montague family for three years. Raymond had a first love, but I still thrived because my backer is William Montague, not Raymond."


    Rachel''s eyes narrowed, gripping the whip tighter.


    "You think I''ll believe you?"

 Chapter 678 This Realization Made His Heart Clench

    Selena raised an eyebrow and pressed her lips together.


    "Why not call William Montague right now? I know his number. He told me if I ever felt wronged, I should let him know. By the way, Raymond''s mad at me because Iin about him to William." She looked so calm that shepletely fooled Rachel.


    Rachel wasn''t known for many virtues, but she knew not to mess with people she couldn''t handle.


    Her brow furrowed as she threatened, "If you''re lying, I can always have you brought back."


    Selena stayed silent. She''d said enough to intimidate Rachel.


    Whether true or not, Rachel''s cautious nature meant she wouldn''t act immediately.


    She''d investigate first, giving Selena some breathing room.


    Sure enough, Rachel ordered her bodyguards to lock Selena up and had her subordinates investigate.


    But Rachel''s subordinates ran into Greer''s men during their investigation.


    Greer had just been discharged from the hospital. When he heard Selena was with Rachel, he sent his men to get her.


    Rachel knew Greer; they''d met a few times before.


    Seeing Greere for Selena, she assumed what Selena said was true and handed her over.


    After being scared by Raymond, Greer didn''t dare mess with Selena anymore.


    So he met Selena at a restaurant and had his men untie her.


    Selena''s expression was indifferent. She''d just left Rachel and was now with Greer.


    "Ms. Cooper, we had a misunderstandingst time. Let''s talk properly today."


    Seeing Greer''s attitude, Selena knew Rachel''s men hadn''t told him she was Selena.


    Greer took out a check for twenty million dors and handed over a bottle of medicine.


    "This medicine can make someone die quietly. Raymond is usually busy, so a heart attack would seem normal."


    He looked at Selena coldly.


    "Penny, fooling Raymond shows you''re smart. He trusts you, so he''d take what you give him. Once it''s done, I''ll give you another eighty million dors, making it a total of one hundred million. That''s enough for you to livefortably. How much can you earn working for Raymond now?"


    Selena stayed silent.


    Greer sneered. "Raymond saved youst time because he liked you. If he stops liking you, killing you would be as easy as squashing an ant. And you have family and friends. You wouldn''t want them in danger, would you?" Selena was already angry and now just wanted to cut ties with the Montague family. But they wouldn''t let her go.


    Greer continued, "If you don''t agree, I''ll make sure everyone knows how much Raymond cares about you. He''s made countless enemies over the years. Everyone wants to find his weakness. Women associated with him never have a good ending. Do you think those who want to see him fall wouldn''t use you to threaten him?"


    "Mr. Montague," Selena said, handing back the check with a calm look. "You think you can buy Raymond''s life for a hundred million dors? Are you trying to insult a beggar?"


    A sh of anger crossed Greer''s eyes. Did this woman really think she was that important?


    Selena added, "Raymond gave me a two-hundred-million-dor braceletst time. I sold it for one hundred and fifty million. Now you want me to do something dangerous for just a hundred million? Do you think I''d agree?" Greer''s chest heaved with anger.


    Raymond was so generous! He casually gave a woman a two-hundred-million-dor bracelet!


    Damn it!


    Greer felt both jealous and angry, as if his own money had been spent.


    The Montague Group''s money belonged to the Montague family. Raymond was too extravagant to stay in that position!


    "How much do you want?" he asked.


    Selena smiled. "One billion dors, and you need to pay three hundred million upfront. I guarantee I''ll get Raymond to take this medicine."


    "You really dare to ask for that much. Aren''t you afraid I''ll kill you right now?" Greer said.


    "Mr. Montague, the more I ask for, the happier you should be. After all, I''m only interested in Raymond''s money. The more you give, the more I''ll help you," Selena said. Greer hesitated.


    He couldn''te up with a billion dors. After all, he wasn''t the CEO of the Montague Group.


    But scraping together three hundred million for a deposit, he could manage, though he''d have to live frugally afterward.


    "Penny, if you trick me, you''ll regret ever being born," Greer said.


    When Selena was sent back to Rose Garden, her back was drenched in cold sweat.


    It was already ten o''clock. After entering, she locked the door and started gasping for air.


    First Rachel, then Greer. Facing two viins in one night, she was lucky toe back in one piece.


    She looked at the white bottle in her hand. It had nobel and was filled with poison.


    In her other hand was a check for three hundred million dors.


    In the end, Greer had agreed.


    At the same time, photos of her meeting with Greer had already been sent to Raymond''s phone.


    Ever since crashing Greer''s vi, Raymond had someone keep an eye on him.


    Greer wasn''t very smart and might do something foolish. But Raymond didn''t expect Greer to choose to make a deal with Penny.


    The white bottle contained poison and Penny had epted the check.


    Did this mean she agreed to the deal? This realization made his heart clench, his eyes reddening with pain.

 Chapter 679 Spreading All the Way to the Heart

    Penny was clearly nning to betray him. The smartest move was to get rid of her right away.


    But as Raymondy in bed, his mind wandered to that steamy moment in the bathroom.


    A tingling sensation spread from his lips to his chest.


    He sat up, holding his head, brow furrowed.


    He tried to picture the person, but something kept blocking him.


    When hey back down, he dreamed of holding a woman in a cramped car.


    "I came to have an affair with you, isn''t it thrilling?"


    The voice was his.


    At three in the morning, Raymond woke up suddenly, feeling a sharp pain in his stiff genitals.


    It was really unpleasant.


    He took a deep breath and went for a cold shower in the middle of winter. When he came out, his boiling emotions had finally cooled down.


    The next morning, Selena went to the office and handed some scripts to Andrew to see if they could start filming.


    Although Andrew was best known for a historical drama, his crime dramas had also won awards.


    He was a genius director.


    Seeing the scripts, Andrew''s cheeks flushed with excitement.


    "Ms. Fair, where did you get these scripts?" Andrew asked.


    "A student from Silver Bay Film Academy. She specializes in writing scripts and is very talented," Selena said.


    Andrew took a gulp of cold water. He originally had no hope for Selena''s S.M Corporation, but now, seeing these intricate and exciting scripts, he was thrilled. "I can shoot them! Ms. Fair, please let me direct these scripts!" Selena breathed a sigh of relief. It was good that Andrew could shoot them.


    She asked, "Mr. Newman, do you think Austin would be suitable for the lead role? His movie is currently in theaters, and having him as the lead would attract viewers. As for the female lead, I want to use a neer." "Austin''s acting is fine, but for a crime drama like this, it won''t be cheap to do it well," Andrew said.


    "Is $200 million enough?" Selena asked.


    Andrew''s fingers trembled. He was originally going to say $80 million, but Selena offered $200 million right off the bat.


    "Enough! More than enough!" Andrew eximed.


    "Don''t worry about the funding. What weck now are people, especially the female lead. I''ll find her. I''ll try to gather everyone within a month," Selena said.


    "Ms. Fair, many people are contacting me now. I can find the female lead and the supporting roles. Tens of thousands of people contact me on social media every day, all looking forward to my next TV series," Andrew said. Selena pped her forehead. How could she forget something so important?


    "Alright, you handle it. We can film all these scripts. I''ll talk to the scriptwriter," Selena said.


    After finalizing everything, Andrew left satisfied.


    Selena sighed in relief. She was about to head to a meeting when the receptionist came up with a package.


    She was surprised. Who would send her a package?


    Inside was a carefully written letter from Carol.


    After reading it, she felt uneasy. It seemed like a final message from Carol.


    She quickly called Carol, but no one answered.


    She grabbed her coat and headed to Carol''s house. Just as she started the car, her contact at Silver Bay Film Academy called, saying a student was threatening to jump. "Ms. Fair, the student is named Carol Perry."


    Selena''s mind went nk. She rushed over.


    When she arrived, she saw police tape and Carol lying on the ground, blood spreading.


    Students were taking pictures, and the police were pushing people back.


    Selena saw Carol''s body covered with a white sheet.


    She had jumped from the twelfth floor and died instantly.


    Students nearby were talking.


    "It seems she had a conflict with her family. Mr. Ward tried to persuade her for a long time, and her parents were there too." "Yeah, the police almost talked her down, but her dad pped her in front of everyone, so she jumped without hesitation."


    "Mr. Ward couldn''t catch her. He''ll probably be disciplined too. It''s all Carol''s father''s fault." Selena couldn''t listen. She saw Rodolfo and Lori being supported by others, crying loudly. When Rodolfo pped her, he probably never thought Carol would jump.


    Now they were crying bitterly, but Selena couldn''t sympathize with them.


    Winter was already cold, and even a slight bump on the table would amplify the pain.


    Jumping from the twelfth floor, how much pain must Carol have felt?


    The police came to Selena''s side. "Stop looking, everyone disperse. The deceased''s photos cannot be spread online. Disperse." Selena was swept along with the students to therge yground.


    Even though the sun was shining, she still felt cold.

 Chapter 680 Before She Died, She Finally Became Brave Once

    Selena took two hours to process Carol''s death.


    They had just seen each other recently.


    Her head throbbed with a mix of anger and helplessness.


    Then she remembered the letter Carol had left. Carol must have made up her mind when she wrote it.


    Selena''s fingers trembled; it''s amon reaction when people are emotionally shaken.


    She couldn''t think straight and pulled out the recording Carol had wanted to delete.


    But with Carol just gone, she hesitated to press y.


    As she was putting her phone away, Bryan walked over, looking sorrowful.


    "Ms. Cooper," Bryan sighed heavily, clutching his chest.


    "Mr. Ward," Selena replied.


    Bryan nodded and sighed again. "None of us saw thising. Ms. Cooper, were you here to see Carol?"


    "Yes," Selena said.


    "Does Carol have some scripts with you?" Bryan asked.


    "Yes," she replied.


    "Carol was always so professional. I want to give these scripts to her parents as a keepsake, tofort them," Bryan said.


    Selena sneered inwardly. Carol had just died, and Bryan was already after the scripts.


    She always felt something was off about Bryan, and now she was sure.


    "Mr. Ward, Carol gave me those scripts as a gift, and there''s a letter to prove it. They''re mine, and no one can take them back," Selena said.


    Bryan didn''t expect Carol to leave a letter.


    He was instantly furious. Carol had caused him so much trouble by jumping off a building, and now she left behind valuable scripts. Given Carol''s talent, these scripts would be hits.


    He gritted his teeth but didn''t say anything. He''d have to get Carol''s parents to ask for them.


    When Selena left Silver Bay Film Academy, her fingers were still trembling.


    After calming down, she listened to the recording.


    It had only a few sentences, but she knew what Bryan had done to Carol.


    Thinking about her own time at Silver Bay University, she felt disgusted.


    She remembered how Rodolfo trusted Bryan, unaware of what Carol had gone through.


    Maybe because they were both women, Selena could deeply empathize.


    Her face went pale with anger, and she clenched her fists.


    Bringing Bryan down was Carol''sst wish and the price of those three scripts.


    Meanwhile, Bryan had already found Carol''s parents.


    They were crying so hard they could barely breathe. Lori med Rodolfo for that p, and Rodolfo was filled with regret, thinking he should have held back.


    Bryan approached them. "Carol might have argued with you because of those scripts. Now that she''s grown up, she didn''t need to submit them to me for review anymore. Maybe yourck of trust pushed her to this."


    Lori was crying too hard to speak, but Rodolfo managed to stammer, "The scripts... where are the scripts? They belong to our daughter; we must get them back."


    A smile flickered in Bryan''s eyes. He didn''t care about Carol''s life or death; there would be more students like her in the future.


    What he wanted most were those scripts, which had the potential to be very sessful.


    "They''re with this woman. Here''s her phone number; you can contact her," Bryan said.


    Rodolfo immediately wrote down the number and then started crying again.


    Bryan felt nothing but disdain. Carol''s parents were foolish, always trusting outsiders over their own child, not even willing to listen to her.


    They always maintained authority in front of their child but became extremely submissive with outsiders.


    Most parents want to maintain absolute authority in front of their children, not realizing this only fosters a timid personality.


    Bryan knew families like this well, so no matter how far he went with Carol, she wouldn''t dare tell anyone.


    Heughed inwardly. Carol wasn''t the first student he had coerced.


    There had been another student who developed depression and dropped out because of his coercion.


    Bryan''s methods were always the same.


    Students from such families were too timid to resist. When he vited them, they were only filled with fear, likembs to the ughter.


    He had previously derived pleasure from another female student and obtained a few good scripts from her.


    That student couldn''t take it and was diagnosed with depression, but her parents still thought she was just too mentally fragile.


    Now that student was still at home, too afraid toe out.


    Carol was the only one who had jumped off a building. Perhaps, in her final moments, she had finally found the courage.

 Chapter 681 Not Killing Her Is Already the Greatest Mercy

    Bryan didn''t care about those students at all. He med their parents.


    He was just waiting for Carol''s parents to confront Penny. Then, he''d get the scripts and squeeze thest bit of value from Carol.


    After that, he called Rodolfo to discuss the importance of the scripts.


    Before Carol''s body was even cremated, Rodolfo contacted Selena.


    Selena was plotting to ruin Bryan''s reputation. Since Carol had passed away, releasing the recording wouldn''t be fair to her and would ruin her reputation.


    Rodolfo said, "Ms. Cooper, I''m Carol''s father. I heard she left some scripts with you. Please return them; they''re her belongings."


    Selena replied, "This was a deal between Carol and me. She already gave them to me."


    Rodolfo asked, "How much did you pay for them?"


    Selena responded, "That''s between Carol and me."


    Rodolfo snapped, "What do you mean by that? I''m her father. We''re in charge of everything about her. She just passed away, and you''re trying to exploit her scripts? Do you have any conscience? Carol was our only daughter! If you don''t return the scripts, I''ll sue you!"


    Selena was annoyed by Rodolfo''s outburst.


    If he had cared about Carol earlier, she wouldn''t have jumped.


    "Mr. Perry, Carol and I had a written agreement. She was a neen-year-old adult with the right to make her own decisions. Even if you sue, it won''t help. I''ll handle Carol''s matters. Please wait quietly for a few days," Selena said. Selena wanted to expose Bryan''s true nature so Carol''s parents would know what she went through at school.


    But she didn''t expect Rodolfo to use online public opinion to attack her directly.


    Silver Bay Film Academy was the top film school in the country, and Carol''s suicide quickly became a trending topic.


    Everyone was discussing why Carol took her own life. Rodolfo took advantage of this and created a Facebook ount called "Carol''s Father."


    Since the police hadn''t disclosed the reason for Carol''s suicide, "Carol''s Father" quickly gained tens of thousands of followers.


    To prove his identity, Rodolfo posted several photos of himself with Carol.


    [My daughter just passed away, and her scripts have been taken by a woman named Penny. I hope thew can give me justice.]


    Penny? There were probably thousands of people with that name across the country.


    Even the most resourcefulizens couldn''t identify Selena just from a name.


    When Selena saw this, she frowned deeply.


    Rodolfo couldn''t havee up with this n himself; it had to be Bryan.


    Bryan would stop at nothing to get those scripts.


    Selena originally felt some sympathy for Carol''s parents, but if they hadn''t been so ignorant, would Carol have died?


    A cold glint shed in her eyes.


    Rodolfo kept expanding his influence online, and meanwhile, Bryan called Selena again.


    "Penny, I''m really sorry. I couldn''t stop him. He''s a bit extreme because he lost his daughter. Don''t take the online news to heart."


    Selena felt like throwing up. No wonder Carol jumped; Bryan was really hard to deal with.


    He was meticulous in choosing his targets.


    He wouldn''t pick kids from wealthy families.


    He targeted those from poor backgrounds, who had to work hard to get into college. These kids were controlled by their parents, had weak personalities, and were very talented in scriptwriting. These were Bryan''s targets. Selena sneered, didn''t exchange pleasantries, and hung up on Bryan.


    Meanwhile, the online news was growing, and some people in Silver Bay City circles saw it.


    Who among them wasn''t familiar with Penny?


    There had been rumors that Raymond had taken a liking to this designer named Penny.


    So someone called Raymond to ask if they should take down the news.


    "Mr. Montague, Penny has made the headlines. If people find out her real informationter, it will be very troublesome. Should we take it down?"


    Raymond lit a cigarette and flicked the ash lightly with his fingers.


    He liked to do this when he was annoyed.


    At this moment, he slightly tilted his head back, looking at the ceiling with a sharp expression. He had just finished working overtime in the living room and was still wearing the suit he had worn when he came back from the office, with the white shirt buttoned up meticulously to the top.


    The person on the phone was just trying to please him.


    But Raymond''s expression was indifferent. "Don''t bother," he said.


    He knew Selena had made a deal with Greer. The fact that she hadn''t killed her yet was already the greatest mercy.

 Chapter 682 All Women Like Him

    As expected, no one cared about the news anymore. But with Rodolfo crying about it every hour, moreizens started paying attention.


    The insults aimed at Penny were almost at their peak.


    Bryan looked at the online news, feeling satisfied. He already knew how to sell those scripts.


    He had a group of reliable investors, including Rachel.


    Since he was sure he''d get the scripts soon, he contacted Rachel first.


    Rachel had worked with Bryan twice before. Her All Star Entertainment had invested in and filmed two scripts, with a return rate of thirty times. So when Bryan called, Rachel agreed right away.


    "Mr. Ward, I trust your scripts. I''ll buy one for five million dors and spend another hundred million to film it. Let''s hope for another smooth coboration." Bryan said a few nice words, and when he hung up, he was all smiles.


    That Penny probably had no connections; otherwise, someone would have taken down those news articles.


    In Silver Bay City, there were thousands of wealthy people, but those with resources were the real elites.


    Bryan sneered, waiting for the scripts toe into his hands so he could cash in.


    During dinner, he got a call from Richard.


    Bryan immediately perked up, not daring to be careless with Richard. "Mr. Smith."


    Richard was at a bar and overheard someone from Silver Bay City mention the online news, so he called to ask a few questions.


    "Mr. Ward, you took Penny''s business card that day and said you''d have a student contact her. Is that student the one who jumped off the building?"


    "Yes, I couldn''t stop it. The student privately handed the script to Ms. Cooper. Now her parents want it back," Bryan replied.


    Richard squinted his eyes, looking particrly intense.


    He hung up, and a woman immediately pounced on him. "Mr. Smith, why don''t you stay in Silver Bay City a bit longer?"


    These women all liked Richard. He was exceptionally handsome, came from a great family, and was very generous.


    Richard originally wanted to grab the woman''s chin and kiss her, but thinking about Penny''s situation, he felt a bit concerned for some reason.


    So he pushed her away, grabbed his coat, and walked out of the private room.


    The women were disappointed. Richard used to stay outte, and they could earn tens of thousands of dors in tips in one night.


    Selena was surprised to get a call from Richard and felt ttered.


    "Penny, has the online situation affected you?" Richard asked.


    Selena felt a warmth in her heart and smiled slightly. "No."


    Richard casually rested his fingers on his car. "Why don''t youe with me to Vistalia and teach my sister how to paint? I''ll take care of everything here for you." Selena had wanted to go with him before, but now if she left, S.M Corporation would be in chaos.


    The three scripts needed to start production as soon as possible; this was S.M Corporation''s turning point.


    The immediate issue was Bryan.


    "If your sisteres to Silver Bay City, I''ll teach her for free," Selena said.


    Richardughed, tapping his car frame. "My sister''s very spoiled; everyone has to cater to her. You might not like her personality."


    Talking about his sister gave him a bit of a headache.


    Richard continued, "Penny, let me help you take down the negative news online. If you need anything in the future, just call me."


    "Mr. Smith, there''s no need. These negative articles are part of my n," Selena said.


    The more public attention, the bigger the impact when it shifts.


    She wanted Bryan to never lift his head again.


    After hanging up, Selena had someone apply for copyright registration for the three scripts and find out which investors Bryan often worked with.


    Ann told her, "It''s Rachel. They''ve worked together twice, and now All Star Entertainment announced another coboration with Bryan."


    Selena already knew Bryan was a scumbag, but his confidence in contacting investors before getting the scripts disgusted her.


    And since it was Rachel, she had nothing to worry about.


    "I understand." She looked at the news coldly. Netizens were still cursing her.


    [Penny is really shameless.]


    [Why hasn''t anyone found out her info yet? I can''t wait to see who she is.]


    [They just lost their daughter, and this person is taking the deceased''s work! She''ll be punished by God!]


    Selena got up and left, nning to return to Ashbourne Manor.


    Seeing so many people paying attention, Rodolfo, with swollen eyes, posted another message: [That person still refuses to return the scripts. Shameless!]


    Lori was crying beside him, waiting to bury Carol in two days.


    The next morning, Selena attended Carol''s simple funeral.


    Then she personally handed the three scripts to the couple.


    Rodolfo red at her, and Lori also looked unfriendly.


    Selena justid a bouquet of flowers and left silently.


    When Bryan arrived, Rodolfo handed him the three scripts without hesitation.


    "Mr. Ward, these are the scripts. That woman just returned them. Carol trusted you the most, and so do we. Now I''m giving you the scripts, hoping you can show them to investors and get them filmed." Bryan''s eyes lit up as he opened one of the scripts and started reading.


    After just a few pages, his hands trembled. As expected of Carol! It continued her usual suspenseful style, taking the crime investigation genre to the extreme!


    This script would definitely be a hit, and he would make a fortune!


    That Penny probably couldn''t stand the online insults over the past two days, so she returned the scripts.


    Bryan wanted tough now. Penny wanted to fight him, but she didn''t even consider if she had the ability to do so.

 Chapter 683 Not Afraid of Dirtying Her Path to Heaven

    Even though he was super excited inside, he kept a calm face, even looking a bit disappointed. Rodolfo''s heart sank. "What''s wrong, Mr. Ward? Is there an issue?"


    Bryan nced at Carol''s portrait, feeling no sympathy, just thinking this family was clueless.


    Bryan said, "Mr. Perry, let''s not discuss the script at Carol''s funeral. If I speak too harshly, she won''t rest in peace. Let''s just focus on burying Carol today. I''ll contact some investors about the scriptter, but I can''t promise anything. Since it''s Carol''s work, I''ll do my best."


    Rodolfo sighed, and Lori cried beside him.


    "Mr. Ward, thank you. You''re a responsible and good teacher. Carol always troubled you, and I hope this hasn''t caused you any inconvenience," Rodolfo said. Bryan patted Rodolfo''s shoulder.


    Not many people came to pay respects; Carol was quiet and had no friends at school.


    The funeral was simple.


    When Rodolfo and Lori got back to their room, they saw Selena waiting at the door. Rodolfo, already upset from losing his daughter, saw Selena and snapped.


    He grabbed a broom and swung it at Selena.


    "You thief! Murderer! Maybe you killed Carol! How dare youe here, get out!"


    Lori tried to stop him, but her eyes were full of hatred too.


    Selena brushed away the broom and looked at the stubborn couple.


    Even now, they probably didn''t think they were wrong.


    Bryan killed Carol, but this couple was also to me.


    She took out a recording.


    This recording couldn''t be heard by others as it would affect Carol''s reputation, but she wanted to make these two feel guilty and uneasy. "This is a recording Carol left. I wanted to help her, but she had an ident right after. Listen to what your trusted Mr. Ward really is!" She pressed y.


    Inside, Carol''s pleading voice could be heard.


    "Mr. Ward, please, please don''t."


    "Why are you throwing up again? You''ve been raped so many times, and you''re still not used to it." "Please don''t do this."


    "Your parents trust me so much, you''d better do as I say. Do you know what will happen if I call them?" Naturally, it would be scolding. Her parents trusted Bryan more than her.


    The recordingsted a few minutes, followed by Bryan''s cursing, some instructions to Carol, and Carol''s crying.


    Selena looked at the two in disbelief and slightly curled her lips. "Carol''s voice isn''t unfamiliar, right? I heard she decided to jump again after being pped. You even invited Bryan, this despicable person, to her funeral. Aren''t you afraid of dirtying her path to heaven? You are truly failed parents."


    This sentence was like a knife, stabbing straight into Rodolfo and Lori''s hearts.


    Selena then took out a letter Carol had written to her.


    "This is a letter Carol wrote to me, giving me three scripts in exchange for Bryan''s downfall. When I got this letter and tried to contact her, she had already had an ident. You controlled your daughter so strictly, you should recognize her handwriting."


    Lori snatched the letter and, after reading it, burst into tears.


    Rodolfo stood there like a lost soul, dazed.


    Selena took the letter back and put it away. "Moreover, you used Carol''s death to attack me online. This must have been Bryan''s idea, right? Carol saw me as her savior and wanted to protect her three best works, but you, together with Bryan, took those scripts back. You probably don''t know that several popr TV shows were Carol''s works, but Bryan stole them. He didn''t share any money with her. You trust such a man but not your own daughter."


    Lori couldn''t take it anymore and started screaming, heart-wrenchingly.


    Rodolfo fainted.


    Selena wouldn''t tell them she still had a way to get the scripts back.


    Why shouldn''t parents who create a hellish environment for their children be punished?


    She chose this moment to tell them to make them suffer!


    Because they stubbornly didn''t realize their mistakes! The current pain was what they deserved!


    Selena turned around and left, leaving only one sentence.


    "Those three scripts will still be picked up by investors, but Bryan won''t give you any money, nor will he tell you the truth. If Carol were still alive, she would have be the best screenwriter in the industry. She was only neen." Carol was only neen.


    Her future was limitless.

 Chapter 684 Just a Small Fry

    Selena didn''t want to say more. If there was regret, it was between those two.


    Behind her, Lori''s hysterical voice echoed, but Carol was already gone, and crying wouldn''t help.


    Lori struggled to get Rodolfo inside; they seemed to age ten years instantly.


    She washed Rodolfo''s face with cold water, and he finally sobered up.


    For the first time, they were both silent.


    The next day, they seemed a bit more energetic but still clung to false hope.


    "Penny might just be talking nonsense."


    "Carol always respected us."


    Their conversation was dry; neither wanted to take responsibility for Carol''s death.


    Then Bryan called, saying none of the three scripts were selected. "I know you''re sad, but I''m really sorry."


    Rodolfo''s grip on the phone tightened, thinking of the recording he heard, wishing he could fight Bryan!


    But this was Bryan; they couldn''t fight him.


    And that recording could never go public, or Carol''s death would be endlessly debated.


    Now that Rodolfo had made this known, adding this truth would likely lead many to say Carol had seduced Bryan.


    This society is harsh on women.


    Carol was already dead; they didn''t want her talked about like that.


    Thinking back to their daughter buying contraceptives alone, they were now full of regret.


    It was all Bryan''s fault!


    "Mr. Ward, since Carol''s script wasn''t chosen, please return it to us," Rodolfo said.


    Now that he had the script, Bryan couldn''t be bothered. "The script was taken by the investors. They get thousands of scripts every day, so it''s hard to find. Once I find it, I''ll return it to you." These were just excuses to brush them off.


    Lori finally snapped and started cursing, "You bastard! I''ll take you down with me."


    But before she lost control, Rodolfo had already hung up.


    Lori looked at the cowardly Rodolfo, overwhelmed with sorrow.


    On Selena''s side, she had made several backups of the script and applied for copyright registration.


    She found out all three scripts were sold to Rachel, who reportedly gave Bryan fifteen million dors.


    Selena also consulted Andrew, and now both funds and personnel were ready; they could start filming immediately.


    But Rachel''s side was just beginning preparations.


    A smile crept onto her face. All Star Entertainment was great at hype, and they''d probably start buying trending topics from the casting stage. So, no need to figure out which script they''d shoot first; the trending topics would reveal "Storm" as their first pick.


    Selena called Andrew. "We''ll shoot ''Storm'' first. Let''s aim to shoot and broadcast simultaneously, and crush All Star Entertainment''s show right from the start."


    All the hype All Star Entertainment created for "Storm" would end up benefiting S.M Corporation.


    Thinking of Bryan and Rachel''s reactions when they found out the truth, Selena''s smile widened.


    Now, she just had to wait for the show to air, but she didn''t want to be idle. She anonymously posted online that Bryan had stolen his student''s work, put his name on it, and wouldn''t share any profits. This was linked to Carol''s suicide and quickly gained traction.


    The hottest news was still Carol''s suicide.


    Bryan was shocked when he saw the news.


    He quickly wanted to call Rachel to get the news taken down.


    But then, he received a recording on his phone.


    He knew this recording well; it was from that day in the office.


    He had insulted Carol and spent a few minutes venting his sexual desires.


    It came from an unknown number, which also sent a message: [Mr. Ward, if you take that news down, this recording will be released immediately.]


    This recording would ruin his reputation. Was it Penny?


    That day in the office, only he, Carol, and Penny had been there.


    Carol couldn''t have recorded it, so it had to be Penny!


    Bryan couldn''t sleep; he had to deal with Penny before the recording was released!


    ''Just a small fry,'' Bryan thought.


    Selena had a social engagement tonight; it was herst meeting with n from Cornerstone Construction. The renovation of Manston Manor was finallyplete, and they had to have a symbolic meal together. She and n were already familiar, and the dinner was pleasant.


    She had a few more drinks and wobbled into the hotel elevator.


    Then, three men entered. Although in suits, the clothes didn''t quite match them.


    Selena sensed danger and was about to press the button, but the men suddenly grabbed her hands and feet, pinning her against the wall.


    One even started to pull down her pants, already taking out a phone to take pictures.

 Chapter 685 Who Did You Provoke This Time?

    The elevator opened halfway, and a young couple tried to get in but saw three men with knives ring at them. "Get lost!"


    The elevator was headed to the neenth floor, where they nned to get a room and torment Selena.


    These guys were hired by Bryan to film a video of Selena being raped.


    But they didn''t expect Selena to be so beautiful and couldn''t resist making a move in the elevator.


    All three men were about 5''11" with solid muscles that would intimidate any average guy.


    Selena saw her pupils contract slightly in the wall''s reflection.


    Just as her pants were about to be pulled down, the men kept verbally abusing her.


    "Fuck, she''s so slutty! So pretty, who knows how many guys she''s slept with."


    "We hit the jackpot tonight, getting paid and screwing such a beautiful woman."


    "Stop talking and pull her pants down."


    Winter clothes were hard to remove, so Selena bit down hard on the hand of the man gripping her chin and got pped hard.


    She spat out a mouthful of saliva, tasting the blood from her bite.


    "You fucking want to die!" The man grabbed her hair and mmed her head against the wall.


    At that moment, the elevator opened, and Raymond, on the phone, saw the scene inside.


    The men saw him too. "What are you looking at? Get lost!"


    Raymond ignored them and looked at Selena.


    Selena''s forehead was covered in blood, and her pants were half off.


    An unprecedented rage surged through Raymond''s chest.


    He swiftly kicked the man holding Selena, causing his head to hit the wall and break several teeth.


    Selena was overwhelmed by a sudden scent as Raymond''s shoe kicked the man''s head, rendering him silent. In the confined elevator, Raymond''s presence was more terrifying than death. This powerful aura made the other two men tremble with fear.


    Before they could react, they felt a sharp pain in their scalps!


    Their heads were mmed against the wall several times, and they passed out.


    The whole process took less than thirty seconds.


    The elevator was filled with the smell of blood, making Selena want to vomit.


    She had drunk a bit too much, and her head was fuzzy, seeing only a blur.


    Raymond looked at the blood on his shoe tip, frowning slightly.


    He picked up his phone, which was still on the call, with Alex anxiously shouting on the other end, "Are you okay? Are you okay? Who the hell dared to mess with you?!" Raymond hung up the phone and helped Selena, who was curled up in the corner.


    Selena was still trembling slightly, partly from pain and partly from the fear of being forcibly vited.


    Raymond took Selena downstairs and put her in his car.


    This time, he didn''t ask where to go but directly navigated to Rose Garden.


    When they arrived, John called, saying the business partners were already waiting.


    "Cancel it." Raymond held Selena with one arm, speaking calmly, "There was an incident tonight. Have someone clean up the elevator."


    Hanging up the phone, he gently asked Selena, "Which floor?"


    Selena''s head was spinning, her soul slowly returning, but her rationality was almost gone.


    She couldn''t answer.


    The next second, Raymond grabbed her chin, roughly wiping her forehead with his sleeve.


    Her forehead wasn''t seriously injured, just swollen and cut, with blood still flowing, looking terrifying.


    The bloodstains smeared on his expensive suit.


    He didn''t care at all.


    After cleaning her face, he saw the p mark on her cheek, so prominent.


    Raymond felt his teeth itch, the anger still enveloping his entire body, refusing to dissipate.


    He wanted to chop those men to pieces!


    "Are you mute? I asked which floor!" Raymond didn''t want to lose his temper with her, but his soul was still trembling, fear and panic filling every pore.


    If he hadn''t had a social engagement tonight, if he hadn''t gone there, what would have happened to Selena?


    He punched the wall beside him, his knuckles bleeding.


    "Don''t you know your own capabilities? Who did you provoke this time?" He yelled at Selena, still gripping her chin.


    Then Raymond froze.


    Because Selena''s cheek was still swollen, looking very pitiful, and now, being scolded by him, tears streamed down her face.


    Raymond hated Selena for always causing trouble, never staying out of it.


    He hated himself even more for feeling like his heart was being squeezed by her tears!

 Chapter 686 His Heart Softened

    He let go of Selena and rubbed his temples, his head pounding.


    "Go to the top floor," Selena finally said.


    Raymond yanked her into the elevator.


    When they got to the top floor, he saw the door slightly open and the doorknob on the ground. He frowned.


    He kicked the door open, but no one was there.


    He put Selena on the sofa and checked each room. Once he was sure no one was there, he picked up the doorknob. Someone had clearly forced it open.


    He dragged a shoe cab to block the door and turned to look at her.


    Selena was curled up on the sofa, her shoes off, showing dirty white socks.


    He sat beside her and took off her socks.


    She was still shaken, her toes curling as she pulled away a bit.


    Raymond tossed the socks in the trash. "Is there a first aid kit here?"


    Selena nodded and pointed to a cab.


    He got the kit,id out the meds on the coffee table, checked their dates, and then squeezed some ointment onto his fingertip. Raymond lifted her hair with one hand and applied the ointment to her swollen cheek with the other.


    The cool touch made Selena''s mind go nk for a moment.


    His fingers gently circled her cheek, applying the ointment.


    It itched, both painful and itchy.


    Raymond seemed to slow his breathing. When he finished, he tucked her hair behind her ear.


    Selena looked down, ufortable, and heard him ask, "Who did this?"


    "Bryan," Selena replied.


    She figured it was Bryan. She had just sent him that recording and didn''t expect him toe and hurt her.


    Raymond''s hand paused, his brows furrowing. But he didn''t say anything, just exposed her forehead and started to stop the bleeding.


    He was tall, and this action made Selena feel enveloped in his shadow.


    The pressure made every cell in her body tremble.


    Raymond lifted her chin with one finger to get a better look at the wound on her forehead.


    Seeing her close her eyes, not daring to look at him, and her eyshes trembling, Raymond''s fingertips stiffened.


    Hadn''t they been intimate before?


    Raymond''s fingertips gently rubbed the wound on Selena''s forehead, but it felt different.


    His eyes drifted to her slightly pursed lips.


    Her lips were beautifully shaped, with a small bead in the middle. When she was upset, she''d purse them, looking pitiful. Thinking of her being wronged made his anger re.


    The scene in the elevator was too shocking, burned into Raymond''s memory, reflecting the color of blood.


    "Mr. Montague, are you done?" Selena still had her eyes closed. With him lifting her chin, her face was slightly raised.


    At this angle, her face seemed to glow, even though she looked a bit disheveled. Raymond was still mesmerized. His Adam''s apple bobbed, and he stayed silent.


    His fingers were still on her forehead, feeling her sweat.


    If he kept looking, he''d get aroused again. ''What kind of magic did this woman Selena have?'' he thought.


    "Go take a shower, you''re filthy."


    He let go of Selena in disgust and sat to the side.


    Selena awkwardly lowered her head and quickly went to the bedroom to grab a nightgown, then headed to the bathroom.


    Raymond listened to the sound of water in the bathroom, feeling his body temperature rise even more.


    But he didn''t forget to take out his phone and call John. "Take care of Bryan, Bryan from Silver Bay Film Academy. I don''t want to see him again."


    John was a bit surprised. Recently, the Montague Group had been coborating with Bryan on a script. If something happened to Bryan, all their efforts for this script would be wasted. But he didn''t question it. Raymond must have his reasons.


    The sound of water in the bathroom stopped, and Selena came out wearing her nightgown.


    Raymond saw her body enveloped in steam and instantly wondered if he had ever made her wear more sexy clothes before.


    But he couldn''t remember.


    He averted his gaze. "Is there a towel?"


    Selena pointed to the bathroom and nodded.


    Raymond immediately went into the bathroom.


    When he came out, he saw Selena sitting on the sofa, behaving obediently.


    While drying his hair, he sat down next to her. "Were you really scared?"


    He rarely saw her like this, so quiet and well-behaved.


    His heart softened, and he instantly felt that Bryan deserved to die.


    He didn''t understand the situation, but at this moment, he wished he could personally go and deal with Bryan.


    He couldn''t stand seeing her so frightened! It made him extremely angry.

 Chapter 687 You Protect Me, and I Will Protect You

    Raymond had just a towel around his waist, his upper body bare.


    His muscles were smooth and defined, and as he leaned back, his Adam''s apple stood out even more. After a while, he turned slightly to face her, propping his head up with one hand.


    Selena shivered under his intense gaze.


    The amnesiac Raymond was even more wild and unreasonable, like someone fresh out of the military.


    Selena had resented and hated him, but no matter what, he always stayed by her side.


    "Penny, be my mistress," he said, pulling her toward him by the back of her neck.


    With her, he didn''t mince words.


    Raymond added, "I don''t want to see you suffer. If you have any problems, contact me. I''ll help you. You protect me, and I''ll protect you."


    Selena stayed silent, so he leaned in and kissed the corner of her lips.


    He continued, "I''ll pave the way for whatever you want to do. Once you''ve achieved it, you can kick me aside, but during this time, you can''t betray me. Whenever and wherever I want sex, you have to agree." He said this while rubbing his lips against hers.


    Selena was momentarily dazed; no woman could refuse such a handsome face.


    But she quickly remembered him having sex with another woman in a private room; she had heard everything from outside.


    Raymond could even have sex while socializing.


    She frowned, pulling away from him, her expression cold. "Mr. Montague, you saved me, and I''m grateful, but being your mistress is out of the question."


    If she fell for him, who knows how much she''d sufferter.


    While her feelings were still shallow, it was best to distance herself.


    Raymond said, "Do you think if it weren''t for me tonight, you wouldn''t have been gang-raped? What are you struggling with? Did I ever make you ufortable when we had sex before?" Selena''s face turned red. She already had a headache, and now he was stirring up her emotions.


    She got up and walked toward her bedroom, but Raymond pulled her back.


    "Exin yourself!" he demanded.


    Selena''s rationality vanished, and she shook off his hand. "Because having sex with you is disgusting! I don''t even know how many women you''ve slept with."


    The word "disgusting" hit Raymond like a sharp knife, rendering him immobile.


    It hurt more than any gunshot wound he had ever received.


    He stood up and pinned Selena against the wall.


    "Then who isn''t disgusting to have sex with? Your ex-husband? Or those guys in the elevator? Have you forgotten how I just saved you? How can you be so ungrateful!" he shouted. Raymond had never been this angry. He even thought about how he had saved her despite knowing she had made a deal with Greer, which made him even angrier.


    But seeing her disgusted expression, he immediately backed down, feeling helpless.


    After a long while, he finally said, "Am I not good in bed?"


    When he asked this, his eyshes drooped, and his tone softened, "Or was I really bad to you before?"


    Selena replied, "Indeed, Mr. Montague, you used to belittle and nder me everywhere. I resented you, but tonight I am truly grateful to you." ''Belittle her? nder her?'' Raymond thought.


    He couldn''t remember doing any of that, but she probably wouldn''t lie.


    ''No wonder she made a deal with Greer. Did she secretly wish for my death?''


    Raymond awkwardly let go of Selena.


    Selena, cornered by him, felt suffocated. She wanted to return to her bedroom, but Raymond suddenly knelt down and lifted her skirt.


    "Mr. Montague!" Selena''s voice changed in fright. She angrily grabbed his hair, but soon lost her strength, leaning against the wall, trembling all over. Her body didn''t feel like her own, as if she were thrown into the sea, battered by waves.


    It wasn''t the first time he had performed oral sex on her, but thinking that it was Raymond, someone seen as unapproachable, made her tremble.


    She felt an indescribable pleasure, not just from his actions, but from the mere thought that it was Raymond. She couldn''t handle it.

 Chapter 688 You Like It a Lot, Dont You?

    After a long time, Raymond finally picked up the limp Selena and carried her to the bedroom.


    Selena nestled softly in his arms. As heid her on the bed, he started kissing her again.


    Thinking about the oral sex he just gave her, she turned her head away in disgust.


    But her body was still soft, still lingering in the afterglow.


    Raymondy beside her, gently patting her as he held her. "Your mouth says no, but your body says yes." Selena stayed silent.


    She couldn''t admit that Raymond had figured out her secret.


    The first time they had sex, he was drunk and rough, not gentle at all.


    But everyone has different tastes in bed.


    Shelley used to say that if she ever met a dominant man, she should be happy.


    Selena felt exposed. She didn''t like gentle men in bed; she wanted someone dominant. That feeling of being conquered thrilled her.


    Raymond gave her that experience the first time. It was like he tamed her, and her body responded honestly.


    But she could never tell him that.


    Most wives find it hard to talk about sex, afraid of beingughed at or feeling embarrassed.


    This makes women natural actors in bed.


    Traditional education taught women to be reserved, not how to express their needs like men.


    Raymond''s dominance hit the spot for her.


    But outside of bed, she didn''t like a dominant man.


    She closed her eyes, but Raymond wouldn''t let her go, as if he saw through her.


    "Penny, you like it, don''t you?"


    He pressed down on her without making any further moves.


    The lights were off, but the window was slightly open. The room was warm.


    Raymond continued, "Do you like it when I kiss here? Or here?"


    Every ce his fingertips touched seemed to ignite Selena''s desire.


    Selena finally couldn''t take it and opened her eyes, meeting his gaze. "Mr. Montague, don''t do this." "Raymond."


    When she called his name, she felt Raymond pause and look at her deeply.


    She rarely called his name, especially with her voice sounding soft and tender.


    Raymond''s rationality disappeared.


    Selena''s rationality was almost gone too; she couldn''t stand the teasing.


    So when Raymond asked if it was okay, she agreed.


    A night of chaos followed.


    Selena''s voice was hoarse.


    When she woke up, she was shocked by what she had done.


    She looked at the towel on the floor and her pajamas, her head aching from the hangover.


    She turned and saw Raymond sleeping beside her.


    Her whole body stiffened. She picked up her pajamas and put them on. Sitting on the living room sofa, she wondered how things had turned out this way again. Last night she had a bit of alcohol, her mind wasn''t clear, and Raymond was just too seductive, so she gave in.


    It was her fault.


    She raised her hand to rub her temples, and her phone rang. It was Greer.


    "Mr. Montague," Selena answered.


    "Penny, you haven''t forgotten what I told you, right? ording to the n, Raymond should have taken one by now," Greer said.


    Selena had already found an identical white bottle, filled with vitamins.


    Hearing Greer''s questioning and thinking about the three billion dors she asked from Greer, she went to the kitchen.


    She didn''t stay at Rose Garden often, so there was only a bit of oatmeal.


    She added water to cook the porridge, took out the white bottle from her bag, dropped a pill in, and sent a photo to Greer.


    "Mr. Montague, you see, I definitely won''t go soft on Raymond," Selena said.


    Raymond had just walked into the kitchen and saw this scene, also hearing her phone call.


    This "Mr. Montague" was definitely Greer.


    Raymond''s joy shattered instantly. He froze, seeing the pill in the porridge.


    He silently returned to the bedroom, saw the mess, and thought ofst night''s madness. His head ached, but his heart hurt more. Last night, she called him Raymond over and over again.


    But in the morning, she wanted to kill him again.


    ''How could there be such a heartless woman?'' Raymond thought.

 Chapter 689 It Was Just His Wishful Thinking

    He was so mad his fingers were shaking, wishing he could storm out and handle her like he did those guys in the elevatorst night. But he knew he couldn''t.


    Did he really not like Penny before?


    Hard to believe.


    Half an hourter, Selena called, "Mr. Montague,e have some porridge."


    To Raymond, her words felt like the evil queen offering a poisoned apple.


    He was still inst night''s white shirt; his suit and shoes were long gone.


    Selena set the porridge on the table and smiled as Raymond walked in. "Have some porridge."


    He probably went to that hotel for workst night and hadn''t eaten.


    He had stomach issues, and porridge was all they had at home.


    Raymond sat down, eyeing the steaming bowl, and noticed she wasn''t eating.


    "Why aren''t you eating?" he asked.


    "I''m not hungry," Selena replied; she really wasn''t.


    Raymond''s demeanor turned icy, staring at her with a chilling gaze.


    His eyes were slightly red, and he stared at Selena without blinking.


    As Selena sat across from him, he scooped a spoonful of porridge and brought it to her lips.


    Selena didn''t hesitate and leaned in to eat it.


    But Raymond pulled back, taking the spoon away.


    Selena felt he was messing with her. "Are you going to eat or not?"


    If not, he could leave.


    "Do you want me to eat?" Raymond asked.


    "I made it for you," Selena said.


    Raymond slowly stirred the porridge and asked, "Penny, what do you really want?"


    Selena rubbed her temples, feeling a headache. "Mr. Montague, I want you to eat this porridge and then leave."


    When she looked up, she saw a hint of hurt in his eyes.


    It was just porridge; why did it feel like she was sending him to his execution?


    "Penny,e here," he said indifferently.


    Selena stood and walked over. He suddenly wrapped his arms around her waist and looked up. "The dead can''te back. Don''t regret it." Selena stayed silent.


    Seeing her quiet, Raymond felt deted. How did he ever think Selena liked him? She didn''t.


    Selena wondered if Raymond didn''t like porridge.


    She didn''t know what he liked.


    "Mr. Montague, if you don''t want it, then don''t," Selena said.


    When he went to the office, John would prepare breakfast, making her effort seem unnecessary.


    "Really?" Raymond asked.


    "Yes," Selena said.


    Great, he didn''t have to die.


    Raymond sighed in relief, but then his face darkened.


    Why did he think that way?


    Would he really drink this bowl of poison if Selena insisted?


    Selena nced at the clock; it was gettingte.


    "Have John bring you some clothes," she said. She needed to go to the office.


    "And what about you being my mistress?" Raymond asked.


    "Mr. Montague," Selena removed his hand from her waist, her tone calm. "Actually, I never told you, I have someone I like."


    Raymond''s fingers curled slightly, thinking he might as well drink the porridge.


    He felt embarrassed, his voice lowering. "Didn''t you just get divorced?"


    "I didn''t love my ex-husband. I''ve always had someone in my heart. He was my first love, and our rtionship wasn''t ambiguous. I needed your help, and you proposed a deal to sleep with me ten times, which I agreed to." Selena paused, then continued, "I divorced my ex-husband because I didn''t love him, that''s all."


    She picked up a bag nearby, sometimes thinking that Raymond, who was younger than her, was ruthless in business but childish in his emotional world.


    Raymond fell silent. He had thought she divorced her ex-husband because of him.


    Turns out, it wasn''t.


    It was just his wishful thinking, and she had someone she liked.

 Chapter 690 Who Do You Really Like?

    Raymond had a headache, but Selena was already gone.


    John brought him clean clothes and shoes, and he changed before heading to the hospital.


    Last time, it was just his heart; now, his head hurt like crazy too.


    The doctor checked him out and said, "Mr. Montague, your temporary amnesia is from stress. You probably got triggered today, causing the headache. You need to chill out." Raymond stayed silent, looking indifferent.


    But his head felt like it was being hammered, and he started seeing double.


    "Mr. Montague, try not to think about upsetting things," the doctor advised.


    But Raymond couldn''t help it. ''Who does Penny like?'' he wondered.


    Damn it, when he finds out, he''s going to kill that guy!


    Last night they were intimate, and then she wanted to poison him, saying she liked someone else.


    ''Was she faking itst night?'' Raymond kept thinking.


    The pain was unbearable, and he started sweating.


    The doctor, scared, gave him a sedative, but it didn''t work. Raymond passed out!


    Selena got to the office, nning to check the news. She had anonymously reported Bryan for stealing students'' work, and the story should have blown up by now.


    But Ann told her, "Ms. Fair, Bryan was arrestedst night. He giarized several students'' work, including thete Carol''s. It''s all over the headlines. They say Carol died because Bryan stole her work and exploited her. There''s solid evidence. Bryan''s done for."


    Selena was surprised. She had only leaked the info, expecting a slow investigation.


    ''How did it wrap up so fast?'' she wondered.


    This messed up her n.


    She frowned and called Raymond, but John answered. "Ms. Cooper."


    "Mr. Walker, did Mr. Montague have a hand in Bryan''s situation?" Selena asked.


    "Yes, he told me to handle it," John replied.


    Selena thanked him and hung up.


    John wanted to ask if she and Raymond had fought again, causing his headache, but the doctor was still with Raymond, so he stayed quiet.


    Knowing Raymond was behind it, Selena rubbed her forehead.


    Her n was for All Star Entertainment to push the script "Storm," benefiting S.M Corporation.


    With Bryan arrested early, she wasn''t sure if Rachel would still go ahead with the script.


    At noon, Selena got wind of All Star Entertainment''s n.


    "With Bryan arrested, are the scripts All Star Entertainment bought from him also stolen student works?"


    All Star Entertainment quickly addressed the public, iming the scripts were Bryan''s original work and that they would continue producing "Storm."


    They posted a screenshot of the payment to Bryan on their official ount, stating, "Ourpany bought three scripts and confirmed they are Mr. Ward''s original works."


    While some criticized them for using Bryan''s scripts, mostizens were rational, saying All Star Entertainment paid for them, so they should use them.


    Seeing this, Selena smiled. "Ann, contact Rachel and tell her those scripts were also stolen by Bryan. Warn All Star Entertainment to stop filming or face the consequences."


    Selena knew Rachel had her number. A personal reminder from her would likely make Rachel stop filming.


    But that wasn''t what Selena wanted. She needed All Star Entertainment to keep promoting "Storm" to save S.M Corporation on marketing costs.


    However, she needed to gather enough evidence now to protect S.M Corporation from future bacsh. If she did nothing, S.M Corporation could be seen as scheming against All Star Entertainment, leaving a bad impression. Selena had Ann remind Rachel to pull All Star Entertainment out of the victim role. This message would serve as evidence if neededter.


    As expected, Rachel ignored the message from an unknown number.


    Ann sent another message: [Ms. Dorie, we bought the script and all its rights. All Star Entertainment cannot film it.]


    Rachel found this amusing. She had already confirmed with Bryan that the script was stolen from a deceased student, but Bryan assured her no one else had seen it.


    Rachel: [Get lost, the script is already bought by All Star Entertainment.]


    Ann: [Ms. Dorie, we bought this script first. If issues arise, you''ll bear the consequences.]


    Rachel: [All Star Entertainment can handle it.]

 Chapter 691 Like a Mad Dog, Relentlessly Pursuing You

    "Enough with these screenshots," Selena said, asking Ann to stop contacting All Star Entertainment.


    Meanwhile, All Star Entertainment kept promoting "Storm" online.


    Selena felt rxed. "Tell Andrew to focus on filming and get the final product out ASAP. This is ourpany''s first show."


    Ann nodded, thinking about the new actress they signed for the female lead in "Storm."


    "Ms. Fair, I believe in this project. Andrew''s got a good eye for talent. The lead actress is new but talented. With some guidance, the show will be great," Ann said. With that, Selena felt at ease, and S.M Corporation was doing well.


    Later, as she was about to leave work, Shelley messaged her.


    [When did you tick off Emily? She''s been trash-talking you in those groups.]


    [Now, her friends are spreading rumors that you''re seducing men.]


    [They''re saying awful things. The Adams family is influential, so this could be tricky.]


    The Adams family was one of the top five wealthy families in Silver Bay City, and Emily, with her brother Paul, could get whatever she wanted.


    Selena knew Emily was mad about the Caterlington incident.


    Shelley called Selena. "Selena, watch out for her. She''s been relentless. No one in the group knows you, so no one''s defending you," Shelley warned.


    Selena didn''t want to argue. As long as the script was being filmed smoothly, the main thing was to ensure the artists had a ce to stay.


    Andrew was still living in an old district. Even though Selena allocated funds for the show, Andrew hadn''t used any for himself.


    Rent in Silver Bay City was high. Some people had decent sries, but rent ate up most of it.


    If she could solve the housing issue for the artists, S.M Corporation would attract more talent once it gained fame.


    So, she started looking for ces for the artists to live, needing a good environment and cleanliness.


    Soon, she found a property about to be listed online.


    This property was rented out torgepanies as employee dorms. The building had about a hundred rooms, each around 550 square feet, with a monthly rent of one million dors.


    This was perfect for Selena. She had just received three hundred million dors from Greer, and these rooms could serve as dorms for the artists.


    She nned to hire a good property managementpany to ensure the artists had a decent ce to live.


    A 550-square-foot room might be small for some, but for early-stage artists who usually lived in damp, airless basements, it was a dreame true.


    Selena set her sights on the developer, Sunshine Real Estate Company.


    Sunshine Real Estate was one of the top three real estate developers in the country, very well-known.


    Selena quickly contacted thepany''s president through her previous connections.


    "Hello, Mr. Young. I heard Sunshine Real Estate is nning to rent out an employee dormitory?" Selena asked.


    Gilbert Young, dealing with his crying daughter Jessica, felt a headache. Hearing the call from a stranger, he frowned. "Who is this?"


    "This is Penny, the one who handled the renovation of Manston Manor," Selena replied.


    "Penny?" Gilbert repeated.


    Jessica''s eyes lit up when she heard the name. ''Isn''t this the woman Emily mentioned? The one seducing men everywhere!''


    Bored, she quickly wrote on a piece of paper: [Dad, agree to it. I''ll represent thepany to meet her.]


    Gilbert, who always doted on Jessica, cleaning up her messes, replied, "Yes, the property is for rent, with a monthly rent of one million dors. I''m surprised you got my contact info. How about I arrange for someone to meet you?" Selena didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. She was prepared for long-term negotiations with Gilbert.


    "Alright, I''ll wait for you in Suite 1001 at Sky Gallery at 5 PM tonight," Selena said.


    Gilbert hung up and looked at Jessica. "What are you up to now?"


    Jessica said, "Dad, this woman is seducing men everywhere. I''m worried she might go after my boyfriend Brody. You know how much I love Brody. What if she takes him away? I need to teach her a lesson!" Gilbert said, "Don''t go too far. She handled the renovation of Manston Manor, so she must be a well-known interior designer."


    "Don''t worry," Jessica said, eyes full of excitement as she immediately called Emily and the others.

 Chapter 692 Now Im Going to Ruin Your Face

    Emily heard Selena was heading to Sky Gallery tonight and wanted to rent Jessica''s apartment. A smug look crossed her face.


    "Jessica, it''s no wonder you''re cautious. Caterlington''s already fallen for her, and Olivia''s out because of her. Now she''s after every guy. Brody could be next. Let''s take her down tonight so she can''t show her face here again," Emily said. Selena had no clue about their ns. She had a 7 PM appointment and headed out, nning to wait in a private room.


    Meanwhile, the group of women was getting ready to leave too. Emily was the most excited.


    Paul noticed her excitement and frowned, putting down his newspaper. "Where are you going?"


    They were supposed to have dinner together, but Emily was clearly leaving early.


    "I have something to do," she said.


    "Stop chasing after Caterlington all the time," Paul said.


    "I know," Emily replied.


    She got into her car, looking at a jar of ointment in her hand, and smirked. It was specially made. If she applied it to Selena''s face, it would break out in rashes for a month, maybe even leave pockmarks if not treated right. Without her looks, Caterlington would lose interest.


    Emily''s smile widened as she met up with the others outside Sky Gallery. Everyone was excited, especially Emily and Jessica.


    "When we go in, don''t say anything. Just hold her down and start hitting her. Once we''re done, we''ll put this ointment on her face," Emily said.


    These women were pampered but not as ruthless as Olivia''s group. At least they weren''t nning to use acid.


    Selena was waiting in private room 1001, rehearsing her words. Half an hourter, Emily and Jessica walked in with four or five other women. Selena raised an eyebrow, sensing trouble.


    Emily snorted, "Hold her down, and each of us will p her ten times!"


    Jessica and the others moved forward. Selena wasn''t one to wait for trouble. She stood up.


    "Ms. Adams, do you really need to keeping after me?" Selena asked.


    "Bitch! You seduced Caterlington. If it weren''t for you, he''d be with me. I''m going to ruin your face, and you have to kneel and apologize, barking like a dog!" Emily said.


    Everyoneughed, mocking Selena. Her face darkened. Seeing the two closest women about to move, she grabbed her bag and swung it at Jessica''s head.


    Jessica, spoiled since childhood, felt like crying from the pain. Seeing Selena''s boldness, the others turned red with anger. "Bitch! Who told you to seduce men? You''ll seduce our boyfriends next! Beat her to death!"


    Selena, tough and knowing how to handle herself, kicked at their stomachs while swinging her bag. But there were seven of them, and they all pounced on her.


    Selena grabbed Emily, mmed her onto the table, and broke a wine bottle. Holding the broken bottle, she aimed it at Emily''s eye. The others screamed, covering their eyes.


    Emily''s pupils contracted, unable to react. The sharp edge stopped inches from her eye. She could feel the coldness on her eyshes.


    The other women were still screaming. Selena shouted, "Shut up!"


    They quickly fell silent, trembling. Selena withdrew the bottle, gripping it tightly. Emily slid off the table. Jessica wanted to help her up but saw a puddle of urine under Emily. "Emily, you..." Emily was in a daze, not knowing what had happened. But the others saw it clearly: Emily had peed herself in fear.

 Chapter 693 Raymond Probably Isnt Serious about Her

    Selena whipped out her phone and snapped a pic of Emily wetting herself in fear.


    Emily finally realized what happened and curled up on the ground, crying.


    No one had ever seen Selena like this before. If she had used that broken bottle, Emily''s life would have been over. Everyone was too scared to even breathe.


    Jessica, shaking, spoke up, "I''m from Sunshine Real Estate. If you hurt me, my dad wille after you, you devil." She quickly helped Emily up.


    Emily was embarrassed and terrified, her mind a mess, and she just kept crying.


    The group hurriedly took Emily and left.


    They all had head injuries, but no one dared to confront Selena again; they just wanted to get away from her.


    They brought Emily back to the Adams family. The family was having dinner, all happy, but when they opened the door, they saw the girls supporting Emily. Paul frowned, looked coldly for a moment, and didn''t ask.


    The other family members quickly inquired, "What happened?"


    "Didn''t Emily just go out? Why are her pants wet?"


    There were some high-ranking elders present, and it was only then that the girls realized they were safe and started crying.


    Their hair was all messed up, clearly showing they had been in a fight.


    The Adams family knew these girls; they were regrs at various parties and from the same social circle, but now they looked disheveled.


    Emily was the worst off; they could even smell the urine.


    Emily was still crying and trembling all over, clearly terrified.


    Emily''s mom, Sandra Adams, who usually doted on her, saw her in such a state and her face turned grim.


    She pointed to two servants, "Take Emily upstairs for a bath."


    Emily was still crying, unable to speak clearly.


    The other family members, who had been drinking, fell silent, knowing Sandra was angry.


    Sandra smiled at the young girls. "Come in and sit down. Tell me what happened."


    The girls, still sobbing, sat down on the sofa, their eyes red.


    Jessica sniffled and then recounted what Selena had done.


    "That''s what happened. That Penny is always flirting with men. We went to find her tonight, intending to make her stay away from Caterlington, but she started fighting us. She hurt us badly, broke a bottle, and tried to blind Emily. Emily was terrified, and so were we. She''s a lunatic."


    The girls started crying again. They all came from good families, and Sandra, as an elder, didn''t care about the rumors in their circle, so she didn''t know who Penny was.


    She took a deep breath andforted the girls. "I''ll make sure you get an exnation. I''ll have the driver take you home first."


    The girls were still crying, and Jessica kept looking back as she left.


    Sandra looked at her son. "Who is Penny?"


    Paul, still holding a drink, thought about Emily''s state when she left and knew they must have provoked her.


    But no matter what, Penny had gone too far.


    Paul had been busy investigating other matters and hadn''t paid attention to Penny, only knowing she had some scandalous rtionship with Raymond.


    "Raymond''s interior designer at Manston Manor, has some rtionship with him," Paul replied.


    "So, she''s a mistress?" Sandra asked.


    Everyone knew Raymond had just gotten divorced.


    "You could say that. Raymond probably isn''t serious about her," Paul said.


    Sandra squinted her eyes in anger. "Paul, go find her and make sure Emily''s grievances are avenged."


    Paul grabbed a coat. "Mom, how should I do that?"


    Sandra snorted, "Didn''t you hear those girls? Penny almost ruined Emily''s face. Her methods are so vicious. If we don''t deal with her, Emily will be in danger in the future."


    Paul rubbed his forehead. "You should also control Emily, stop her from causing trouble all the time, and following a man around. Doesn''t she feel ashamed?"


    Sandra took a deep breath, "That''s no reason for Penny toy hands on someone from the Adams family. Just go deal with her."


    Paul was already heading out. "Got it."


    As he got into the car, he lit a cigarette and called Raymond.


    Raymond had just woken up, and a doctor was examining him.


    John was by his side, cautiously asking, "Mr. Montague, are you feeling better?"


    Raymond nced outside; it was already evening.


    He leaned back, his head still aching, just as Paul called.


    Paul asked, "Do you still like that Penny?"


    Raymond replied, "What''s up?"


    Paul said, "She messed with my sister. My mom wants me to deal with her."


    Raymond rubbed his forehead and got up. "Would you darey a finger on her?"

 Chapter 694 If You Hurt Her, Youre Hurting Me

    Paul''s fingers hesitated. It seemed Raymond still cared about Penny.


    "She''s nning to mess up Emily''s face tonight. If I don''t step in, my mom will," Paul said.


    "Stay out of it," Raymond replied indifferently. "If you hurt her, you''re hurting me."


    Paul''s expression shifted immediately. ''Why does it seem like Raymond cares more about Penny after losing his memory?'' "Raymond, are you serious?" Paul asked.


    Raymond swallowed a painkiller, his eyes cold. "Paul, I''m serious. For now, you can''t hurt her."


    Paul hung up and called Sandra, saying he wouldn''t handle it.


    Sandra was furious, and Emily''s crying could be heard in the background.


    Emily was hiding under the nket, trembling. She''d scream if anyone touched her.


    "Emily, calm down," Sandra said.


    Emily trembled even more. "Don''t kill me! Don''t ruin my face!"


    Seeing her like this, Sandra felt heartbroken.


    She thought Paul didn''t want to handle it because of Raymond.


    She immediately called Gilbert and told him what happened that night.


    On Gilbert''s end, he was also troubled seeing Jessica crying as soon as she got home.


    "I''ll have a private talk with that designer," Gilbert said.


    Gilbert was very assertive in business. Seeing Jessica so upset, with a swollen forehead, made him very angry.


    He called Selena, saying he wanted to talk privately.


    So at nine o''clock, they met at a caf¨¦.


    Selena hadn''t gone home yet and went straight to the caf¨¦.


    Then she saw Gilbert.


    Gilbert was in a suit and was a bit surprised by how beautiful she was. But it was only for a moment; his face quickly turned grim. "Ms. Cooper, did you hit my daughter?"


    "Mr. Young, I was surrounded by several people at the time. I had no choice," Selena responded.


    Gilbert said, "I''ve never even hit Jessica once in her life."


    Selena said, "If I didn''t fight back, I would''ve been beaten by a group of people. Mr. Young, I thought you wanted to talk business."


    Gilbert looked her up and down, noticing she was neither humble nor arrogant, seemingly not bothered by the incident at all. He found it amusing.


    "Ms. Cooper, I''m a reasonable person. If you apologize to my daughter and she feels satisfied, I''ll agree to what you asked for," said Gilbert.


    He meant that if Jessica wasn''t satisfied, he wouldn''t agree to Selena''s request.


    Selena stood up. "First off, I want to rent a property from Sunshine Real Estate. That doesn''t mean I''m beneath them. You didn''t offer me a discount. If you won''t rent to me, I''ll find someone else. So if you''re trying to threaten me, it''s not gonna work. I have other things to do. Looks like we can''t agree."


    Gilbert nced outside and saw Ann in the driver''s seat. He raised an eyebrow. "Ann?"


    Then he chuckled. "I know Ann. Isn''t her boyfriend Brody Gray?"


    Selena didn''t know Ann''s boyfriend''s name.


    "My daughter is pursuing Brody," Gilbert added.


    Selena''s eyes narrowed, anger rising. "Mr. Young, you know Brody has a girlfriend, yet you let your daughter chase him?"


    Gilbert shrugged. "So what? They''re not married. Even if my daughter gets Brody, it doesn''t mean they''ll marry. They''ll date for a few months, then she''ll move on. She''s always been like this. I don''t stop her as long as she''s happy."


    He sipped his coffee and chuckled. "Jessica is aggressively pursuing him. With her looks and family background, it''s only a matter of time before Brody agrees. Men can be practical. Think carefully about whether you want to apologize. Brody''spany is a subsidiary of Sunshine Real Estate. He just got promoted to manager and got engaged. If Jessica wins him over now, it would be a big blow to your driver, wouldn''t it?"


    This was a tant threat. If Selena didn''t apologize, he''d use coercion to make Brody leave Ann.


    She was momentarily speechless.


    Gilbert had taken control, standing up elegantly. "Penny, in this world, you''ll learn many lessons. Some people are born different from others."


    "Jessica has a prominent family and loving parents. She doesn''t have to work hard like you. Her monthly allowance might be more than you could earn in a lifetime. Her face is not something you can hit."


    After saying this, Gilbert left. It was already a big deal for him toe out and talk to Selena.


    Selena stood there for a long time before turning to leave.


    Ann saw her face didn''t look right and quickly asked, "Ms. Fair, what''s wrong?"

 Chapter 695 Seeking His Protection Here

    Selena shook her head and quietly sat back in the car. As it started, she asked, "Ann, is your boyfriend Brody Gray?"


    Ann looked surprised; she didn''t remember mentioning his name to Selena. "Yes."


    "You''ve been with him for seven years?" Selena asked.


    Ann smiled sweetly. "Yes, I took leavest time to get engaged. We even bought a house without telling his parents. His family has a house, but his mom wanted me to live with them. I didn''t want that, so I convinced Brody to buy a new ce together, even if it''s small. We each put in a million dors for the down payment on a 1,300 square foot house."


    Ann had even borrowed five hundred thousand dors from friends. As she talked, a faint smile lingered on her face.


    The more Selena listened, the more her heart sank.


    Ann was only twenty-three, still young. How hard must she have worked to save up five hundred thousand dors at this age?


    And she even borrowed another five hundred thousand dors, showing how serious she was about being with Brody.


    She rubbed her temples and heard Ann ask, "Ms. Fair, are you feeling unwell?"


    Selena did feel unwell. If she didn''t apologize, Ann and Brody might break up. But if she did, Jessica would definitely torment her. Adding Emily to the mix, she''d be in serious trouble. Ann was driving seriously, unaware of Selena''s thoughts.


    Back at Ashbourne Manor, Selena saw a call from Greer and ignored it.


    After hanging up, she saw a call from Gilbert.


    She ignored that too, and then an unfamiliar number called. She sighed and answered.


    "I''m Emily''s mother," Sandra''s voice was cold. "Are you Penny?"


    Receiving calls from three big shots in a row, Selena felt annoyed.


    She hung up, grabbed her coat, and headed to the hotel where Raymond was staying.


    But Raymond wasn''t there. After waiting an hour, the lobby manager told her, "Mr. Montague has already checked out."


    Selena felt like she''d been hit over the head. She numbly walked downstairs.


    It was still snowing outside, and she shivered from the cold.


    Selena walked along the road for almost an hour, not knowing where she ended up.


    A car stopped in front of her, and it was Raymond, on his way to Manston Manor.


    Raymond had just been discharged from the hospital. Seeing her wandering outside without an umbre, he honked twice. "Get in the car." Selena saw him and felt a bit dazed.


    After getting in, Raymond tossed a nket at her. "Dry your hair."


    They drove to Manston Manor and stopped outside the courtyard.


    Though Selena had designed every nt and tree here, it was her first time stepping in since the project waspleted.


    "John said you designed this ce. Not bad. I canceled my hotel reservation and will stay here from now on."


    Raymond had already heard from the lobby manager that Penny was looking for him.


    Inside, he took out a pair of women''s shoes from the cab and ced them in front of Selena.


    "Put them on," he said.


    The floor heating was on, so it wasn''t cold.


    Seeing him squatting beside her, Selena quickly took off her shoes. "I can do it myself."


    She was curious why Raymond had women''s shoes that fit her so well.


    As she walked in, she noticed the security at Manston Manor was even tighter than at Ashbourne Manor. Without Raymond''s permission, not even a mosquito could get in. Selena looked at the slippers she was wearing and then at Raymond''s ck men''s slippers. Hers were white, clearly a couple''s set.


    In the living room, Raymond sat down casually and asked, "Why did youe to the hotel to find me?"


    Selena nced around the living room.


    Raymond had lost his memory but seemed satisfied with the ce; otherwise, he wouldn''t have moved in so quickly.


    All the materials used here were top-notch, with no strange smells at all.


    Selena suddenly remembered why she hade to find Raymond tonight.


    She was being pressured by those big shots and hade seeking his protection.


    She felt pathetic.


    Opening her mouth, Selena hesitated, considering herst bit of dignity.


    Raymond was about to light a cigarette but put it back when he saw her.


    "Tempted by my proposal?" he asked.


    Selena didn''t speak, so he pulled her over. "Or did someone bully you again, and you can''t handle it yourself? Have you learned your lesson this time and know toe to me?" "Sunshine Real Estate''s Gilbert and the Adams family," Selena said.


    Raymond, familiar with the circles, knew the status of these two families.


    He lifted Selena''s chin. "You really know how to cause trouble. Are you nning to offend all the prominent families in Silver Bay City?"

 Chapter 696 Arent You Afraid of Wronging Him?

    "They''re targeting me," Selena said tly, looking down.


    Raymond hugged her. "You like someone else but still mess with me. Aren''t you worried about betraying him?"


    "He''s gone," Selena replied.


    "He betrayed you?" Raymond asked.


    "He passed away," she said.


    Raymond paused, then hugged her tighter. ''So, she likes a dead guy? Perfect.''


    He smiled, and Selena''s mind started to clear.


    Maybe Gilbert''s words hit a nerve, and Emily''s mom''s call added pressure. She thought about taking a shortcut with Raymond.


    Everyone thought she was easy to push around. Work on one side, them on the other-it was tough.


    As Gilbert said, some people are just different, and she had to know her limits.


    If she didn''t, she could end up in danger again, like almost getting assaulted in the elevator.


    So, she considered Raymond''s offer.


    But seeing the snow outside, she felt disgusted with herself.


    She tried to leave, but Raymond grabbed her hand.


    He knew she regretted it, but once she was here, it wasn''t her choice anymore.


    "How did you cross the Adams family?" Raymond asked.


    "I hit Emily," Selena said.


    Raymond was surprised but not shocked. It was her style.


    "Emily''s mom, Sandra, spoils her. You hit Emily, Sandra won''t let it slide. Emily''s always been a brat. Anyone who crosses her gets dealt with by Sandra." Raymond implied Selena couldn''t beat Sandra.


    Against such power, Selena''s tricks were useless.


    "So, what should I do?" Selena asked.


    Raymond yed with her fingers. "Isn''t my offer good?"


    He pulled her close, whispering, "Besides, you don''t hate being with me, right? You like it rough, Penny, just hard to admit."


    She liked it that way in bed but probably hadn''t been with many men, so she was shy.


    Raymond felt like a jerk. He bit her fingers lightly. "I like it that way too. Don''t you think we''re a good match?"


    A shiver ran from her fingers to her heart.


    Seeing her guard drop, Raymond carried her to his master bedroom.


    The biggest room upstairs was decorated to his taste.


    In the vi she designed, she was carried to the bed by its owner. It felt strange.


    It was Raymond''s first night in the vi, and he didn''t expectpany.


    Selenay on the bed, not used to taking the lead, so she closed her eyes.


    But the room was quiet, and Raymond didn''t move.


    She opened her eyes to see him standing by the bed, teasing her.


    Her face turned red. He was making her feel ashamed.


    She had just rejected him, said she liked someone else, and now she was here, offering herself.


    She felt cheap.


    But against Gilbert and Sandra, she had no chance.


    Raymond grabbed her hand, cing it on his shirt buttons. "Help me take it off."


    Snapped back to reality, Selena fumbled with the buttons, taking a minute for just one.


    Raymond, frustrated, grabbed her hand. "Weren''t you married? How can you not know this?"


    Already on edge, Selena tried to leave.


    Raymond pulled her back. "Damn it! Do you even know how to be a mistress? You need to be proactive. Do you expect me to serve you?" Raymond''s words were harsh, especially to Selena.


    She didn''t like it, so she stood on tiptoe and kissed him.


    Raymond, who had been angry, suddenly softened. "That''s more like it."

 Chapter 697 Im Not Tired of Her Yet

    Selena kissed him once, but he quickly took control, as usual.


    He carried her to the windowsill, snowkes drifting in through the open window.


    The cold seeped into Selena, but the room was warm. In this mix of ice and fire, Raymond held her tight. "Penny, it''s settled then," he said.


    Selena''s eyes sparkled. Just as she was about to speak, he sped up.


    All she could do was cling to him.


    The sensation overwhelmed her.


    Raymond was relentless, and by the time he ced her on the bed, it was early morning.


    Thinking she was asleep, he went to the balcony to make a call.


    Selena opened her eyes, feeling sore and weak.


    She got up and heard his voice from the balcony.


    "I''ll get rid of her when I''m tired, but I''m not tired yet," he said.


    Selena stiffened andy back down.


    The soreness turned into deep pain, but she knew it was normal.


    She stared at the ceiling, hearing the balcony door open, and closed her eyes.


    Raymond smoked outside, then brushed his teeth before lying back in bed.


    The call was from William. Someone had mentioned if he had a steady woman outside. Raymond assured William he wasn''t serious about Penny, implying no marriage ns.


    William scolded him and let it go.


    Raymondy on his side, tapping Selena''s nose.


    He wondered if he had really been belittling her.


    Such a beautiful woman, how could he?


    He pulled her into his arms and fell asleep.


    At six in the morning, Selena tried to get up.


    She hadn''t slept and had figured things out. Raymond wanted her body, and she wanted his power. It was fair.


    Raymond, a born businessman, would help her as long as he wasn''t tired of her.


    Just as she was about to get up, Raymond''s hand reached over. "It''s Saturday, sleep a bit more."


    "Mr. Montague, I have something to do today," Selena said.


    Raymond opened his eyes, seeing the marks on her skin.


    Selena knew what he wanted and quickly pulled the nket up.


    A dangerous glint in his eyes, he said, "Penny, open the nket. I want to see."


    Selena took a deep breath and threw the nket off.


    Marks spread from her neck to her feet. Her chest heaved, infuriating Raymond.


    He pulled her back into his arms, satisfied.


    "From now on, you''re not allowed to be with anyone else."


    He didn''t want to dwell on the past but couldn''t let any other man touch her.


    Still in bed, Selena couldn''t move.


    He coaxed, "Other men won''t care if you''refortable."


    Raymond wasn''t gentle, but he always made sure she wasfortable.


    After learning what she liked, theirst two times left her very satisfied.


    Naturally, he was satisfied too.


    Because of his words, Selena became more loyal to her desires.


    Held by him, her gaze became hazy.


    This was the look Raymond wanted. He leaned in and asked, "Where do you want to be kissed?"


    Selena''s desire was aroused, but she pushed Raymond away.


    She really had something to do today.

 Chapter 698 More Heartless Than a Man

    Selena was getting dressed under the bed, and Raymond''s eyes roamed over her body.


    How could someone look so perfect, like she was made just for him?


    Selena was dressed now and nced at him. "Mr. Montague," she said, her voice a bit hoarse and softer than usual since she needed something from him. Raymond thought of her cold demeanor with others and felt a wave of satisfaction. "What is it?"


    "About the Adams family and Sunshine Real Estate Company?" Selena asked.


    After their intimate moment, she naturally started making requests.


    "I''ll call Gilbert, but dealing with the Adams family isn''t that simple," Raymond said.


    ''If it were resolved quickly, she wouldn''te back,'' he thought.


    He knew Selena well; she didn''t care about the bedroom games, but outside of that, she was ruthless.


    She was tougher than most men.


    Selena sighed in relief. Gilbert was the immediate issue. If she could handle him first, she could find employee dorms. At least Sunshine Real Estate wouldn''t work with her anymore. "If the Adams family gives me trouble, Mr. Montague, you''ll help me, right?" she asked.


    The Adams family had a good rtionship with the Montagues. She worried Raymond might not help, leaving her to deal with the Adams family alone.


    "Penny,e here," Raymond said, patting the spot beside him.


    Selena walked over.


    He pulled her close. "If you satisfy me, I''ll handle everything for you."


    ''This jerk,'' Selena thought but smiled and said, "Mr. Montague, I''ll make sure you''re satisfied."


    No matter how noble a man seemed, once he flirted with the woman he wanted, he turned into a beast.


    Someone escorted Selena out, and Raymondy back on the bed.


    The pillow still had her scent, and he smiled. ''The first night in the new house felt pretty good,'' he thought.


    When he met with Alex and Paul, they noticed his unusually good mood.


    Alex, with his sharp eyes, saw the hickey on Raymond''s neck.


    He reached out and pressed down on Raymond''s shirt cor. "Who did you sleep withst night?" "Penny," Raymond said.


    Alex wasn''t surprised. What amazed him was that even with temporary amnesia, Raymond''s passion for Penny hadn''t faded. "Raymond, could it be that you''re in love with her?" Alex asked.


    The room fell silent.


    Raymond was just starting to grasp what it meant to like someone, and now Alex was throwing around the word "love."


    "No," Raymond quickly denied, though he felt a slight warmth at the thought.


    Even Alex found it ridiculous. None of them really understood love.


    Paul chimed in, "Did Victor check your head? Any idea when you''ll recover?"


    He needed Raymond to help investigate Christopher''s situation. With Raymond''s amnesia, he couldn''t remember key details, so they had to wait for him to recover. "It won''t take long; it''s not a big deal," Raymond said.


    It was just thepounded effect of two injuries; it would heal soon.


    Paul had been investigating for so long that he didn''t mind waiting a bit longer. He nodded slightly.


    After leaving Manston Manor, Selena went to the office to work overtime.


    Since Sunshine Real Estate was no longer an option, she had to find other resources.


    The artists'' dormitory had to be sorted before the first web series was released. Only then would people want to sign with S.M Corporation for the benefits.


    She was about to search online for avable properties when her phone rang. It was Sandra.


    She hadn''t answeredst night, and Sandra was probably fuming.


    Sandra couldn''t believe someone had the nerve to hang up on her.


    She had been furious all night, and now that the call was connected, she sneered, "Are you looking for trouble?"


    Emily had cried all night, and her eyes were swollen.


    After cooling down, Emily remembered Selena had taken photos, and she felt humiliated.


    If Selena spread the photos of her wetting herself, she''d be mortified.


    Full of resentment, Emily begged Sandra, "Mom, you have to get those photos back. Make that bitch pay!"


    Emily didn''t dare provoke Selena herself but still had the Adams family behind her.


    "Mom, if those photos get out, I won''t live. I''ll kill myself," Emily said.


    So, even though Sandra was furious about being hung up on, she held back all night and didn''t send anyone after Selena. Now, hearing Selena''s voice, her anger boiled over.


    She had never seen a woman with such guts, daring to provoke the Adams family.


    "Penny, right? Delete the photos you took of Emilyst night, or you won''t be able to handle the consequences," Sandra said.

 Chapter 699 Wait for Me Here

    Selena couldn''t stand Sandra''s bossy attitude; rich folks were all the same to her.


    Gilbert was grinning with some hidden motive, while Sandra was more upfront and eager. "Mrs. Adams, what''s the cost?" Selena asked.


    Sandra''s eyes shed with a deep look. If Paul hadn''t told her Selena was just a designer, she might''ve thought Selena came from money. How else could she stay so calm in front of the Adams family matriarch? "Penny, if you don''t listen, you''ll soon find out the hard way," Sandra said, then hung up without hesitation.


    She stared coldly at the phone. Emily, still shaken from almost losing her sight, cried, "Mom, is it fixed?"


    "Don''t worry, Emily. I''ll find a way," Sandra assured her.


    Emily, terrified of seeing her embarrassing photos, didn''t dare open her phone. She called Paul, sobbing, "Paul, you have to get my photos back from Penny. If they get out, I can''t live."


    Paul frowned. He knew Raymond was taking Penny to an art exhibition tonight, where many expensive artworks would be disyed.


    Raymond had called Selena that morning, saying the new house needed some paintings and asked her to join him. Almost all the socialites would be there.


    Selena had to leave Ann in charge of finding a dorm and got a team to help her get ready.


    At six, Selena, in a ck spaghetti strap dress, entered the venue on Raymond''s arm. It was her first event with him. In the car, Raymond had tried to kiss her, but she pushed him away, not wanting to mess up her lip gloss. They both had a cool demeanor, and as soon as they entered, everyone turned to look.


    Selena showed a side profile and pointed to a painting. "Mr. Montague, shall we start with that one?"


    There were about thirty paintings on disy, some of the most expensive in the world, attracting many foreigners. The organizers had fought hard to get this event, making Silver Bay City especially lively, with luxury cars blocking the streets. The hall wasvishly decorated, with intricate lighting casting a cold glow. People mingled and admired the artworks.


    Selena was about to introduce a painting to Raymond when she saw some men waving at him, likely business partners.


    Raymond leaned down and whispered, "Don''t cause any trouble, just wait here."


    To him, Selena was trouble. She nodded, watching him leave for the side garden on the first floor.


    She stayed behind, looking at the paintings. When she reached the fourth one, she saw Emily approaching with a group. Emily hadn''t wanted to go out, but Sandra had dragged her. She felt embarrassed, as if everyone knew about the photo. Seeing Selena, Emily turned pale and hid behind Sandra. "Mom, it''s her, she''s Penny."


    To Emily, Selena was now a madwoman; she didn''t dare confront her.


    Sandra saw Selena admiring a painting and started to walk over, but Emily clutched her arm. "Mom, I''m scared." Seeing her once lively daughter so scared, Sandra felt immense heartache. She stepped toward Selena. "Penny?"


    Selena recognized the voice, turned slowly, and greeted her politely, "Mrs. Adams."


    Sandra sneered, looking her up and down. "You look decent today, but no matter how you dress, you can''t hide the stench of poverty. Do you really belong here?"

 Chapter 700 The Handsome Man Wearing a Mask

    Emily was hiding nearby, too scared toe out.


    Someone tapped her shoulder, and she jumped, pale and screaming.


    Everyone turned to look at her.


    Embarrassed, she saw it was Jessica.


    Next to Jessica was a young, decent-looking guy.


    "Jessica, you scared me!" Emily said.


    "What are you doing hiding here?" Jessica asked, ncing at Penny and then at the guy beside her, Brody.


    Seeing Brody wasn''t paying attention to Selena, Jessica rxed.


    Meanwhile, Sandra kept mocking Selena. "Have we met before?"


    Selena felt Sandra looked familiar but couldn''t ce her.


    Then Sandra said, "A few years ago, at a Silver Bay University party, the Adams family was there. A student rushed out from backstage. That was you, right?" Selena felt a pang in her chest.


    Back then, Silver Bay University had several investors, including Kross. Because of her good grades and looks, Selena was chosen to present flowers. Kross tricked her into going backstage, where he tried to assault her. She escaped, looking disheveled, and everyone thought she had just tripped. But the investors probably knew what had happened.


    Sandra sneered, "I remember now, you were the student who couldn''t wait to have a tryst backstage!"


    She smirked. "No wonder you look familiar. Still relying on seducing men, huh? Did the guy you slept with not pay you much, or did his wife catch you?"


    The incident at Silver Bay University was a sore spot for Selena, and Sandra kept poking at it.


    Selena stayed silent, which only made Sandra more excited. "What, cat got your tongue? You have no right to offend the Adams family."


    Selena turned to look at the painting on the wall, ignoring her.


    Sandra, feeling like a clown, grabbed a drink and sshed it all over Selena.


    Arge pir blocked the view, so no one noticed.


    Sandra was about to mock Selena more when a ss of red wine sshed back at her.


    Selena had thought about enduring it, not wanting to offend the Adams family. But Sandra wasn''t letting up.


    Since Raymond said he''d handle her troubles, why not push back?


    "Mrs. Adams, if you like sshing drinks so much, try it yourself. And about Emily''s photo, maybe I''ll share it around if I''m in a bad mood. Let''s see if the Adams family feels ashamed then." Sandra''s face was covered in red wine, dripping down her cheeks.


    Themotion drew attention. People started looking over as the two sshed drinks at each other.


    Sandra, humiliated, red at Selena. "I won''t let you off today. Bodyguards! Throw her out!"


    The Adams family had a high reputation in Silver Bay City, and the bodyguards quickly surrounded them.


    Just as they were about to act, a cold male voice rang out.


    "I wasn''t gone long, and you''re causing trouble again?"


    The crowd parted, and Raymond walked over slowly.


    He approached Selena, took out a handkerchief, and gently wiped her face.


    Then he looked at Sandra and smiled, "Mrs. Adams, what did Penny do to offend you?"


    Sandra stepped back. Paul hadn''t told her Raymond really cared about Selena; otherwise, he wouldn''t have defended her publicly.


    She tried to regain herposure. "Raymond, who is she to you?"


    Raymond''s smile faded. "Mrs. Adams, my personal affairs aren''t your concern."


    The crowd, initially curious, saw Raymond''s attitude and backed off.


    Selena calmly wiped the wine off her neck with a handkerchief, but one wasn''t enough; Sandra had sshed a whole ss.


    As she turned, she saw another handkerchief offered to her. Following the hand, she saw a man wearing a mask.


    No one knew the man''s identity, but anyone at this event likely had an invitation.

 Chapter 701 Maintenance

    She was a bit surprised and reached for the handkerchief when Raymond pulled her behind him, eyeing the man.


    "Who wears a mask at an event like this? Who knows what he''s up to," Raymond thought.


    Both men had strong presences, and in front of everyone, they just stood there, ignoring Sandra.


    Raymond held Selena''s hand tightly, his sharp gaze fixed on the mask.


    The masked man just looked at her, slightly scrutinizing.


    Selena felt a strange familiarity but couldn''t ce it. He nodded slightly and left.


    Raymond was instantly furious, lowering his voice, "Who is this guy?" like she was caught cheating.


    Selena shook her head. "I don''t know him."


    She really didn''t know the man, thinking he was just a bystander offering a handkerchief.


    "You don''t know him? Then why would he give you a handkerchief? Why would he look at you like that?" Raymond hissed in her ear, "Penny, you better drop those old habits." Every word from Raymond came through clenched teeth.


    Selena felt truly innocent, and Sandra''s voice came from behind.


    "Raymond, she sshed me all over, and you''re just going to let it go?" Sandra, feeling ignored, got even more upset.


    "Mrs. Adams, didn''t you ssh her too?" Raymond''s tone was indifferent, still holding Selena''s hand. "I need to talk to Penny, so we''re leaving."


    He grabbed Selena''s hand and walked toward a corner.


    Sandra felt extremely embarrassed, her whole body trembling.


    Sandra thought, "Raymond is actually disregarding the rtionship between our families for Selena."


    She didn''t know Raymond had lost his memory and was indifferent to such rtionships. His understanding of social ties was just recently crammed knowledge. Otherwise, he wouldn''t even know who Sandra was.


    In the restroom, Raymond pressed Selena against the door, gripping her waist, kissing her hard.


    The deep kiss wiped away Selena''s lipstick, revealing her natural color.


    The hall was buzzing with gossip, saying Raymond had a lover and had fallen out with the Adams family for her.


    No one knew the two main characters were hiding in the restroom.


    Raymond lifted Selena, kissing her until she could hardly breathe.


    The air was filled with the faint scent of alcohol, enough to intoxicate.


    There was a knock on the restroom door, someone cautiously asking, "Is anyone there? Who closed the restroom door?"


    Selena pushed Raymond away, wiping her lips.


    Raymond let her go, his lips thin with a bit of red at the corners. Selena used her fingertips to wipe it clean.


    He looked at her for a while before asking, "Why are you involved with Sunshine Real Estate Company?"


    "I need to buy a building for employee dormitories," Selena replied.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, not asking for details, and yed with her fingertips. "Stay with me tonight, and I''ll have John give you the building tomorrow."


    Selena was surprised, thinking he hadn''t understood her needs. "I need about a hundred rooms, each around 650 square feet. The building Sunshine Real Estate Company is selling fits my needs." "Keep me happy this month, and the transfer papers will be in your hands tomorrow," Raymond said.


    Selena knew Raymond could be a shortcut, but she didn''t expect it to be this quick.


    She lowered her eyes, not speaking, and Raymond hugged her again. But the knocking outside continued, so he frowned and put her down.


    "I still have to meet some business partnerster. Stay away from the Adams family. I''ve already informed Gilbert. Find a quiet ce to sit and wait for me, don''t cause any more trouble," he said. Selena nodded.


    Opening the door, the woman waiting outside saw Raymond and covered her mouth in surprise.


    Raymond acted as if he didn''t see her and stepped out.


    Selena followed behind him, feeling uneasy about being caught.


    Back in the hall, the exhibition was still going on, and Sandra was no longer there. She followed Raymond''s advice and found a corner to sit.


    But people around were watching her, gathering in small groups to gossip.


    Selena pretended not to notice, but when she turned around, she saw Jessica and Emily sitting on the other side of the sofa.


    Emily had been avoiding her gaze, and now, noticing Selena looking over, she hid behind Jessica in fear.


    Jessica was also afraid of Selena. The wine bottle that almost pierced Emily''s eye that night had scared everyone.


    But she had Brody by her side, so she clung to his arm.


    "Brody, it''s that woman. She''s such a slut, messing around with men everywhere. Don''t be fooled by her looks," Jessica said. Brody was stunned by Selena''s beauty at first nce. Everyone appreciates beauty.


    But hearing Jessica''s words, he quickly looked away.


    "Brody, you don''t think she''s pretty, do you?" Jessica asked.


    Tonight was Brody''s first time at such a banquet, a world he had never been part of, and deep down, he felt a bit nervous.


    But he acted calm. After all, he was a top university graduate. Though his family wasn''t wealthy, he had the pride of a schr.

 Chapter 702 Hes Not That Kind-hearted

    "Not bad," Brody said.


    Jessica''s face lit up with smugness. So what if Selena was prettier? Brody didn''t like her, and that was her loss!


    Selena''s eyes lingered on Brody. She''d seen his photo on Ann''s phone wallpaper and knew the guy next to Jessica was him. ''Brody''s here with Jessica. Is he still serious about Ann?'' Selena wondered.


    She pulled out her phone to snap a pic, but it rang. Ann was calling.


    Selena had asked Ann to pick her up tonight, but Raymond had just asked her to hang out. So, she didn''t need Ann anymore. "Ms. Fair," Ann''s voice was low. "Sorry, I might need the night off."


    "What''s wrong?" Selena asked.


    Ann, pale and trembling, replied, "I have menstrual cramps. I was on my way to get you, but the pain''s too much. I had to pull over." "Where are you? I''lle find you," Selena said.


    "No need, Ms. Fair. I just want to go home and rest," Ann replied.


    Selena agreed. Some women faint from menstrual pain; maybe Ann was one of them.


    Ann, strong-willed as she was, probably wouldn''t admit it.


    Curled up in her car, shivering, Ann called Brody.


    Seeing her call, Brody stiffened and pushed Jessica aside. "Jessica, I need to take this."


    Jessica, knowing Brody had a girlfriend, clung to his arm. "You haven''t broken up with her yet? Make it clear. What do you take me for? My dad said if you''re with me, you''ll benefit." Brody looked embarrassed. He didn''t want people to know he was after power.


    "Jessica, let go."


    "No. If you can''t say it, I will."


    She grabbed his phone, and his heart nearly stopped.


    He quickly snatched it back and walked outside, ignoring Jessica.


    Jessica sat there, angrily pounding the sofa.


    Brody answered the call.


    Ann''s weak voice came through. "Brody, I feel terrible."


    Brody knew her period had probably started.


    "Go to bed and rest. I''m workingte; I''ll be hometer," he said.


    Ann was drenched in sweat, her vision flickering. She felt nauseous but couldn''t throw up.


    She''d been pushing herself too hard this month, trying to pay off debts, and hadn''t rested at all.


    Seeing Jessica approach, Brody quickly gave instructions.


    "Ann, take a painkiller. My boss ising, and he''ll be mad if he sees me on the phone."


    Ann wanted to say more, but the call ended.


    Usually strong-willed, Ann now gripped the steering wheel, tears streaming down her face.


    She couldn''t drive anymore but had to push through.


    Ann carefully put away the documents beside her, wiped her sweat with a tissue, and shakily pressed the gas pedal. But the car barely moved when a sh of white light appeared.


    The rear of the car was hit, and she copsed onto the steering wheel, unable to control herself.


    Paul, in the car behind, was smoking with one hand on the wheel. Seeing he had rear-ended someone, he got impatient. He got out and knocked on Ann''s window.


    Ann shakily rolled down the window. She saw Paul standing there, saying something, but she couldn''t hear clearly. Paul had ns tonight and was heading to an art exhibition. Now, seeing he had hit someone, his tone was harsh. "Hey, did you hear me?" He knocked again, but Ann had already slumped over the steering wheel, unresponsive. He yanked the car door open.


    Ann fell into his arms.


    Paul stiffened, instinctively pushing her away with a look of disgust.


    He wasn''t that kind-hearted. He just ced his business card in her hand and left.


    Half an hourter, a passing pedestrian called for an ambnce, and Ann was taken to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Selena was still watching Jessica and Brody.


    Jessica and Brody were openly flirting. Brody fed Jessica fruit, and she looked at him shyly.


    Jessica felt smug. ''Women like Selena were just selling their bodies. Those men could never be good to her. Brody was so gentle; was she jealous?'' "Brody, you''re so good," Jessica said.


    Brody didn''t respond. As long as he kept Jessica happy, his career would advance faster.


    He had already been promoted to manager. If he could move up to director, his future would be bright.


    But he felt guilty toward Ann. They had been together for seven years, and he still had some feelings for her.

 Chapter 703 Protecting Her

    Selena noticed Jessica unting her closeness with Brody in front of her. She frowned, looked away, and saw Emily sitting alone on the sofa. When Emily saw Selena looking, she turned pale but quickly regained her confidence when she spotted Paul entering the hall.


    "Paul, can you help me teach her a lesson?" Emily asked.


    Paul noticed Selena sitting alone, her spaghetti strap dress stained with wine but mostly clean. Emily added, "Paul, this bitch embarrassed our mother."


    Paul walked toward Selena, with Emily following closely, feeling emboldened. Paul was a big deal in their circle, the Adams family heir, and a government favorite. Emily clung to his arm and kicked at Selena. "Bitch! Give me that photo back, or my brother won''t let you off."


    Before Paul could react, Selena frowned. Emily, thinking Paul was on her side, tried to kick again but was suddenly pushed into a champagne tower by Raymond. The tower copsed, and Emily ended up with a bloody arm, surrounded by broken sses.


    Emily, shocked, saw Raymond had pushed her. She started wailing, drawing everyone''s attention. Paul red at Raymond, who checked on Selena. "Are you hurt?" he asked.


    Paul, furious, said, "You should be asking Emily that, shouldn''t you?" "She deserved it," Raymond replied, not caring about Emily''s fall.


    Selena, worried about a fight, tugged Raymond''s hand. Emily, still crying on the floor, was pulled up by Paul. She clung to him, demanding, "Paul, you have to avenge me! Hit her for me! I want her dead!"


    "Shut up!" Paul snapped. He knew Raymond only intervened because Emily kicked Selena first. But now, everyone was watching, and the Adams family''s reputation was in shambles.


    "I don''t care! I want this bitch dead today!" Emily screamed, grabbing a broken ss and lunging at Selena. Paul disarmed her, and Raymond shielded Selena.


    Emily struggled, cursing, "I want her dead! Bitch!"


    Paul knocked her out with a chop to the neck. Raymond, unimpressed, said, "Next time, don''t let her out. She''s really crazy."


    Paul, gritting his teeth, picked up Emily and said, "Raymond, we''ll talk about thister."


    Raymond, protecting Selena, replied, "There''s nothing to talk about. She won''t apologize to your family."

 Chapter 704 Dont Scare Her

    Alex saw the two about to fight and quickly stepped in. "Hey, we''re all friends here. Everyone''s watching."


    Paul didn''t really want to fight Raymond. He grabbed Emily and left.


    Alex sighed as he watched Paul leave. Then he turned to see Raymond still protecting Selena. "This is going to be tough to exin to the Adams family."


    The Adams and Montague families had always been close. If the Adams familyined to William, Raymond would be in trouble.


    Selena got nervous hearing this. If the two families fell out, Silver Bay City would be in chaos. She clutched Raymond''s suit, looking worried.


    Raymond held her wrist and red at Alex. "Don''t scare her."


    out.


    Alex frowned, thinking he wasn''t scaring her, just stating the facts. What Raymond did tonight insulted the Adams family. Both families were prominent, and news would spread fast. Plus, with the Sandra incident, William would definitely find Raymond took Selena and left.


    Alex watched them go, raising an eyebrow. ''Why does it seem like Raymond cares more about Penny after losing his memory? Maybe without those constraints, he''s more true to his feelings.''


    Raymond brought Selena to his car. Thinking about everything that happened, Selena asked, "Will Mr. William Montague reallye after you?" Raymond shook his head and drove off.


    But the Adams family did take the matter to William. Sandra, especially embarrassed tonight, called William after hearing about the champagne tower incident. William had decided not to deal with these matters but couldn''t ignore Sandra''s persistent calls.


    Sandra implied that Raymond was now infatuated with a bad woman. "Mr. Montague, our families have been close for years. What Raymond did tonight shamed us, but we don''t want to make a fuss. We just hope you can talk to him." William hung up, his brow twitching. He knew Raymond had been close to a woman recently, but Raymond had said he wasn''t done ying around. Since Raymond was divorced, William didn''t care what he did as long as he didn''t get into serious trouble. Raymond was usually sensible.


    But in just a few days, Raymond had taken that woman to the art exhibition, embarrassed Sandra, and publicly pushed Emily into the champagne tower. William was furious and wanted to beat Raymond right now! "Tell Raymond toe back tonight! I''ll beat him to death!" William said.


    This would be the second time Raymond got beaten since returning to the country. The first time was before the divorce when William thought he was betraying his marriage with Selena.


    Meanwhile, Raymond had brought Selena back to Manston Manor. Ever since they rified their rtionship, he wanted to spend more time with her. In the car, he pulled her close and kissed her, his hands starting to wander.

 Chapter 705 You Like Her Without Realizing It

    Selena was worried about the servantsing byter, so she nudged Raymond. "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond let go and checked her leg. "She kicked you. Are you okay?"


    Selena shook her head. Emily''s kick was hard, but the angle wasn''t too bad.


    Raymond sighed in relief, then started lifting her skirt.


    Selena, sitting on hisp, nervously nced at the courtyard. Seeing no servants, she rxed a bit but was still scared.


    "There are still people in the vi," Selena said.


    Raymond didn''t care. Selena''s outfit tonight was stunning; the dress highlighted her figure, and her short hair made her look cool and capable.


    Selena let out a sound. At this point, there was no use in refusing.


    Raymond grabbed her waist, looked up at her face, and kissed her while thrusting.


    But his phone rang. Raymond frowned and ignored it.


    The phone kept ringing, persistent.


    Selena found the sound annoying and leaned on him. "Answer it."


    Raymond patted her back and answered.


    William''s voice came through, "Get back here within half an hour! Or face the consequences!"


    Even though Raymond had lost his memory, William''s authority still held sway.


    Raymond threw the phone aside, kissed Selena deeply, and said, "I have to go back to thepany for an overseas meetingter. I might be backte. Don''t wait up." Selena was surprised. Raymond could still hold back.


    However, he couldn''t hold back for long and got wild, almost breaking the chair.


    Selena was left with no temper and heard him say, "This is just an appetizer. We''ll continue when I get back."


    Clearly, his desire wasn''t quenched, but he had urgent matters to attend to.


    Seeing Selena''s flushed face, Raymond didn''t want to go. He felt a strong emotion of not wanting to part.


    He cupped the back of Selena''s head and shared a deep kiss.


    Their foreheads were sweaty, feeling each other''s heat.


    Selena couldn''t take it anymore. She felt her whole body under Raymond''s control, with no way out.


    She liked being treated this way and trembled because of it.


    After getting out of the car, Raymond told her to rest.


    He then got into another car and hurried to Montague Manor.


    Montague Manor was quiet; the servants were still awake.


    William hadn''t slept either. He was holding a whip, waiting.


    Raymond took one look and knelt down.


    In the past, in the military, William would whip him until his skin was torn, but he never admitted defeat. After half a month of recovery, it would be the same next time.


    He only had scattered memories of the military; he couldn''t remember much else.


    So when he saw the whip in William''s hand, he naturally knelt down.


    William was trembling with anger, gripping the whip, and pointed it at Raymond''s face. "Do you think I''m not humiliated enough!?"


    Raymond knelt without moving.


    William paced back and forth in anger. "I told you to marry Selena, and you said you didn''t like her. I thought you weren''t interested in other women either. But now, for a stranger, you''ve embarrassed the Adams family. How many years have I known the Adams family? How many years have you known Paul? Didn''t you think about the consequences when you acted?"


    The more William thought about it, the angrier he got. He gritted his teeth. "I want to see what kind of woman has you so bewitched!"


    Raymond straightened his back. Hearing this, a hint of indifference appeared on his face. "Grandpa, I said I''m not done ying yet."


    The next second, the whipshed onto his body.


    Raymond didn''t flinch, but the butler tried to calm William. "Mr. William Montague, please calm down. Mr. Raymond Montague is still young; his character is not stable yet. It''s normal."


    But William, coughing and whipping Raymond, said, "Normal? He hasn''t been properly influenced. He doesn''t know how to like someone! He says he''s not done ying, but I think he''s fallen for her without realizing it! What have I raised!" Hearing this, Raymond stiffened and looked at William in surprise.

 Chapter 706 That Trembling Still Remains in the Body

    Williamid into Raymond with twentyshes, not stopping until he felt satisfied.


    Raymond''s back was a total mess, blood still seeping out.


    William took a deep breath, just looking at Raymond ticked him off. Knowing Raymond''s tough-as-nails constitution, he waved him off impatiently. "Get out and kneel. And nobody better give him a coat."


    It was freezing outside, and Raymond was just in a shirt. With his back all torn up, a regr guy would''ve been dead by now.


    The butler, scared out of his wits, tried to step in but William cut him off, "He''s strong; he won''t die."


    Without a second thought, Raymond got up and went outside to kneel.


    The butler couldn''t convince either of them, so he just sighed in the hall.


    It was snowing like crazy outside. The butler wanted to hold an umbre for Raymond, but Raymond stopped him.


    "Mr. Montague, you should hold the umbre. The snow''s heavy, and when it melts, your clothes will get soaked, and you''ll catch a fever," the butler said. Raymond stood tall. "No need."


    The butler held the umbre himself and stood by his side.


    He was old, and by the middle of the night, he couldn''t hold on any longer.


    Raymond quickly had other servants take the butler to rest.


    Meanwhile, after Raymond left, Selena slumped against the back of the chair like she was paralyzed.


    The carriage still had lingering warmth and scent, and the tremors remained in her body. She adjusted her dress before opening the car door.


    The cold wind rushed in, making her realize how crazy she and Raymond had been the vi was just a stone''s throw away, and they had done it right there. She couldn''t help but hold her forehead. When she reached the door, a servant opened it for her.


    Selena wasn''t familiar with the servants here, so she just nodded and went upstairs to the master bedroom.


    Selena had just broken out in a sweat and took a hot bath.


    Lying on the bed, she remembered Ann''s call and dialed back.


    Ann had already returned from the hospital. She woke up immediately after being sent there, and the doctor gave her painkillers. It was nothing serious. Ann was back in her rented apartment, feeling incredibly at ease seeing her and Brody''s stuff.


    "Ms. Fair."


    "Ann, you feeling better?"


    "Yeah, I think I''ve just been too tired these past few days. I''m fine now; I''m home."


    Ann felt a warm sensation in her heart from Selena''s concern.


    After hanging up, she started picking up the things scattered on the floor.


    Her previous job required frequent travel, so she rarely stayed in Silver Bay City. After working for Selena, she no longer traveled as much.


    Ann and Brody had bought a house, but it would be a year before they could move in. So, they got engaged first and would n the wedding once they moved in. Despite feeling unwell, Ann forced herself to clean the small rental apartment. She also changed the water in the flower vase before lying down on the bed. Brody had been working overtime recently, and they were both working hard for the mortgage.


    Ann felt a surge of happiness and couldn''t help but take out the business card.


    Before she almost passed out, she remembered someone rear-ending her car. She had to find this person forpensation.


    So she dialed the number without hesitation.


    Ann was very capable at work and, in some ways, quite assertive.


    The call wasn''t answered, so she dialed again.


    Paul had just dropped Emily off at home, and she was causing chaos in the Adams family.


    His phone rang, but he didn''t answer. He was too busy at the moment.


    But the caller was persistent, calling again and again. Seeing it was an unknown number, he finally answered. "What is it?"


    "Sir, you hit my car today. I''ll send you thepensation details via text. If you need to discuss it in person, please call me in advance."


    Everyone at thepany had been very busytely. Hearing the cold female voice, Paul suddenly thought of the woman slumped over the steering wheel.


    But it was too dark to see her face clearly.


    He didn''t respond, and Ann''s tone grew colder. "Sir? Are you trying to avoid responsibility?"


    If he dared to avoid responsibility, she would call the police right now.


    Paul''s brow furrowed in annoyance. "How much?"


    "I''ve asked the repairpany. It''s two hundred thousand dors. I''ll send you my ount number." Ann hung up first and sent her ount number without hesitation. Paul wasn''t short on money and didn''t want to argue with her, so he transferred the two hundred thousand dors directly.


    Ann transferred the money to Selena and then contacted the repairpany to have the car fixed.


    Selena understood the situation and didn''t say much. Instead, she nced at the time.


    ''It was one in the morning, and Raymond still hadn''t finished his meeting?'' Selena couldn''t help but think.

 Chapter 707 Men Are Best at Disguising

    Selena rolled outta bed, and guess what? Raymond was still MIA.


    He''d pulled all-nighters before, so she didn''t sweat it. Just as she was about to bounce, she bumped into John. John had some property transfer papers in hand.


    Last night, Raymond had said if she stuck around for the month, anything she needed would be hers, no questions asked. "Ms. Cooper, this is from Mr. Montague," John said, handing over the docs.


    Selena took a peek and saw the property was smack downtown, auctioned off ages ago. She had no clue it was Raymond''s.


    It was a cozy littlemunity with just three buildings, four units per floor, each unit around 650 square feet. The ce was gorgeous, a prime spot for anyone wanting to settle in Silver Bay City, with killer transport links. With a top-notch property managementpany, the amenities would be on point.


    Selena was floored as she looked at the papers. Was Raymond seriously giving this to her?


    "Mr. Montague is just handing this over to me?" Selena asked, still in shock.


    Thend was worth a cool billion. Raymond must''ve snagged it early, and its value had probably skyrocketed. Land in that area was impossible to get now.


    John nodded, "Yep, Mr. Montague wants you to sign here."


    Selena hesitated. No way she was signing that.


    "Mr. Walker, what''s the monthly rent on thisnd now?" Selena asked.


    John was taken aback. If she epted, she''d be living the high life.


    "Ms. Cooper, if you were to rent it, it''d be around ten million dors," John replied.


    "Alright, ten million it is. I''m not signing. I''ll think about buying it when I can afford it," Selena said.


    Raymond offering her this property had already solved a huge problem for her.


    John didn''t push it and left with the papers.


    Selena headed to the office. The housing issue was sorted, and once Andrew''s script dropped, S.M Corporation would be on the up and up.


    When she got to her desk, Selena saw Ann had already organized the documents and ced them beside her.


    "Ms. Fair, these are the acting students graduating from Silver Bay Film Academy this year. The top ones have already been snapped up by otherpanies. We''ve picked three, but their looks are kinda limiting. Like, this guy looks too straight-ced, so he''s probably only good for hero roles. And these two girls don''t really have leadingdy vibes."


    Yeah, it was a tough pill to swallow, but some folks just didn''t have the look for leading roles. No matter how killer their acting chops were, if theynded the lead, the audience would roast them.


    These students were usually a tough sell ''cause their acting range was super narrow.


    Selena skimmed through the profiles and asked Ann to pull up their school performance vids.


    After watching, she drummed her fingers on the table for a bit and finally said, "Get in touch with this guy. His looks might limit him, but his acting''s got some serious spark. The other two girls? Meh, their range is limited, and their performances didn''t wow me."


    Ann nodded and was about to head out when Selena called her back. "Hey, how''s it going with you and your fianc¨¦?"


    Ann was caught off guard by the question, and a rare blush crept up her cheeks.


    "Pretty good. Brody''s always been a hard worker. He graduated from Silver Bay University, and I just went to a regr college," Ann said.


    Silver Bay University was top-tier, while there were tons of regr colleges. Education-wise, Ann couldn''t hold a candle to Brody. So, Ann had to hustle way harder than most to get where she was.


    But was Brody really worth all that effort?


    "Your fianc¨¦ works for apany under Sunshine Real Estate, right?" Selena asked.


    "Yeah, but it''s not directly tied to Sunshine Real Estate. They just have shares in it," Ann replied.


    Basically, Gilbert could totally control Brody''s future. If Brody ditched Ann for Jessica, he wouldn''t have to worry about a house. Temptations like that are hard for anyone to resist.


    Plus, Brody was already with Jessica.


    Selena didn''t know how to break it to Ann. After all, seven years is a long time. How many seven-year stretches does a person get?


    "Ann, you should keep an eye on him. His promotion means he''ll be dealing with moreplex people," Selena said.


    "Ms. Fair, I know. I confessed to him when I was fifteen. He was tutoring at my house back then. After all these years, I know what kind of person he is," Ann said.


    Selena wanted to say more but held back. Some truths are hard to ept unless you see them for yourself.


    Men are good at putting on a show. Some drop the act once they''re married.


    Others drop it when their wives have kids.


    ''Cause once they feel they''ve got you locked down, they don''t bother with the niceties anymore.

 Chapter 708 Wouldnt She Suffer Endlessly?

    When Selena was thest one in the office, she wrapped up checking the morning docs.


    During lunch, she hit up a nearby fast-food joint and ran into Brody.


    Brody was chilling with a woman in her fifties, who was clinging to his arm, standing super close.


    Selena didn''t wanna get involved, but as she was about to bounce, the woman bumped into her and spilled coffee all over her pants.


    She was ready to let it slide and walk away, but the woman grabbed her sleeve. "Hold up! Are you blind or something?! You spilled my coffee, now you gotta buy me another one!"


    Selena, with her sleeve still in the woman''s grip, frowned and turned to face her.


    The woman had a mean look, and half her coffee was already on the floor. "What are you staring at? I said buy me another coffee! Do you even know what my son does for a living?! Once he marries a rich girl, he''ll be rolling in dough in Silver Bay City!"


    Selena raised an eyebrow, and not far away, Brody was still at the counter, juggling a bunch of food.


    The woman''s eyelids had some serious permanent eyeliner, and her makeup was kinda over the top.


    Selena grabbed a napkin and wiped her pants. "I was just standing here, and you bumped into me. If anyone should pay, it''s you for messing up my pants."


    The woman raised her hand, about to p Selena, but Selena caught her wrist. "Ma''am, can you chill?"


    The woman took a deep breath and started yelling. "What do you mean? You think you''re better than me ''cause I''m not rich?"


    Brody noticed themotion and rushed over. "Mom, what''s happening?"


    He was holding several bags, clearly meant for someone.


    Probably for Ann, since her office was nearby.


    The woman was almost poking Selena in the face. "This chick here has no manners. I tell her off, and she has the nerve to sass me."


    Brody recognized Selena right away, thanks to all the trash Jessica had talked about her. He also knew Selena was just a designer, basically an employee.


    "Brody, make her apologize to me, and let''s go. Didn''t you say you didn''t have much time for lunch?" The woman was getting impatient, seeing all the food he bought for Ann, and got even more annoyed. "Are these for Ann? You''re not gonna marry her anyway, so why bother? You should be thinking about how to get along with Jessica."


    Selena overheard and realized Brody''s family wasn''t cool with Ann.


    Brody then chimed in, "Ms. Cooper, please apologize to my mom."


    Selena found it kinda funny, seeing Brody''s calm and gentle act, but knowing he was sweating bullets over the awkwardness.


    This area was packed with office buildings, and folks had already stopped to watch the drama unfold.


    Selena didn''t wanna get tangled up with these two and called a server to check the surveince footage.


    Brody, pressed for time and there to see Ann, saw Selena causing a dy and tried to smooth things over with his mom. "Mom, I''ll get you another coffee. There are plenty of rude people out there. No need to waste time on her. I gotta be back at the office in an hour."


    The woman rolled her eyes at Selena and kept pointing. "You''re lucky today!"


    Selena just stood there, speechless.


    As Brody and his mom walked out, Selena heard the woman say, "I heard Ann got promoted? Her college was a joke, how''d she get promoted so fast? Now she''s the assistant to thepany''s president, so her paycheck must be fat, right?" Brody was about to reply, but the woman kept going, "But no matter how much she makes, it can''t touch generational wealth. You should talk to her sooner rather thanter."


    Brody looked like a total mama''s boy, doing whatever she said.


    Selena silently followed them, and when the woman turned and saw her, she got pissed again. "Why are you following us!"


    Brody tried to calm her down, "Maybe she works in the same building, Mom. Chill out."


    The woman snorted, but then saw Selena get into the same elevator with them.


    Brody couldn''t hold back anymore. "Ms. Cooper, are you doing this on purpose?"


    Selena pressed the button for the top floor and said calmly, "Is this elevator yours?"


    The woman was so mad she looked like she wanted to jump Selena, but Brody held her back.


    "Bitch! Our family is about to hit it big, and this elevator might really be ours! How much can you make working for someone else your whole life? At best, you''ll be like that bitch Ann!"


    Selena couldn''t believe Brody''s mom was like this. If Ann really married into this family, wouldn''t she be in for a world of hurt?

 Chapter 709 Women in Love Were All Foolish

    Selena''s eyes went dark just as the elevator doors slid open.


    Brody slung an arm around the woman''s waist and muttered, "This is the top floor. We might even bump into the big boss. Just drop off the lunch and let''s bounce."


    Ann''s desk was indeed on the top floor, and everyone was peeking over since it was break time.


    The woman stopped making a fuss but still grumbled under her breath as she trailed behind Brody.


    Ann spotted Brody right away and rushed over. "Brody," she called out.


    Brody was about to reply when Ann turned to Selena. "Ms. Fair, the docs for the afternoon are on the conference room table. Once you give the thumbs up, I''ll send them to the higher-ups." Selena nodded, catching the woman''s face souring and Brody looking all kinds of awkward.


    He frowned, uneasy. "Ann, is she your...?"


    Ann quickly jumped in, "This is the president of ourpany, my boss. Brody, did youe up together?"


    Realizing Selena had overheard his convo with his mom and had seen him cozying up to Jessica at the art exhibit, Brody felt super ufortable.


    Even the woman beside him looked embarrassed and kept her mouth shut.


    Sensing the awkward vibe, Ann asked, "What''s up?"


    Selena smiled, "It''s nothing, Ann. Is this your fianc¨¦?"


    Ann nodded sweetly but felt a bit embarrassed since it was Brody''s first time bringing her lunch at work.


    "Yeah, Ms. Fair. If we''re bothering the folks up here, I''ll take them downstairs right away," Ann said.


    "No need." Selena''s eyesnded on the woman, who now looked as regretful as she had been cocky earlier.


    She hadn''t expected Selena to be so young and the president of such a bigpany, and she had even overheard her scolding Ann.


    She felt uneasy because Ann was indeed very good at her job. Brody hadn''t fully locked down Jessica yet, and it was uncertain if he could marry her.


    So Ann, as the backup n, had to be secured first. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have tagged along with Brody tonight, just to put on a show and make Annpletely devoted to Brody. But now that Selena was here, her act couldn''t continue, and she just wanted to leave quickly.


    Selena, however, said, "Let''s hit the lounge next door, don''t just stand there. I could use a cup of coffee too."


    Ann quickly led Brody and the woman to the lounge.


    As the woman sat down, she couldn''t help but look around.


    When she was young, she was just a country girl who lucked out by marrying a guy from Silver Bay City who was handling some business in her neck of the woods. That was her ticket out and into the city life. But without an education, making bank in Silver Bay City was a pipe dream. Opportunities were everywhere, but only if you had the chops to grab ''em.


    Luckily, she had a rockstar son, Brody, who even got into Silver Bay University, making her the pride of the family.


    They finally bought a house and just finished paying off the loans. She figured once Ann married into the family, she could help out. But then Brody got promoted to manager and met a rich dude''s daughter. The woman pulled her gaze back and quietly asked Brody, "That chick overheard our convo. Is that cool?"


    Brody felt uneasy too. He still had feelings for Ann, but he was on the fence and hadn''t really decided to ditch herpletely.


    He admitted he was dazzled by the fancy ces Jessica took him, but he felt guilty when facing Ann.


    Ann was a good girl, who had started working early and used to hustle hard, even putting on face masks at the airport, just so they could have a house.


    Sometimes he felt deeply ashamed of his wavering, but he couldn''t resist the temptation Jessica brought.


    Now, Penny''s presence was a ticking time bomb. If Penny spilled the beans to Ann, it would be game over for him and Ann.


    But he had already introduced Ann to his friends. If Ann spread the news of his cheating, it would be super embarrassing for him.


    He should feel guilty toward Ann, but thinking about what Ann might do made him feel irritated.


    On the other side, Ann brought coffee to Selena, feeling a bit embarrassed. "Ms. Fair, I''ll go talk to them."


    After all, she was a woman, and that was the man she had loved for seven years. Selena felt a bit sorry for her and could only continue to remind her, "I noticed your future mother-inw doesn''t seem very satisfied with you?" "A little bit, because I used to be too busy with work tomunicate with them. It will get better in the future," replied Ann. The light in her eyes was so bright that Selena couldn''t bear to see it dim.


    She opened her mouth and after a long time said, "I saw your fianc¨¦ at the art exhibition, and he was with another woman."


    She thought that by saying this, Ann would notice something.


    But Ann just smiled, "That''s his female client. Brody works in the business department and deals with clients every day. Sometimes he even has to apany clients to social events to secure deals. There''s no other way." Women in love were all foolish.

 Chapter 710 Just an Emotionless Monster

    At this point, no matter how much she yapped, it was better for Ann to figure it out on her own.


    Selena just shrugged. "Alright, you can bounce early today."


    Ann''s face lit up like a Christmas tree. She turned and left, and even from behind, Selena could see her joy. Selena let out a sigh.


    By 8 PM, Selena clocked out right on time.


    Then it hit her-Raymond hadn''t hit her up all day.


    He''d promised to stick around for the whole month, and knowing him, he wouldn''t just ghost her like that.


    Selena whipped out her phone to check if she''d missed any calls from him.


    Nada. No missed calls from Raymond.


    So, she dialed his number.


    But it wasn''t Raymond who picked up it was John.


    "Ms. Cooper," John greeted.


    "Mr. Walker, where''s Mr. Montague?" Selena asked.


    "Mr. Montague''s on a business trip this week, back next week. His flight''ster, but he wanted me to tell you to deck out Manston Manor for his return. Next week''s Christmas," John exined. With that reminder, Selena suddenly remembered Christmas was around the corner.


    But who was she gonna spend it with?


    The Fair family was history, she''d cut ties with her uncle in Ridgefield, and Shelley was heading back to the Harper family.


    She realized she''d been dodging this issue.


    But now that Raymond had asked her to spruce up Manston Manor, she felt a weird warmth inside. At least she wouldn''t be twiddling her thumbs as Christmas rolled in.


    No wonder the big shots at work seemed so jollytely. Christmas wasing, and they were gearing up for the holidays and gifts.


    "Got it." Selena hung up and stared at the heavy snow outside the car window, suddenly unable to remember thest Christmas that meant anything.


    When James was still around, going home for Christmas just meant dealing with Beatrice''s snark, so she always found excuses to stay at school for extra sses.


    After she started working, she imed to be too busy to go back and watch the happy family of four. She always felt like an outsider who didn''t belong.


    She hadn''t prepped any gifts or decorations for years and didn''t even know what to buy.


    She pulled out her phone and searched online, then drove to the mall. After ages, she only picked out some cute Christmas stickers.


    She was about to pay but then remembered Raymond probably wouldn''t dig such kiddie stuff in that fancy vi.


    So, she walked out of the mall empty-handed.


    Back in the car, she worried Raymond might flip out, so she rubbed her temples and decided to go back and buy something, just to have something to show for it. But as she walked back into the mall, she bumped into Catherine.


    Catherine and Donovan were still in the middle of a messy divorce, and she looked rough. Donovan had been dodging her, only letting hiswyer deal with her, which made her feel even more desperate. Seeing Selena now, her eyes narrowed fiercely.


    In her mind, it was all Selena''s fault that she and Donovan were in this mess.


    "Selena!" Catherine shouted, storming toward her.


    Selena worried Catherine might cause a scene at the mall entrance, so she quickly turned to head back to her car.


    But Catherine had already grabbed her hand and pointed to a nearby baby store. "Selena, are you still messing around with Raymond? You''re not cut out to marry into the Montague family. How many times do I have to tell you? See that store? You lost a kid for Raymond, but does he even care?"


    This time, Catherine hit Selena where it hurt. She didn''t curse at Selena like before; she justid out the cold, hard truth.


    Even though the truth was pretty brutal.

 Chapter 711 Raymond Held It In for a Week

    Selena froze up, while Catherine stood there, sneering and twirling around. "Christmas is almost here. Who you gonna spend it with this year? Most of your family''s dead, and Raymond ain''t gonna give you any warmth. If it wasn''t for the Montague family''s help back then, the Fair family''spany would''ve tanked ages ago. You''ve been like a leech, always clinging to the Montague family. You bitch! If it weren''t for you, my marriage wouldn''t be in shambles!" She took a deep breath and started bawling. "You disgusting woman, losing one kid wasn''t enough for you? You still wanna be with Raymond? You''re shameless! Do you think Raymond won''t make you lose another kid? He''ll never be a good father!"


    Catherine''s voice got all choked up. "Raymond has no feelings. I should''ve strangled him back then. Now that I''m divorcing his dad, he doesn''t even care. He''s a heartless monster. If only Christopher were still alive." By the end, Catherine was on the verge of losing it.


    Selena just happened to run into her during her meltdown. She''d been feeling super frustrated and exhaustedtely.


    Hearing Catherine call Raymond a heartless monster over and over, Selena actually felt a pang of sorrow. "Mrs. Montague, Raymond is your own son, isn''t he?"


    How could someone talk about their own kid like that?


    Catherine looked up sharply, her eyes full of resentment. "So what if he is! I''m divorcing his dad, and he hasn''t said a word for me. He doesn''t care about me or his father. Maybe he was the one behind what happened to Christopher! Otherwise, how could he have taken this position!"


    Realizing Selena was sticking up for Raymond, Catherine raised an eyebrow and suddenlyughed. "You really are shameless, just like your whore of a mother. Do you like Raymond? Have you forgotten the pain of losing that child? Selena, if Barbara knew how you were ruining your body, she''d probablye back to life out of anger. My son is really something, ying Barbara''s daughter like a fool and even making that whore''s daughter lose her child."


    Catherine seemed to have lost it. She mentioned Barbara, who was the warmth Selena always kept in her heart. Even though she knew she wasn''t Barbara''s child, Barbara would always be the elder she respected the most. Catherine''s words were so harsh, they made her whole body ache.


    Indeed, Barbara had reminded her countless times to take care of her body.


    "Selena, I want to tell you, if you value your career, men will value you. Never hurt your body for them," Barbara once said.


    Selena had almost forgotten the pain of losing that child, but now that pain came back like a boomerang, hitting her hard.


    Catherine kept muttering, "My son is really something, sleeping with Barbara''s daughter for free and not having to take responsibility. Serves her right, a whore should be treated like this!"


    Selena stood there for a long time. When she came back to her senses, Catherine was already gone.


    Selena instantly lost the desire to go shopping. She didn''t go to Manston Manor but returned to Ashbourne Manor.


    After taking a shower and lying in bed, Catherine''s words echoed in her mind.


    She only felt pain. As she turned off the lights in the room, her phone rang.


    It was Raymond calling.


    "You didn''t go back to Manston Manor?" Raymond asked.


    Selena looked at the darkness in the room and replied indifferently, "No."


    "Why not? Did you buy the decorations?"


    "No."


    "What''s wrong? Not in a good mood?"


    "No."


    The conversation was dry.


    Raymondy in his hospital bed, feeling super frustrated.


    His fever had just gone down, and he called Selena, only to find her still being so indifferent.


    "Penny, if Ie back and don''t feel the Christmas spirit, you know how I''ll deal with you." After saying that, he hung up, feeling stifled and frustrated.


    And that frustrationsted for a week.

 Chapter 712 He Doesnt Want to Argue with Her

    On Christmas Eve, Selena knew Raymond wasing back, so she hit the mall to snag some Christmas stickers for Manston Manor.


    Raymond hadn''t hit her up all week, and she was swamped with herpany''s hiring process. She was so busy she totally spaced on Christmas.


    It wasn''t until John called, saying he''d be home tonight, that she rushed to the mall in the evening to grab some Christmas stickers.


    Just an hour after she pped them up, she heard a car engine outside the courtyard.


    Selena plopped on the sofa, eyeing the table full of dishes the servants whipped up, and shut herptop.


    Raymond got out of the car and scoped the ce; Manston Manor hadn''t changed a bit.


    He''d pictured a big Christmas tree and tons of decorations on his way back.


    He''d been abroad for the past few years and hadn''t really done Christmas right.


    To be real, he never really had.


    Because he got the news of Christopher''s ident around Christmas, and every year around this time, Abigail and Catherine would end up crying, making it tough for the family to enjoy Christmas. Plus, when Christopher was still around, the family''s focus was always on him. Raymond was in the military back then, and Christmas in the military wasn''t exactly festive.


    He hadn''t celebrated Christmas much, but seeing how others did on his way back made Manston Manor feel even colder and lonelier.


    Raymond was already fuming, and now he was even more pissed.


    He punched in the door code, swung the door open, and saw Selenaing out.


    She was rocking a casual cotton dress, and when she saw him, a smile spread across her face. "Mr. Montague, you''re back."


    Raymond nced at the untouched dinner on the table. ''Is she waiting for me toe back and eat together?'' Raymond thought.


    He was supposed to be back an hour earlier, but the doc had to treat his wounds again, which held him up a bit.


    "Yeah," Raymond replied.


    Selena quickly took his coat.


    Raymond''s eyes scanned the room, which still hadn''t changed much, except for the Christmas stickers at the door. It was just like before he left. He only saw half-hearted effort.


    But it was Christmas Eve, and he didn''t want to start a fight.


    Selena also felt a bit guilty and hung his coat on the rack.


    Raymond was sharp. If someone was so half-assed about celebrating Christmas with him, it meant she didn''t like him, so he didn''t need to dig for answers. They ate in silence.


    After dinner, Selena wanted to say something to him, but seeing him take a folder upstairs, she figured he was heading to the study for a meeting. She took herptop to the bedroom, chatted with Andrew for a bit, and then took a shower.


    Lying in bed, she tossed and turned, unable to sleep.


    At 11:30 PM, she felt someone open the door and immediately shut her eyes.


    She heard Raymond''s footsteps moving around the room, then the sound of water running in the bathroom.


    After who knows how long, the water stopped, and Raymond opened the bathroom door.


    Raymond didn''t dry his hair there but went to the guest room to dry it beforeing back.


    Selenay on the other side of the bed, feeling someone sit on the edge.


    She was about to give up pretending to be asleep when she felt Raymond lightly poke her cheek with his fingertip.


    She looked up and met his gaze.


    Raymond was wearing pajamas, loosely tied with a knot.


    "Penny, there are still ten seconds," Raymond said.


    Selena didn''t react immediately. After ten seconds, he grabbed her hand and bit it lightly. "Merry Christmas. We''ll go buy gifts together in the morning, then I won''t hold this against you." His voice was deep and rich. He lifted the nket and got in.


    "The first sex of the New Year, I want it with you," Raymond said.


    He was never one for sweet talk.


    Words of love spoken in bed always carry a hint of sensuality.


    Selena already felt guilty about the gift, and seeing him willing to let it go, she didn''t hesitate to prop herself up and kiss his Adam''s apple.


    Raymond felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, and all his gloom instantly vanished.


    That night, he was as rough as ever, gripping her waist and going at it fiercely.

 Chapter 713 Showing Weakness Was More Effective Than the Sweetest Words

    The next morning, while Selena was still catching some Z''s, Raymond yanked her up.


    "Let''s go snag some gifts," Raymond said.


    Selena, totally wiped fromst night''s shenanigans, was dead tired. She slumped into the car, practically melting into his shoulder to catch some more sleep. Raymond shifted her to afier spot, juggling his docs with one hand and keeping her head from bobbing with the other.


    When they rolled up to the mall, the doors were locked tight. John, their driver, finally clued in. "Mr. Montague, the mall doesn''t open till nine."


    It was only seven, and the ce was still shut.


    John had never hit the mall early and forgot to give them a heads-up. Oops.


    Raymond and Selena weren''t morning shoppers either, so they were clueless.


    Hearing John, Selena cracked her eyes open and chuckled. "Mr. Montague, should we head back first?"


    Two hours till the mall opened.


    Raymond just kept his eyes on his docs. "We''ll wait."


    Selena saw a flicker of impatience in him, like a kid who couldn''t wait to get his hands on a new toy.


    She couldn''t help but sneakily grab his hand.


    He was still holding a pen, all suited up, but her sudden move made him freeze. Then he dropped the pen and held her hand without a second thought. "What''s up?" Raymond asked, eyeing her small hand in his. She wasn''t usually this forward.


    Last night, Selena had been pretty passive, letting him do his thing. In a sleepy haze, she thought she felt a scar on his back. No clue if it was old or new. Selena opened her mouth to ask, but Raymond''s phone buzzed. Seeing the caller ID, he frowned. Selena saw it too; it was Catherine.


    She swallowed her words, remembering how Catherine had trashed her at this very mall a week ago.


    "Mom." Raymond had barely said when Catherine started yapping, "Come over for dinner tonight. Your dad''sing back, and I need you to talk him out of divorcing me. Raymond, have you been digging into Christopher''s case? I miss him so much this time of year."


    Raymond''s eyes turned icy. John had filled him in on all these family dramas. The caller was his mom, and his brother had been gone for a while.


    "I''m noting for dinner," Raymond shot back.


    Catherine lost it. "It''s Christmas today, and you''re noting? How will the Montague family see me if I can''t even keep my own son or husband? Raymond, how can you be so heartless! Do you want me to be theughingstock? Your dad wants to divorce me, and you say nothing. Do you even see me as your mother?"


    Raymond''s eyes got colder, but inside, he felt a pang.


    He pressed his lips together, staying silent, his vibe getting frostier.


    Catherine didn''t get it and threw out a nasty suggestion. "By the way, I met that Selenast week. Find a chance to sleep with her again, get her pregnant, and then ditch her. I want Barbara to never rest in peace."


    Raymond had no clue who Selena was because when the drama went down, he was already divorced, so John hadn''t mentioned his ex.


    So he was a bit puzzled, ''Who the heck is Selena?''


    But he didn''t bother asking Catherine, figuring she was just venting.


    "Raymond, did you hear me? I want you to get her pregnant and then make her get an abortion. She seems to care about you; she''s really cheap."


    "Mom, anything else?"


    His tone was cold, clearly not buying it.


    Catherine sensed it and started to break down again.


    "You muste back tonight! If you don''t, your dad won''t eat with me! Raymond, I''m begging you, I really don''t want to divorce your dad. He''s everything to me." Raymond gripped the phone tight, lowering his eyes. "We''ll see."


    After hanging up, he closed his eyes and leaned back slowly.


    Selena didn''t catch what was said, but knowing Catherine''s nasty streak, it probably wasn''t good.


    A minuteter, Raymond suddenly leaned into her, resting his head on her shoulder, his voice rough. "Tired."


    For a woman, a man showing vulnerability was more powerful than the sweetest words.

 Chapter 714 He Still Holds a Grudge

    Selena stayed put, even nudging her shoulder up a bit to make him morefy.


    At nine sharp, the mall opened up.


    Selena nced down, ready to wake him, but Raymond was already awake, like he had some built-in rm clock.


    He yanked her out of the car, with John trailing behind, lugging their stuff.


    Raymond had never done the whole gift-shopping thing before, so at every stop, he''d turn to her and ask, "Do we need this?"


    Selena had done her homework, so she nodded, and they ended up buying a ton of stuff.


    Last night, while the city was lighting up with fireworks, they were busy in bed and missed the show. So now Raymond asked, "Wanna catch the fireworks?" Who could say no to fireworks?


    Selena nodded again.


    He suddenly put a hand on her shoulder and dropped his voice. "Looks like you know what to buy, so all that stuff at the vi was just to brush me off, huh?" He was still salty about it.


    Selena knew she messed up and quickly said, "I''m sorry."


    "Don''t let it happen again," Raymond said.


    He raised his hand and gave her earlobe a little pinch before moving on to other ces.


    They bought so much that John couldn''t handle it all, so he called in a few more bodyguards.


    Just the fireworks alone filled up a whole truck.


    Finally, John suggested to Raymond, "Mr. Montague, there arepanies that do professional fireworks disys. Whatever you want tonight, I can get them to do it." The fireworks they bought were pretty but all over the ce.


    Someone as picky as Raymond would probably dig a pro setup.


    Raymond, standing a bit away from Selena, thought for a sec and nodded. Watching fireworks with her tonight sounded cool.


    It''d be best to book a nice restaurant, with the whole sky lit up.


    Raymond told John, "Go book that restaurant by the river. Best spot for fireworks."


    "Got it," John replied, thinking it wasn''t easy, but Raymond finally had a romantic idea.


    After giving the order, Raymond caught up with Selena, silently reached out, and held her hand.


    Selena had never walked through a mall holding hands with someone before. She paused, then looked down, epting his gesture. They were like high schoolers, both a bit shy.


    They''d slept together plenty of times, but they''d never done anything like this.


    Raymond cleared his throat, trying to break the ice. "Need anything else? Missing somethingtely?"


    She shook her head.


    "What about your family? Spending Christmas with me, won''t they say anything?"


    Selena stiffened, then calmly said, "They''re all gone."


    With that one line, the romantic vibe between them vanished.


    This was the first time Raymond had asked about her family, and he hadn''t expected that answer.


    He went quiet, realizing he''d stepped in it, and walked into a fancy store.


    It happened to be the ce where Selena had bought an agarwood braceletst time. The sales clerk recognized her right away.


    After all, that rare agarwood bracelet was a one-off, and Selena had snagged it.


    "It''s you, Miss." The sales clerk smiled. "Here to buy another men''s bracelet today?"


    The clerk''s eyes flicked to Raymond for a moment, looking a bit shy. "We got new stock. Wanna check it out?"


    ''A men''s bracelet?'' Raymond frowned.


    ''Selena bought a men''s bracelet before? For who? Her ex-husband?'' Raymond couldn''t help but wonder.


    Selena wasn''t nning on buying anything today, and after paying Raymond the rent, she was low on cash. She still had to fund two TV series, so she needed to save. She shook her head and tried to pull Raymond away. Raymond, however, stayed put and said, "I need to get a gift for my mom. Penny, you go look around first." Selena didn''t think much of it.


    Once she left, Raymond casually asked the sales clerk, "How much was the men''s bracelet she boughtst time?"


    The sales clerk, having been in the game for a while, immediately sensed the tension in Raymond''s voice and realized she might''ve messed up. Maybe this was a rich couple, and Selena had bought the bracelet for her lover. No wonder she left so quickly, probably scared of getting caught. The sales clerk couldn''t understand why Selena would look for a lover when her husband was so good-looking.


    Raymond''s eyes turned icy. "How much?"


    "Sir, that''s the customer''s privacy. I really can''t say."


    Raymond nced at her name tag, and noticing his gaze, the sales clerk quickly spilled, "Around five hundred thousand dors."


    Five hundred thousand dors. She usually lived so frugally, yet she bought a five hundred thousand dor gift for a man.


    Raymond felt a surge of jealousy for that guy.

 Chapter 715 Extremely Jealous

    Raymond felt like he''d been way too nice to Selena for no good reason. He handed her this massive chunk ofnd, and now it''s worth who knows how many billions. She never gave him a single gift, but she showered other dudes with pricey stuff.


    Ungrateful.


    She was seriously ungrateful.


    Raymond pressed his lips together, looking all cold and distant.


    For the rest of the time, Selena could tell his mood had tanked. They grabbed a few more things half-heartedly and then headed back to Manston Manor. She picked up a few decorations, not sure where to hang them.


    Raymond stood nearby, his excitement fading, not really into it anymore.


    This kind of stuff is only fun when you do it together. Seeing him like that, Selena thought he didn''t like the decorations, so she told the servants to stash them away. Raymond frowned. Hearing her instructions, he quickly stood up. "Why put them away?"


    "I thought you didn''t like them," Selena replied.


    "Who said that?" Raymond asked and casually picked up a decoration and grabbed a foldingdder.


    Selena, worried he might fall, quickly went to steady it for him.


    After Raymond hung up the decoration, he asked her, "How does it look?"


    The decorations really made the whole ce feel more lively.


    "Beautiful," Selena answered sincerely.


    Raymond''s lips curved slightly. Then he came down and hung the rest of the decorations on the Christmas tree.


    Raymond looked at the Christmas tree, a warmth in his eyes.


    At that moment, Selena brought another bag with a bunch of small decorations. They both turned their attention to another Christmas tree.


    "Mr. Montague, let me hang them," Selena said, climbing thedder herself. Raymond quickly steadied it for her.


    "Be careful," Raymond said.


    As Selena was hanging thest one, she slipped, scaring Raymond to death. He quickly caught the falling Selena, feeling not relief but anger. "Didn''t I tell you to be careful? Why did you insist on hanging those things? This is a man''s job!" Selena, in his arms, didn''t feel hurt. She struggled to get down and looked at her handiwork.


    Not bad, the two Christmas trees were perfectly symmetrical.


    Raymond pulled her inside and asked, "Did you twist your ankle?"


    "No," Selena said.


    They had nothing else to do today, so Raymond found a TV show to watch with Selena. But his phone rang at that moment; it was Donovan calling. Raymond''s rtionship with Donovan was kinda distant. He even forgot how he used to interact with Donovan.


    With one arm around Selena, he answered the call.


    "Raymond,e home for dinner tonight, even if it''s just to sit for a while. I want to see if you''re okay," Donovan said.


    Faced with this request from his family, Raymond couldn''t refuse.


    He had to agree.


    After hanging up, he told Selena, "Tonight, I''ll have John take you to the restaurant I reserved."


    From there, Selena can see the carefully arranged fireworks for tonight; it''s also the first Christmas he spent with her.


    "I''ll go back to Montague Manorter and then head straight to the restaurant," Raymond said.


    "Okay," Selena replied.


    Raymond looked at the time; it was still early.


    He pulled Selena along, not wanting to watch TV anymore, and went straight upstairs.


    Selena knew what he wanted to do.


    When he pressed her onto the sofa in the study, she nced at theyout. This was a house she had designed, but before she could think further, his kiss fell.


    Whether before or after his amnesia, Raymond''s preferences hadn''t changed. He liked kissing her and often kissed her until she was out of breath.


    Selena''s eyes quickly filled with ripples.


    Raymond''s clothes were still perfectly in ce. "You were very tiredst night. We won''t do it; I''ll just kiss you."


    Selena was indeed very tired but couldn''t resist his kisses. "Don''t..."


    But his kisses had already fallen, moving down gently, not missing a single piece of skin.


    Selena looked at Raymond in a daze, unable to resist cupping his face, wanting to see clearly.


    At this moment, women always want to do this.


    "Penny?" Raymond called out, but she didn''t quite hear.


    Until she felt something in her hair. Curious, she reached up and touched it; it was a hairpin.


    Raymond buying a hairpin for a woman?


    It turned out that even though he was angry at the mall this morning, he couldn''t resist buying this diamond-encrusted hairpin for her.


    A Christmas gift.


    This hairpin was probably the cheapest thing he had ever given, but it was indeed beautiful, adorned with diamonds and made of 18k gold, costing less than two hundred thousand dors. He even felt it was a bit unpresentable. But for a moment, he was struck by its design.


    It was the first time Selena had received such a girlish gift. And at this moment, he solemnly put it on her.

 Chapter 716 She Was Like a Sweet Cake

    Raymond slipped it on Selena and then nted a kiss on her lips.


    "Christmas gift," he said with a grin.


    Selena suddenly realized she hadn''t gotten him anything.


    Raymond stood up and checked the time; they''d been together for two hours.


    Two hours of non-stop kissing.


    "I gotta bounce. First, I''m visiting my grandpa, then heading to Montague Manor. You stay at Manston Manor and leave at seven," Raymond said. "Okay." Selena''s cheeks were still flushed, and she felt weak sitting on the sofa.


    To Raymond, she was like a sweet treat he wanted to savor every day.


    Seeing her like that, he really wanted to stay longer, hold her tighter, almost crush her.


    But he held back and left.


    As he walked out, he couldn''t help but nce back, feeling a bit reluctant.


    So he added, "Don''t bete tonight. See you at seven-thirty sharp."


    Selena nodded. "I won''t forget."


    Raymond smiled, feeling reassured, and left.


    When he went to visit William, William wasn''t thrilled to see him and didn''t even let him in.


    Through a heavy door, William''s voice came from inside. "If you messed around less, I might live a few more years!"


    Raymond had no choice but to leave the gift at the door and then went to pick up Donovan.


    Donovan wasn''t at Montague Manor and had toe back from somewhere else. Raymond went to get him.


    When Donovan got in the car, they didn''t say a word.


    As they got closer to Montague Manor, Donovan finally asked, "Raymond, how''s your head?"


    "Still healing," Raymond replied.


    Donovan stared straight ahead, looking serious. "Lately, more people have been sneaking across the border. I don''t know why, so be careful." Raymond just nodded.


    There was a weird tension between them.


    When the car stopped at Montague Manor, Raymond immediately saw Catherine waiting at the door.


    Catherine had clearly dressed up today and ran straight past Raymond toward Donovan.


    "Honey," Catherine called out.


    Donovan frowned, impatience shing in his eyes.


    Hiswyer had been trying to get Catherine to sign the papers, but she still refused.


    He pushed Catherine away. "Go inside."


    Catherine''s face turned cold, and her eyes immediately reddened.


    It was only then that she saw Raymond and forced a smile, "Raymond,e in. Dinner''s almost ready."


    Christmas dinner was ready early.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, feeling a weird sense of rejection about going in.


    After plopping down on the sofa, Donovan asked if his head had been hurtingtely.


    "It''s fine," Raymond replied.


    "Don''t overdo it at work," Donovan said.


    Donovan was a strict dad. He''d been in his position for years, rarely came home, and wasn''t close to the family. He only talked more with Christopher because he was technically Christopher''s boss, and before William retired, he was Donovan''s boss.


    Raymond couldn''t remember how he used to interact with Donovan, so he stayed cold the whole time.


    Donovan thought for a moment and reached into his pocket, where there was a gift.


    His holidays were pitifully few, and he could only take two days off for Christmas, one of which he had spent buying a gift for Raymond.


    But years of silence made it hard for him to take out the gift, so his fingers moved inside his pocket, but eventually, he withdrew them powerlessly.


    "Your grandpa already sent your grandma away. Your mom and I are getting a divorce. From now on, no one in this family will be able to mess with you."


    Donovan said this without any regard for Catherine.


    Catherine was so mad she almost fainted, her whole body trembling.


    "Donovan, what do you mean! Do you think I treat Raymond badly? That was all your mom''s doing; I had no idea. I... I gave birth to him, and now you say I''m bullying him. What did I do wrong!" Donovan''s face was cold. "Years of neglect and indifference are also a form of bullying."


    Hearing this, Catherine found itughable. "How many times have youe back to see them over the years? What right do you have to say that!"


    Donovan had reluctantly married her and had kids all because of Barbara, and then he was rarely home due to his position.


    Now Donovan was standing on moral high ground, using her. It was ridiculous.


    Donovan''s face instantly darkened. "I had no choice."


    Catherine sneered, "You just can''t let go of that bitch! Raymond, you see, this is your dad''s attitude. He doesn''t care about you; he just wants Christopher to work for him to secure his position!" Donovan stood up. "Shut up!"


    Catherine shouted, "No! I will speak! I gave you two kids, what right do you have to divorce me! You love Barbara, but did she love you? You''re just delusional!"

 Chapter 717 It Doesnt Stir Him in the Slightest

    Donovan smacked her, and the whole room went dead quiet.


    Catherine had been hit before. She clutched her cheek and plopped down, bawling her eyes out.


    Raymond lounged on the couch, watching their drama with a nk face.


    Outta nowhere, random memories hit him. This was their usual gig.


    Been like this since he was a kid.


    He grabbed the teacup from the table, took a sip, and casually asked the servant next to him, "When''s dinner ready?" Like nothing in front of him could even make him blink.


    Seeing Raymond''s coldness, Catherine cried even harder.


    The hall was packed with servants. Donovan just felt humiliated. "If you wanna cry, do it outside. Don''t mess up our meal." Catherine got up and bolted to the kitchen.


    Donovan let out a sigh of relief. He nced at Raymond, feeling a pang of guilt.


    Since Raymond''s brain injury, he realized how much he''d missed in his son''s life.


    "Raymond." That was all he managed to say before Raymond put down his cup. "Dad, let''s talkter."


    Donovan wanted to apologize, but he shut up after hearing that.


    Catherine''s sobs echoed from the kitchen, giving everyone a headache.


    Donovan couldn''t take it anymore. He grabbed his coat. "I''m not eating at home tonight."


    Might as well grab a bite with his crew.


    Hearing this, Catherine rushed out of the kitchen. "Honey, don''t go. I won''t cry anymore. Stay for dinner. It''s Christmas, after all."


    Catherine caved. She''d rather not fight with Donovan than have him ignore her.


    But Donovan only felt disgust for her.


    He instinctively looked at Raymond. They hadn''t shared a meal in ages, but Raymond got up too.


    "I''m outta here," Raymond said.


    Catherine''s face turned icy, eyes full of spite. ''I knew it; Raymond doesn''t care about this family or respect me! Should''ve gotten rid of him back then!''


    Catherine took a deep breath, forcing a smile. "Dinner''s almost ready. You really gonna leave me to eat alone?"


    But Raymond was already at the door, not even hearing her.


    Catherine finally snapped and started cursing again.


    This made Raymond and Donovan leave even faster, her screams trailing behind them. Raymond stood by his car. As soon as he got in, Donovan hopped in the passenger seat. "Take me home, or let''s grab a bite somewhere," Donovan said.


    "No need, I got ns," Raymond replied.


    He had fireworks lined up for the night with Penny. But he could give Donovan a lift.


    Seeing the softening in his eyes, Donovan guessed, "Got someone special?"


    "Yeah," Raymond said.


    First time they ever talked about stuff like this.


    Donovan reached into his pocket. The gift was still there, but he was too embarrassed to give it to Raymond.


    He owed Raymond and Christopher big time.


    Years of chasing his career meant he missed out on their lives.


    The year Christopher died, William retired, and the weight on his shoulders got heavier.


    The Montague family needed someone in the military to hold power, or their huge estate would be up for grabs.


    It wasn''t really about Barbara, though her situation made him hate Catherine more. But Catherine did give him two kids.


    Over the years, Catherine would lose it and bring up Barbara whenever something happened.


    He never had much love for Catherine, and it all turned to disgust.


    Donovan was a rational guy, but dealing with a crazy Catherine for over twenty years wore him out, so he stayed away. When Christopher was around, they talked more and worked well together.


    After Christopher died and William retired, he had even more to handle.


    Last time he came back, he realized his rtionship with Raymond was beyond repair.


    Donovan''s fingers fidgeted in his pocket, but when he met Raymond''s cold stare, he just looked straight ahead.

 Chapter 718 Feeling a Bit Happy

    The car cruised for a solid two hours before finally pulling up at the military restricted zone.


    Cops were everywhere, with guard posts every few steps.


    Donovan rolled down the window, shed his face, and they let him through.


    Raymond was about to bounce as soon as he got out, but Donovan was like, "Hey,e chill in my office for a bit."


    Raymond had no choice but to tag along.


    They strolled through the building andnded in Donovan''s office.


    On the desk was a photo, even Catherine was in it, looking like a picture-perfect family of four.


    Raymond had zero memory of it, so he picked up the frame to get a closer look.


    Seeing his interest, Donovan''s fingers twitched with excitement, and he whipped out a photo album.


    "These are all kinds of pics of you growing up, your military days, this one''s when you got amendation, and this one''s when Grandpa punished you, whipped you a bunch, and made you kneel outside in the freezing cold till you almost passed out," Donovan said.


    Raymond still had no memory, but seeing the pic of himself kneeling, a flicker of something crossed his eyes.


    Bits and pieces of military memories started toe back, but that was it.


    Donovan didn''t want to interrupt, just sat back in his chair, watching Raymond slowly flip through the album. When he saw Christopher, Raymond''s fingers froze.


    He didn''t remember Christopher, but the guy''s gentle vibe was clear.


    Unlike Raymond''s sharp edge, Christopher was always chatty and cheerful, speaking softly, and everyone liked him.


    Donovan had someone bring in two cups of coffee, cing one in front of Raymond.


    Donovan said, "You and Christopher were tight. He visited you a bunch while you were in the military."


    Raymond asked, "For real?"


    He had no memory of that.


    Donovan said, "Christopher cared a lot about you."


    Raymond kept flipping,nding on thest photo, which was of Christopher at eighteen or neen, taken not long before he passed away.


    Seeing the photo, Donovan''s heart softened. "This was taken a few days before he went on that mission, while we were having drinks."


    He wasn''t great at expressing his feelings, even though he cared deeply for his kids, he often didn''t know what to say.


    Christopher was super gentle, always starting conversations and drinks with Donovan.


    "What did you guys talk about that night?" Raymond asked, his tone t.


    The photo showed them looking happy.


    "He said he had a girl he liked, but I drank too much that night and didn''t catch her name," Donovan said.


    "If he had a girl he liked, why''d he take on such a dangerous mission?" Raymond asked.


    Donovan stayed quiet for a long time before letting out a heavy sigh.


    "Raymond, every Montague generation has to have someone serve in the military. It''s a rule our ancestors set. In your generation, Christopher was the one. Actually, he volunteered. He was just twelve, super smart, with a knack for research. Being chosen meant he was tied to this role, missing out on the normal ups and downs of life, barely seeing family. We serve until we retire. But back then, the military promised if hepleted the mission, he could get more leave, maybe even an early release."


    Raymond''s grip on the album tightened.


    He didn''t need Donovan to spell it out; he could piece it together.


    Because he had someone he liked, and young love couldn''t handle the distance, Christopher wanted more leave to be with her. He took a gamble. But he lost, sacrificing his life.


    So even the smart Christopher got caught up in love.


    Raymond closed the album, noticing Donovan raise his hand to rub his brow.


    "I drank too much that night and never caught the girl''s name. Otherwise, we might have some clue about what he left behind," Donovan said. Because he rarely talked to Christopher, he lost his discipline that night, got drunk, and missed the crucial info.


    Raymond put the album back, his tone cold. "I''ll find that woman."


    Donovan stayed silent, his hand reaching into his pocket, gripping a gift.


    But facing Raymond''s back, he opened his mouth, then sighed.


    "Want to stay for dinner?" Donovan asked.


    "No need," Raymond replied. He still had a two-hour drive back and would bete.


    Raymond started to walk out, but after seeing so many photos, the more he remembered, the more his head hurt.


    The next second, he copsed at the door.


    "Raymond!" Donovan quickly called for the doctor and grabbed Raymond''s old medical records.


    "Doc, how is he?"


    "Mr. Montague, don''t worry. He just took in too much info at once, and his brain got overstimted. He''ll be fine when he wakes up."


    Donovan med himself, knowing Raymond''s head was injured, he shouldn''t have let him see those photos.


    At seven, Selena headed to the restaurant right on time.


    When she got there, the whole ce was empty. The tables were covered with flowers, candles were lit, and the ce had a killer view of Silver Bay City''s nightscape. She suddenly remembered Caterlington''s cheesy moves, which were kinda simr, and couldn''t help butugh.


    Flowers, fireworks, candlelight dinner.


    Selena''s lips curved into a smile, feeling a bit happy inside.

 Chapter 719 It Turned Out to Be Raymond Accompanying Her

    After plopping down, she checked the time. It was 7:20, and Raymond was probably gonna show up in like ten minutes.


    The lighting on this floor was kinda dim. Selena turned her head to peep at the night view outside the window, and her mind started to wander. This was shaping up to be the best Christmas she''d had in years.


    She never thought Raymond would be the one keeping herpany.


    The feeling was pretty awesome.


    She had no clue how much time had passed when she pulled out her phone to check the time.


    It was 8:00, and Raymond was still a no-show.


    A waiter had alreadye over and asked if she wanted to start eating.


    She smiled, "Nah, someone hasn''t shown up yet."


    The waiter had no choice but to back off.


    By 9:00, Selena was getting kinda hungry and frowned a bit. Raymond didn''t seem like the type to bete.


    She couldn''t help but dial his number, and it was Raymond himself who picked up. "Penny, what''s up?"


    His tone had a hint of gentleness, making Selena doubt whether he had forgotten about this.


    Maybe he was on his way, just stuck in traffic.


    So Selena asked, "Mr. Montague, where you at?"


    Raymond was still chilling on his bed. After waking up, the doc had been checking his head, saying he was all good.


    He remembered all his past memories, but the recent shock was too much, making him forget about making Selena his lover and their dinner ns. However, he clearly remembered all the past drama with Selena.


    Hearing her question, he was a bit surprised. "Did I make ns with you tonight?"


    Selena''s heart instantly sank, and her fingers on the dining table shrank back.


    If it weren''t for Raymond''s serious tone, she would''ve thought that the sweet Raymond from the morning was just a dream.


    She opened her mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    After a while, she smiled, "No, just wanted to wish you a Merry Christmas."


    Raymond chuckled lightly, suddenly wanting to see her, but given his current state, he decided to rest and recover first. Selena hung up the phone first, looking at the still-burning candle in front of her, her eyes turned cold.


    The waiter came over again at this moment. "Miss, may we serve the dishes now?"


    "Go ahead," Selena said.


    The waiter sighed in relief and quickly had the tray brought over.


    The dishes were for two, and the presentation was top-notch.


    She slowly finished her portion alone, then looked at the night view outside the window. The waiter exined beside her, "Everything tonight has already been paid for, Miss. There will be fireworkster, make sure to watch them." On Christmas night, dining alone and watching fireworks alone, she felt a momentary sting in her nose.


    At 10:00, the fireworks lit up on time, lighting up the whole night sky. It was clear a lot of money had been spent, at least a million bucks.


    All of Selena''s loneliness was wiped away by this brilliant disy. She propped her chin and watched, for a long time, until they disappeared.


    When she was about to leave, it was already midnight.


    The seat opposite her should have been upied by Raymond, but his portion of the meal was still there, long cold.


    She grabbed her bag and went downstairs alone.


    Selena got into a taxi outside, not wanting to return to Manston Manor, but instead went back to Ashbourne Manor.


    But no matter where she went, it seemed like neither ce was her home.


    Raymond, sitting on his bed, felt restless, like he had forgotten something.


    The doc had already run a bunch of tests and said he was fine, meaning he could leave.


    Raymond stood up, and Donovan beside him asked, "Who did you make ns with tonight?"


    He was stunned. It was Christmas, and he usually worked overtime at thepany, never going back to Montague Manor to join the festivities. Who could he have made ns with?


    But thinking of Penny''s call, his brow furrowed slightly.


    As he left, he called John.


    John''s first words were, "Mr. Montague, the fireworks have been set off. Are you happy with the effect?"


    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "Who did I make ns to watch fireworks with?"


    "Ms. Cooper, of course. Didn''t you make ns this morning? You even booked the restaurant," John replied.


    Raymond felt a pang of anxiety and rubbed his brow. "Send me the restaurant''s location," he said.


    John, suspecting nothing, immediately sent the location.


    Raymond drove there himself, but by the time he reached the top floor, the fireworks had long ended.


    It was now 1:00 AM, and the restaurant, due to his booking, had stayed open.


    He walked to the specially arranged table and saw the cold dishes, immediately calling Selena.

 Chapter 720 New Grudges and Old Hatreds

    Selena wasn''t nning on catching any Z''s tonight. She hit the answer button and her voice went all polite.


    "Mr. Montague."


    "Penny, I..."


    He was about to spill the beans about getting stuck at a brain scan and not king on purpose, but Selena''s next words hit him like a ton of bricks.


    "Mr. Montague, you''ve got stuff going on. Forgetting happens, no biggie," Selena said.


    Raymond felt like he got punched in the gut. ''Does she always think I''m this unreliable?'' he wondered, suddenly at a loss for words.


    "Mr. Montague, if there''s nothing else, I''m gonna hang up."


    "Penny." He blurted out, "Can we meet up now?"


    The fireworks could wait.


    "No need, I''m kinda beat. Mr. Montague, you should hit the sack early too."


    With that, Selena hung up.


    Raymond listened to the dial tone, sitting in his spot, staring at the now cold food, and let out a sigh.


    After hanging up, Selena pulled the nket over her head, trying to force herself to sleep.


    She shouldn''t have expected anything; that was her bad.


    The next morning, after getting up, Andrew hit her up, asking her to swing by thepany to check the final cut.


    Selena shoved other thoughts aside and rushed over.


    Only the first five episodes were ready, but the production quality was killer. Even though she had given Andrew a fat budget, she hadn''t expected him to nail it like this.


    "Ms. Fair, we''ve already sent it for review. Once it''s greenlit, we can drop it," Andrew said.


    They hadn''t even started hyping it yet, as Rachel was still busy buying headlines for "Storm."


    Selena''s lips curled into a smile. "The production''s solid. Let''s wait for the thumbs up."


    Andrew was buzzing with excitement. His first web series after hiseback was finally about to drop.


    "Also, Mr. Newman, I''ve rented a few cribs for our artists. You can pick one and see where you wanna crash. The reno ns are out. If you''re in a rush to move in, you can do a quick reno yourself with second-hand stuff, so you won''t have to sweat the formaldehyde."


    Andrew had been wanting to bring this up with Selena but didn''t know how.


    He was still crashing in that dump, and if the media got wind of it, it would be a huge scandal, which would suck for S.M Corporation. But asking Selena to find him a ce felt like too much.


    After all, Selena had been backing him up all along, and this web series was just the start; he hadn''t proven himself yet.


    He didn''t expect Selena to bring it up herself.


    "Mr. Newman, which floor do you want?" Selena had the floor n out, letting him pick.


    Andrew went for a middle floor, his lips twitching a bit. "Ms. Fair, thanks."


    Selena grinned. "I''ll make sure your living situation''s solid. You just focus on your work. When we sign new artists, I''ll get them set up too. I''m also working with property management to find the best one, so no randos will be wandering around."


    Picking a good property managementpany was key, but most of them were pretty much the same. Silver Bay City had a good one, but they only catered to upper-middle-ss folks.


    These folks either lived in big ts or vis, while the apartments Selena rented were only about 600 square feet each, not their usual clientele.


    So, it took some cash to negotiate. With enough money, the property management would be sorted.


    Just as Selena was about to let Andrew go, she saw him get a call, and his face went dark.


    Selena asked, "What''s up?"


    "Ms. Fair, our review hit a snag. They won''t greenlight our web series. If it doesn''t pass, we can''t keep filming," Andrew said.


    Selena frowned. How could such a solid project get stuck?


    It didn''t touch on any sensitive stuff.


    She immediately called Alex to get the lowdown on the reviewers.


    Alex''s lips curled. "You''re talking about the ''Storm'' script, right?"


    She didn''t expect the news to spread so fast.


    "Yeah, Mr. Reed, heard anything?" Selena asked.


    "Penny, Rachel''s got connections in the review department. The content you''ve shot has probably already reached her. As long as she says no, it won''t pass," said Alex.


    Selena''s eyes went cold. Made sense. Rachel had been in the game for years; of course, she had her tricks.


    Turns out her trick was having someone in the review department.


    Right then, Rachel had already seen the first five episodes. Seeing that the content was a carbon copy of her script, she was livid.


    All Star Entertainment was still nning this script, but S.M Corporation had already shot it. If she didn''t have someone on the inside, the series would have passed the review, costing her millions.


    She also found out that Selena was the head of S.M Corporation. Old beef and new grudges made Rachel hate Selena''s guts.


    Even the Montague family''s pull wouldn''t help this time. She believed William was a reasonable guy, and it was clear Selena was trying to screw her over!


    Plus, this was a business showdown, and the Montague family wouldn''t step in. Besides, Selena and Raymond were already splitsville.

 Chapter 721 He Was Already Smitten with Selena

    Rachel hit up Selena directly. "Yo, Ms. Fair, that move of yours? Straight-up savage. But guess what? The stuff you got approved? It''s all in my hands now. Let me spell it out for you: from now on, nothing from S.M Corporation is getting the green light! You did this to yourself, Selena. Watch me wreck yourpany!"


    For a filmpany, if none of its projects get the nod, S.M Corporation would totally tank.


    "Ms. Dorie, using your power to crush us, wouldn''t that look bad if people found out?" Selena shot back.


    "Ugh! You witch, I''ve hated you forever. If it wasn''t for Mr. Montague having your back, I would''ve taken you downst time!" Rachel''s chest was heaving. Just thinking about it freaked her out; she had almost been taken out by Selena. All Star Entertainment had hyped up the script "Storm" so much. If it ended up helping Selena, she''d lose it!


    She''d been in the game for years and had never been yed like this before!


    Rachel went on, "Selena, just wait. I''ll make sure you can''t survive in this industry!"


    Blocking the projects was like cutting off S.M Corporation''s lifeline.


    Rachel''s eyes sparkled with triumph, and a cold, mocking grin spread across her face.


    Selena stared at the phone, deep in thought.


    Andrew, standing in front of her, seemed to get the gist and looked worried. "Ms. Fair, what do we do now?"


    They''d prepped for so long and poured so much cash and effort into this. If they couldn''t get approval, Rachel would have a blueprint for shooting. She had the first five episodes in her hands and could easily rip them off.


    "Mr. Newman, just go back and focus on your filming. Everything''s cool. I''ll sort this out within a week," Selena assured him.


    Seeing her so confident, Andrew felt a wave of relief.


    For some reason, he had a lot of faith in Selena.


    After he left, Selena called Ann in and said, "Set up an official Instagram ount for S.M Corporation. From now on, you''re running it. Today, post that S.M Corporation is suing All Star Entertainment. If we''re gonna make noise, let''s make it loud."


    As long as the issue blew up enough, Rachel would be pressured by public opinion to get the script approved.


    Ann nodded and quickly set up the ount, posting the news about suing All Star Entertainment.


    Since All Star Entertainment was a big deal in the country, a small, unknownpany suing them seemed like a long shot to the general public.


    What made things even juicier was that All Star Entertainment immediately reposted thewsuit news on Instagram and pped back: [We''ll be waiting for yourwsuit.]


    Their attitude was fierce, and the crowd went wild.


    [What even is S.M Corporation? Never heard of it.]


    [Can any small-timepany just sue All Star Entertainment now? Are they going after the execs for abuse of power? Who exactly are they targeting?]


    [I''m so over these so-calledwsuits. Looks like S.M Corporation is just trying to scare All Star Entertainment, but All Star''s response is so badass. ssic All Star.]


    All Star Entertainment had a ton of signed celebs, and their fans had to back them up. So, thements under S.M Corporation''s ount were full of hate, using them of stirring up trouble.


    But an hourter, S.M Corporation dropped court documents.


    As expected, thements were full of hate again, and the whole thing even made the news.


    In Rachel''s office, her assistant asked what to do next.


    Rachel''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "Selena wants to stir the pot? They don''t even have a legit case against us. She just wants to make noise? Fine, let her. Spin the public opinion and blow this up. Make sure S.M Corporation crashes before it even takes off!"


    "Got it, Ms. Dorie."


    Rachel''s lips curled into a cold smile. "This time, I want that witch Selena to be hated by everyone ande crawling to me for an apology!"


    News in the entertainment world rarely affected the high society circle in Silver Bay City. Everyone was usually too busy to care about the entertainment industry unless it was a huge scandal involving someone from the elite, which would then be the talk of the town.


    So Raymond had no clue that S.M Corporation was Selena''spany. Otherwise, he could''ve guessed her identity from the name.


    Last night, he had stayed at that restaurant all night. Now back at Manston Manor, he frowned at the decorations inside.


    These weren''t things he would hang. Who put them up?


    He had forgotten most of his interactions with Selena during this time.


    But before he lost his memory, he was already super into Selena, just too stubborn to admit it.


    Seeing these decorations now, without the sentiment of putting them up with her, he only found them childish.


    He told the servant, "Take down all these decorations."

 Chapter 722 How Dare They Plot Against Her?

    The servants kept their mouths shut, thinking Raymond and Penny had a falling out. Raymond walked back to the bedroom, catching a whiff of a familiar scent.


    He lifted the nket and found a long hair on the pillow, about shoulder-length.


    He knew right away it was Penny''s.


    He frowned, rubbing his forehead, trying to remember his recent interactions with her.


    His head wasn''t hurting anymore, but his memory was still fuzzy.


    He pulled out his phone and called Selena again.


    Selena was swamped with work these days.


    "Mr. Montague."


    "Penny, wanna grab dinner tonight?"


    "Can''t do tonight."


    "How about tomorrow?"


    "Busy tomorrow too."


    Raymond paused, then asked, "What''s keeping you so busy?"


    "Mr. Montague, I''m really tied up. Let''s chatter."


    "But..."


    The call ended.


    Raymond felt a mix of anger and helplessness.


    Maybe she was still mad about him missing their Christmas datest night.


    He instinctively reached for his wrist, only to realize the agarwood bracelet was gone. He started searching the room.


    The bracelet couldn''t get wet, so he might''ve taken it off while bathing.


    But he searched everywhere and even asked the servants, but no one had seen it.


    Raymond called John, "John, have you seen the agarwood bracelet Penny gave me?"


    John remembered the bracelet and said, "Mr. Montague, I don''t think I''ve seen it since you got out of the hospital after your head injury."


    ''Could it be at the hospital?'' Raymond thought and called them, but they hadn''t seen it.


    His face turned cold. That was the first gift Penny gave him. If it was lost, their misunderstanding might get worse.


    ''But where could it be? Does Selena know?''


    Raymond called Selena again.


    Selena, already busy, was annoyed by his calls. "Mr. Montague." "Penny, have you seen my bracelet?" Raymond asked.


    "What bracelet?"


    Selena didn''t get it right away.


    Hearing her response, Raymond hung up the phone, frustrated.


    Selena looked at her phone, wondering if Raymond had lost it.


    She took a deep breath and continued directing Ann beside her. "What did All Star Entertainment say?"


    "All Star Entertainment has already manipted public opinion. Now thements are overwhelmingly against us, saying we''re causing trouble. They also threatened to sue us for giarizing their script, and it''s all over the news." All major news apps were buzzing with the dispute between the twopanies.


    This was exactly what Selena wanted. Seeing Ann''s gloomy face, she knew Ann was bothered by thements.


    "Ignore thements," Selena said. "At four this afternoon, release the screenshots of your chats with Rachel from back then, along with the copyright registration dates we applied for."


    Thements would get even juicier then.


    Ann took a deep breath and replied, "Got it."


    Selena''sck of response made Rachel think she was scared.


    Rachel had vowed to make S.M Corporation disappear. Who did Selena think she was to outsmart her?


    But then she thought of Austin, who appeared in those five episodes, and her anger red.


    She hadn''t expected Austin to join Selena. With old and new grudgesbined, she wanted to take Selena down.


    But Rachel hadn''t forgotten that when she captured Austin, it was Raymond who personally called and asked her to release him.


    So did Raymond care about Selena or not?


    Rachel was unsure, given all the industry rumors.


    She immediately contacted Catherine to inquire about Raymond and Selena''s rtionship.


    Hearing the name, Catherine was instantly furious. "That bitch will never enter the Montague family. My son has nothing to do with her! If she keeps using the Montague name to deceive people, I won''t let her off next time!" Seeing how much Raymond''s mom Catherine despised Selena, Rachel was delighted.


    Now she could freely go after Selena.


    She called her assistant. "Keep manipting public opinion. Make this issue as big as possible. Even bring up the student whomitted suicide before, and let everyone know that the script was written by that deceased student." If the public found out that S.M Corporation was trying to giarize a dead person''s work, thepany would be doomed.

 Chapter 723 Reversal

    So, thanks to All Star Entertainment stirring the pot, this whole thing blew up like crazy.


    S.M Corporation was getting roasted online, and they just sat there, not saying a word for hours.


    People on the inte were having a field day.


    [They must be shaking in their boots. They thought they could get some clout by suing All Star Entertainment, but they didn''t expect them to p back.] [Now they''re up against a real heavyweight.]


    [Isn''t S.M Corporation embarrassed? Pissing off All Star Entertainment is like career suicide in this industry.]


    At exactly 4 PM, Selena told Ann to hop on Instagram and keep poking at Rachel, demanding she show the receipts for buying the scripts.


    Rachel, hell-bent on taking Selena down, didn''t hesitate to post the purchase times of those scripts.


    But guess what? Selena had already filed for copyright protection days before Rachel bought those scripts.


    Selena smirked. Seeing Rachel''s post blow up, with tons ofizens backing All Star Entertainment, she told Ann, "Get the evidence together and post it on our ount. The hype is just right." Ann''s eyes lit up with excitement. She quickly took screenshots of the copyright application times and also shared screenshots of her chat with Rachel from back then.


    Ann: [Ms. Dorie, we bought the script and have all the rights. All Star Entertainment can''t use it.]


    Rachel: [Get lost, we already bought the script.]


    Ann: [Ms. Dorie, we bought it first. If there''s any troubleter, it''s on you.]


    Rachel: [All Star Entertainment can handle it.]


    This was their whole convo. It was enough to show that All Star Entertainment knew the script was already bought but went ahead anyway.


    Netizens were still trash-talking, but when they saw S.M Corporation''s solid evidence, they went silent.


    The screenshot of the copyright application time was clearly earlier than Rachel''s purchase time, and since Rachel posted that time herself, it couldn''t be fake. What the heck is going on now?


    Everyone was still glued to their screens, and then Selena dropped the bombshell-a recording of her convo with Rachel.


    "The stuff you submitted for review is in my hands. Let me be clear, from now on, nothing S.M Corporation makes will pass the review!"


    The recording had Selena''s name bleeped out, but it was enough to show Rachel was throwing her weight around.


    Selena even opened an official ount herself, verified as the CEO of S.M Corporation.


    As soon as Selena''s ount went live, it racked up fifty thousand followers in no time.


    Selena herself dropped a bombshell post.


    [These scripts were bought by me directly from the original authors, and I filed for copyright registration right away. I told All Star Entertainment multiple times that if any issues came up, they''d have to deal with it. Ms. Dorie herself said All Star Entertainment could handle it. Now, the series we submitted for review ended up in Ms. Dorie''s hands. I gotta ask, does she have the right to mess with the review process? Ms. Dorie runs an entertainmentpany, not the review board. So how did our stuff end up with her? Ms. Dorie, care to exin? And review personnel, I''d like an exnation from you too.]


    The evidence S.M Corporationid out was jaw-dropping and super organized, including the recording.


    Netizens stopped dragging S.M Corporation and started scratching their heads.


    Yeah, how did S.M Corporation''s review content end up with Rachel? It was clear she had someone in the government review department intercept it and even threatened to block S.M Corporation''s series. Since when did private individuals get to call the shots on reviews?


    Seeing the post blow up, Selena smirked and fired off another message.


    [S.M Corporation is just a small fry with little clout. Now, I just want to ask the review personnel three things: Are you in cahoots with Ms. Dorie? Do you have the right to hand over our submitted content to outsiders? Will all S.M Corporation content really get blocked in the future? If so, where''s the justice?]


    These three questions took the conflict to a whole new level. Now it wasn''t just a beef between twopanies; it was Rachel colluding with review personnel, engaging in dirtypetition, and making false usations.


    Rachel thought she had it all under control and never saw Selena''s evidence bombing, leaving her totally speechless!


    She took a deep breath, still trying to spin the narrative, but then the review personnel called her. "Ms. Dorie, stop messing with S.M Corporation over this, or our whole review team is getting canned."


    Rachel''s face turned dark as night. The review personnel had ties with some bigwigs, and if this blew up, everyone would be in deep trouble.


    But S.M Corporation wasn''t scared, as this mess only involved All Star Entertainment and the review personnel.


    Rachel was fuming. How could she let that bitch Selena steal the spotlight?

 Chapter 724 She Quite Likes Raymond

    The online buzz flipped real quick, and now everyone was up in arms, demanding All Star Entertainment spill the beans.


    All Star Entertainment was left dumbstruck, and the whole PR team was just sitting there, waiting for Rachel to make a move.


    Rachel was losing it, so she bit the bullet and called up Selena. "You witch! What the hell are you up to? If you keep pushing me, you''re gonna regret it. Yourpany''s still a baby; you really wanna make a big enemy outta me?" "Ms. Dorie, even if I back off now, I''ve already pissed you off. So why not go all in? What''s the difference?" Selena''s voice was ice-cold, and she hung up right after, leaving Rachel fuming on the other end.


    Before, everyone online was tearing S.M Corporation apart, and now they were going after All Star Entertainment just as hard.


    Rachel''s eyes were burning with rage. "Keep pushing the narrative! Throw another hundred million at it! I want that witch to pay!"


    Her eyes were bloodshot with anger, but the other bigwigs at All Star Entertainment weren''t on board.


    It was clear S.M Corporation had the upper hand. If they kept fighting, it would just make the public hate them more.


    It''d be smarter to pin everything on Bryan. The best move was to admit All Star Entertainment was too aggressive and tell everyone they were duped by Bryan, thinking the scripts were his.


    "No way! I want her destroyed!" Rachel ordered to keep the PR machine rolling, and All Star Entertainment threw another hundred million into the fire.


    But then, Rodolfo dropped a bomb on Twitter.


    Rodolfo had set up an ount earlier and had tens of thousands of followers.


    Now he tweeted.


    [Carol sold the scripts to S.M Corporation back then, but I, as her dad, didn''t know. Carol made a private deal with them, and those scripts weren''t written by Bryan. Bryan had no reason to sell them to All Star Entertainment, and All Star Entertainment had no reason to block S.M Corporation from filming. I hope Carol''s work gets produced.]


    When folks saw that the deceased''s dad had spoken up and that Carol herself sold the scripts to S.M Corporation while she was alive, they were furious that All Star Entertainment still wouldn''t back down and was twisting the narrative to trash S.M Corporation.


    [Gross! All Star Entertainment should just apologize instead of dragging others through the mud.]


    [S.M Corporation did everything by the book, but All Star Entertainment messed with their review on purpose!]


    [Boycott dirtypetition! Let S.M Corporation pass the review!]


    For a while, the calls for S.M Corporation to pass the review got louder and louder.


    Rachel totally bombed this one, dragging All Star Entertainment''s name through the mud.


    The review department quickly did damage control on Instagram, apologizing to S.M Corporation, saying they canned the staff involved and would re-review the series.


    They also hit up Selena privately, letting her know the series had actually passed the review, but they couldn''t lose face in public, as it would hurt their rep.


    So Selena posted another update: [Thanks for all the support. The series is going through the usual review process and, unless something crazy happens, it''ll be out soon. Also, a little teaser: this is director Andrew Newman''s first series since hiseback. Show some love!]


    Andrew''s situation had already caused a buzz online, and folks were hyped for his return. No one saw iting that he''d be directing this script himself.


    Now,izens were even more pumped about S.M Corporation.


    [Whoa, it''s Mr. Newman. My respect for S.M Corporation just went up. They never used Mr. Newman as a pawn.]


    [Can''t wait to see what thispany does next. Hope they keep killing it.]


    [Mr. Newman! Finally, he''s back!]


    Seeing everything fall into ce, Selena couldn''t help but smile.


    It was already 7 PM, and she''d been grinding all day, skipping both lunch and dinner. Now that it was over, she felt a gnawing hunger.


    Ann had been burning the midnight oil with her.


    Selena gave her a pat on the shoulder. "We''re done for today. Go home. When our series airs, we''ll have to worry about the ratings, and it''ll be even harder to catch some Z''s."


    "Ms. Fair, you should get some rest too," Ann said.


    Selena nodded and yawned, feeling both exhausted and starving, so she quickly drove to a nearby restaurant to grab a bite.


    Just as she sat down, she bumped into Richard.


    Richard had been back in Vistalia for a few days and had justnded tonight. He didn''t expect to see Selena at the restaurant.


    "Mr. Smith," she greeted him politely.


    Richard naturally took a seat beside her. "Penny, what a coincidence."


    He didn''t look too hot, and Selena just smiled and asked, "Mr. Smith, something up?"


    Richard was a known yboy and rarely opened up, but when he met Selena''s eyes, he felt like spilling. "Family drama. My sister''s not doing well and is throwing a fit abouting to Silver Bay City to find Raymond." Hearing Raymond''s name, Selena''s hand froze for a second, then she yed it cool.


    Richard went on, "My sister''s really into Raymond, and they''ve been writing to each other for ages. This time when I went back, I identally mentioned Raymond''s name in front of her, and she started making a fuss abouting over. My older brother and mom are both pissed. She''s getting more and more spoiled."


    Hearing this, Selena was even more sure that Richard''s sister was the Smith family''s little princess.

 Chapter 725 A New Lover

    The Smiths'' daughter had a heart condition, but they kept her wrapped in bubble wrap. She had two brothers who totally doted on her, making it seem like the perfect family. Selena looked down. "Mr. Smith, even though you say that, you still care about her, right?"


    Richard, rocking a gray suit, ordered a coffee, but Selena stopped him. "Maybe skip the coffee at night."


    He grinned, "She''s my sister, of course, I''m on her side. Buttely, her attitude''s been getting out of hand. My older brother and mom spoil her rotten, but I think it''s too much. She used to sneak out and y despite her heart condition. One time, she got into it with a celeb and had a heart attack right there. The celeb got cklisted worldwide, even though it was my sister who started it."


    Richard''s face scrunched up as he talked. "My older brother and mom''s love for her is just over the top. This time when I went back, she threw a fit ''cause I couldn''t get Mr. Butler, and nothing could calm her down, so I had to leave." Even though Richard seemed to beining about his sister, you could tell he still cared a lot.


    Selena suddenly felt lost for words, never having lived that kind of life. These were rich people problems. She just sipped her lemon water quietly. Richard always had thisid-back vibe. He looked at Selena and suddenly asked, "Did it bug you when we talked about my sister and Raymond?" "No," Selena said.


    "Penny, if my sisteres to Silver Bay City, you and Raymond are done. She''s spoiled, and my older brother and mom will give her whatever she wants." "Your sister''s lucky," Selena said.


    ''To have so many people who love her,'' Selena thought.


    Richard caught the sadness in her voice and slid a ss of juice her way. "She''s just lucky to be born into our family. If she had that attitude in a regr family, she''d have been kicked to the curb long ago."


    Selena just pressed her lips together and stayed quiet.


    Richard tried to cheer her up, "There are plenty of guys out there besides Raymond. If you like good-looking ones, I can hook you up with some of my friends."


    "No, thanks," Selena said.


    "Why not?" "I..."


    Before Selena could finish, she saw Catherine outside the window.


    Her brows knitted together, and just as she was about to duck her head, Catherine had already spotted her.


    "You bitch!" Catherine stormed in, mming the door behind her. "Are you using the Montague family''s name to cause trouble again? Rachel already called me. What did you do this time?" To Catherine, Selena was always in the wrong, no matter what.


    Selena felt a wave of embarrassment wash over her in front of Richard. "Mrs. Montague, you must have seen the news online. I didn''t use the Montague family''s name."


    But before she could finish, Catherine''s eyesnded on Richard, and her voice shot up. "Well, you just divorced my son, and now you''ve found another one!"


    Richard didn''t know Catherine, but the mention of a divorce caught him off guard.


    Selena knew reasoning with Catherine was pointless. The woman had been driven mad by her marriage.


    She was about to leave, but Catherine grabbed her wrist and hissed, "Don''t even dream! Raymond will never like a bitch like you."


    Catherine raised her hand to p Selena, but Richard yanked Selena back, shielding her behind him.


    Catherine finally recognized Richard as another rich kid.


    ''Selena really is a gold-digging bitch!'' Catherine thought. She pulled back her hand and took a deep breath. "I always knew a woman like you would do anything for money! Ruining my marriage wasn''t enough, and now you want to use the Montague family for profit. Dream on!"


    With that, Catherine stormed out, mming the door behind her.


    Selena stood there, feeling drained from dealing with Catherine after a long day.


    Richard turned to her. "You okay? Who was that?"


    "Mr. Smith, I don''t want others prying into my business," Selena said.


    Richard didn''t push it, but he raised his hand and gently patted her head, trying tofort her.


    The gesture made Selena feel a lump in her throat. She grabbed her bag, her hunger forgotten. "I''m leaving," Selena said.


    What she didn''t expect was that Alex, who was passing by, snapped a photo of the head-pat moment.


    Alex looked at the photo and thought for a moment before texting Raymond: [Raymond, what are you up to? How are you feeling?]


    Raymond replied quickly with just one word: [Talk.]


    The short reply made Alex think Raymond must be feeling better.


    He immediately sent the photo over.


    Alex: [Congrats, Penny''s got a new lover.]

 Chapter 726 This Man Always Changes His Mind

    Raymond saw the pic and totally lost his cool.


    He hit up Alex, but Alex had seen Selena bounce first, so when Raymond asked where they were, Alex was like, "She just left, man. No clue."


    "They left together?" Raymond pressed.


    Everyone knew Richard was a yer; his exes could probably circle Silver Bay City twice.


    ''What''s Selena doing with a guy like that?'' Raymond fumed. He''d asked her out a bunch of times, and she always said she was busy. But now she''s having dinner with Richard? Jealousy hit him hard, and he couldn''t help but call Selena again.


    But Selena was already back at Ashbourne Manor, munching on some bread and ready to crash.


    Her stomach was still a bit off, and she was exhausted, just wanting to hit the sack.


    Raymond called once, she ignored it, then he called again.


    Selena, annoyed, thought, ''Raymond''s always so unpredictable; what does he want now?!''


    "Mr. Montague," Selena answered, trying to keep her cool.


    "Penny,e out. We need to talk," Raymond demanded.


    Selena nced at her phone; it was almost 1 AM.


    Only Raymond would bug someone thiste and still act like he had every right.


    She took a deep breath, fuming inside.


    For some reason, she got out of bed, changed, and drove to Manston Manor.


    But Raymond wasn''t there; Alex had dragged him out for drinks.


    Alex was still going on about how Richard looked at Selena.


    "Did you see the pic I sent? Richard''s look was so suggestive; you''re definitely getting ditched!"


    "Get lost!" Raymond snapped.


    Seeing Raymond didn''t buy it, Alex pulled out the pic again. "Late at night, at this kind of ce, and Penny looked so vulnerable, like she was seekingfort from Richard. You''ve been close to hertely, and she didn''te to you. Raymond, could she be ditching you?"


    Raymond''s face darkened, but panic started to creep in.


    He downed a few more drinks. Half an hourter, he finally put his ss down. "No way!"


    Alex was confused. "What''s no way?"


    "She can''t be ditching me," Raymond insisted. He started weighing the pros and cons between him and Richard. "We have the same background, his rep is worse than mine, he''s got a ton of exes, and Penny doesn''t seem like someone who''d bring trouble on herself."


    "Yeah, but Richard''s never been married. You have," Alex pointed out.


    That hit Raymond hard. He suddenly remembered, Richard had never been married. He couldn''t argue with that, but Alex patted his shoulder and said, "But you''ve kept her around this long, and she hasn''t bailed. She probably likes you." "Really?" Raymond''s eyes lit up with a glimmer of hope.


    But then he remembered it was Alex who''d tricked him into thinking Penny liked him in the first ce.


    So Alex''s words weren''t exactly reliable.


    Just then, Selena called, saying she was at the gate of Manston Manor.


    Raymond squinted, instantly sobered up, grabbed his coat, and headed out.


    Alex yelled after him, "Leaving already? Did she ask you out?"


    Raymond paused, a hint of pride in his step.

 Chapter 727 Selena Would Be in Danger

    As soon as Raymond hit the bar''s entrance, he bumped into Paul.


    Paul had a cig hanging from his fingers and saw him about to bounce, saying, "Alex said you''re doing better. I wanted to chat about Christopher." No matter the time, news about Christopher always took the front seat.


    Raymond headed to his car and tossed the keys to Paul. "Talk while we roll home."


    He''d been drinking and couldn''t drive, so Paul had to take the wheel.


    Raymond had knocked back quite a few tonight and shut his eyes as soon as he got in the car.


    Paul looked ahead and said in a t tone, "All the draft papers have been scanned, but apart from that one line of poetry, we got zilch." Raymond told Paul, "My brother told my dad he liked a girl, but my dad was a bit tipsy that night and couldn''t remember her name."


    Paul kept analyzing while waiting at a red light. "The source of the notebook Olivia provided is a dead end, like someone wiped it clean. But Christopher''s fingerprints on it are legit. I''ve had people digging around Silver Bay City, but all we''ve found is a spike in illegal immigrants. Your dad should''ve given you a heads-up, right? We don''t even know who these folks are after."


    When Raymond opened his eyes, he saw Paul had parked the car in front of a vi, but it wasn''t Manston Manor.


    "Raymond, I recently nabbed someone, but since your brain injury hadn''t healed, I didn''t tell you."


    Raymond frowned and shot a message to Selena on his phone: [I''ll bete.]


    Selena hadn''t gone into Manston Manor either. It was already past 1 AM, and the servants were out cold. No lights inside, just some glow in the courtyard.


    She waited outside, shivering in the cold night wind.


    Meanwhile, Raymond followed Paul inside and saw a dude hanging from the ceiling.


    The guy was covered in wounds, his upper body stripped bare. There was a small tattoo on the back of his neck, about the size of a coin, looking like a jellyfish. The tattoo was super detailed.


    Paul had only ever caught dead people before and had never seen a tattoo on anyone.


    "Raymond, you ever seen this kind of tattoo before? The folks we''ve run into before rarely had such tattoos, so I''m wondering if these recent illegal immigrants might be some core members?" Paul asked.


    Raymond thought for a moment and recognized the jellyfish, known to be one of the most venomous creatures out there.


    A sting from it could be fatal in under four minutes, with no medical treatment avable. It was known as the king of poisons.


    Indeed, very few people would ink this on themselves.


    Raymond used his gun to lift the guy''s chin, revealing a nk face.


    He asked Paul, "Didn''t get anything else out of him?"


    Paul replied, "He won''t say a word, and no matter how much we beat him, his expression stays nk, like he feels nothing."


    This was tricky. They either had to off him or let him go. "Did you show him my brother''s photo?" Raymond asked.


    "Yeah, but there was no reaction in his eyes," Paul replied.


    Could it be that they weren''t here for Christopher? There were a lot of illegal immigrants this time. Could there be multiple factions? Raymond nced at the time. "We''ll deal with itter. I need to head back now."


    With that, he walked out.


    But Selena, waiting at Manston Manor, had already retreated to her car due to the cold.


    She turned on the car''s heater and drove back to Ashbourne Manor, feeling it wasn''t worth it to freeze out here just to make a point. Halfway there, she suddenly hit someone.


    Terrified, she mmed on the brakes and got out to check, her face pale.


    Strangely, although she had clearly hit someone, there was nothing under the car.


    She felt a chill down her spine, like she had run into something supernatural.


    She quickly got back in the car, but just as she was about to drive off, a sharp knife pressed against her neck.


    A man slowly approached, turning his head to look at her.


    Selena tried to see his face in the rearview mirror, but the man pushed her head down with one hand. "Stay still, and I won''t hurt you."


    Selena''s hands were cuffed behind her, and she was pushed into the passenger seat.


    Just as the man was about to drive, he noticed a bright light shining from behind.


    It was Raymond''s car.


    Raymond recognized Selena''s car in front.


    But the next second, the man in the driver''s seat floored the gas pedal.


    Raymond''s eyes darkened, and he immediately ordered checkpoints to stop the car.


    But the driver was reckless, crashing into anything in his way, determined to push through.


    Raymond didn''t dare act rashly. If there was an ident, Selena would be in danger too. He could only follow closely, ensuring they didn''t lose her.

 Chapter 728 If One Day, You Want to Be Protected

    Selena''s hands were cuffed behind her back, making her totally helpless. Watching the scenery zip by outside the window, she realized they were heading to Ridgefield.


    She was kinda shocked and then heard the guy say, "Ms. Fair, I just need you to take me to where your mom used to live."


    Selena nced at the dude''s hand on the wheel. It looked like a bodyguard''s hand, but there was a small tattoo on his arm. Her mom, who lived in Ridgefield, that would be Barbara. Were these guys after Barbara?


    But Barbara had been dead for ages.


    The tattoo looked familiar. She suddenly remembered Barbara had a simr mark on the sole of her foot?


    But that spot was super hidden. She''d only seen it when she was a kid and wasn''t even sure if she imagined it.


    Back then, Ridgefield was dirt poor, and their family could barely afford food, let alone a tattoo.


    She stayed quiet, but she could see in the rearview mirror that a car was tailing them.


    It was Raymond''s car.


    "My mom''s already dead," Selena said.


    "Ms. Fair, as long as you cooperate, I won''t hurt you," the guy said.


    Selena mmed up.


    By the time they rolled into Ridgefield, it was almost dawn.


    The guy floored it, forcing a bunch of cars to stop. They flipped over, blocking Raymond''s way.


    Raymond''s face darkened, and he mmed his hand on the wheel.


    "Ms. Fair, take me to where your mom grew up," the guy ordered.


    Selena didn''t dare resist.


    Her grandparents had died early, and their house was now upied by her uncles. That was where Barbara had grown up.


    But when she got to Harmony District and found the house, ready to knock, she felt the yard was too quiet. Usually, there were kids ying on thewn, but today there was just an old man sunbathing. Seeing Selena, the old man seemed a bit excited. "It''s you!"


    Selena knocked on Brian''s door, but the old man walked over, his steps shaky. "Brian''s family was killed just before Christmas. Jacob disappeared, and everyone says he did it. Megan went nuts."


    The old man seemed scared, looking around nervously. "There was a murder here. The cops have been here several times. Now everyone says Jacob did it. He killed his parents, drove his wife insane, and fled." ''No way!'' Selena couldn''t believe it. Jacob was a coward. He couldn''t kill anyone.


    The guy behind her kicked open the sealed door.


    The old man, seeing this, quickly hid back in his house.


    Selena was in a daze. Ever since she cut ties with Brian''s family, she had blocked them and never contacted them again.


    She never thought Brian and Erin would die.


    The house still had traces of the crime scene, with dried blood stains turned ck.


    The ce had clearly been ransacked, like someone was searching for something.


    Selena sat dazedly on the sofa, the old smell of the house making her feel sick.


    The guy cuffed the other end of the handcuffs to a nearby shelf and searched the house but found nothing. "Ms. Fair, is there any other ce here where things could be hidden?" Selena said nothing, her gaze calm.


    The guy knew she misunderstood. "It wasn''t our people who did this. Barbara was a core member of our organization who got lost. We wanted to protect her but were toote."


    "Why should I believe you?" Selena trusted no one now. She felt her life was a mess, and she had no family left.


    The guy took out a photo of a baby, with a small tattoo on the baby''s foot.


    It was the same as the tattoo on his hand.


    "Barbara didn''t belong here. She identally ended up here and was adopted by your grandma''s family. We''ve been looking for her for years, but our organization isplicated, and we didn''t know how she ended up here. There was clearly a traitor on our side, so we only recently found out about her. We didn''t expect she had already passed away."


    Selena said nothing. She knew there was a very hidden ce in this room where things could be stored, something Barbara had told her about.


    Thinking of Barbara made her nose tingle.


    "Selena, there''s a secret hidden here. Promise me you won''t tell anyone about it. If one day you need protection, dig it out."


    "Selena, I love you. Remember my words."


    She was too young back then and thought Barbara was ying hide and seek with her.

 Chapter 729 It Must Be Raymond

    Barbara was the most badass and charming woman Selena had ever met.


    Selena was always super influenced by Barbara and remembered every word she said, so she lowered her eyes and mumbled, "I don''t know."


    Right after she said that, the dude unlocked her handcuffs and pped them back on, tighter this time. "Go to Barbara''s grave, maybe there''s something buried there too."


    Selena was on high alert. As they dragged her out, she heard helicopters buzzing overhead.


    It had to be Raymond!


    She slowed her pace, scanning everything around her, looking for a chance to bolt.


    No way she believed this guy was taking her to Barbara''s grave. Brian''s ce had already been ransacked, meaning Barbara''s grave had probably been searched too, and they found zilch. This guy was just trying to make her drop her guard. Who knew where he was really taking her?


    "Ms. Fair, take me to Barbara''s grave," the guy repeated, his voice even icier. "Don''t try anything funny. There''s a micro-bomb in your cuffs. Try to take them off, and boom, no more hands."


    Selena had thought about making a run for it, but she didn''t expect the cuffs to be rigged.


    This guy was ready for anything.


    He nced up at the helicopters, smirking, and yanked her along. "Ms. Fair, as long as you y nice, I won''t hurt you."


    They got back in the car, and Selena''s heart sank as she saw him driving toward the busiest part of Ridgefield.


    Helicopters couldn''t do much here; the buildings were too tall. The folks in the choppers could only use binocrs and see the rooftops.


    She watched as the guy drove into a mall, and the doors mmed shut behind them.


    The shoppers inside had no clue what was going down. Soon, the guy fired a few shots at the ceiling.


    Chaos erupted. People screamed, some even started crying.


    Selena stayed cool as she saw dozens of armed men emerge from the shadows, ditching their disguises to reveal matching uniforms. These guys were all in on it, and they had the whole mall on lockdown.


    Even the upper floors were under control.


    Selena''s heart was racing. She''d never been in a situation like this. These criminals had taken a ton of hostages, clearly nning something big.


    There were about a hundred people in the hall, all squatting with their hands on their heads. Some were trying to stifle their sobs, but the kidnappers'' threats couldn''t stop the crying. Then, a bullet went right through the forehead of a crying little girl.


    The ce erupted in screams. The kidnappers fired two more shots into the air, and the screams died down. The hundred-plus people trapped inside were scared out of their minds.


    Selena was shoved onto a sofa, and the guy who had kidnapped her pressed a gun to her temple. "Ms. Fair, you know where that thing is, right?"


    Selena''s face stayed cold. This guy had been bluffing, saying he wouldn''t hurt her, but the building had been under their control the whole time. He never nned to take her to Barbara''s grave; he brought her here instead. Whatever that thing was, it was super important to them, enough to cause a scene and get the authorities involved.


    "I don''t know," Selena said.


    As soon as she spoke, the guy aimed his gun at an elderly person in the crowd. The old man was shot in the chest and crumpled to the ground.


    Absolutely despicable!


    The old man''s kids were right there. They covered their mouths in terror, too scared to even cry out loud.


    They nudged the old man''s body, tears streaming down their faces.


    Selena knew these kidnappers were using the hostages'' lives to pressure her.


    They''d do anything.


    They were already all-in. They''d smuggled in, so they were ready for anything.


    But what really shocked Selena was seeing Mia in the crowd.


    Mia hadn''t expected to get caught up in this mess while sketching in Ridgefield. She''d nned to stay for a month, but now she was stuck, squatting on the ground. When her eyes met Selena''s, she shrank back, tears of fear rolling down her cheeks.

 Chapter 730 I Wont Let Anything Happen to You

    Selena took a deep breath and said to the leading man, "Alright, let''s y a game."


    The guy thought he misheard. Seriously? At a time like this, she wanted to y a game?


    But Selena looked up at him. "You''ve already taken over the whole building. I ain''t going anywhere. That thing''s super important to you, and it''s just as important to me. You could off a bunch of random folks, and I wouldn''t even flinch. So let''s y a game. If I lose, I''ll spill where my mom hid the thing."


    The guy raised an eyebrow and pointed the gun at her forehead. "You think I''ll buy that?"


    Selena didn''t even flinch, just stared at him coolly. "You got no choice but to believe me. Only I know where it''s stashed."


    "Ms. Fair, do you even know what we''re after?" the guy asked.


    The gun was now practically touching Selena''s forehead. One wrong word, and she was toast. Anyone else would''ve passed out from fear by now, but Selena stayed chill. "You looking for something that looks like a jellyfish, a seal?" Selena didn''t really remember, but seeing the jellyfish tattoo on the guy''s hand, she suddenly recalled seeing something like that at home before.


    It was a seal shaped like a jellyfish. Because it was so uniquely shaped, she remembered it. But that thing was just used as a table mat at home.


    Once, Barbara was holding it and examining it, and she asked her, "Selena, is this pretty?"


    "Mom, it''s weird. It looks so weird."


    Barbara patted her head. "Remember what this thing looks like. It might be useful someday, but I hope you never have to use it. You''re my daughter. If you ever get bullied, this will be useful."


    The family was dirt poor back then, and she didn''t have much to y with. Barbara suggested ying hide and seek, hiding something from each other, and if the other found it, they lost. Selena hid a small carrot, and Barbara hid the jellyfish-shaped seal.


    She never thought it was strange before, but now that she thought about it, the shape and the tattoo were too simr.


    Sure enough, when the guy heard her mention the seal, his eyes lit up. "Ms. Fair, you do know about this thing."


    Selena looked at him calmly. "If you kill me or anyone here, I won''t tell you where it is."


    She had already given a hint, and the guy believed herpletely.


    The guy raised his hand, and someone came over to unlock Selena''s handcuffs.


    Selena moved her wrists and then looked into the crowd. "I need a helper."


    The guy''s face went ice-cold, but Selena kept going, "Let me pick a girl."


    Hearing it was a girl, the guy snorted. "Alright, Ms. Fair, who you got in mind?"


    Selena nced at Mia, walked over, and yanked her up.


    Mia was already freaked out by the bodies around and couldn''t even talk. She was shaking and struggling, but Selena snapped, "Shut up!"


    Mia''s tears started pouring, and she thought, ''Raymond, where are you? Selena''s lost it. She''s gonna get me killed.''


    She figured Selena was mad ''cause she was gonna snitch on Raymond, so now Selena wanted to use this chance to get rid of her.


    Selena didn''t bother exining and looked at the guy in charge. "She''s the one."


    The guy saw she picked a crying girl and asked, "Ms. Fair, what game you wanna y?"


    "Hide and seek," Selena said.


    As soon as she said that, the guy chuckled like he just heard the funniest joke ever.


    Selena waited for him to stopughing and then calmly pursed her lips. "What, you scared?"


    The guy was already pumped ''cause Selena picked a crying girl. Hearing her mention hide and seek, he agreed right away.


    "Alright, within forty minutes, my men will find you." He confidently wiped the gun in his hand, his tone sinister. "Ms. Fair, you better not try any funny business, or else..." He aimed his gun at a kid.


    Selena immediately blocked the gun. "The game just started. I said, if you hurt anyone, I won''t tell you where the thing is."


    The guy wanted the item, not a bloodbath.


    He nced at his watch. "I''ll give you two ten minutes to hide."


    Selena pulled Mia away.


    Mia was so scared her legs went jelly. "Let me go, let me go! My cousin wille to save me!"


    Selena covered her mouth. "If they know you''re Raymond''s cousin, you''ll die even faster."


    Mia blinked and got dragged upstairs by her.


    They reached a certain floor in the middle.


    Selena opened the door to a utility room in the bathroom, which had brooms inside.


    Selena quickly dismantled a broom, leaving only a stick in her hand.


    Mia was still sobbing, clueless about what Selena was gonna do.


    "Stop crying. Even if something happens to me, I won''t let anything happen to you," Selena said.


    Mia''s tears kept flowing. Selena handed her the stick and instructed, "When I call a guy in, whack him on the head with this stick as hard as you can."


    "I can''t, I can''t."


    "Mia!" Selena held her hand, her eyes firm. "Calm down! You''re from the Montague family. You can do this."

 Chapter 731 You Better Hide Until This Is All Over

    After she finished talking, Selena got up and strolled out.


    Mia was at the door, bawling her eyes out, wiping her tears while listening to the chaos outside.


    Only five minutes had gone by, and the game hadn''t even kicked off yet.


    Selena walked into the hallway and spotted a dude smoking not far away, a gun in his hand.


    She shrugged off her jacket and undid a few buttons.


    The guy''s eyes lit up when he saw her.


    Selena crooked her finger at him, and he immediately ditched his cigarette, stomped it out, and swaggered over.


    He even started unbuckling his belt as he walked.


    Selena ducked into the restroom, and the guy followed her in.


    As soon as he stepped in, he pinned Selena against the partition door, conveniently with his back to Mia.


    But Mia saw the gun at the guy''s waist and was so freaked out she covered her mouth, not daring to move.


    At this moment, the guy was frantically unbuttoning Selena''s clothes, his mouth all over her neck.


    Selena felt grossed out. Facing Mia, she kept signaling with her eyes for Mia to do something.


    Mia clutched a stick, just crying her eyes out.


    Selena had no choice; if this kept up, she''d really get assaulted by this creep.


    She shoved the guy away, grabbed the stick, and was about to make a move.


    But the guy immediately caught on, grabbed Selena by the neck, and started cursing.


    Selena''s face turned pale from being choked. The guy still had his back to Mia, and if Mia swung the stick, he''d definitely go down. Struggling, Selena rasped out, "Do it! Mia!"


    She gave Mia several chances, but Mia just stood there crying, not moving an inch.


    Selena felt a metallic taste in her throat; her voice was definitely shot.


    Even her brain was getting starved of oxygen.


    In a panic, she reached for the guy''s waist, found the gun, and shot him in the chest.


    The guy didn''t expect such a frail-looking woman to load and fire a gun.


    His grip on Selena''s neck instantly loosened, and Selena dropped to the ground, kneeling and coughing up blood.


    Her throat was messed up from the external force.


    Mia saw the guy fall and was about to scream.


    "Shut up!" Selena grabbed the guy''s gun, checked the time, and saw there were two minutes left.


    Coughing, she stood up straight, no longer counting on Mia. "Hide well in the storage room."


    As she said this, she dragged the dead guy into a stall, hid him, and cleaned up the few drops of blood on the floor with a mop.


    The gun had a silencer, so she wasn''t worried about being discovered.


    After finishing everything, as she was about to leave, Mia grabbed Selena, her lips trembling with fear. "Selena, where are you going? Don''t leave me. I''m really scared."


    Seeing her shaking, Selena directly opened the storage room door. "Get in and hide. Don''t open the door if you hear footsteps."


    Mia almost fainted from fear. Was she supposed to stay on this floor alone?


    "Stay with me. Let''s hide here together," Mia pleaded.


    At this moment, she didn''t dislike Selena anymore. She just wanted someone to keep herpany, especially in such a life-and-death situation. Being alone was even more terrifying.


    Selena just closed the storage room door and instructed her, "Raymond''s people are already outside, but because these kidnappers have so many hostages, they haven''t dared to act. I have to do something to coordinate with them. You''d better hide until this is all over."


    Mia was too scared to speak, just curling up inside.


    After settling her, Selena took the gun and walked out.


    There were five guys on this floor. Most of the hostages had been taken to the first-floor lobby. Besides the patrol personnel, there was hardly anyone else up here.


    Selena hid around a corner and, taking advantage of an unsuspecting guy, took him out.


    Then she looked out the window and saw that the outside was indeed surrounded byyers of cops, with several helicopters. The government had sent negotiators, but they were shot dead by the kidnappers halfway through. This was the biggest kidnapping and murder case in the country in nearly thirty years, and many reporters were already there, broadcasting live.

 Chapter 732 Raymond Found the Handwriting Familiar

    Selena pped a fresh clip into her gun and hustled up to another floor.


    Game on. These dudes had walkie-talkies and were definitely tracking her every move.


    She needed to buy as much time as possible so the folks downstairs could hang in there longer and the cavalry outside could bust in. She made a beeline for the seventeenth floor. The kidnappers had probably already swept through here; it was a ghost town.


    Dodging the cameras, she spotted some windows that could be opened.


    She snuck past a few guards patrolling the floor.


    Just as she was about to check out another room, she bumped into two guys head-on.


    "There she is! Seventeenth floor! Get her!"


    Hearing them shout, Selena bolted to the other side, but gunshots rang out behind her, hitting the ground near her feet as a warning.


    She was freakishly calm, even managing to hide on top of a tall cab.


    The cab was high enough that unless someone looked up, they wouldn''t spot her.


    Holding her breath, she watched the two kidnappers rush in.


    Selena''s eyes were ice-cold, and she was fighting to stay calm.


    Without a second thought, she aimed and popped two bullets into their heads.


    The kidnappers dropped, clueless about her hiding spot even in their final moments.


    Selena lowered the gun and wiped the sweat off her palms.


    She climbed down from the cab, not wanting to stick around, and started heading downstairs.


    Those two guys had already ratted out her location, and more kidnappers would be swarming up. If she kept going up, she''d hit a dead end on the top floor.


    She crept downstairs with the gun, dodging and hiding all the way, and made it to the fifteenth floor.


    In the monitoring room, the air reeked of blood, and a few bodies were sprawled on the ground. A masked dude sat in a chair, calmly watching Selena''s asional appearances on the screen. The walkie-talkie next to him was buzzing with other kidnappers asking which floor Selena was on.


    The masked guy reported the top floor, so the kidnappers rushed up there.


    Selena hadn''t run into anyone on her way down. Now, hiding on the fifteenth floor, she was kinda surprised at how smooth things were going.


    These kidnappers were pros; how hadn''t they found her yet?


    There weren''t even many guards on this floor.


    Was someone secretly helping her?


    She couldn''t figure it out. She reached the fifteenth floor, where the windows could still be opened.


    But further down, all the windows were locked.


    Selena grabbed a pen and quickly scribbled down the number of kidnappers and hostages, noting a crucial point: the fifteenth floor was empty. She tossed the paper ball outside.


    The ce was already surrounded. Since the negotiator had been killed by the kidnappers, no one dared to make a move.


    Raymond stood at the front, looking ice-cold.


    If Selena wasn''t still in those guys'' hands, he would''ve stormed in already.


    He thought it was just a regr kidnapping, but when all the cops showed up, he realized it was a full-blown crisis.


    He was even more worried about Selena, feeling super uneasy.


    He shouldn''t have beentest night, shouldn''t have broken his promise again, leading to her being in this mess. Raymond felt a deep sense of guilt.


    The guy in charge of Ridgefield stood trembling beside him. The government had sent higher-ups, but with so many hostages, no one dared to act, so they were stuck in a standoff. Until a paper ballnded right at Raymond''s feet.


    Someone quickly picked it up, and seeing the info on it, immediately rallied a group of brave cops. "The fifteenth floor is empty! This is intel from a hostage inside. Break through from there!" Raymond looked at the handwriting on the paper, his brows furrowing. Why did it seem so familiar?


    Was it Penny''s?


    He had never seen Penny''s handwriting, but right now, he felt like he recognized it.


    Raymond didn''t know that when he and his so-called wife signed the contract back then, he had seen her signature.


    But there was no time to think. He shrugged off his suit jacket. "I''m going too."

 Chapter 733 Casually Leading This Game

    Everyone knew who he was. Just a moment ago, he was bossing around the cops, and even Donovan had called in.


    So, Raymond''s safety was top priority for everyone there.


    "Mr. Montague, let them handle it. Your safetyes first," one cop said.


    But Raymond wasn''t having any of it; he was already stripping off his suit.


    Seeing they couldn''t change his mind, everyone got a bit nervous.


    Raymond, holding a gun, said coolly, "If something happens to me, it''s on me, not you."


    Time was ticking, and everyone knew they couldn''t stall. Even if the fifteenth floor was empty a moment ago, who knew about now?


    They couldn''t take any chances and had to climb up to the fifteenth floor using the pipes while they still had no new info.


    All the windows on the fourteenth floor were locked, and the kidnappers inside couldn''t see outside, so climbing the pipes was doable. Everyone had earpieces, so those staying behind could tell them where to break in if they got new info.


    Climbing the pipes barehanded was super risky, especially at that height with no safety measures.


    But Raymond had been in the military, so this was a piece of cake for him.


    As he ditched his suit, a wild look reced his usual ssy vibe.


    A group of them started climbing up fast, like nimble leopards.


    Selena was still on the fifteenth floor, worried her info might be wrong. She kept patrolling the floor.


    She heard gunshots from upstairs, but there was no one on the fifteenth floor.


    What she didn''t know was that a mysterious masked guy in the control room was messing with the group.


    Downstairs, twenty kidnappers were still guarding the hostages. The guy who first agreed to y a game with Selena sensed something was off.


    It had been thirty minutes, and their people were monitoring the situation. How could they not have found Selena''s exact location by now?


    He casually pointed to two guys next to him. "You two, go check the control room and see what''s up."


    Six men were guarding the control room, so nothing should''ve gone wrong.


    But he felt uneasy.


    When the two guys reached the control room and opened the door, they were met with two bullets. Two more men down.


    Their bodies were dragged inside and piled up with the others.


    The masked guy, like a hidden puppeteer, casually controlled the game.


    He propped his chin with one hand, watching the surveince footage with interest.


    In his eyes, Selena was sharp as a tack. Most of the time, she''d vanish from the cameras, and her shooting was quick and deadly. Selena was clearly scared, wiping the cold sweat from her palms, but she looked totally calm.


    Gotta respect that.


    He grinned, casually messing with the screens around him. This wasn''t just a game between Selena and the kidnappers anymore; it was between Selena and him. But Selena hadn''t caught on yet. She was by the window, and when she saw people climbing up the pipes, her eyes widened. This was the fifteenth floor!


    No time to be shocked, though, because footsteps wereing from outside; someone was entering the room.


    Panicked, she quickly hid under the table. A pair of feet walked past her, heading straight for the window.


    If he saw the guys climbing up and reported it, none of them would make it.


    Selena''s heart raced. She immediately crawled out from under the table, making herself visible, and bolted toward the hallway.


    The kidnapper heard her and spun around. "Stop!"


    He chased after her, but Selena was already out of sight in the hallway. He started opening other doors on that floor.


    Selena''s back was soaked in cold sweat as she hid behind an iron door.


    When the footsteps got close, she pulled out her gun to aim.


    But the guy was quick; he kicked her gun away.


    The kick also messed up her hand.


    The next second, he kicked her hard in the stomach.


    Seeing his buddies'' bodies, he knew this chick was no joke and didn''t hold back. "You bitch! Looking for trouble?"


    He grabbed Selena off the ground, her mouth bleeding.


    He mmed her onto the table, choking her.


    "Where''s that thing?" he demanded.


    Selena''s neck already had a purple mark from being choked. Now, she could barely breathe.


    "Bitch! Talk!" he yelled.


    She bit her lip and then bit his hand.


    The guy screamed and mmed her head against the wall.


    Selena gritted her teeth, refusing to cry out in pain.


    Just when she thought it was over, the guy suddenly dropped.


    Selena slumped to the ground, seeing someone lift her up and hold her tight.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt?"


    It was Raymond.


    His body was trembling slightly, holding her close.


    Smelling his familiar scent, Selena''s eyes instantly welled up. Her forced calmness shattered.


    She buried herself in his arms, biting her lip to keep from sobbing out loud.

 Chapter 734 Who Did Raymond Come For?

    Raymond''s eyes were red too, and he patted her back, trying to calm her down. "It''s alright, it''s alright." He held Selena''s head like she was made of ss. Selena had a bruise on her forehead and a bit of blood at the corner of her mouth.


    He wiped the blood off her face with his shirt and kissed her. "It''s okay," he said, trying tofort her.


    Selena''s nose tingled with emotion; she hadn''t expected Raymond to show up, and so fast.


    He must''ve climbed up those pipes, fifteen floors high, risking his neck.


    Who did Raymonde for?


    Why would he take such a huge risk?


    But then she thought of Mia. Mia was here too, and they were tight.


    Just like that, the gratitude she felt vanished.


    She got her cool back.


    Raymond didn''t notice her change in mood. He just held her hand and stood by the door, saying, "The others who came up will quietly take out the bandits here, don''t worry." Selena leaned back against his chest and nodded slowly.


    Raymond''s left hand held her close, and he took in the scent of her hair, feeling a bit distracted.


    But Selena just kept an eye on the outside, and when she was sure there were no footsteps, she said, "Let''s head to the surveince room; it''s on the tenth floor."


    Only by controlling the surveince room could they make sure the others wouldn''t get caught.


    Raymond held her hand. "I''ll go, you stay here."


    The fifteenth floor was the safest right now; the enemies here were already taken care of.


    But Selena had already walked out, like she wasn''t the one crying in his arms just moments ago.


    Raymond stood there, stunned for a few seconds before rushing over and pulling Selena back. "Are you mad?"


    Because he waste yesterday, causing her to get captured here?


    "No," Selena replied.


    "Penny, I..."


    Before Raymond could finish, footsteps sounded not far away. He instinctively shielded her behind him, hearing the footsteps getting closer.


    Raymond gently chambered a bullet, and when he saw who it was, he realized it was the police.


    He breathed a sigh of relief and turned to kiss Selena on the cheek. "Don''t be mad, I didn''t mean to."


    Selena ignored him, so Raymond kept exining, "I got my memory back. I was in the hospital bed for a few hours, and the doc said I had too much info in my head, messing up my recent memories, which is why I forgot about our dinner. I''m sorry."


    "Penny, you gotta give me a chance to exin."


    Instead of jumping to conclusions and sulking.


    Selena was a bit surprised; she rarely heard Raymond apologize. He was always so full of himself.


    But she suddenly remembered what Mia had said before. Mia had said that once Raymond got his memory back, she would tell him about Selena.


    And today, Mia just happened to be here.


    Raymond had already pulled her along, avoiding the surveince, and made their way to the tenth floor.


    The other cops who came up were quick, soon clearing out the enemies on the surrounding floors.


    In the surveince room, the masked man stood up the moment he saw Raymond inside the building.


    When Raymond and Selena arrived, they only saw a few bodies lying around, nothing else.


    Selena was a bit surprised; she hadn''t taken these guys out.


    No wonder the kidnappers hadn''t found her; someone had been helping her from the shadows. But who?


    She instinctively shook off Raymond''s hand and quickly searched the room.


    Meanwhile, Raymond sat in the surveince room, sending false info to the kidnappers, helping his team clear the way to the top floor.


    Now, except for the twenty or so kidnappers on the first floor, the other floors were almost empty.


    The lead kidnapper was getting more suspicious; why was it so quiet everywhere?


    They still hadn''t found Selena. How could a woman hide so well?


    Were his men all useless?


    He immediately gathered ten men and decided to check the surveince room first.


    He had sent two men to the surveince room earlier, and they hadn''te back. Selena couldn''t have taken down so many people herself, could she? Seeing the ten kidnappersing up to this floor, Selena''s eyes darted around.


    "Mr. Montague, when theye out of the elevator on the tenth floor, we can shoot the moment the doors open," said Selena.


    Raymond ryed the situation to the cops, and four or five officers in bulletproof vests waited outside the tenth-floor elevator.


    The people inside the elevator had no clue.


    The moment the elevator doors opened, gunfire erupted.

 Chapter 735 His Life Was More Valuable Than Hers

    The kidnappers didn''t even have a chance to blink before they hit the deck.


    Selena stood next to Raymond, feeling nothing but pure disgust as she watched the chaos unfold. Back in the day, she never would''ve thought stuff like this could happen around her.


    Raymond turned to the cops, "There''s still about ten more in the lobby on the first floor."


    As soon as he said that, Selena wanted to check on the guy with the tattoo on his hand.


    But before she could move, Raymond yanked her back. "Watch out!"


    In the elevator, the tattooed guy, with hisst bit of strength, fired a shot.


    Raymond tackled Selena to the ground, and the bullet just nicked his cheek, leaving a small cut.


    If it had been a bit off, it would''ve hit his head.


    She sat there, mind totally nk.


    The cops fired a bunch more shots, taking the guy out, and then they all crowded around Raymond. "Mr. Montague, you good?"


    "Mr. Montague!"


    Raymond only had eyes for Selena. "You okay?"


    Selena was still in shock. If Raymond hadn''t tackled her, that bullet would''ve hit her chest.


    But now she was fine, while he almost got shot in the head.


    She tried to speak but couldn''t get a word out.


    Raymond, probably still rattled, pulled her up and hugged her.


    Selena''s fingers shook. She wanted to ask him why he did it, knowing his life was way more valuable than hers.


    But she knew if she asked, he''d just give her that deep look again.


    She didn''t get Raymond. She had no clue what was going on in his head.


    She let him lead her, watching as he talked to the cops.


    Some of the officers stripped the dead guys of their clothes, and ten officers put on the kidnappers'' outfits and took the elevator down.


    A showdown was about to go down on the first floor, but Raymond stayed in the control room, keeping an eye on the kidnappers'' moves.


    Selena stood by his side, listening to his calm orders, suddenly remembering all the crazy stuff he''d done before, and he was just a teenager then. Even if Raymond inherited his family''s money, he''d still be a big shot in the military.


    From the surveince, Selena saw the cops moving out, and the hostages in the lobby were still crouched in fear, too scared to make a sound. "Get down!" a cop shouted, and the hostages hit the floor. The officers aimed their guns at the remaining kidnappers.


    Gunshots and screams echoed in the lobby.


    Just watching through the cameras made Selena''s heart ache.


    Those who went through this would never forget today''s nightmare.


    The fightsted only ten seconds before the gunfire stopped.


    All the kidnappers were down.


    Selena finally felt a wave of relief, her legs giving out as she copsed to the side.


    Raymond quickly caught her.


    He remembered his first time in the military, where other rookies, like him, had high fevers for days after seeing such bloody scenes. There was a special counseling room there, as almost all new recruits went through this kind of psychological mess at first. But over time, they got numb to it.


    He supported Selena, touching her forehead. Thankfully, she wasn''t burning up.


    "I''ll get you out," Raymond said.


    Selena opened her mouth, suddenly remembering Mia.


    "Mia, Mia''s downstairs," Selena said.


    She forced herself to stand straight and led Raymond to the floor where Mia was.


    Reaching the restroom, she quickly opened the door to the storage room.


    But Mia, who should''ve been inside, was nowhere to be found.


    Selena frowned. "I hid her here."


    This storage room was tough to open from the outside, so the guys shouldn''t have found her unless Mia came out on her own. Soon, as Selena reached the hallway, she heard crying from another room.


    She quickly pushed the door open.


    Inside, Mia was on several tables pushed together, with a man moving on top of her, cursing.


    Raymond swiftly grabbed a gun and shot the guy dead.


    Mia, crying uncontrobly, sat up and quickly dressed herself upon seeing Raymond, covering her private parts.


    "Raymond," Mia called out.


    While hiding in the storage room, Mia had been too scared alone and had quietlye out.


    But unlike Selena, she had no way to fight back against the kidnappers.


    One of the kidnappers, seeing her beauty, dragged her into this room.


    She had been raped.


    She hated Selena so much. She had asked Selena to take her along, but Selena had ignored her, leading to her being raped.

 Chapter 736 The Distance Between Her and Raymond

    Mia had been bawling her eyes out, and the second she saw the dude lying in a pool of blood, she just straight-up passed out.


    Selena was standing a bit away, too freaked out to get any closer.


    She could feel the burning hatred in Mia''s eyes.


    She tried to say something but couldn''t get a word out.


    Quickly, she shrugged off her coat and handed it to Raymond.


    She wanted to exin, but Raymond just wrapped Mia in the coat and walked out without a word.


    Selena stood there, feeling like this whole mess was gonna be a permanent scar for the Montague family, and the gap between her and Raymond just got a whole lot wider. The room reeked; the guy had clearly tortured Mia for at least forty minutes.


    The other kidnappers had been cleared out, but this one stayed hidden, which is why he hadn''t been found earlier.


    Selena followed Raymond heavily. When they got to the first-floor lobby, the door was already open, and the cops were handling everything like pros.


    Raymond put Mia in the ambnce, telling the doc to do a full check-up.


    Mia had been vited, and they didn''t even know if the guy had any diseases.


    He had just said a few words when a call from the Montague family came in, this time from William.


    Apparently, the situation had blown up, and everyone knew about it, even William had heard.


    "Raymond, your dad''s already sent a bunch of people over. You okay?" William asked.


    Raymond exined Mia''s situation.


    Mia had grown up spoiled in the Montague family and always trusted Raymond, even though Raymond had beef with her dad and brother, Mia still liked Raymond the most. William also doted on Mia, and now with this incident, no one knew how crazy Mia would be when she woke up.


    William sighed. "Get her checked out first, and when you get back, find a good shrink for her."


    Raymond nodded and then got questioned, "Why''d you suddenly go to Ridgefield?"


    He made up some excuse, and then William said, "Selena''s family is from Ridgefield. With such a big incident happening there, she''s probably very concerned. I need to call and check if she''s in Ridgefield." Raymond''s eyes narrowed. He hadn''t paid much attention to Selena and didn''t even know where she was from.


    But now, hearing William say this, his heart was suddenly struck. "Selena, she''s from Ridgefield?" His tone was indifferent, one hand gripping the phone tightly.


    William didn''t want to talk to him any longer.


    The call ended, and Raymond stared at the phone, lost in thought.


    The area around the building was still a mess, with hostages being rescued one after another.


    The perimeter had long been cordoned off, and reporters were constantly interviewing and reporting. Selena, worried about being caught on camera, found a hidden spot.


    Raymond soon came over and pulled her into the car.


    There was nothing more for them to do here.


    He sat in the front, driving, his face always calm.


    The car headed toward the hospital, seemingly to check on Mia.


    Mia was still out cold, her eyes swollen from crying.


    Raymond waited in the hallway, asking the doc about her condition.


    The doc replied, "She has tears in her lower body, but no other injuries. She might need a shrinkter."


    Having gone through such an ordeal and witnessing such a bloody scene, Mia''s psychological trauma wouldn''t heal quickly. Selena stood outside the hallway, not daring to look at Mia.


    In her mind, she kept seeing the resentful look Mia had given her.


    But she didn''t regret hiding Mia in the storage room at that time; it was such a hidden ce, it should have been safe.


    Unless Mia had been too scared and left on her own.


    And if she had taken Mia with her, they both might have been in danger, and she wouldn''t have been able to alert the outside world, and the situation wouldn''t have been resolved so quickly, with more casualties among the hostages on the first floor.


    Selena''s mind was in turmoil until Raymond returned and stood beside her again.


    "Since you knew Mia was there, why didn''t you stay with her?"


    This was Raymond''s question and would also be the Montague family''s question in the future.


    She would once again be a sinner in the eyes of the Montague family.


    "I..." Selena opened her mouth, seeing him irritably take out a cigarette, his brows furrowed.


    "Mia has been spoiled since childhood and will probably have a hard time epting this. If she says anything harsh to youter, don''t take it to heart," Raymond said.


    So Raymond had also noticed that Mia hated Selena.

 Chapter 737 With Raymonds Male Thinking

    Faced with Raymond''s usations, Selena couldn''t even argue back.


    She slumped against the wall, feeling totally wiped out, but she still had to head to where Barbara stashed that jellyfish-like seal and dig it up. These folks were desperate to find it, so it had to be something big.


    Selena figured her days of peace were pretty much over.


    They''d alreadye for her, after all.


    She opened her mouth, but all she managed to say was, "I''m beat, I''m gonna rest."


    Then she turned to leave.


    Raymond quietly trailed behind her. When he saw her about to g down a cab, he yanked her into his own car.


    Selena ended up right in his arms, and he held her tight, not letting her budge.


    "Penny, what''s got you so riled up now?" Raymond asked.


    With his guy logic, he couldn''t wrap his head around Selena''s feelings, so he had no clue why she was upset.


    Selena just shut her eyes.


    Raymond gave her a light kiss, watching her eyshes flutter like butterfly wings.


    His heart melted instantly. "Later, we''ll head back to Silver Bay City together," he said. Ridgefield wasn''t safe; who knew if there were more kidnappers lurking around? Selena didn''t say a word, just silently slid into the driver''s seat.


    Raymond didn''t stop her, just watched as she drove the car into a narrow alley.


    After getting out, Selena quickly entered Brian''s house and went straight to a mud stove. Without a second thought, she grabbed a nearby chair and smashed the stove to bits. Raymond wanted to stop her but heard her say, "Mr. Montague, please wait outside." Raymond didn''t press further, just watched her dig under the stove.


    In no time, she unearthed a small iron box, about the size of a palm.


    Selena opened it and saw the jellyfish-like seal inside.


    The seal was pure white, with a beautiful jellyfish on it.


    When she saw this seal as a kid, it didn''t seem all that special.


    But now, seeing it again, she realized how exquisitely it was carved, and the material was top-notch.


    What was this seal for, anyway?


    Why would the kidnappers go to such lengths to get it?


    She closed the box, held it tight, and went out to find Raymond.


    It was already dusk, and Raymond was leaning against the car, smoking. Even with wrinkled clothes, he still looked super ssy.


    He didn''t ask what Selena had dug up. When he saw here out, he opened the passenger door for her.


    Selena clutched the palm-sized box. She wanted to give it to Raymond to help figure out the seal.


    But remembering Barbara''s instructions, she held back.


    What secrets had Barbara hidden back then?


    Did Barbara know she wasn''t her real mom?


    Selena was super confused. She even started to doubt if Barbara was really dead.


    After all, she was too young back then, only knowing Barbara was bedridden for a while, seriously ill, and then passed away, making Selena''s world crumble.


    After that, she followed James, moving through various business scenes, growing up inhaling secondhand smoke and smelling alcohol.


    She leaned back in her seat, staring nkly at the sunset.


    When the car stopped, she realized they were at the hospital again.


    Mia''s check-up was done, but she was still out cold. Raymond wanted to take her to Silver Bay City for more tests.


    Selena thought Raymond would drive back to Silver Bay City, but soon she heard the sound of a helicopter.


    Taking a helicopter would take less than an hour.


    But driving would take four to five hours.


    Mia was also ced on the helicopter.


    When they arrived in Silver Bay City, it was just six in the evening.


    Selena''s stomach was growling with hunger. Raymond took her to Manston Manor, hugged her at the door, and told her, "I need to go to the hospital to check on Mia. The Montague family will also be there. After that, I have something I want to discuss with you."

 Chapter 738 I Hate You, I Hate You

    Selena just nodded, too hungry to say anything. Her stomach was killing her, and she needed food ASAP. She''d burned way too much energy today. Raymond was kinda worried about her. He told the servant to bring dinner out before he reluctantly bounced.


    When they hit the hospital, a bunch of Montagues were already there.


    Everyone knew what went down with Mia, and the room was dead silent.


    If word got out, Mia''s rep would be toast.


    Grace sighed, "Why''d Mia decide to go there all of a sudden?"


    Raymond shook his head. "The kidnappers are toast. No one''s gonna know about this. I''ll get her a shrink."


    That was all they could do for now.


    Soon enough, Mia''s parents, Elbert and his wife, showed up.


    They looked pretty indifferent.


    Raymond always knew Elbert was a tougher nut to crack than Greer. Elbert had been all about the Montague Group for years, never slipping up.


    To keep things cool, their son had always stayed abroad and never came back.


    On the flip side, Greer kept his son Oliver in Silver Bay City, causing a bunch of scandals that made William roll his eyes.


    Elbert stood in front of Raymond and sighed. "How''s Mia holding up?"


    "Not great," Raymond said.


    "Raymond, I wanna call Harry back. With all this happening to Mia, she probably wants to see him," Elbert said.


    He meant Harry Montague. Harry had been overseas for years, while Mia was spoiled at home.


    No one knew what Elbert was plotting.


    If Harry came back now, Greer''s family might freak out.


    "Your call," said Raymond.


    "Can Harry join the Montague Group?" Elbert pushed.


    Mia got hurt on Raymond''s watch, and he felt a bit guilty. Elbert jumped on that, wanting to get Harry into the Montague Group, making it hard for the rest of the fam to say no.


    Everything seemed to fall into ce.


    "Harry''s wee to join the Montague Group." Raymond''s tone was t. He nced at the hospital room and asked the doc, "Is she awake?"


    "Ms. Montague''s in shock. She''s still got a fever and will probably wake up in about three days," the doc replied.


    Raymond nodded and looked at everyone. "I''m outta here."


    The only one really worried about Mia was Grace. They were both women, and Mia had grown up under her watch. Inside the hospital room, Mia was stuck in a nightmare.


    The once lively and youthful Mia now looked pale as a ghost. Even in her feverisha, she was muttering.


    "Selena, I hate you. How could you leave me..."


    "You did it on purpose, didn''t you? You wanted to get back at me."


    "I hate you. I hate you."


    Her hands clutched the bedsheet tightly.


    For a girl who''d been pampered all her life, going through this was brutal.


    Her inner resentment was off the charts. She remembered how Selena had pulled her out from the hostages, exposing her to the kidnappers. Her hatred was so intense it felt like her eyes would bleed. "I hate you."


    "I hate you."


    Grace heard these words as she walked in with the doc.


    "Mia, what are you saying?" Grace slowly approached, bending down gently.


    "Selena, I hate you. It''s all because of you that I... It''s all because of you. If you had taken me with you, this wouldn''t have happened..."


    The girl trapped in the nightmare spoke quickly.


    It took Grace a lot of effort to catch Selena''s name.


    Why did Mia think Selena was to me? Was Selena there too?


    But all of this could only be confirmed once Mia woke up.

 Chapter 739 You Dont Want Raymond Anymore?

    As the car rolled away, Raymond hit a red light and couldn''t help but pull out the note he snagged at the scene today. The note had Selena''s handwriting all over it.


    He racked his brain, trying to remember where he''d seen that exact handwriting before.


    But since he never really paid much attention to his ex-wife, he was still drawing a nk when the light turned green. He folded the note carefully and headed back to Manston Manor.


    He hadn''t eaten much all day, so he grabbed a quick bite on the first floor and then asked the servant, "Where''s she at?" "Ms. Cooper went upstairs to crash. She looked wiped out," the servant said.


    Raymond bolted upstairs. When he pushed open the bedroom door, sure enough, there was a small lump on the bed.


    He hit the bathroom to freshen up, and when he came out in his pajamas, he naturally pinned Selena beneath him.


    Selena woke up to his moves. She was so exhausted she could barely open her eyes, so she gave his shoulder a frustrated punch.


    ''Raymond''s been chasing that car all night and hasn''t slept for a day and a night. How does he still have the energy to get frisky?'' Selena thought.


    Just as she was about to say something, Raymond''s mouth covered hers, and she could only let him kiss her, feeling powerless.


    The next day, Selena didn''t wake up until noon.


    Raymond was already gone. She quickly threw on the new clothesid out for her and headed downstairs, where lunch was waiting on the table. "Ms. Cooper, please have something to eat." The servant was super polite.


    After eating, Selena rushed to thepany.


    Luckily, even though she''d been swamped the past couple of days, thepany''s ns were still on track.


    The buzz from All Star Entertainment had been crazy, and S.M Corporation came out on top. Recently, All Star Entertainment kept getting mmed, while S.M Corporation used the momentum to get in the spotlight. Plus, Austin announced he''d been signed with S.M Corporation for a while, which stirred up even more attention.


    S.M Corporation was clearly bing a big deal in the entertainment world.


    Selena ced the jellyfish stamp she always carried into a nearby drawer. After dealing with the morning''s paperwork, she took the stamp out again to examine it. She still had no clue what it meant. The kidnappers were all dead, and she had no idea who to ask.


    Until Richard''s call came in, Selena''s eyes lit up.


    Richard was a young master from a wealthy family in Vistalia, and some of the kidnappers spoke thenguage from Vistalia, making it highly likely they were from there.


    Plus, with that special tattoo, maybe Richard knew something.


    She immediately answered the call and set up a meet with Richard at a bar that evening.


    Meanwhile, over at the Montague Group.


    After wrapping up his morning tasks, Raymond was zoning out, staring at the note.


    Something kept nagging at him, but then the door swung open, and John walked in. "Mr. Raymond Montague, Mr. William Montague is heading to the hospital to visit Ms. Montague today." William had been dodging everyone, but because of Mia''s situation, he had to show up.


    Raymond just gave a slight nod and put the note aside. "John," Raymond called out.


    John waited for his orders.


    But Raymond just said his name, and after a long pause, he muttered, "Never mind, it''s nothing."


    John was confused but didn''t push it.


    Selena had already made it to the bar, but Richard had beaten her there.


    As she walked into the hall, she bumped into Alex and Paul.


    Alex thought she was there with Raymond, but remembering the recent drama, he figured Raymond probably didn''t have time to hit the bar tonight.


    "Penny?" Alex quickly approached and started gossiping, "Who you here to see tonight?"


    "Richard," Selena replied.


    "You done with Raymond?"


    Selena didn''t know how to answer that.


    Alex leaned in closer. "But hey, being with Richard ain''t bad either. He''s always generous with thedies."


    Selena realized he had the wrong idea. Just as she was about to set him straight, Paul pulled Alex back and stared at her, his eyes cold and empty. Selena hadn''t forgotten she had also ticked off the Adams family.


    Just as she was about to walk away, Paul spoke up, "You sure switch your backers fast."


    Selena paused and turned to look at him.


    Paul crossed his arms, his face icy. "You better watch out, Ms. Cooper. One day, you might get bitten back. Think about your future."


    Selena smiled at him. "Mr. Adams, you don''t need to worry about me."


    Sensing the tension, Alex quickly said, "Ms. Cooper, you should go. Paul and I are leaving too."


    In fact, they had just arrived.


    Selena didn''t bother to dig deeper, nodded, and went to meet Richard.

 Chapter 740 Directly Made Raymond Angry

    On the flip side, Raymond rolled back to Manston Manor. Not spotting Selena, he gave her a ring.


    Selena had just hit the door of the private room, away from the dance floor, and it was pretty chill around her. "Mr. Montague." "Where''d you disappear to?" Raymond asked.


    She wanted to say she was at the bar but worried Raymond would show up if she did, so she fibbed. "Workingte." "Take care of yourself," Raymond said.


    They''d both been running on fumes these past few days, and now she was pulling overtime again. Could she handle it? "Mr. Montague, thanks for your concern," Selena said.


    Hearing her all formal, Raymond felt a bit off, like they hadn''t hooked up the night before.


    Raymond''s eyes darkened, and he reluctantly hung up.


    Just as he plopped down on the sofa, the doorbell rang.


    He thought it was Selenaing back and rushed to open the door.


    But it was William standing there.


    Since the Manston Manor reno was done, this was William''s first visit.


    "Grandpa," Raymond greeted.


    William looked around, a hint of approval in his eyes.


    "Nice job on the house," William said.


    Raymond didn''t say anything and had the servant bring some tea.


    William sat on the sofa and sighed. "Grace said Mia''s been sleep-talking all day, but when I asked what Mia said, she wouldn''t spill. She said we''d find out when Mia wakes up. Raymond, did you see anyone else at the building?" Raymond''s heart skipped a beat, wondering if Mia had mentioned something about Penny.


    If William knew Mia''s situation was tied to Penny, he wouldn''t let it slide.


    "No," Raymond replied.


    William said, "The government''s already digging into the kidnappers'' IDs, but they''re all illegal immigrants. Lately, there''s been a lot of heat at the border, and there are folks inside the country helping them; otherwise, they wouldn''t have scored so many guns."


    Raymond listened quietly, but his mind was elsewhere.


    He nced down and saw a message from Alex: [Ran into Penny at the bar. She wants to see Richard.]


    Alex''s message made Raymond furious.


    Raymond kept his cool, but with William still there, he had to y it calm.


    "Raymond?" William called him several times, but seeing him zoned out, William frowned. "What''s on your mind?" Raymond lowered his eyes. "Grandpa, there are people specifically handling this."


    "Those guys weren''t after Christopher; they went to Ridgefield. What do you think they were after?" William asked.


    "I don''t know." Raymond said this, but the image of Penny digging something up shed in his mind.


    After they left the building, Penny went there to dig something up. Did she know some inside scoop?


    If those guys weren''t after Christopher''s research, then what were they after?


    They took over a hundred hostages, and Penny was among them, brought over from Silver Bay City.


    Raymond''s lips tightened. ''If this is really tied to Penny, then who is she? Just a designer?''


    He immediately stood up, grabbed his coat, and was about to leave.


    William watched his back and warned, "If you''re leaving for a woman, I''ll break your legs."


    "Grandpa, I''m going to find Paul. He caught a live bandit but hasn''t gotten any useful info yet," Raymond replied. William rxed.


    He thought so; his most promising grandson wouldn''t lose it over a woman.


    Raymond floored it and headed straight for the bar.


    In the bar, Selena had already sketched the jellyfish tattoo and ced it in front of Richard.


    "Mr. Smith, seen this?" Selena asked.


    Richard nced at it and raised his eyebrows in surprise. "BK?"


    "Mr. Smith, you know about it?"


    "I''ve only heard of it, an assassination outfit. But after some incident years ago, they''ve been off the radar."


    "What happened to them?" Selena asked.


    Richard chuckled, resting his chin on one hand, smiling at Selena. "I don''t know, but I''d advise you not to dig. About twenty years ago, the rich in Vistalia got a shake-up because BK took out the world''s richest family, wiping them off the top of the wealth charts. Because of that, BK was hunted by almost every police force in the world. Anyone tied to them met a bad end; they''re all seriously dangerous people."

 Chapter 741 Do You Like Me?

    Selena suddenly got this weird vibe from the jellyfish stamp in her bag. It felt kinda dangerous.


    How the heck did Barbara get mixed up with a crew like that?


    And why did Barbara say it might be useful if she needed help?


    No way Barbara was using those cold-blooded dudes to off people, right?


    That just wasn''t Barbara''s style.


    Selena started feeling all jittery and heard Richard spill more details.


    "This group''s been around forever, super secretive. They''re called Blood Killers. Basically, they''re hitmen. If you got the cash, they''ll take out anyone. Like, twenty-something years ago, someone probably hired them to wipe out that rich family." Selena gulped, a shiver running down her spine.


    "Mr. Smith, aren''t you scared someone might pay them to take you out one day?"


    Richard chuckled, all chill. "BK''s folks only care about the money. If I pay more than the other guy, they''ll flip and take out the employer instead. So anyone thinking of hiring BK has to wonder if I''m willing to outbid them to save my own skin. If I am, then they''re toast."


    "But didn''t you say they took out the world''s richest family twenty-something years ago? If they were that loaded, they should''ve been able to pay up, right?" Selena asked.


    "The head of that family had like forty mistresses. His fortune was all split up, and he didn''t have much left. The rest of the family didn''t wanna pool their money, so yeah, they got whacked." Richard took a sip of his drink, looking totally unfazed. "Rich folks don''t have strong family ties. The one who hired the killers was probably one of his sons."


    Selena stayed quiet. She was getting more and more freaked out by the jellyfish stamp.


    If she kept it, she''d be hunted.


    But if she handed it over, someone else might get killed.


    Seeing her worried face, Richard reached out and pinched her cheek. "If you''re in a jam, just tell me."


    His eyes were kinda soft, and he smiled at Selena.


    When Raymond barged in, this was the scene he walked into.


    Richard and Selena alone in a private room, with Richard pinching her cheek and looking at her all sweet. Raymond was fuming. "Penny!"


    He stormed over.


    But Selena was seriously annoyed right then. Hearing his voice, she frowned.


    Raymond grabbed her arm and yanked her up. "Have you no shame?"


    ''Is she really done with me and looking for a new guy?'' Raymond thought. He couldn''t believe it! He was Raymond, how could he be the first to get dumped? Hearing his words, Selena''s face turned dark.


    Raymond red at Richard, noticing Richard''s smug smile, like he was mocking him.


    He got even madder and tried to drag Selena away.


    But Selena shook him off. "Mr. Montague, I didn''t invite you tonight."


    Alex and Paul were standing at the door, worried something might go down, so they came to check. Raymond stared at Selena, stunned. They''d just been through hell together, andst night was amazing. It had only been a day, and she was already this cold.


    Selena didn''t look at him. Just thinking about all the mysteries she was dealing with made her feel on edge. Plus, Mia had started hating her. If she kept messing with Raymond, the hate would only get worse. Raymond looked at her coldly, suddenly finding it funny. He even wondered if Selena had been using him. He walked over to her cautiously and asked in a careful tone, "Do you like me?"


    Selena pped his hand away. "Sorry, Mr. Montague, I thought we were always clear about our rtionship."


    The light in Raymond''s eyes went out, turning as deep as the ocean.


    Heughed. "So, everything with me was just you ying around, huh, Penny?"


    "If that''s how you wanna see it, I can''t change your mind," Selena said.

 Chapter 742 Lets Not Bother Each Other Anymore

    For a sec, Raymond felt like he didn''t even know Selena anymore.


    He locked eyes with her, not wanting to miss a single flicker of emotion. But damn, she was way too calm when she said those words.


    She was so chill, it felt like she was spitting straight facts.


    So his impulsive decision toe here? Yeah, kinda felt like a joke now.


    He just stared at her, all the emotions drained from his eyes, reced by a cold, thin chill that could make anyone''s spine tingle.


    Even Selena felt it. She stopped looking at him and just stared at the cup in front of her.


    Catherine''s insults, Grace''s dislike, Mia''s hatred. She knew being around him was like walking through a minefield.


    Any woman with half a brain would know what to do.


    Besides, did Raymond even like her?


    She really couldn''t tell.


    When they went through hell together, she did feel his heartbeat pounding.


    But that could just be the suspension bridge effect.


    Selena thought Raymond would blow up, and even Alex, who was standing nearby, was ready to step in.


    But Raymond just gave Selena a long, hard look and said, "Fine, let''s not bother each other anymore."


    Then he turned and walked away.


    As he passed by Alex and Paul, the chill around him was almost palpable.


    Alex quickly caught up with Raymond, but Paul stayed put.


    He crossed his arms and gave Selena a quick nce.


    Had Selena and Raymond really fallen out? If so, could he let Emily deal with Selena?


    After all, Emily had been super timidtely because of Selena''s previous threats.


    Since Raymond wasn''t gonna protect Selena anymore, could the Adams family do whatever they wanted with her?


    He raised an eyebrow and followed Raymond.


    Raymond went to the private room Alex had booked, and when he sat down, Alex quickly handed him a drink. "Don''t sweat it, man. It''s just a chick."


    But Raymond crushed the ss in his hand, blood dripping from his palm.


    Alex''s face turned serious. Anyone could see Raymond was really hurt. That''s why he was so heartbroken after Selena humiliated him. And he actually kept his cool and didn''tsh out at Selena, which was rare. Given Raymond''s usual way of dealing with enemies, if someone pissed him off, he''d make them pay tenfold, a hundredfold.


    But now he just went back to his private room and hurt himself.


    Alex didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After a long pause, he finally found some trash to talk about Selena. "Honestly, she''s just average-looking, not that charming, and she''s fickle. She''s a perfect match for Richard."


    Raymond lowered his eyes and wiped the blood from his palm with a tissue. When he heard they were a good match, he sneered, "A match? How are they a match?" He''d lived this long and got yed by a woman, Raymond thought.


    Alex was worried that if things got too messy, it would be even harder to handle if William found out.


    "Raymond, you saw her attitude. It''s like a cliff with no response. Even if you jumped off, she wouldn''t blink. And honestly, I still don''t know what Penny wants."


    If she was with Raymond for money, she should''ve tried to cash in as much as possible while they were together.


    But Penny was a tough nut to crack.


    In Alex''s eyes, it was Raymond who was more eager to be good to Penny.


    Raymond tossed the tissue into the trash can beside him. He didn''t know what Penny wanted either.


    He took out that piece of paper again and examined it carefully. He didn''t even know why he cared so much about this handwriting.


    Whenever he thought of Selena being in the nearby private room with Richard, his fingers clenched with anger.


    But whatever, it was just a woman.


    It was just a transaction; he didn''t need to care too much.


    He couldn''t possibly be so torn up over a woman.


    Especially one who was so easily fickle.

 Chapter 743 Human Nature is Selfish

    At the hospital, Mia kept having the same nightmare on repeat.


    She dreamt of the dude who had pinned her down, sneering at her, his words cutting deep.


    "You''re from the Montague family, right? I''ve seen you before. You''re really beautiful. Pretty girl, running around herees with a price." This was a real scene from that time. Mia had just bolted out of the storage room when she ran into this guy.


    She hadn''t expected him to know she was from the Montague family.


    She thought she''d be safe hiding among the hostages, but one of the kidnappers knew who she was.


    She turned pale with fear, and in that moment, a dark thought sprouted in her mind.


    When faced with life and death, everyone is despicable. She hoped Selena would suddenly appear, kill the guy, and save her.


    But the reality was, Selena wasn''t there.


    The guy''s gun was already aimed at her chest, and he was about to pull the trigger without a second thought.


    A strong survival instinct kicked in. She remembered how Selena had just seduced another guy, so she dropped to her knees.


    High and mighty Mia had never experienced such humiliation.


    If someone had told her before that she would do such a thing to stay alive, she wouldn''t have believed it.


    Back then, her understanding of the world came from textbooks, but when the cruel reality of the world wasid bare before her, she realized she was no different from those who cling to life out of fear of death. She feared pain, feared death, and wanted to live.


    So, in front of the guy, she started taking off her clothes, piece by piece.


    The guy''s hand on the trigger indeed stopped. He watched her undress with great interest.


    He got excited and, without hesitation, pushed a few tables together and roughly had sex with Mia.


    Mia kept crying, but the more she cried, the more excited the guy became.


    Mia cried not just from the pain, but from the shame. How could she do such a thing just to stay alive? It was filthy.


    She didn''t want to face this side of herself, and the darkness of human nature erupted at that moment.


    When Raymond burst in, Mia''s mind went nk. She feared that the Raymond she had always respected would look down on her for her means of survival, so she instantly found a perfect excuse for herself. It was all Selena''s fault. If Selena hadn''t pulled her out from the hostages, the kidnappers wouldn''t have noticed her.


    If Selena had been willing to take her along, she wouldn''t have been raped.


    It was all because of Selena.


    And she was just the perfect victim.


    With this excuse, she felt she could still live with dignity, so she hated Selena.


    Even in her dreams, Mia hated Selena, muttering repeatedly, "I hate you. Selena, I hate you. It''s all because of you that I became like this. I don''t want to live anymore. I want to die." But the truth was, Mia wanted to live more than anyone else.


    The people by her bedside were Grace and Catherine.


    Grace had long known that this matter was rted to Selena, but Catherine had just arrived and quickly asked, "What happened? What does this have to do with Selena?" "We''ll have to wait until Mia wakes up to find out," Grace said.


    The next morning, Mia woke up.


    When she saw Grace, her eyes immediately reddened. "Auntie," she called out.


    Grace helped her up and gently hugged her. "Mia, what happened? You kept calling Selena''s name in your sleep. Does this have something to do with Selena?"


    Mia''s eyshes trembled, but she had to continue this lie and make Selena herself feel guilty.


    As long as she was the perfect victim, no one could me her for anything.


    Mia was a bit surprised at herself, wondering how she had be like this.


    But those who hadn''t experienced that moment had no right to judge her. Human nature is selfish.


    Besides, who told Selena to leave her behind?


    Why wasn''t it Selena who got raped!?

 Chapter 744 The One Who Originally Liked Her

    "Auntie, it was Selena. She left me there, and that''s why that guy..." Mia''s voice cracked as she tried to get the words out.


    While Mia was out cold, Grace had already checked out her medical report. Her lower body was a mess, showing just how bad things had gotten.


    "Mia, you mean Raymond''s ex, Selena?" Grace asked.


    Mia just nodded, tears streaming down her face, and pulled the nket over her head.


    Her whole vibe screamed how messed up she was.


    Grace and Catherine shared a heavy look.


    But one thing was still bugging them: How did Selena end up there?


    Catherine jumped in, "Selena''s from Ridgefield. She was probably shopping or something while visiting her old stomping grounds. To save her own skin, she shoved Mia out. What a piece of work! Why did Dad ever let Raymond marry her? Even after the divorce, she''s still throwing the Montague name around."


    Grace''s face tightened at that.


    Catherine quickly added, "Don''t worry, I''ll handle Selena. She won''t get away with this."


    Grace nodded and sat next to Mia, softly asking, "Want some water?"


    But Mia just kept crying under the nket, not wanting to talk to anyone.


    Knowing Selena was involved, Catherine was fuming.


    ''No way this was a coincidence. Selena must''ve been tailing Raymond, trying to get him back. What a shameless woman! She still hasn''t given up!'' Catherine thought.


    Taking a deep breath, Catherine knew she had to deal with Selena quietly. Plus, she couldn''t let Selena keep using the Montague name.


    She quickly hatched a n.


    That evening, Catherine decided to throw a party at Montague Manor. She invited a bunch of rich folks from their circle.


    Before her divorce drama with Donovan, Catherine was a social butterfly. She''d have coffee with the richdies or hit the spa with friends. Lately, she''d been too caught up in her divorce to show her face. Everyone in their circle had heard about her split with Donovan, so most of the guests came ready to gossip.


    The women in this crowd loved these get-togethers. They didn''t have jobs and spent their days figuring out how to keep their husbands happy, win over their mothers-inw, and blow through cash. Wherever there were people, there were pecking orders. Women who married into the circle were usually treated like outsiders and often got the cold shoulder.


    To have any clout at these shindigs, your family had to be loaded too.


    Catherine had one of the servants shoot a text to Selena, saying William would be at Montague Manor tonight and wanted to chat. Selena didn''t think twice when she saw the message.


    With all the drama around Mia and her recent wake-up call, she figured William might''ve heard something from Mia and wanted to talk.


    From Selena''s angle, she didn''t know all the details of that day, just that Mia had been assaulted and now hated her guts.


    She braced herself for the Montague family toe at her when she showed up at Montague Manor.


    She sighed, eyes downcast.


    She''d taken Mia with her because the Montague name was too shy in Silver Bay City. The kidnappers probably knew who the Montagues were. If Mia got recognized, it could mean game over, so Selena thought hiding her was the best


    move.


    Even if they got caught, as long as she had the seal as a bargaining chip, both she and Mia would be safe.


    But now, it was all a mess. The tragedy had already gone down. She felt a heavy guilt and knew she owed Mia big time. Mia''s hatred was totally justified.


    A lot of people hated Selena, but what really stung was when folks who used to like her suddenly turned on her.


    That was a thousand times worse than being hated from the get-go.


    She drove herself to Montague Manor.


    At the entrance, she was led inside.


    When the hall doors swung open, she saw a long table in the center, loaded with all kinds of desserts.


    The women around the table were decked out, from their hair essories to their shoes, looking super fancy.


    Selena almost instinctively wanted to bail, but Catherine''s bodyguards blocked her.


    The women at the party were all Catherine''s circle buddies. They were shocked to see Selena.


    Catherine sneered and yanked Selena forward.


    "Let me introduce you all. This is the woman who recently divorced my son, Raymond''s ex-wife, Selena," Catherine announced.


    The people in the circle didn''t know Selena, but some had seen her around. They only knew her as Penny and were surprised to find out her real name was Selena. Catherine held onto Selena tightly, and with bodyguards around, there was no way for Selena to escape.

 Chapter 745 Rumor Has It He Fancies His Own Designer

    Selena finally got it-tonight''s showdown wasn''t with William, but with Catherine.


    Catherine kept going, "Three years ago, when she married my son, he was so grossed out he stayed abroad for three years and didn''t evene back."


    As soon as she brought it up, the other women started whispering.


    "Yeah, when Mr. Montague went abroad, it was a huge deal."


    "And they didn''t even have a wedding. I heard she got the marriage certificate all by herself."


    "Being ignored for three years? Anyone would feel humiliated."


    Seeing everyone buzzing about it, Catherine sneered, "When Raymond came back, she didn''t give up. She kept chasing him, no self-respect at all. I don''t know how she got pregnant, but she lost the baby. I thought she''d give up, but she kept following him around like a shadow. No matter how much Raymond despised her, she clung to him."


    Now everyone got it-Catherine set this whole thing up to humiliate Selena.


    Their view of Selena flipped. After Raymond ditched her, she shamelessly kept pestering him.


    Catherine had a lot of pull with these women, and with her story, their gossip got louder.


    Honestly, the lives of the rich weren''t that different from regr folks. Human nature''s the same, just with more money to burn.


    They had kids early, their lives were set. Thest thing they wanted was someone wrecking their families.


    And Catherine knew just how to y on that.


    "I told her ages ago, my son loves someone else. It''s never gonna happen with her. Raymond''s always rejected her, but Selena kept bugging him. I had no choice but to hold this gathering to show everyone her true colors. If you have sons, watch out. If Selena marries into your family, she''ll turn it upside down like she did mine. My divorce from Donovan? Yeah, she''s part of that too."


    After that, Catherine turned to Selena and said, "Raymond made it clear he didn''t want that kid, and you had no right to carry his child."


    "Mrs. Montague," Selena said calmly, "Why drag me into your failed marriage? If you and Mr. Montague are divorcing, isn''t it because he doesn''t love you? You''re ming me for everything. Do you really think everyone here buys your story? They''re just respecting you and don''t want to call you out. You''re fooling yourself, not wanting to admit Mr. Montague doesn''t love you, which is why he''s so cruel."


    Compared to Catherine''s humiliation, Selena''seback was spot on.


    A flicker of panic crossed Catherine''s eyes, and she instinctively looked at the others.


    Sure enough, when Selena mentioned Donovan didn''t love her, everyone''s eyes flickered.


    Turns out, everyone knew the truth but didn''t want to expose it because of the Montague family''s power.


    In that moment, Catherine''s carefully maintained facade crumbled.


    Barely holding it together, Catherine had the bodyguards grab Selena''s hands and pped her twice without hesitation.


    She lowered her voice, "I won''t let you off for what happened to Mia. This time, you''re not leaving Montague Manor."


    To make Selena give uppletely, she even called Raymond and put it on speaker. "Raymond, Selena says she wants to see you. Can youe to Montague Manor? Remember she lost a child for you?" Raymond, at that moment in Manston Manor, still had that piece of paper in front of him.


    Hearing Catherine''s words, he felt annoyed. "That child wasn''t mine. Don''t call me about her again!"


    Hanging up, he brought the paper closer, feeling something was about to surface but couldn''t grasp it.


    Meanwhile, Catherine, feeling victorious, signaled the bodyguards to take Selena away.


    She then put her refined mask back on and chatted with the women present.


    Finally, one woman couldn''t help but ask, "Selena is Mr. Montague''s designer, Penny. There were rumors he was interested in his designer and personally took Selena away several times. Mrs. Montague, should we have hime back? Maybe there''s some misunderstanding?"


    But this woman didn''t have much status, and as soon as she finished speaking, Catherine shot her a cold re.


    She shut up real quick.

 Chapter 746 The Important Thing Is, She Rejected Him

    In Catherine''s eyes, even the way Selena breathed was a ploy to seduce Raymond.


    Selena was Barbara''s kid, so naturally, everything was her fault. If Selena got humiliated, kicked the bucket, or just left Silver Bay City for good, then maybe her marriage with Donovan could be saved. Catherine was way too hung up on Donovan. They''d known each other forever, like since they were kids. How could she lose to some Barbara who just showed up outta nowhere?


    After the bodyguard dragged Selena away, he tossed her into this pitch-ck room.


    This dark room was the go-to spot for punishing folks, and you couldn''t see squat in there.


    Once she got thrown in, Selena instinctively leaned against the wall, but she heard these creepy rustling sounds. Totally freaky in that kind of ce.


    Her hand brushed against something soft and cold, and she realized it was a snake.


    She screamed, but the room was so big her voice just echoed, making it even scarier.


    In the darkness, those slithery things surrounded her, sometimes even crawling over her feet.


    Selena curled up, trying not to think about it.


    But it was so dark, and that kind of darkness just made you wanna give up.


    Outside, Catherine was still chatting with a bunch of women. After sending everyone off, she called Mia.


    Mia was still a mess, her lips trembling when she picked up the call.


    "Mia, I got Selena locked up in a dark room with snakes. Leave her there for a week, and she''ll be scared to death. This is payback for you."


    Mia froze, her face going pale.


    Sure, she med everything on Selena to save her own skin, but Selena was Raymond''s precious Penny. If Selena died, would Raymond hate her for it? She got all anxious but heard Catherine continue, "Don''t tell Raymond about this."


    Mia opened her mouth but didn''t dare say a word.


    She was stuck in the nightmare of being raped, couldn''t sleep.


    Every time she woke up, she hated Selena more, but deep down, she knew it wasn''t Selena''s fault.


    Plus, Selena had promised her nothing bad would happen to her.


    "Mia, she deserves to die. If it wasn''t for her, you wouldn''t have been raped. Think about it, if people find out about thister, who would still like you?" Catherine pressed. Those words hit Mia like a needle.


    What she hated most was being vited by that disgusting kidnapper.


    Seeing Mia''s silence, Catherine knew she had given in, so she asked, "At tonight''s party, someone said Selena is Raymond''s designer Penny. Are they still spreading that rumor?" Mia replied, "Yeah, Raymond really likes her, but he doesn''t know she''s Selena."


    Hearing this, Catherine couldn''t stand it.


    Barbara had taken away the man she loved most, and now Barbara''s daughter wanted to take away her only son!


    A trace of malice shed in Catherine''s eyes. "Remember, don''t let Raymond know about this. I''ll pick a suitable wife for himter."


    Mia didn''t dare say anything. After hanging up, she curled up on the bed.


    Catherine then told her people to throw some centipedes in the dark room and warned, "No water or food for her. Lock her up for three days, and she''ll go nuts."


    In that dark room, with snakes and centipedes, even a grown man couldn''tst three days.


    Selena would definitely lose it.


    Catherine sneered, feeling immense satisfaction at the thought of Barbara going mad even in death.


    At night, the whole Silver Bay City went quiet.


    Raymond was holding several meetings in the study at Manston Manor. He couldn''t shake off the anger from being rejected by Penny in the private room.


    When John came in, he couldn''t help but advise him, "Mr. Montague, Ms. Cooper''s been through a marriage, so she might be more cautious about rtionships." Raymond lowered his eyes, the ice in them quickly solidifying. Why should he care about her past marriage? It had nothing to do with him.


    The important thing was, she had rejected him, and it was a ruthless rejection.

 Chapter 747 Here I Come

    "How she deals with her feelings ain''t my problem anymore," Raymond shot back.


    He snapped hisptop shut and checked the time; it was already bedtime.


    But tonight, something felt off. He took a shower and hit the sack, but sleep just wouldn''te.


    He grabbed a book, but couldn''t focus on a single word.


    By one in the morning, he got dressed and headed out.


    This time, he drove himself to the Rose Garden.


    A few lights were still on in the Rose Garden. He cracked the car window and lit up a cigarette, puffing away absentmindedly. Halfway through, he pulled out his phone and called Selena.


    No answer.


    He leaned back, staring nkly ahead, wondering why the hell he drove here in the middle of the night.


    Raymond chuckled to himself, feeling like an idiot, and started driving back.


    On the way, he passed the Fair family''spany, but he paid so little attention to them that he didn''t even realize it was their building.


    A woman was on the phone at thepany entrance, looking super stressed.


    The woman on the phone was Ann. She''d been trying to reach Selena all day. S.M Corporation''s series had passed the review, and the viewership on its first day had broken records. She should''ve been sharing this good news with Selena. But since the afternoon, she''d called Selena more than ten times, and no one picked up.


    Just a few hours ago, Selena had been anxiously waiting for the results with her.


    Ann stood by the roadside trying to hail a cab, and then she spotted a luxury car parked nearby, with Raymond''s profile visible through the open window.


    She instantly felt a bit nervous.


    She knew Raymond and had heard his name several times from Selena.


    Selena and Raymond had been engaged, although they were now divorced.


    "Mr. Montague," she called out politely.


    Raymond''s hand was on the steering wheel. Hearing the voice, he turned to look at her.


    Ann swallowed hard. "I''ve called Ms. Fair several times today, but no one answered. I''m worried something might''ve happened to her."


    "Ms. Fair?"


    "Yes, Selena Fair, Mr. Montague. She is also your... your ex-wife."


    Ann had no other choice but to seek Raymond''s help.


    Raymond frowned, a look of disgust shing in his eyes. Why did people always bring up Selena in front of him?


    "Ms. Fair has never been out of touch like this before, and today is a critical time for us. Mr. Montague, could you..."


    But before Ann could finish, Raymond had already stepped on the gas.


    Ann wasn''t afraid of embarrassment; she was genuinely worried about Selena''s safety.


    "Mr. Montague!" she called out, clinging to the car window awkwardly. "I heard from Ms. Fair that you two had a good rtionship. If something really happened to her, wouldn''t you be worried?"


    Raymond''s face turned stormy. A good rtionship? He and Selena never had a good rtionship.


    "Let go," Raymond said icily.


    Ann, still scared of him, reluctantly let go.


    Raymond floored it, cursing his luck. He shouldn''t have gone out in the middle of the night.


    Selena, with a parched throat, curled up in the pitch-ck room. Sometimes a cold snake slithered around her ankle, and sometimes a centipede crawled on the back of her hand.


    She was on the brink of losing it, curling up and desperately trying not to think about these creepy crawlies.


    She had no clue how much time had passed; she even started hallucinating.


    She was freezing and starving, and fear quickly took over.


    She began banging her head against the wall, making a loud noise.


    The guards outside heard the noise and checked the time. It had been several hours, and Selena was indeed starting to break down.


    At ten in the morning, the weather outside cleared up, and the sound of her banging against the wall inside became even clearer.


    It had been going on for hours.


    Selena couldn''t feel the pain. Whether her eyes were open or closed made no difference; it was all darkness.


    The guards outside were already tired, yawning and joking, "I bet she''ll go nuts in another three hours. Mrs. Montague said to send her straight to a mental hospital then. You keep an eye on her for a bit; I''m gonna take a nap. I''ve been up all night, and I''m beat."


    With that, one of the men left.


    The remaining guy looked around.


    He thought, there were no cameras in this room. Since they were gonna send Selena to a mental hospital anyway, why not have a little fun first?


    A grin spread across his face. Just thinking about Selena''s face got him excited.


    This was Raymond''s ex-wife. If he could get with her, people would envy him for days when he bragged about it.


    Just as he was about to open the door, footsteps sounded behind him. It was Catherine.


    Catherine seemed to read his mind and raised an eyebrow slightly. "You wanna have a go with her?"


    "Mrs. Montague, I wouldn''t dare. I... I just..."


    "If you want to, go ahead. Just remember to bring others with you. After you''re done, lock her back in for a couple of days. Then send her straight to the mental hospital." The man''s eyes lit up and he quickly replied, "Okay, okay."


    Catherine sneered, thinking that once Selena was gang-raped, no one would ever want her again.


    After Catherine left, the man immediately opened the door.


    The room was brightly lit, but Selena couldn''t adjust, and her eyes teared up from the brightness.


    The man looked at the snakes and centipedes crawling around and felt a chill down his spine. Selena hadn''t made a sound.


    The man walked toward Selena. "Hey, beautiful, here Ie."

 Chapter 748 If He Were Selenas Family

    Selena was huddled in the corner, still banging her head against the wall. The force had lessened, and she was just mechanically repeating the motion.


    The dude was also freaked out by those creatures, his movements kinda stiff. He quickly walked toward Selena, nning to get it on with her after getting her out. He grabbed Selena, who screamed and shoved him away hard.


    Selena couldn''t even make out what was in front of her; she had just one thought-get the hell out. Didn''t matter where, just not in that room anymore.


    The guy, pushed away, fell onto a bunch of snakes and started screaming like a maniac.


    Selena seemed to snap awake suddenly. She rushed over and mmed the dude''s head onto the floor.


    The guy felt a wave of dizziness and cked out.


    She got up and walked out, but having been hungry for a day, her stomach was cramping.


    There was no one outside. Catherine had sent everyone away to make it easier for the bodyguards to rape Selena, which now made it easier for Selena to escape. She stumbled along the path to the outside, falling several times along the way.


    She was too scared to make a sound and fell onto the vi''sndscaped path, where a pair of leather shoes appeared in front of her.


    Richard looked at Selena in surprise. "Penny?"


    Selena reached out a hand and carefully grabbed the corner of his suit pants, saying, "Help me."


    After saying that, she fainted.


    Richard came to Montague Manor today at Catherine''s invitation.


    The Smith family''s influence was formidable, and his dad suddenly wanted him to stick around Silver Bay City for a bit and schmooze with the rich folks there.


    This was what Richard was best at. Even though he didn''t get his dad''s reasons, he had to go along with it since he was told to.


    Catherine had thrown a party yesterday and set up a small gathering today, saying there''d be a surprise for everyer.


    Catherine was ruthless and unrelenting. If Selena really slept with the bodyguards, she could justifiably catch them in the act with so many people around, and Selena would never be able to stay in Silver Bay City again.


    And with Selena in such a miserable state now, Catherine would definitely say she was crazy. Only a madwoman would hook up with a bodyguard in her ex-husband''s parents'' vi, and no one would argue against it at the scene. A surge of anger rose in Richard''s chest. He instantly understood the Montague family''s scheme.


    ''Why treat a woman like this?'' Richard thought.


    He had his people quietly dress Selena up, pretending she was a drunk guest being taken out.


    Thus, Selena disappeared from Montague Manor without a trace.


    Meanwhile, Catherine was still entertaining guests in the hall.


    To avoid suspicion, Richard also went to the hall.


    There were a lot of people in the hall, and then Catherine pretended to announce a surprise, leading everyone to the room.


    But the expected chaotic scene didn''t happen.


    Catherine frowned. She had nned to ruin Selena''s reputation in these two days and, after witnessing her affair with the bodyguard, tell everyone that Selena was Barbara''s daughter. She would also reveal that Barbara was the woman who had messed around with Donovan, so everyone would unite against her.


    But now Selena was missing, and the bodyguard was gone too.


    She called other bodyguards to quietly inquire about Selena''s whereabouts, but no one knew.


    Catherine''s face twisted into an expression of deep displeasure. "You let her escape right under your noses?"


    She pushed the door open and found a bodyguard unconscious inside.


    And the people waiting outside the room were still asking, "Mrs. Montague, what''s the surprise?"


    Catherine took a deep breath, feeling extremely pissed for missing such a good opportunity.


    She had toe up with another excuse, so she said, "I wanted to show everyone a painting."


    To keep everyone calm, she had someone bring out a famous painting.


    There was only one original in the world, and it had never been exhibited before, which indeed matched the surprise she had mentioned.


    Only Richard knew what Catherine had originally nned.


    Truly vicious.


    If he were Selena''s family, he would never let her have anything to do with the Montague family in the future.


    What would have happened to Selena if he hadn''t been there today?


    Unimaginable!

 Chapter 749 Raymond Warns Catherine

    His eyes were like ice, cold and deep, and when he looked at Catherine, you couldn''t quite tell what he was feeling. Richard wasn''t as jaded as he seemed.


    He hung around the painting with everyone else for a bit, made some small talk, and then bounced.


    When he got back to the car, Selena was already in the back seat.


    They drove back to his vi, and he carried Selena up to the second floor himself.


    He called a maid to give her a bath, put some medicine on her forehead, and then had a doctor check her out. "She''s just really freaked out; no need to worry," the doc said.


    Richard let out a breath of relief, but thinking about the Montague family''s antics made him fume.


    How could they pull such a nasty trick on Selena!


    Catherine finally saw everyone off and quickly asked the bodyguards, "Did you find her?"


    "Mrs. Montague, we haven''t found her."


    "Useless! How can someone just vanish? Keep looking! Search every inch if you have to, but find her!" She couldn''t let her n flop.


    Just as she finished, Raymond''s voice came from behind her, "What are you looking for?"


    Catherine stiffened in fear. ''Why is he back?''


    "Raymond, what brings you back today?" Catherine asked..


    He hadn''t been home in ages.


    Raymond''s face was indifferent as he nced around. "Father said you''ve been causing chaostely."


    And it was weird for Catherine to be throwing a party at noon.


    Catherine swallowed nervously, scared he''d find out about her tormenting Selena. "It''s all because your father is divorcing me."


    Raymond irritably tugged at his tie and was about to head upstairs for some documents when he saw a snake slithering out from a corner.


    "Why is there a snake in the vi?" Raymond asked.


    The ce was fumigated every three days to keep out pests, so a snake showing up meant someone put it there on purpose.


    Catherine quickly had the snake caught and exined, "Maybe the fumigation guy''s been cking off."


    Raymond wanted to check where the snake came from, but Catherine blocked him.


    Even though Selena was gone, if Raymond noticed anything fishy, it would be hard to cover up.


    If everything had gone as nned today, she wouldn''t be scared of him finding out. By then, Selena would have been vited, and she didn''t think proud Raymond would still want her after that. But not now.


    "Raymond, what are you doing back today?" Catherine asked.


    Raymond didn''t really care about her recent antics. Her question reminded him, and he went straight upstairs.


    As soon as he left, Catherine quickly told her bodyguard, "Make sure to keep those things locked up!"


    "Got it," the bodyguards replied.


    Raymond soon came back down with the documents, and as if remembering something, he stopped and asked, "I heard from someone that Selena went missing, and you called me about her. Mom, did you capture her?" Catherine''s face froze. "Why? Do you care about her?"


    Raymond replied, "I don''t care, but Grandpa likes her. No matter how worthless she is, if Grandpa finds out you hurt her, you and Father will definitely get divorced."


    Divorce was Catherine''s biggest fear. She immediately screamed, "That''s why I want you to help convince your father not to divorce me!"


    "Let Selena go."


    "Impossible! I want that bitch ruined!"


    She didn''t bother pretending anymore, thinking all her problems were because of Barbara and Selena.


    Seeing her crazed state, Raymond frowned. He couldn''t be bothered with it anymore, his eyes cold. "Do what you want. Just make sure Grandpa doesn''t find out." Otherwise, the Montague family would be in chaos.


    He didn''t care about Catherine''s mess, and he cared even less about Selena''s.


    But William had already taken several hits, and with Mia also in trouble, who knew how long he could hold on.


    "Take care of yourself," Raymond said.


    Catherine stood there and suddenly said, "Raymond, we must stay away from Barbara. They only bring bad luck."


    "Mom, I''m just reminding you, either don''t do it, or if you do, make sure to clean up all the loose ends," Raymond said. His impatience was clear, and he left immediately.

 Chapter 750 Reminiscing Through Objects

    When Raymond hit the path, he spotted something glinting by the roadside.


    He moseyed over, crouched down, and scooped it up. It was a hairpin, decked out with diamonds. Definitely a chick''s thing and worth some serious cash.


    No way the Montague Manor staff would rock something like this. Maybe somedy at the party dropped it?


    He stood up, clueless about the hairpin, but he wasn''t about to chuck it.


    Catherine, who had been tailing him, caught sight of the whole scene. She knew it was Selena''s.


    "Raymond, this must be from one of the party gals. Hand it over, and I''ll return it," Catherine said.


    Raymond stayed silent, just eyeballing the hairpin.


    As Catherine reached for it, he slowly asked, "Did Penny swing by?"


    Catherine''s fingers shook. "Penny? Who''s that? I don''t know her!"


    Her nerves were shottely, and even the tiniest thing could set her off. Raymond saw right through her, and his face darkened.


    "I''m keeping the hairpin," he said.


    Catherine tried to grab it, but Raymond slipped it into his suit pocket.


    He had this gut feeling that the hairpin was important. And it was strong.


    "Raymond, why do you want a girl''s hairpin?" Catherine was getting flustered.


    Raymond didn''t bother exining and started to walk off.


    Catherine tried to follow but saw him stop suddenly.


    "I don''t want to get involved in your and Dad''s mess, so stay out of mine," Raymond said.


    Catherine''s face twisted with regret, thinking why couldn''t it have been him who died back then. At least Christopher was obedient.


    But now, she only had Raymond. If he wasn''t on her side, her and Donovan''s marriage was even shakier.


    "Raymond." She softened her tone, but Raymond just walked away.


    Back at the Montague Group, he pulled out the hairpin and gave it a good look.


    John walked in and was surprised. Wasn''t this Penny''s?


    But John didn''t know Raymond had given it to her.


    Raymond had bought it for Selena as a Christmas gift on a whim and gave it to her privately. John had only seen Penny wearing it and thought Raymond was reminiscing about her.


    "Mr. Montague, if you miss Ms. Cooper, why not give her a call?" John asked.


    Raymond paused, realizing he was still holding the hairpin. "I''m not thinking about her."


    He stashed the hairpin in the drawer, hearing John say, "I always thought Ms. Cooper wasn''t the type to have a messy personal life. Her eyes are too clear." And determined. If she was after money, she would''ve asked long ago.


    But all the gifts were Raymond''s idea; Selena never asked for anything.


    Except when she needed his help, she was always upfront.


    John thought about it and had a lightbulb moment. ''Selena''s not after Raymond''s money but his power? Because he can handle stuff for her?''


    He thought he had it figured out and didn''t dare tell Raymond.


    Selena had been recovering at Richard''s ce for two days. When she first woke up, she just stared nkly at the ceiling.


    Eventually, she felt hungry, but anything long and thin freaked her out.


    Her mind was still a mess, totally nk.


    The doc said it was from extreme fear.


    That dark room was usually for interrogations. Even the toughest criminals could onlyst three days, and Selena had been in there for over a day without breaking down, showing serious willpower. Plus, there were snakes and centipedes, the stuff of nightmares.


    Richard sat by the bed and handed her a bowl of porridge.


    "Eat something," he said.


    Selena took it, eyes down, and quietly ate.


    Seeing her like this, Richard felt a strange heartache.


    It wasn''t about wanting her; it was something deeper, from the heart.

 Chapter 751 But He Is the High and Mighty Raymond

    Richard leaned in, "So, the Montagues treat you like trash, and you don''t hate ''em?"


    Richard didn''t really get her whole drama with the Montague n, but after Catherine''s rantst time, he had a pretty good idea. It was all just too ridiculous.


    On one side, Raymond was all tangled up with Penny, and on the other, he let her get bullied like this.


    ''Does he even care about her?''


    If he had even bothered to look at his ex-wife Selena, he would''ve known who she was ages ago.


    But nah, he was the almighty Raymond. Selena was just a speck to him; why would he give a damn about her?


    Ridiculous.


    All of it was just too ridiculous.


    Selena stayed quiet, just sipping her porridge.


    Richard couldn''t help himself. He sat on the bed, took the bowl from her, set it on the table, and pulled Selena into a hug, patting her gently. "If you wanna cry, just let it out."


    Since he brought her back, she was either sleeping or staring nkly, like a lifeless doll.


    It was clear this whole mess had scared her senseless, and she still hadn''t snapped out of it.


    Richard heard her start to sob. It was only now that Selena felt safe enough to cry.


    But even then, she was holding back, trying not to let it all out.


    He had already dug into Selena''s past: her parents were gone; she almost didn''t get her degree; Raymond ignored her for three years after graduation, and then dumped her like trash during the divorce. He sighed, patting her back without saying a word.


    Selena hadn''t said a single word on her own in the past two days; she only answered when Richard asked her something.


    After crying, she seemed to snap out of it and quickly let go of Richard.


    Only then did Richard ask, "You want something else to eat?"


    In the past two days, she even had a stomachache that almost knocked her out before they found out.


    But she refused to eat anything but porridge.


    "Mr. Smith, thank you," Selena said.


    Richard reached out and patted her head. "Penny, I don''t have any other motives."


    He was worried Selena might think he saved her just to get in her pants, but honestly, even though Richard was a yer, he had no such thoughts about her. Even thinking about it made him feel gross.


    Selena knew he wasn''t lying; you can''t fake what''s in your eyes.


    "I know," she said.


    Richard had the servant bring some light dishes and handed her a tissue. "Now that you''ve let it out, take care of yourself. You''ve lost weight."


    Selena took the utensils, but even that seemed like a struggle for her.


    After going through such a scare, anyone would be slow to react.


    "Penny, I don''t think you''ll let this beat you," Richard said.


    As soon as he said that, Selena gripped the utensils tight, a determined look in her eyes.


    Richard finally rxed a bit but still warned her, "The Montagues hate you. If you end up with Raymond, it won''t be pretty."


    Selena smirked. She knew this better than anyone, which is why she always kept her feelings for Raymond in check.


    Even in a normal family, if they knew their future son-inw''s family hated their daughter, no parents would want their daughter to marry into that mess. And the beef between Selena and the Montagues was way worse. Normal families hadmon sense, so why would an orphan with no clue about her parents risk everything?


    To love Raymond and go through all that what right did she have?


    So when Raymond asked her in that private room, she turned him down without a second thought.


    She had no family left; all she had was the heart still beating in her chest.


    If she fell for Raymond and got betrayed, it would be hell.


    She had to stay clear-headed and in control.


    Besides, Raymond only loved her body, not Selena herself.

 Chapter 752 The Angry Raymond

    So, it was evening, and Richard got a call from a buddy asking him to hit the bar. But, he was all worried about Selena and bombarded her with a bunch of instructions.


    "Look, you gotta chill here and get better first. Catherine''s not gonna let you off easy. You bettere up with a n, or she''ll drag you back once you leave," Richard said. Selena on her own? No way she could take on the Montague family.


    When Richard rolled up to the bar, guess who was there? Raymond.


    He raised an eyebrow and plopped down next to Caterlington.


    Caterlington had hit up Selena earlier, and she spilled the beans, saying she was crashing at Richard''s ce.


    So, when Caterlington saw Richard, he got all snarky. "Mr. Smith, I don''t know what kind of sweet talk you fed Penny, but she actually agreed to stay at your vi." Caterlington was trying to mess with Raymond and feel out Richard''s vibe at the same time.


    Caterlington''s love life was even messier than Richard''s. He didn''t care if a chick was a virgin; he had plenty of flings himself. Asking others to be pure would be straight-up hypocritical. What he dug about Selena were her qualities and vibe.


    Raymond wasn''t even into this whole gathering thing, but when he heard Caterlington''s jab, his eyes locked onto Richard.


    Richard didn''t need to think twice to figure out Caterlington''s game. Sneaky. But he wasn''t sweating it; he was nning to tick off Raymond anyway.


    "You called it sweet talk, so yeah, I said stuff she wanted to hear," Richard shot back.


    Seeing Richard''s smug grin, Caterlington got even more ticked off. "She''s been at your ce for two days now, and you haven''t brought her out. What, you nning to keep her hidden?" Richard sipped his drink, a smirk ying on his lips. "I haven''t locked her up. She can leave whenever she wants, but right now, she doesn''t want to."


    The ce had gone quiet. Everyone knew about the drama between Penny and Raymond. Hearing Richard and Caterlington''s open chat, they knew tonight was gonna be wild. Raymond''s eyes were glued to Richard, cold and sharp, but Richard acted like he didn''t notice.


    To everyone else, Raymond looked chill, but inside, he was a mess.


    He downed his drink, feeling the burn from his mouth to his throat.


    Alex, sitting next to Raymond, freaked out and mmed his hand on the table, cursing, "Dude, that''s straight-up distilled alcohol! Who the hell told you to chug it?"


    A sip of that stuff could knock someone out cold, and a whole ss? Hello, alcohol poisoning. It was meant to be mixed, not downed like a shot.


    Raymond finally realized he had grabbed the wrong ss, taking a swig of the hardcore stuff meant for mixing. No wonder his chest felt like it was on fire.


    Meanwhile, Caterlington and Richard kept chatting, each word making Raymond more and more pissed.


    "Mr. Smith, you''re not ying with Penny''s feelings, are you? She can''t handle that kind of crap," Caterlington said.


    Richard shot back, "Why do you think that?"


    Caterlington replied, "She had a messed-up marriage and probably doesn''t trust guys anymore. So don''t get toofy; Penny''s gonna leave you sooner orter."


    Richard went quiet, then sighed, "Yeah, seeing her lying in bed is heartbreaking."


    He wasn''t trying to be dirty; he was just stating a fact. Seeing Selena bedridden these past few days hit him hard every time.


    But to everyone else, his words sounded way more suggestive.


    As soon as Richard finished talking, Raymond shot up and grabbed his cor. "Did you sleep with her?"


    One guy was from the elite Smith family in Vistalia, and the other from the top-tier Montague family in Silver Bay City. No one wanted to mess with either of them. Almost everyone stood up and backed away. Only Alex and Caterlington stayed put.


    Richard sat on the sofa, keeping his cool even with Raymond gripping his cor.


    "Let go," Richard said, seething inside just thinking about what the Montague family had done.


    If he hadn''t taken Selena away that day, who knows what could''ve happened to her. And now Raymond was acting all concerned?


    Alex was sweating bullets, knowing that if these two really went at it, the whole social scene in Silver Bay City would be rocked. The Smith family was a big deal in Vistalia. If they became enemies, it would be chaos. "Raymond, chill out," Alex said..


    But before he could finish, Raymond clocked Richard, making his head snap to the side, blood trickling from his mouth.


    "Are you freaking kidding me, Raymond? You hit me?!" Richard, who had been pampered his whole life, had never been punched like that. He kicked Raymond in the gut.


    Both of them lost it, and drinks went flying everywhere.

 Chapter 753 Selena Arrives

    The rest of the crew bolted out, totally floored that Raymond was actually throwing punches.


    Raymond was always the cool, collected guy in the group, the one with the icy stare. But now, he was going at it with Richard like a madman. Caterlington and Alex were both in shock. Caterlington never thought Raymond would start a brawl, and Richard was giving as good as he got. Alex was freaking out, turning to Caterlington, "Dude, what are you standing there for? You grab Richard, I''ll get Raymond!"


    If this kept up, the Montague and Smith family elders would definitely hear about it.


    Plus, fighting over a chick? Not a good look.


    Caterlington grabbed Richard, while Alex bear-hugged Raymond.


    Raymond had taken a hit to the gut and a couple to the mouth, and he was bleeding.


    Richard looked a bit better, but he had some internal damage. He didn''t look as messed up as Raymond, but his mouth was swollen.


    Even after being held back, Raymond''s eyes were locked on Richard like a wolf.


    Richard was pissed. Raymond dared to hit him? Only his brother and dad had ever hit him. Who did Raymond think he was?


    He grabbed a wine ss and chucked it at Raymond.


    Raymond swatted it away, still ring. "I''ll ask you one more time, did you sleep with her?"


    "None of your damn business!" Richard was still talking when Raymond grabbed a fruit knife from the table and flung it at him.


    Raymond was skilled; the knife nicked Richard''s ear, making Caterlington, who was behind him, jump back in shock, staring at Raymond in disbelief.


    Richard touched his ear; it was bleeding.


    Caterlington clutched his chest, "Raymond, are you out of your mind? You trying to kill someone?"


    Seeing things get worse, Alex quickly and quietly called Selena, "Penny, get to Sky Gallery, the private room I usually hang out in. Raymond and Richard are going at it, hurry!" As soon as he let go, Raymond moved toward Richard again, clearly not done.


    Richard, now furious, shoved Caterlington aside and kicked over the coffee table. "Screw you, you think I''m scared? Raymond, this is a grudge I''ll never forget!"


    Raymond grabbed his cor, his voice even colder. "You think I care?"


    His tone was calm, his eyes still sharp.


    Seeing the two about to go at it again, Caterlington and Alex each held one back, but their eyes still shed, full of tension.


    The folks outside quickly spread the word that Raymond and Richard were fighting, and it was all over Penny.


    By now, Penny''s name was well-known in the circle.


    When Selena arrived, she saw a crowd outside the private room, all looking worried but not daring to go in.


    Seeing her, those who recognized her looked like they''d seen a savior.


    Someone said, "Penny, get in there quick. Richard and Raymond are fighting because of you."


    Selena frowned and pushed the door open.


    Inside, Alex and Caterlington were clearly losing control. Raymond had just kicked Richard in the chest, sending him stumbling back and falling onto the broken pieces on the floor, a long cut appearing on his palm. Raymond''s injuries were no less severe. He had a visible wound on his neck, and during their fight, they had genuinely tried to kill each other.


    His neck was bleeding, but the moment he saw Selena enter, he froze.


    Selena''s face was full of panic as she quickly walked toward the fallen Richard. "Mr. Smith, are you okay?"


    Richard raised his hand, seeing a long cut on his palm, his brow furrowing.


    Selena turned pale with fright; the cut was too deep.


    "Hurry, I''ll take you to the hospital. This wound needs to be bandaged!" Selena helped Richard up and then looked at Raymond.


    Raymond opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    Alex quickly tried to mediate, but Selena''s questioning came out first, "Mr. Montague, Mr. Smith is a guest from afar. As the top family in Silver Bay City, is this how the Montague family treats its guests?" Raymond said nothing. When facing Richard, he could still speak coldly, but in front of Selena, it was like his throat was constricted, and he couldn''t utter a word.


    For the past two days, he had resisted calling her and going to Rose Garden.


    Seeing her now, his emotions were more turbulent than ever. Most importantly, the moment she entered, she ran straight to Richard, showing concern, as if he didn''t exist. Raymond felt extremely hurt.

 Chapter 754 Dont Understand What Liking Is

    Raymond opened his mouth, ready to argue, but just stared nkly at Selena.


    Selena had already helped Richard to his feet, repeatedly asking if he was okay. Richard shook his head, blood dripping from his palm onto the floor.


    Selena didn''t dare dy. "I''ll take you to the hospital."


    Richard hade alone tonight and indeed needed her


    drive.


    He hadn''t been injured and bled in years. Now, as he clenched his hand, he felt the blood flow even more.


    Selena immediately took off the scarf from her neck and wrapped it around his hand.


    Throughout, she didn''t care about Raymond''s injury.


    Raymond, who had been like an angry lion, ready to tear Richard apart, now stood silently, as if turning into a statue.


    Alex knew he didn''t want to speak, so he quickly stepped in to help.


    "You guys are going to the hospital, right? Take us along too; Raymond''s injury needs to be checked," Alex said.


    As he finished speaking, he saw Raymond looking at Selena expectantly.


    Alex wasn''t sure if it was his imagination, but he did see a look of expectation in Raymond''s eyes, mixed with anger and a hint of grievance.


    This was probably the most emotional Alex had ever seen Raymond. In all the years he''d known him, he''d never seen such an expression. But Selena ignored Alex''s words and just helped Richard out.


    Richard, too, had his pride and didn''t want to admit how badly he was hurt. His chest and stomach ached, and he forced himself to stand straight.


    Alex quickly called out, "Wait for us, let''s go together."He then went to pull Raymond.


    But Raymond didn''t move, standing there like a sulking child."Who wants to go with them?"


    Richard couldn''t help but turn around and mockingly said, "Don''t be wishful thinking, we never nned to take you. Penny, drive me to the hospital; I''m really hurt." Selena nodded, as if she hadn''t heard Raymond at all.


    Raymond''s hand slowly clenched at his side.


    Alex, however, pulled him along and quickly followed.


    He knew Raymond too well. At twenty-four, Raymond didn''t understand what it meant to like someone. He had been so harsh to Richard, but as soon as Penny arrived, he backed down. Alex realized that no matter what happened between him and Penny in the future, at this moment, Raymond liked her. So they had to follow, or Raymond would be miserable. But Raymond loved to hide his emotions in front of others.


    When Alex pulled him, he found Raymond surprisingly easy to pull, not even struggling.


    It was clear he was waiting for someone to give him an out. He still wanted to go to the hospital with Penny.


    Alex decided to help all the way. They reached Richard''s car and saw Selena already in the driver''s seat with Richard in the passenger seat. He quickly said, "Mr. Smith, give us a ride." Richard sneered inside.


    Alex then looked at Selena. "Penny, Raymond is also injured."


    Raymond heard this and saw her indifferent expression, feeling as if a knife had pierced his chest.


    He was about to leave when Alex quickly opened the car door and pushed him in.


    Richard''s face darkened seeing Raymond, who had just fought him fiercely, sitting in his car.


    "Get out, this is my car," Richard said.


    Raymond, never having been humiliated like this, said, "You think I want to sit in your car?"


    Richard said, "Then get out!"


    Seeing the two about to argue again, Alex quickly patted Selena''s back and said, "Penny, their injuries can''t wait, drive quickly."


    Selena looked in the rearview mirror and met Raymond''s gaze.


    Raymond had wanted to say more to humiliate Richard, but suddenly froze, slowly looking away as if someone had grabbed his throat, bing silent.

 Chapter 755 More Hurtful Than Any Words

    Pulling up outside the hospital, Selena parked the car, hopped out, and swung around to help Richard out of the passenger seat and into the entrance. Raymond stayed in the car, watching her walk away, feeling like that sight hurt more than any words could.


    Alex jumped out, yanked open the door, and dragged him out.


    As they stumbled into the building, he hollered, "Yo, doc! We need some help over here!"


    Richard and Raymond ended up in rooms next to each other, with doctors checking out their injuries one by one.


    Raymond had a nasty gash on his neck and a cut on his chest, proof that Richard hadn''t held back.


    The doc patched him up, cleaned the wounds, and wrapped him in bandages.


    Next door, Richard was getting his hand bandaged. His injuries weren''t as bad as Raymond''s, but the cut on his palm was deep enough to almost show bone. Selena winced at the sight, worried about any long-term damage.


    "Mr. Smith, what the heck happened between you two?" Selena asked.


    Richard was just as confused. Why did he and Raymond even fight? Raymond let Catherine humiliate Selena, so why would he care about her?


    Richard had just messed with Caterlington a bit, and Raymond had gone off.


    With a cold smirk, he said, "Dude''s nuts."


    The Smiths and the Montagues didn''t usually mix. Both families were on the same level, so when word got out about their fight, everyone was shocked. First off, Raymond. No one had ever heard of him throwing punches, especially not in front of a crowd.


    Then there was Richard, who usually kept his cool but had gone all out against Raymond.


    People who saw it went on and on about how it looked like they had some deep-seated beef.


    The group chat blew up.


    Someone: [They fought over Penny. Caterlington and Richard were talking about her, and Raymond just lost it.]


    Someone else: [Yeah, I was there. He asked Richard if he slept with Penny. Richard didn''t answer, and boom, they were fighting.]


    Another one: [Why Penny? What''s so special about her that these two would go at it?]


    Another person: [Never thought Raymond would fight over a girl. He never did that with Olivia.]


    Everyone was buzzing about Penny.


    Selena had no clue she was the talk of the town. She saw Richard take off his shirt, revealing bruises all over his chest and stomach, looking like a mess. The doc took a look and said he had internal injuries that needed rest.


    Richard rubbed his stomach. "No wonder it hurts like hell."


    Seeing all this, Selena couldn''t hold back and stormed into the next room.


    In the next room, Raymond was already bandaged up and had his shirt back on. When he saw Selena, his eyes lit up for a split second.


    But Selena asked, "Mr. Montague, why''d you go so hard this time?"


    "Feeling bad for him ''cause I went hard?" Raymond shot back, his tone icy, staring right into her eyes.


    Her eyes showed disbelief and a hint of anger.


    Raymond quickly looked away, unable to handle her gaze.


    "I thought you were a rational guy," Selena said.


    She didn''t even ask how he was hurt or where.


    After that, she turned to leave, throwing a parting shot, "If you wanna fight, don''t use me as an excuse."


    In her mind, Raymond fought Richard ''cause he didn''t like him, not ''cause of her. She was just an excuse. "Mr. Smith is seriously hurt. I''m gonna tell Mr. William Montague about this," Selena said.


    The implication was clear: she was gonna snitch to William for Richard''s sake.


    As Selena turned to go, a pillow flew at her but missed, hitting the door instead.


    She spun around, surprised, to see Raymond, who just gave a cold, bitter smile, his eyes turning red.


    "Are you blind? Can''t you see I''m hurt too? All you care about is Richard!" He finally snapped, ripping off the bandage on his neck. "You think he went easy on me? This cut almost slit my throat." The wound, which had just stopped bleeding, started bleeding again from his outburst.


    Seeing this, Selena was so mad her fingers shook. "You deserved it! Didn''t you start it?"


    Her words made the whole room go dead silent.

 Chapter 756 None of Your Business

    Raymond stared at Selena, totally floored, like he couldn''t believe she''d just dropped that bomb on him.


    He opened his mouth, but words just wouldn''te out.


    What was the point of saying anything?


    He looked down, trying to keep it together. "Get out."


    Selena didn''t want to stick around either. She bit her lip, noticing his neck still bleeding, and told Alex, "Get the doc to re-bandage him."


    But Raymond just plopped back on the bed, gripping the frame. "I don''t need your pity, get out."


    Alex tugged at his sleeve. "Raymond, chill."


    Raymond was always stubborn, just like now. He was clearly wrecked by her words, but he had to act like he didn''t care.


    His lips quivered, but he stayed silent, closing his eyes.


    Selena felt like her heart was being chewed up by ants.


    Not long ago, they were fighting off bad guys together, hugging each other in victory. Now, look at them.


    She didn''t say another word and turned to leave.


    A cup smashed against the wall behind her.


    She went back to Richard''s room. He had two broken ribs and saw here back. "Don''t argue with him, or Catherine wille after you. With Raymond hurt, the Montague n will probably show up here." Richard had to stay in the hospital for a week, and Raymond next door would probably be there too, so they''d run into each other.


    Selena didn''t say anything, just asked, "Need anything? I can grab it for you."


    Richard needed clean clothes, but Selena didn''t have to go herself.


    "Go rest, take care of yourself first," Richard said.


    Selena had gotten better, but she''d lost a lot of weight in the past couple of days.


    She stayed with Richard for another forty minutes.


    Next door, after Raymond got re-bandaged, he was ready to leave.


    The doc advised, "You should stay a few more days."


    But Raymond couldn''t stand it. Just thinking about Selena and Richard next door made him itch.


    Seeing he couldn''t change his mind, Alex went to handle the discharge papers.


    When he came back and got in the elevator with Raymond, he saw it was about to close.


    He quickly stopped it, and it reopened.


    Selena was inside. She frowned when she saw them.


    Alex thought Raymond would take another elevator after their spat. But Raymond walked in first.


    Selena hit the button for the first floor and didn''t ask where they were going, just stood there, silent.


    The elevator ride was super tense, and no one said a word.


    When it dinged and the doors opened on the first floor, Selena walked out first, with Raymond and Alex trailing behind. Neither had driven, and Alex''s phone rang. It was Paul. "Did Raymond and Richard really fight?"


    Alex replied, "What? Father is that sick? I''ll be right there!"


    He hung up.


    Paul was confused.


    Alex looked at Selena and quickly said, "Penny, I gotta go, please take Raymond home."


    He hailed a cab and left.


    Selena called out, "Mr. Reed, but I..."


    She was just helping Richard drive his car back and wouldn''t pass by Manston Manor.


    Seeing her troubled look, Raymond sneered, not sure what he was hoping for.


    He walked to the curb to hail a cab.


    Selena''s voice came. "Mr. Montague, let me give you a ride."


    "No need," Raymond said.


    Selena took a deep breath. "Then I''ll call John to pick you up."


    She pulled out her phone but saw Raymond looking at her, eyes full of emotion.


    Selena quickly told John the address and was about to get in the car when she heard him ask, "What do you see in him?"


    ''What does he have that I don''t?'' Raymond wondered.


    Selena wanted to say he misunderstood. She was worried about Richard because she''d been recovering at his vi. Richard had helped her a lot; otherwise, she wouldn''t have known how to handle being trapped in Montague Manor. But she didn''t need to exin to Raymond.

 Chapter 757 Quarrel

    "This ain''t got nothin'' to do with you," Selena shot back.


    Raymond found it hrious.


    They''d hooked up so many times, he could map out every mole on her body. Besides her ex, he was the guy who knew her best.


    He even knew all her sweet spots.


    "Did you think the same when we were gettin'' it on?" His eyes were cold, with a flicker of anger.


    Looked like he might strangle her if she said yes.


    Selena was at a loss for words.


    Raymond stepped closer, towering over her. "In that Ridgefield mansion, when you saw me, you cried and jumped into my arms. Didn''t you feel anything for me then? Not even when we were in bed?" Selena took a step back, frowning under his intense gaze.


    Raymond grabbed her wrist and yanked her behind a big tree.


    No cameras back there, just a dim streetlight.


    Selena was freaked out, pping his hand. "What the hell are you doing?"


    Before she could finish, Raymond pinned her against the tree and unzipped her clothes.


    "Raymond!" She yelled his name, pissed.


    But Raymond held her hands above her head with one hand and trapped her legs with his.


    Selena waspletely stuck, couldn''t move an inch.


    With his free hand, he opened her clothes, checking from her neck to her navel. No new marks from anyone else. He was a bit surprised and let out a sigh of relief.


    Selena felt nothing but shame. If someone walked by now, they''d see her half-naked.


    Raymond saw her shaking and suddenly bit her breast.


    Selena''s body went rigid from the shock. When she realized what was happening, she tried to push his head away.


    But her hands were tied up, and she couldn''t do squat.


    Raymond lightly bit her left breast, then moved to the right.


    Selena turned her head away, forcing herself not to look at him.


    Five minutester, her breathing was heavy, and her eyes were red as she bit her lip.


    Raymond looked up at her and kissed her hard.


    When the kiss ended, she was gasping for air.


    Even though her mind was clear, her body remembered the pleasure Raymond had given her. His touch now was waking it all up.


    She lowered her eyes and heard him say, "The marks I left are still there, and your body still reacts to me."


    Then he grabbed her chin. "Or are you just a slut who reacts this way to anyone?"


    He pinched her waist hard, making her wince, then let go.


    In the distance, a car stopped. Probably John.


    Raymond let her go, but she pped him, making his head snap to the side.


    "Bastard!" Selena shouted. Her fingers shook with anger as she quickly buttoned her clothes, tears streaming down her face.


    Seeing her cry, he felt a pang of helplessness, but then she said, "You don''t understand respect at all. Your so-called love means nothing."


    That helplessness vanished. He pulled Selena close. "Don''t forget, you were the one who seduced me. You want respect? Do you even deserve it?"


    Both were furious, talking without thinking.


    After saying that, he regretted it but didn''t apologize.


    Selena''s hands stiffened, hurt by his words, and she lowered her head in silence.


    After a long time, she hoarsely said, "Is it because I was so humble before that I must always be that way?"


    Hearing no response from Raymond, she broke down and pushed him away.


    "Do you think I should always be the one begging you, no matter how badly you treated me before, no matter how badly the Montague family treated me? Should I be grateful ande running back just because you show a little weakness?" "I''m a person, but have you ever treated me like one? I have dignity too, but what have you done with it? You say you haven''t tired of me, then you say you love me, and you expect me to respond to your casual derations of love. Why?" "Raymond, you have everything, but what do I have?"


    She quickly wiped her tears, saw that John had arrived, and hurriedly covered her face with her hands, rubbing it before lowering her head to leave.


    Raymond was stunned by her barrage of questions but still didn''t get what the Montague family had done to her.


    "Penny, I..." He reached out to grab her hand, but she dodged him like he was a virus. His softened heart turned cold again. "You''lle back begging me sooner orter." Selena paused, sneering, "Yeah, after all, you are the high and mighty Mr. Montague."

 Chapter 758 Let Him Taste the Bitterness of Love

    Selena cruised back to Richard''s ce in his car, then headed back to Ashbourne Manor herself.


    Before hitting the sack, Shelley gave her a ring.


    "What''s the buzz about Richard and Raymond? Everyone''s saying they threw down over you." Shelley''s voice was dripping with gossip. "Selena, are you really with Raymond?" "Nope," Selena shot back.


    Catching the tiredness in her voice, Shelley wrapped it up quick. "It''s been ages since we grabbed a bite. How about tomorrow?"


    "Shelley, I got ns tomorrow," Selena said.


    "Alright, you do you then."


    Selena''s "ns" meant heading to the Montague family''s crib to find William. She was seriously worried about getting snatched up by Catherine again.


    Meanwhile, Raymond got into his car, looking seriously pissed.


    John, not wanting to poke the bear, kept his mouth shut.


    But tonight''s drama had already made waves, and someone had tipped off William.


    So, halfway through the drive, William called Raymond, telling him toe over.


    Not too long ago, Raymond had been in hot water with his family, and he figured he might be in for another round of punishment, thanks to Penny. When he rolled up to the Montague family''s ce, he was ready to kneel outside for a while.


    But the ce was eerily quiet.


    The butler opened the door and quickly stepped aside.


    Raymond saw William chilling on the sofa. Since it waste, he wasn''t sipping tea; just a ss of in water sat in front of him.


    It wasn''t the tense vibe Raymond had expected; it was surprisingly chill.


    "Grandpa," Raymond called out, slowly walking over to sit down.


    William gripped his cane tight and gave a slight nod. "Tonight, you and Richard threw down over a chick?"


    That''s the word he got, and at first, he couldn''t believe it. ''Raymond and Richard?''


    These two didn''t seem like the hot-headed type.


    But right now, Raymond''s neck was all bandaged up, and he looked colder than usual.


    William tapped his cane. "Go bring that girl to me right now. Raymond, if I have to go myself, I can''t promise she''lle back alive."


    Raymond immediately dropped to his knees.


    William was a bit taken aback. Usually, Raymond would kneel reluctantly, but this time he did it without a fuss?


    "Grandpa, this has nothing to do with her," Raymond said.


    This protective move surprised William even more.


    He knew Raymond didn''t really get what it meant to like someone. His idea of liking was probably still at a grade-school level, where you annoy the heck out of someone just to get their attention.


    As long as the other person noticed him, even if it was with hate, it was better than being ignored.


    But now, he was clearly sticking up for this girl.


    William was so mad heughed. He had hoped Selena would be his granddaughter-inw and had kept her at the Montague family for three years. Yet, she and Raymond had no spark, and now some outsider had swooped in. In his anger, he raised his cane and struck.


    Raymond didn''t flinch or blink as the cane smacked him hard.


    "I wanted you to be with Selena, and you blew it off. Now, for some random girl, you''re willing to fight Richard. Are you trying to drive me to my grave?" William asked.


    Raymond stayed obedient in front of William, head down. "If you''re mad, hit me a few more times, but leave her out of it. The stuff between her and me, I''ll handle it." As Raymond said this, he couldn''t help but grit his teeth.


    Seeing this, William thought, ''Could it be that she doesn''t even like him? Serves him right! Karma!''


    William really didn''t want to see Raymond anymore. He wasn''t unreasonable and wouldn''t go after a girl like some people would.


    A girl who could make two guys fight over her, no matter how she did it, had her own charm.


    William would never think she was just good at seducing men. If anyone was to me, it was Raymond for not thinking straight.


    He had only wanted to test Raymond''s attitude tonight, still holding a faint hope that Selena mighte back.


    But now that hope was shattered, and seeing Raymond so angry, he just hoped the girl would reject him more. Let him taste the bitterness of love!

 Chapter 759 Raymond Did It on Purpose

    So, William had nothing left to say. He coughed a bit and waved his hand. "I told Selena we''d grab dinner sometime. You gotta be there."


    He had said he didn''t care, but there were just too many rumors flying around.


    Raymond saw he wasn''t gonna dig into the whole Penny thing, so no point in pissing him off now. "Got it, Grandpa."


    As he bounced, Raymond stared out the car window, looking all serious.


    John had no clue what was on his mind, but he was kinda shocked Raymond didn''t get chewed out.


    When they rolled back to Manston Manor and stepped into the hall, a servant spotted Raymond and quickly handed him a fancy-wrapped gift. "Sir, this came from Mr. Reed." Raymond took it, not even bothering to open it.


    Back in his room, he hit the shower, careful not to mess with his wounds. After drying his hair, he finally opened the gift.


    Boom, right there in bold letters-The Love Manual.


    Raymond''s face went dark, and he chucked the book away.


    Itnded on the nightstand.


    Man, he really shouldn''t have trusted Alex, Raymond thought.


    He grabbed hisptop, jumped into bed, and leaned back to type out some documents before shutting it down.


    But sleep? Nah, that wasn''t happening. Lately, he couldn''t catch a break, always feeling like Penny''s scent was everywhere.


    He killed the main light, leaving just the bedsidemp, and almost without thinking, picked up that so-called Love Manual and started flipping through it.


    The book was basic, clearly for dating rookies.


    It had a few tips: own up to your mistakes.


    He read half of it, and before he knew it, the sun wasing up.


    Realizing he''d spent the whole night on that boring book, he was pissed.


    He got up, got dressed, and tossed the book straight into the trash.


    Total waste of time!


    After a quick breakfast, he headed to the Montague Group. He''d said he''d make Selenae crawling back.


    So he called John in early.


    "You said I gave a piece ofnd to Penny?" Raymond asked.


    "Yeah, Ms. Cooper''s already shelled out about a year''s rent, ten mil a month," John replied.


    "Did we sign a contract?" Raymond asked.


    "Uh..." John hesitated.


    Back then, they weren''t beefing likest night. They had a simple contract, but it wasn''t airtight.


    "Nope, no real contract," John replied.


    "Take thend back. We can rent it out for way more than ten mil," Raymond said.


    John knew Raymond was just messing with Penny, but he wasn''t about to argue.


    Soon enough, Selena had just rolled out of bed when her phone rang.


    "Ms. Cooper, Mr. Montague''s decided to take back thend he rented to you. We''ll refund your money," John said.


    Selena was blindsided by Raymond''s move.


    She''d already paid the rent, talked to the renovation crew, and bought materials. All those small rooms were getting a makeover and would be ready in two months tops. Even Andrew had picked a room. Now Raymond was pulling the plug? She''d lose a ton.


    She''d already paid half the deposit to the renovationpany, and that was non-refundable.


    Now, she''d have to hunt for newnd, which was gonna be a hassle.


    But right now, S.M Corporation was blowing up thanks to its beef with All Star Entertainment. The show''s ratings were through the roof, and everyone wanted to sign with S.M. Thepany was swamped with resumes and interviews. She had a mountain of paperwork and no time to scout for newnd.


    Raymond had hit her where it hurt.


    "Mr. Walker, we signed a contract," Selena said.


    "That contract''s not legally binding, Ms. Cooper. It was just a temp deal," John replied.


    Selena took a deep breath, gritting her teeth. "Going back on your word is a big no-no in business. Does the Montague Group really need to do this?"


    John kept it professional. "Sorry, I can''t make that call."


    In other words, this was all Raymond''s doing.


    Selena knew Raymond was out for revenge.


    But what right did he have toe after her?


    "Ms. Cooper, let us know when you can give us your bank info so we can refund the rent," John said.


    But Selena hung up, fuming.

 Chapter 760 The Attitude of Other Members of the Montague Family

    She jumped outta bed, did a quick wash-up, and headed downstairs to grab a bite.


    But even breakfast was a mess. Catherine called mid-bite, spewing all kinds of nasty words.


    Selena hung up after just one sentence.


    When she left the house, her car barely hit the busy downtown intersection before two cars boxed her in.


    A knock on the window, and when she rolled it down, there was Greer.


    Greer had given her some meds to deal with Raymond before, and she''d only hit him up once after getting the cash. Now, he was clearly losing his cool. "Mr. Montague," Selena greeted with a smile.


    Greer, though, just red. "Ms. Cooper, you haven''t forgotten what I told you to do, right?"


    "How could I forget? But I''ve been sicktely, really out of it. I''ll go find Raymondter and keep following your orders," Selena replied.


    Greer narrowed his eyes, not above using her family as leverage. "Ms. Cooper, if you keep stalling, I can''t promise your family will be safe."


    Selena stayed quiet; she didn''t even know where her family was.


    Her rtives in Ridgefield were all dead. Erin and Brian''s bodies were still unimed, their ashes still at the hospital.


    Seeing her silence, Greer thought she was scared and sneered even more. "Don''t let me down, or squashing you will be like squashing a bug."


    With that, his car sped off.


    Selena''s car was still parked, and soon a horn red from behind.


    With both Catherine and Greer on her case, she had to spill everything to William, or she''d be in deep trouble when they made their moves. Plus, Catherine was already a nutcase.


    But when she got to the Montague family vi, she ran into Grace.


    Grace had rushed over after hearing about William''s health tanking and didn''t expect to see Selena.


    She''d also heard about Raymond and Richard fighting over her, so Grace''s face was sour.


    "You''re not wee here. Beat it," Grace snapped.


    Selena didn''t budge, so Grace had her bodyguards step up. "Penny, you must be here aboutst night. The Montague family isn''t a ce you can just waltz into. Leave now, and I won''t make it hard for you."


    Afterst night''s news, Grace was disgusted with her, wondering where she learned all those tricks to seduce men.


    She didn''t want to keep mocking her, so she just pushed the door open and went inside.


    The two bodyguards gestured for Selena to leave.


    Selena stood her ground and called William.


    The phone rang forever before he picked up.


    "Selena."


    "Grandpa, how''s your health?"


    William was thrilled to hear from her. "Good, very good."


    But then he started coughing hard.


    All the things Selena wanted to tell him about Catherine suddenly felt impossible to say. She couldn''t worry him.


    She opened her mouth, nning to say a few more nice things before hanging up.


    But William seemed to sense something was up and cautiously asked, "Are you in some kind of trouble?"


    Selena was about to speak when she heard a woman''s voice in the background-it was Grace.


    "Father, who are you talking to?"


    "Selena."


    "Mia''s been crying all day, throwing stuff, and she''s still a wreck. She keeps demanding you get justice for her." Talking about Mia, William''s face turned cold, and he sighed into the phone. "Selena, let''s talk another day." "Okay, Grandpa, take care," Selena replied.


    After hanging up, William tossed the phone aside and asked Grace, "Mia should be out of the hospital by now, right?"


    "She''s out. I just brought her home, but she''s been crying non-stop, and her whole face is swollen. Father, Mia says this is all Selena''s fault, that Selena''s the reason for everything she''s been through," Grace said. "Impossible!" William mmed the table. "What does this have to do with Selena?!"

 Chapter 761 She Knew She Had Changed, and She Was Sick

    Grace kept going, "Mia said the kidnappers were after both her and Selena, but Selena ditched her and found a spot to hide. That''s why Mia got caught. This whole thing''s been eating at Mia. No matter how much you like Selena, she''s still not family. If she doesn''te out and exin herself, Mia''s just gonna keep bawling."


    "I''ll go see her," William said. He''d been saying he needed to step back from all this drama, but stuff just kepting up.


    He and Grace headed over to where Mia was staying.


    Sure enough, as soon as they opened the door, they heard Mia crying inside.


    She kept saying, "It''s all Selena''s fault. If it wasn''t for her, I wouldn''t have gone through this. Selena did it on purpose ''cause Raymond ignored her for three years, so she took it out on me. I don''t wanna live anymore, I really don''t." While she was in the hospital, Mia thought ming Selena would make her feel better.


    But every time she closed her eyes, she saw that creep''s face, making her wanna puke.


    So she figured just ming Selena wasn''t enough; she needed Selena gone for good.


    It was a crazy thought, but that''s how Mia felt right then.


    She hated Selena and couldn''t stand the idea of her being with Raymond.


    Only if they were apart would she feel any better.


    When William walked in, Mia cried even harder.


    William''s head was pounding from all the crying, but thinking about what Mia went through, he sighed.


    "Grace said this has something to do with Selena. Was she in that building too?" he asked.


    Mia nodded, her eyes all puffy. "Grandpa, I feel so awful. I can''t sleep at all. I just want an apology from Selena. I know you like her, but if you don''t agree, I''ll just be a nun. After all, I''m dirty now, and no one will want me." "That''s enough!"


    William mmed his cane on the floor, his chest heaving with anger. "What century do you think this is? How can you think you''re dirty? Is this what you learned at Silver Bay University?!"


    "Then what should I do? I get it, but I''m only neen," Mia said.


    William sighed and patted her head. "Tell me exactly what Selena did to you that day."


    So Mia repeated the story she made up, basically saying Selena left her behind.


    William didn''t know what really happened, so it looked like he''d have to talk to Selena to get the full story.


    He rubbed his temples, hearing Mia ask, "If what I said is true, Grandpa, what will you do? I really can''t stand the thought of her being with Raymond. Just thinking about the person who caused all this being so close to me makes me wanna puke."


    And then she actually did puke.


    Mia had been under a ton of stresstely. She hadn''t slept in days, and the bags under her eyes were like shadows.


    Seeing her like this, William knew Selena had to step up.


    "Mia, I''ll set up a meeting with Selena. You both need to talk about what happened that day. If it really was her fault, I won''t protect her," William said.


    But he just couldn''t believe Selena would do something like that.


    A weird smile flickered in Mia''s eyes, and she felt a bit less nauseous. "Grandpa, I''m d to hear you say that."


    She knew she had changed and was probably sick, maybe even physically ill.


    But this was the only way she could feel a bit better.


    Over at thepany, Selena was feeling uneasy at her desk. Catherine and Greer weren''t gonna let things slide, so she needed a n.


    She had someone dig up dirt on Greer from the Montague family and found out he was always pretty aggressive. His only son, Oliver, was a total screw-up.


    William had never liked the Montague family, and if Greer messed up now...


    Selena lowered her eyes, learning that Greer was gonna have drinks with Gilbert from Sunshine Real Estate tonight. Gilbert would definitely bring his only daughter, Jessica. Gilbert was getting old and needed to start grooming Jessica.


    At 7 PM, Selena showed up at the hotel early.


    She bribed a waiter and took over the cart that was supposed to go to Greer''s private room.


    She still had her shoulder-length hair, wore a hat, and was dressed in a female waiter''s uniform, with white gloves on her hands.


    Entering the elevator, just as she was about to press the close button, she saw Raymond and Paul, along with a group of others, walk in.


    Selena gripped the cart handle tightly and lowered her head.


    After they entered the elevator, Paul started talking.


    "The guy we caughtst timemitted suicide. I looked into the jellyfish tattoo; it''s from a foreign assassin group called BK."


    The elevator reached the floor Selena had pressed, and she quickly used the cart to make her way out, deliberately lowering her voice. "Excuse me, please."


    Raymond stepped aside, watching the female waiter push the cart out.


    As the elevator doors were about to close again, Raymond held them open and looked at the waiter''s figure, then asked Paul, "Do you think she really believes we didn''t recognize her?"

 Chapter 762 Raymond Recognizes Her No Matter What

    Paul couldn''t help but chuckle, even though he had no idea why.


    Raymond would spot that short hair and killer figure anywhere. No doubt about it.


    ''What''s she up to, dressing like a waitress? Here to stir the pot again?'' Raymond wondered.


    Paul just shrugged, arms crossed. "Dude, she dumped you. She doesn''t owe you a y-by-y of her life."


    Raymond mulled it over and nodded. Yeah, he did say she''de crawling back.


    Selena was sure Raymond hadn''t clocked her. She strutted into Greer''s private room, pushing a food cart like she owned the ce. Inside, Greer and Gilbert were chatting it up.


    And there she was-Jessica, right next to Gilbert, with Brody in tow.


    Selena didn''t expect Brody to be in the mix. She made a mental note to give Ann the 411ter.


    She slipped some hallucinogen into Greer''s wine and poured it for him, all respectful-like.


    Nobody paid the waitress any mind, and Greer downed the ss without a second thought.


    This stuff would crank up his anxiety, make him lose his cool, and see any woman as his dream girl. Selena had done her homework; Greer was a yer with a bunch of side chicks.


    Mission aplished, she dipped out and waited at the end of the hallway for the fireworks.


    Sure enough, Greer started feeling off. He got up to hit the restroom, and Jessica stood up too.


    They bumped into each other in the restroom. The booze and hallucinogen kicked in, and Greer grabbed Jessica. "Babe, what''re you doing here? Didn''t I tell you toy low?"


    Jessica freaked out, trying to shove him off, but Greer thought she was just ying hard to get.


    Back in the private room, Gilbert heard the ruckus and bolted out, Brody right behind him.


    They couldn''t believe their eyes-Greer was all over Jessica!


    Gilbert, trying to keep his cool for the Montague family''s sake, asked, "Mr. Montague, what the hell are you doing?"


    But Greer was too far gone, trying to kiss Jessica.


    Jessica was bawling, "Brody, Brody, help me!"


    The noise was so loud, doors from nearby rooms started opening.


    Selena watched from a corner as Caterlington, Richard, and a few other rich kids stepped out to see what was going down.


    Out of another room came William, Mia, her folks, Catherine, Grace, and a bunch of other Montague family members.


    Selena was floored. "What the hell is William doing here? And why''s the whole Montague n here?"


    She ducked her head instinctively, hearing Gilbert grilling Greer and the tap-tap of William''s cane.


    Selena quickly slipped into the shadows and checked her phone. Turns out, William had called and texted her, asking her toe to this hotel, even giving the room number, saying they needed to talk. But she''d been swamped with stuff at S.M Corporation all day and missed the call.


    And tonight, she was so wrapped up in messing with Greer, she didn''t see the message.


    So, William was here, waiting for her to show up.


    But now, with all these people around, she was trapped. No stairs on her end, and the elevator was smack in the middle of the corridor. Behind her were tall windows and a balcony.


    She''d nned to watch Greer make a fool of himself, but now she was stuck.


    With Greer and the others near the restroom, hiding there was a no-go. She had to stay in the shadows.


    Greer was still out of it, pawing at Jessica.


    Jessica kept screaming, and William finally had enough. He whacked Greer on the head with his cane, snapping him out of it.


    William roared, "You idiot! Is this how you honor the Montague name?"


    Greer''s mind went nk, and he stumbled back.


    Was he dreaming? Why was William here?


    Wasn''t he supposed to beying low?


    "Father, I..."


    Before he could finish, William''s cane came down on him again and again.


    Everyone freaked out about William''s health and rushed to calm him down.


    William''s chest heaved as he pointed at Greer. "Get out of the Montague family! From now on, you''re no son of mine!"


    Groping the daughter of Sunshine Real Estate''s boss in front of everyone, especially with her dad watching, if William didn''t handle this right, it''d be a permanent ck mark on the Montague name. Selena watched, feeling a pang of regret.


    She''d meant to stir up some trouble and let the news trickle back to William, so the shock wouldn''t be as bad.


    But now, seeing his son''s disgrace firsthand, William looked like he wanted to snap his cane in half out of sheer rage!

 Chapter 763 He Shows No Mercy

    Greer freaked out the second he heard he was getting kicked out of the Montague family.


    "Dad, this is all a big misunderstanding, I swear..."


    But William wasn''t having any of it.


    "Get lost! You''re banned from Silver Bay City. You got one night to pack your stuff, or I''ll personally throw you out tomorrow." William wasn''t ying around.


    Greer knew fighting back was pointless.


    Scared out of his mind, he bolted in the wrong direction and ended up next to Selena.


    Selena jumped and quickly ducked her head, hoping he wouldn''t see her.


    Greer, too freaked out to notice, realized he was going the wrong way and spun back toward the central elevator.


    But as he got close to Selena, she got exposed.


    A bunch of people turned to look, spotting a server hiding there.


    Raymond immediately recognized her as Penny and smirked.


    William had already turned to Gilbert, who hadn''t expected William to show up tonight and instantly got all respectful. "Mr. Montague, don''t worry, your handling of this is spot on. Thanks for standing up for my daughter," Gilbert said. William had nailed it, showing no favoritism and acting fast.


    Seeing Greer''s panicked face, it was clear he was nevering back to Silver Bay City.


    William nodded, not saying more about it since it was pretty embarrassing.


    He then turned to Richard.


    The two private rooms were across from each other, and everyone had gathered to watch the drama.


    Richard''s hand was still bandaged, and Raymond''s neck was too, reminding everyone of their recent brawl.


    Even though Richard couldn''t stand Raymond, he couldn''t make a scene in front of William, so he gave a polite nod. William''s face lit up with a kind smile. "So, this is the Smith family''s kid?"


    "Mr. Montague, nice to meet you," Richard said, all polite.


    William nodded, looking pretty pleased. "Handsome guy, no wonder the girls are into you."


    This was a dig at Raymond, implying he couldn''tpete with Richard.


    Raymond''s face turned dark. "What''s so handsome about him? He''s just got a nose and two eyes like everyone else."


    William was more convinced the fight was because Raymond was jealous. Jealous of the girl''s crush on Richard, Raymond had lost it. ''Serves him right,'' William thought.


    "What do you know? Girls like the smooth, gentle type. No woman likes a sharp-tongued guy," William said.


    Raymond went quiet.


    He nced at Selena, still hiding in the corner, wondering why she was still there.


    Themotion caught the lobby manager''s attention, who came over to apologize. "Sorry, folks, please head back to your private rooms. We''ll handle this."


    As soon as he finished, he noticed the female server standing nearby and motioned for her toe over.


    "You,e help out, don''t just stand there."


    The manager''s words brought everyone''s attention back to Selena.


    Selena pulled her hat brim lower, knowing if she didn''t move, people would soon suspect her involvement with Greer, given her sketchy behavior.


    She showed only the lower part of her face and quickly squatted to pick up the scattered items on the floor.


    The floor was a mess with broken tes, which had fallen when Greer bumped into a cart carrying dirty dishes.


    One piece was right by Raymond''s foot.


    Selena, squatting and picking up the pieces, reached for it, only to see his shoe lightly press down on the shard she was about to grab.


    The lobby manager, seeing her dy, scolded her in a low voice. "How long have you been working here? Why are you so clumsy tonight?" Selena cursed Raymond silently, deciding to leave that piece and stand up.


    But Raymond''s shoe pressed down on her fingers.


    It didn''t hurt, but she''d have to use force to pull her hand out, which would draw attention to her.


    Cold sweat broke out on her back. If Raymond realized she was Selena right now...

 Chapter 764 Selena Cursed Dozens of Times

    Raymond nced down, spotting Selena still squatting and not getting up, and raised an eyebrow.


    Finally, a bunch of folks noticed something was off, and William even swung his cane at Raymond. "Dude, you stepped on thedy''s hand!" Raymond casually lifted his foot. "Oh, my bad." His tone was so chill, like it was no big deal.


    Selena cursed him a million times in her head before slowly getting up and trailing behind the lobby manager, wanting to bounce.


    But then Grace piped up, "Hold up."


    Selena froze, hearing footsteps creeping up behind her.


    Just then, the elevator doors opened, and someone rolled out a cake with lit candles.


    Raymond gave her a little shove on the back. "Take the cake to room 4001."


    That was Paul''s private room. Someone in their crew was having a birthday bash tonight, which was why Raymond was there. He also agreed to meet Selena at William''s request, killing two birds with one stone. The push sent Selena a bit further away.


    She quickly grabbed the handle of the dining cart, nudging another waiter aside, and headed into room 4001.


    Survival mode: activated.


    Grace shot Raymond a suspicious look; she thought that chick looked a bit like Penny.


    But now that the girl was gone, she couldn''t just drag her back.


    Besides, it was a stretch to think Penny would disguise herself as a waitress to show up here.


    Raymond''s expression was indifferent. He didn''t want her catching the Montague family''s eye.


    To keep her out of trouble.


    The Montague crew headed back to their private room, and Raymond told William, "I''ll hit up room 4001 first. When Selena shows up, just holler, and I''lle see her." Seeing his rtively good attitude, William nodded.


    Tonight''s meetup was to have Selena and Mia face off to see who was spilling the truth.


    He wasn''t picking sides, just backing the truth.


    When Selena pushed the dining cart in, she felt a wave of relief.


    Inside was another group, but this time it wasn''t those so-called young masters. This crew had a menacing vibe, definitely Paul''s associates.


    She kept her head down and served the cake.


    The others quickly blew out the candles together.


    Selena didn''t know these people, so she turned to leave, but then Raymond walked in.


    He pulled her into his arms and asked the others, "Should I get the lobby manager to send up some girls?"


    Everyone was stunned; they hadn''t heard of Raymond being into that. Wasn''t he always the guy who couldn''t care less about women?


    This crew was Raymond and Paul''s old military buddies. They usually didn''t roll into Silver Bay City, but they were on leave, and it just so happened to be one of their birthdays, so they decided to hang out. "Raymond, didn''t know you were into this," someone teased, but no one really wanted women around, given their strict discipline.


    Hearing Raymond''s suggestion about bringing in women, Selena stiffened and cursed him in her head.


    She thought Raymond hadn''t recognized her and that any random waitress could get him going, making her despise his so-called affection even more, thinking it was as cheap as trash. Raymond held her tight, his fingers lifting her chin. "Really? Maybe I just never met such a delicate waitress before."


    Everyone startedughing and chatting about old times.


    As for the cake, none of them were into sweets, but Paul pushed a piece to Raymond, who didn''t mind desserts.


    Raymond casually scooped a small piece with a spoon and brought it to Selena''s mouth.


    Selena''s hat was still pulled low, and the others could only see below her nose, but it was enough to glimpse a beauty. She didn''t eat it; she hated sweets.


    "Not eating?" Raymond raised an eyebrow at her.


    Selena turned her head away, finding him truly annoying.


    After a while, she saw him put the spoon back and pull her into hisp.


    She was so scared she almost screamed, but realizing there were many people around, she stiffened and stayed silent.


    Her phone rang in her pocket; it was probably William calling her over.


    She started to struggle, but Raymond''s hand had already slipped under her clothes, pinching her flesh.


    She couldn''t believe how bold he was!


    "Let go!" Selena hissed at him, but just then, the private room door opened, and Richard and Caterlington walked in.


    The Smith family had some connections with the military, so they had interacted with the birthday person before. Knowing they were both here, they came to offer congrattions. But when Richard''s gaze met Raymond''s, he was utterly disgusted.


    Raymond had just fought because of Penny, and now he was messing around with a waitress.


    "Some people are truly shameless, not being faithful to women. No wonder Penny doesn''t like you," Richard said, then walked over to the birthday person, smiling and toasting. The other quickly stood up. "Mr. Smith, I''m honored. I''ll drink three sses to toast you."


    Richard just smiled, then his gaze fell on Raymond again. "Mr. Montague, even with injuries, you can still flirt with other girls. Truly resilient."


    The two had always been at odds, and now, because of Richard''s words, Raymond''s expression turned cold, but he held Selena tightly. "You picking a fight?"


    Richard sneered. "So what if I am? I told you, we''re not done."


    Caterlington stood by, feeling like he was facing a great enemy. If these two fought again, it would definitely rm William next door, and it would be hard to handle then!

 Chapter 765 Dont Pretend to Be So Affectionate

    The others at the scene started chiming in.


    "Raymond, chill out, man."


    "Mr. Smith, maybe zip it too."


    Raymond was fuming at first, but then he thought about holding Penny close, and his anger started to fade. Who did Richard think he was, anyway?


    If Richard had really won Penny''s heart, she would''ve let him save her by now.


    But she didn''t, so Raymond just looked away and took a sip of his drink.


    Richard''s eyes shifted to Selena, but the lighting in the room was so dim he couldn''t see her face clearly. He just got a vibe that she had a good presence.


    He felt even more ticked off for Penny. ''Is Raymond cool with just anyone?'' Richard thought.


    "Mr. Montague, if you''re not into Penny, let her go. Stop acting like you''re head over heels," Richard said.


    The room went dead silent after that.


    Raymond adjusted the hat on Selena''s head, gently moved her aside, and stood up.


    Seeing the tension rise, Caterlington quickly stepped between them. "Come on, guys, let''s talk this out."


    Raymond got even more pissed. "What are you ying at, acting all noble? You just want us to fight so you can swoop in."


    Caterlington didn''t expect to get dragged into this, though he kinda did think that way.


    He took a deep breath. "Mr. Montague, what are you saying? Everyone loves a bit of beauty."


    Raymond''s face darkened, his eyes sharp. "Really? Too bad beauty doesn''t love you back," he shot back.


    Everyone knew he was talking about Penny.


    Caterlington had real feelings for Selena. He wanted her and had been waiting for her toe to him, but now Raymond was tangled up with a waitress. What right did he have to interfere?


    "How do you know Penny doesn''t like me? If I try harder, maybe I can marry her and make her my wife, way better than her ex-husband." Caterlington took a jab while Raymond was in the dark. "And Raymond, do you even dare to marry Penny? Would the Montague family let her in? But I can, my dad''s dead, no one can stop me."


    Everyone couldn''t help but cringe. How could he be so blunt?


    Raymond sneered. "Penny won''t marry you, after all, you and your dad share the same lousy genes."


    Everyone knew how Kross went down back then; he got busted. Raymond was just shy of calling Caterlington a scumbag.


    Caterlington threw a punch.


    Richard, standing behind, was floored. ''Isn''t this dude supposed to be the peacemaker?''


    Raymond moved fast, dodging the punch and kicking back without a second thought. Caterlington got hit, stumbled back, and crashed into Richard.


    Richard, not missing a beat, lunged at Raymond.


    Now it was two against one.


    Paul, who had been just watching the drama, saw the odds and shrugged off his coat, jumping in. Now it was two on two.


    The rest of the crowd didn''t know whether to step in or not.


    On one side, you had the Montague and Smith families; on the other, the Walsh and Adams families. No one wanted to mess with either side.


    So, everyone bolted.


    Seeing no one was paying attention to her, Selena quickly ducked her head and tried to slip out.


    But Raymond grabbed her. "Where do you think you''re going?"


    She shook off his hand, but just then, Caterlington kicked again, and chaos erupted.


    Raymond, trying to keep an eye on Selena, dodged awkwardly.


    Selena had almost reached the door, her phone still buzzing with William''s calls. She hurried to the private room.


    But as soon as she opened the door, there was a crowd outside. Someone had already called William over. Selena froze, too scared to move.


    The crowd parted, and when William heard Raymond was fighting again, he thought he was hearing things.


    Then he saw the waitress standing in the crowd. Selena, worried about being recognized, pulled her hat down tight.


    At that moment, Raymond ran over, grabbed her hand, and pulled her back. "Don''t go!"


    Just as he said that, Richardnded another punch on his face.


    The private room was a mess until William stood at the door and turned on the brightest light in the room.


    The four men saw him and stopped dead.


    Selena couldn''t leave, so she stood next to William, head down.


    William looked at the spilled drinks and the defiant faces of the four men.


    He sneered, tapping his cane. "Raymond, you first. What''s the deal this time?"


    Raymond stayed silent.


    William smacked his cane against the wall. "Still about that woman? And what about Caterlington and Paul?"


    Paul was the most innocent tonight, just there out of loyalty.


    But facing the highly respected William, who dared to act up?


    William took a deep breath, gritting his teeth. "Go get that woman. I want to see her within twenty minutes."

 Chapter 766 Raymond Held Her Tightly

    William stood at the doorway, a bunch of nosy folks crowding behind him.


    Selena was stuck in the mix, no way out ''cause the exit was jam-packed.


    The four dudes getting grilled by William mmed up. Raymond shot a nce at Selena, and Paul did the same. William, sharp as ever, caught their looks and turned his gaze to Selena too.


    But all he saw was a waitress.


    He frowned and blurted out, "You guys brawling over a waitress?"


    Raymond and Paul kept their mouths shut.


    The four guys lined up like kids caught with their hands in the cookie jar, facing William.


    William had been in charge for ages, oozing authority, and had seen some serious stuff, earning mad respect from everyone.


    Raymond wasn''t hurt today, but Richard and Caterlington had puffy faces, and Paul''s eye was swollen too.


    No one spoke up, so William barked, "Paul, spill it. What was the fight about?"


    "A woman," Paul muttered.


    William''s cane came down on Raymond. "A woman again? Bring her here, now. Don''t worry, I won''t bite."


    Raymond took the hits in silence.


    William sneered, "Not gonna call her? Fine, I''ll dig her up myself."


    "Grandpa," Raymond finally said, just as the sound of high heels echoed from the doorway-it was Grace and Catherine. Grace walked in, saw the chaos, and zeroed in on the waitress in the corner.


    She marched over and yanked Selena''s hat off.


    Selena stumbled, almost stepping into the spotlight.


    "So it''s you! I knew something was fishy!" Grace yelled.


    Selena''s heart raced, her face going pale.


    Raymond sprang into action, pulling her into his arms, covering her head with his jacket.


    His tone was icy, his expression colder than ever.


    Grace couldn''t handle it. "Raymond, are you seriously losing it over this chick?"


    Raymond stayed silent, his grip on Selena firm.


    William hadn''t seen Selena''s face, but he could guess this was the girl who had Raymond all twisted up!


    And she was just a waitress!


    Thinking back, Raymond stepping on her hand wasn''t an ident; it was on purpose.


    He was flirting, right under his nose!


    William''s anger boiled over. It was one thing for Raymond to fight over her once, but twice in two days, and today in front of his military buddies? William took a deep breath. "Let her go!"


    He pointed to two military guys. "You two, separate them."


    When William was in charge, no one dared to cross him.


    But they were in a tough spot, ''cause Raymond was their buddy.


    "Move it!" William snapped, ring at Raymond.


    Even now, he was still shielding her.


    Someone quickly brought a chair for William, worried he''d blow a gasket, and handed him a cup of calming tea. "Mr. Montague, please chill." William snorted and plopped down.


    Even sitting, he was intimidating, and folks talked to him with their heads down, all cautious.


    The two military guys approached Raymond, feeling super awkward. "Raymond, don''t hate us. How about you let her go?"


    Raymond''s response was simple, "Get lost."


    Richard, who had beef with the waitress, saw Selena''s face and knew if she got exposed, things would go south fast. So he stepped up to take the me. "Mr. Montague, it''s all on me. The woman''s got nothing to do with it." William stared hard at Selena''s back, feeling a weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    Not sure, he looked again.

 Chapter 767 Never Thought That Penny Was Selena

    Seeing the two dudes he pointed out just standing there like deer in headlights, he picked out two more from the crowd. "You two, get over there and split up Raymond and her. I wanna see who this chick is!" Right after he said that, Richard quickly moved behind Selena, who had her face buried in Raymond''s chest, looking totally lost.


    Her mind was aplete nk, not sure what to do next.


    Everyone around was kinda speechless, watching Raymond and Richard, who were just fighting over a girl, now team up to protect her.


    No one would believe this if they heard about it.


    William was getting super impatient, and his curiosity was through the roof. "Hurry up and do it!"


    The four guys from the units didn''t waste any more time; some grabbed Richard, while others went for Raymond.


    In the middle of the chaos, Selena''s brain finally kicked back in, and she got what was happening.


    She lifted her head from Raymond''s chest, wanting to turn around slowly.


    But Raymond held her waist tight. "If you show your face now, it''s gonna be a mess." William wouldn''t let her go.


    Selena suddenly said, "Stop pulling."


    The four guys stopped at the same time because her voice was so calm, like a ssh of cold water in the middle of the chaos.


    Selena looked up at Raymond, thought for a sec, and still said, "Sorry."


    Raymond had no clue what she meant and still wanted to hide her.


    But she took the suit jacket off her head, then turned around and patted Richard, who was shielding her.


    Richard didn''t say much and stepped aside.


    William, who was chilling in a chair with a cup of tea, thought he was seeing things when he saw Selena. Selena knew she had caused a big mess today, so she knelt down right away. "Grandpa, I''m sorry."


    William''s jaw dropped, his eyes wide with shock, and the teacup in his hand fell to the ground, shattering.


    His chest started heaving, unable to say a word.


    Raymond also frowned a bit at this moment. Why did Penny''s voice sound so familiar? She shouldn''t know William.


    He stepped forward to pull Penny up, preferring to kneel himself rather than see her kneel in front of everyone.


    But William''s next words made him freeze. "Selena? What are you doing here?"


    Raymond''s hand had just reached her shoulder, and hearing this, his fingers stiffened. A strong sense of unease washed over him.


    He opened his mouth, took a long time to look up, and stared deeply at William. "Grandpa, what did you call her?"


    William was also confused at this moment. ''How could Selena be here? Why is she with Raymond? Doesn''t Raymond hate her? Why would he suddenly want to protect her?'' He couldn''t make sense of it all. But Raymond''s voice came again, colder this time. "Is she Selena?"


    He had never thought that Penny was Selena.


    He urgently needed an answer.


    Selena knelt on the ground without speaking, only feeling Raymond''s gaze on her.


    That gaze was cold, like an eagle in the night, aloof and arrogant yet imposing.


    She lowered her eyes and said to William again. "I caused all this trouble, Grandpa. I''m really sorry."


    William couldn''t stand seeing her kneeling and quickly got up to walk to her side. "The ground is so cold. Why did you kneel so easily? Although I don''t know what happened yet, we can exin it slowly. Come, sit and talk," William said. Selena didn''t dare to sit.


    And Raymond looked at her with a cold smile, making her scalp tingle.


    She swallowed hard and hurriedly lowered her head.

 Chapter 768 Now It Should Be Ex-Wife

    Raymond slipped into his suit like he was gearing up for battle. His eyes had this sly glint, and he buttoned up with a slow, deliberate motion. Once he was all set, he called out, "Selena?"


    His voice hit her like a spell.


    Selena froze, too scared to even nce his way.


    Raymond shot a look at Caterlington, who seemed totally unfazed.


    Then he eyed Richard, who also looked like he was in on the secret.


    So, he was the only one left in the dark.


    Awesome.


    Anger bubbled up inside him, ready to explode, but he kept it in check, standing there cool as a cucumber, reying everything since he met her.


    He''d just gotten back to the country and hooked up with his so-called wife, without even knowing it.


    Penny had kept her identity under wraps, making a fool out of him.


    Turns out, he wasn''t cheating with someone else''s wife; he was cheating with his own.


    Well, ex-wife now.


    Even after he showed some feelings, she dumped him without a second thought.


    Then she kept up the Penny act, messing with his head and heart.


    Raymond had never felt so humiliated.


    But he didn''t react, didn''t question, didn''t storm out; he just stood there, quiet andposed.


    Paul was just as shocked as Raymond.


    But Paul didn''t give a damn about Selena and wasn''t about to lose his cool over her, so he just raised an eyebrow and then focused on Raymond. So, from start to finish, Penny had yed Raymond?


    When he decided to divorce and get tangled up with Penny, he never imagined Penny was his wife.


    What a freaking humiliation!


    Raymond took a deep breath, his eyes darkening.


    And William was still grilling Selena, "What''s the deal, Selena, you and Raymond..."


    Selena shot back, "I have nothing to do with Mr. Montague."


    That one line felt like a p in Raymond''s face.


    He looked up at her, saying nothing.


    William always spoiled Selena, believing every word she said.


    So he sighed in relief and then looked at Raymond. "Just as well, I wanted you to meet Selena tonight. Now that you have, you''ll regret it."


    Then he stood up and pulled Selena along. "Selena, let''s drop this for now. Come back to the private room with me."


    He nced at the others still watching, saying, "Break it up."


    Selena didn''t dare stick around because Raymond was there. His stare was terrifying.


    "Okay, Grandpa," Selena said. She followed William, and Catherine finally snapped out of it, muttering, "Shameless!"


    William paused, his face turning icy, fully backing Selena. "What did you say?"


    Catherine mmed up, looking awkward.


    William had a double standard when it came to Selena. Now that he knew she was the one causing the scene, he let it slide, not even bothering to get the full story, as long as she wasn''t at a disadvantage. He hadn''t forgotten he had invited people over tonight for another reason.


    So, after getting back to his private room, he had Selena find a spot to sit.


    Back in the original room, Raymond kicked over the coffee table, his whole body burning with rage, like an angry lion.


    He still couldn''t believe it, immediately pulling out his phone to call John, looking for any proof to deny it.


    "John, bring me the agreement Selena signed and that paper I''ve been looking at recently," Raymond ordered.


    Suddenly, he thought of something, lowered his eyes, and hoarsely said, "Bring that hairpin too."

 Chapter 769 Werent You Eloquent When Deceiving Me?

    Across from Selena''s booth, the whole Montague n was hanging out.


    Grace had no clue that Penny was actually Selena, so she was totally spaced out until she got back to the booth and finally pieced it together.


    Her face was a mess of emotions, and she had no idea what to say, so she just kept her mouth shut.


    Selena settled in and looked at William, asking, "Grandpa, did you call me here for something else today?"


    But before she could finish, the booth door swung open, and Raymond plopped down next to her.


    Raymond had this icy vibe going on. He didn''t say a word, but the tension was thick enough to cut with a knife.


    William was about to bring up Mia when Raymond cut in, cool as a cucumber, "Mia''s situation has nothing to do with Selena, Grandpa. That''s it for tonight. I need to talk to Selena."


    Selena froze. Raymond was still in a foul mood. If she went with him, would she even make it back alive tonight? "Grandpa, I..."


    Before she could finish, Raymond grabbed her waist, his words dripping with menace, "You can refuse, unless you want Grandpa to send you abroad right now, making sure I never find you again." Selena''s face went pale, and she mmed up.


    Raymond shed a smile at William and the others, then yanked Selena up.


    "Grandpa, I was there that day too. Mia''s got some psychological issues and is miscing her anger. Get her a good shrink," Raymond added.


    Mia, who was also there, immediately shot back, "Raymond, I didn''t, I really didn''t."


    "Mia, do I need to check the surveince footage?" Raymond asked.


    He hadn''t checked the footage to give her a bit of dignity.


    Mentioning the footage shut Mia up instantly. She started trembling and silently crying.


    She thought Raymond would care about her, but nope. His mind was all about Selena.


    It had to be Selena who had Raymond under her spell. She hated Selena.


    But right then, Raymond was dragging Selena out of the booth.


    William''s voice called out, "Raymond, don''t do anything rash."


    Raymond turned his head, even managing a smile. "Grandpa, haven''t you always wanted me and Selena to get closer? Well, here I go, getting closer." Selena heard this and got goosebumps all over.


    She didn''t want this, not at all! Her gut told her tonight was gonna be rough.


    Raymond dragged her to his car downstairs.


    Selena tried to shake him off but was shocked by his grip, which hurt her knuckles.


    Raymond yanked her and threw her against the car.


    Her back hit the car, making her wince in pain.


    "Selena?" he called out, quickly lighting a cigarette, like he needed the nicotine to calm down.


    Selena stayed silent, so he took a deep drag, thought of something, and suddenlyughed.


    His eyes turned red, and his gaze was ice-cold.


    His chest started heaving, and for a moment, he was so mad he couldn''t speak.


    It was the first time in his life he was this furious, his mind going nk.


    After a few more deep drags, he blinked a few times to calm down.


    Selena still didn''t say a word, which made him even angrier.


    "Not talking? Cat got your tongue? You were pretty chatty when you were fooling me."


    After saying this, he was so mad his mind went nk again.


    If tonight''s mess got out, he''d be aughingstock!


    Making a big deal about divorcing Selena, only to fall for her other identity?


    Damn Selena!


    He wanted to strangle her!

 Chapter 770 Like a Sword Through Time

    Selena''s temper could make folks wanna pull their hair out. Right now, her silence was driving Raymond up the wall.


    He flicked his cigarette butt away and grabbed her chin.


    Without a second thought, he kissed her. To keep her from fighting back, he mped his other hand around her neck.


    Selena felt like she was gonna pass out. She opened her mouth and bit down on his tongue.


    Their mouths were full of blood, but Raymond didn''t seem to care and pulled her even closer.


    When he realized she was about to ck out, he finally let go.


    His eyes shed cold, but there was a tiny bit of softness buried deep down.


    "Mr. Montague, I never said I wasn''t Selena. You never cared enough to find out who I really was. You had plenty of chances to dig into my background, but you didn''t. So when you said you liked me, I couldn''t help butugh." Selena wiped the blood from her mouth, her voice steady.


    Raymond was floored, a mix of anger and sadness washing over him.


    From the start, he refused to face his feelings, and now he had noeback.


    Selena''s eyes zed. "And the first time I woke up in your bed, you were on the phone talking about a divorce. If I''d told you I was Selena then, would you have killed me in a rage? I didn''t know you well enough to risk it." "Selena! But you can''t keep lying!" Raymond yelled.


    "Raymond!" Selena had had enough. "We''ve been married for three years. Everyone knows you have a first love. You''ve never hidden your disdain for me. How could I dare tell you my identity? Think about how you treated me at first. You''ve said more than once that you hate the Fair family, that you hate Selena!"


    She took a deep breath. "When Olivia was in danger, you saved her and left me to almost die, along with that child."


    Her voice cracked.


    "I called you, crying and begging you to keep the child, but what did you and Catherine say? Raymond, how do you have the right to be mad at me now? I gave you so many chances to find out. If you really cared about Penny, you wouldn''t just now be figuring out who I am. Did you ever respect me? Even if I wasn''t Selena, even if I was just Penny, to you, I was just a woman you could call and dismiss whenever you wanted!"


    Mentioning the child made Raymond feel like ice water was running through his veins.


    He opened his mouth, his body shaking. Panic hit him like a tidal wave.


    He''d been too mad about being lied to, but he hadn''t thought about what he''d done to Selena.


    Yeah, he chose to save Olivia and left her there.


    His mom had mentioned the child a few times, but he didn''t care.


    Now, those memories felt like daggers stabbing him through time.


    His fingers shook from the pain, and he had to take deep breaths to keep it together.


    How could Penny be Selena?


    Why did it have to be Selena?


    Then who was the Selena he thought he knew, the weak woman who hade knocking on his door?


    "Raymond, I went through so much crap because of you. I just wanted to live our own lives after the divorce, so you didn''t need to know who I was," Selena said.


    "Penny." His tone softened, gently tugging at her sleeve.


    But when he saw two guys walking out of the hotel, he yanked her back, demanding, "Separate lives? And then you go mess around with so many men! Did I ever say anything?" He remembered that the first time they had sex, it wasn''t her first time.

 Chapter 771 What Do You Take Me For

    Moreover, she fessed up herself.


    He yanked open the car door and shoved her inside.


    When Selena tried to bail, he locked the door.


    "Raymond! Let me out!" Selena yelled, her face flushed with anger.


    Raymond just held her tight and asked, "Who''d you hook up with while I was gone for three years?"


    "None of your damn business!" she snapped, and he started unbuttoning her clothes.


    Selena was so pissed her scalp tingled, and she pped him hard.


    Even after the p, he kept unbuttoning her clothes like he didn''t care.


    Selena, fuming, pped him a few more times. Her hand started to hurt, and she stopped, shocked.


    ''Does this guy not feel pain?'' Selena thought.


    "What the hell do you want?" she asked.


    Raymond''s hands finally stopped, his eyes red. "Selena, what am I to you? I know I messed up, but have you been fair to me? If you had any real feelings, you wouldn''t have divorced me, but you did."


    Selena took a deep breath and tried to open the car door again, but it was locked tight.


    "I don''t want to argue; it''s pointless. Let me out," Selena said.


    "Then what''s the point?" Raymond asked, his lips pressed tight, eyes turning red.


    It was like he wanted to burn a hole through her with his stare. His cool demeanor twisted into something sinister. "Is it pointless to talk now, or was everything we went through pointless? Or are you saying the kid was pointless too?" Selena stiffened and went silent.


    After a minute, she forced a smile. "What right do you have to bring up that child?"


    Raymond lowered his eyelids, his fingers trembling. "My fault," he said.


    Selena felt like she was back on that cold hospital bed.


    She blinked. "I wasn''t fit to have your kid, and it''s been so long. I''ve moved on. From now on, we owe each other nothing."


    Raymond stiffened. She said they owe each other nothing?


    His life was a mess now. He didn''t even want to think about how Paul, Alex, and Victor would mock him.


    He still had to exin everything to William.


    Now she casually revealed her identity and wanted to walk away clean. How was that fair?


    "I owe you a kid, don''t I? I''ll give you one," Raymond said.


    Selena thought she misheard. She instinctively looked up at him, only to see his intense gaze.


    "Are you out of your mind?" Selena asked.


    Who says stuff like that!


    But Raymond was dead serious. "We''re still young. We can have another kid. I''ll take you to the hospital for a check-up, as long as there''s no permanent damage."


    "Raymond!" Selena cut him off. "Don''t you get it? It''s impossible for us. You don''t even like me! It''s just your possessiveness. You''re not tired of me yet, and besides, I don''t like you either."


    Her tone changed at thest sentence, but she tried hard to stay calm.


    The car went dead quiet.


    After a long time, Selena heard a faint sob, very soft.


    She looked up and saw only his profile and a tear rolling down his cheek.


    It was so quick she thought she imagined it.


    Raymond''s hand, hanging by his side, was clenched into a tight fist. That kid was a knot in his heart. If only he could go back in time, he wouldn''t have hurt her so deeply.


    If only he could go back to every moment he hurt Selena, he would never say those things.


    But there''s no "if" in this world.


    Selena thought he would open the car door, but he just leaned back slowly, staring nkly at the car ceiling.


    He stopped talking, and she felt a strong sense of sadnessing from him.


    ''Is it because of that kid?'' Selena wondered.


    Indeed, not only joy needs to be shared, but pain as well.


    She had felt sad for that kid before, but seeing him sad now, she miraculously felt a bit better.


    She opened her mouth to say something but quickly closed it again.


    After a long time, Raymond let out a soft sigh. "Selena, Penny, it''s my fault."


    For some reason, Selena''s heart tightened. She wondered what he was thinking during those few minutes of silence.

 Chapter 772 I Will Compensate You

    "I''ll make it up to you," he said, his eyshes fluttering as he opened the door next to him. "Go home and get some solid sleep tonight. If you ever run into any problems you can''t handle,e talk to me." Selena was a bit thrown off, thinking Raymond would be livid and rip her apart tonight.


    She got out of the car hesitantly, but then a pair of hands wrapped around her waist, and a head rested on her shoulder. His voice had a hint of a plea. "Stay away from those guys. I''ll make it worth your while." "I''ve got nothing to do with them," Selena said.


    Raymond''s forehead pressed against her shoulder, finally showing some vulnerability. "Doesn''t matter if you did. Just don''t be with them anymore. You''ve got me now, right?"


    Selena opened her mouth to deny it, but his raspy tone made her feel like she couldn''t breathe, like someone was choking her.


    After a long pause, Raymond finally let her go. "You heading back to Ashbourne Manor? I''ll take you."


    He finally remembered Ashbourne Manor, the ce that used to be their home.


    How ironic. They were together in that vi, yet he didn''t recognize her.


    It was only after the divorce that he learned the truth.


    Selena didn''t say a word. She did need to go back to Ashbourne Manor now.


    She silently got back in the passenger seat, not daring to say anything more to piss him off, since she was the one who deceived him first.


    The car drove quietly down the road, and no one spoke during the ride.


    When they arrived at Ashbourne Manor, Raymond still hadn''t unlocked the car door, so Selena couldn''t get out.


    He turned to look at the house in front of him, remembering how she had once brought him back here. He hadn''t told her the address, yet she parked the car here. He had sensed something odd back then but didn''t pay attention to it. Thinking back on these details now, he felt a bitter taste in his mouth.


    Yeah, how did he not notice? There were so many clues.


    ''Is this what they mean by being too close to see clearly?'' Raymond thought.


    Selena said, "Mr. Montague, unlock the car door."


    "Call me Raymond."


    His tone was indifferent as he opened the car door for her.


    After Selena got out, she heard footsteps behind her. She stopped and turned to look at him.


    Raymond walked past her, heading forward.


    "Mr. Montague, this is my home. Do I need to remind you? This was a pre-marital gift from Grandpa. After the divorce, it belongs to me alone," Selena said.


    Raymond had reached the door. Hearing this, he stopped, and an endless sorrow welled up inside him.


    Selena ignored him, mercilessly closing the door, almost hitting his nose.


    Raymond finally understood what it meant to be rejected.


    He stood at the door for an hour without ringing the bell.


    After an hour, he left, looking back every few steps.


    The news he received tonight was so shocking that even now, being alone, he felt a sense of unreality and loneliness.


    Until John''s call came through. "Boss, I didn''t see you in the private room. Did you leave?"


    Raymond replied, "Send the items to Manston Manor. I''m heading back now."


    After speaking, he got into the car.


    When he returned to Manston Manor, he couldn''t help but think that Selena had designed this house, making him feel even more bitter. Entering the hall, he sat on the sofa, finally understanding the significance of the hairpin.


    It was a gift he had given her, yet it ended up at Montague Manor.


    And at that time, he had even told his mother to be thorough.


    The more he recalled these details, the more his fingers trembled.


    Then he took out the divorce agreement Selena had signed andpared it with the recent document. Sure enough, the handwriting was identical. No wonder he found the handwriting familiar at the time.


    But because he was so indifferent to Selena''s identity, he never made the connection.


    He stared at the hairpin in his hand for a long time before taking out his phone to call Catherine.


    Catherine was now somewhat afraid of his calls, knowing he had discovered that Selena was Penny. "Raymond," Catherine first called out.


    "Mom, what happened to the child?"


    Catherine''s tone immediately became guilty. "It was just like that, couldn''t keep it."


    "Did you force her to have an abortion?" Raymond asked.

 Chapter 773 I Will Definitely Choose Her

    Catherine knew it was true, but she didn''t wanna mess things up with him.


    She only had one son now, and if things got ugly, Donovan would hate her even more.


    Catherine snapped back, "What do you mean I took her for an abortion? You two weren''t even divorced then. You said it wasn''t your kid and you never touched her. Of course, I believed you. Should I have let a bastard be born? And didn''t Selena call you? You admitted it in front of her."


    As the past came flooding back, he realized just how many stupid things he''d done.


    The bitterness in his heart blew up, and he could barely stop himself from kicking over the coffee table.


    Catherine''s words left him with noeback.


    Raymond said, "Fine, I messed up. But what''s with her hairpin showing up at Montague Manor? You knew she was Penny, the girl I liked, and you still tried to cover it up, didn''t you?" "Raymond, I didn''t."


    "Shut up!"


    Raymond had heard when he got back that Catherine was super pissed at Selena and treated her like crap.


    Back then, he didn''t care about Selena, his so-called wife, and couldn''t be bothered.


    But now that he knew the truth, all those things he ignored and hated hade back to bite him.


    Catherine was so scared she didn''t dare say another word.


    Raymond''s voice turned icy. "If you mess with her again, I won''t be nice. Believe me, between you and her, I''ll always pick her."


    Then he quickly added, "No matter if she''s right or wrong."


    After hanging up, he sat on the sofa, dazed.


    John was nearby, probably having heard the rumors, and was in shock too. ''Penny is Selena, the ex-wife who married and divorced the boss?'' "John, in twenty minutes, I want everything on Selena, every detail. I need to know it all," Raymond said, his voice hoarse and eyes red with anger.


    John couldn''t believe it either, so he quickly went to dig up info.


    Soon, a stack of papers was in front of Raymond. But he didn''t dare open it. Even after everything tonight, he still hoped Selena wasn''t Penny. His fingers stiffened, and after a long time, he slowly opened the documents on the coffee table.


    When she went to high school, when she went to college, when she married him.


    He didn''t go to the courthouse; she went alone to get the marriage certificate.


    When they divorced, he didn''t go to the courthouse either; she went alone to get the divorce certificate. He couldn''t imagine the ridicule she faced. Raymond''s lips were pressed tight, and he remembered all the nasty things he said about Selena to her face. Now he wished he could p himself. His eyes couldn''t hide the deep rage, and the asional shes of red showed just how bad his mood was.


    But he kept it in, like a boiling pot with a lid on it-calm on the surface, but a storm underneath.


    The doorbell at Manston Manor rang. He opened the door to see Alex rushing in.


    When Alex saw him, he finally felt like he wasn''t dreaming. He looked even more wrecked than Raymond.


    "Penny is Selena? The Selena we''ve been talking trash about? Your ex-wife?" Alex asked.


    Damn it, so many people, and no one thought to check her identity.


    Then Alex froze. He got why no one checked-because they knew Raymond was just messing around with her.


    To be blunt, none of them took Penny seriously, thinking Raymond would get bored eventually.


    And Raymond himself had said as much.


    But now, how were they supposed to fix this mess?

 Chapter 774 Becoming the Mistress

    "Raymond, what''s your next move?" Alex asked.


    Before he knew Penny was actually Selena, Raymond was already into her, not even caring she was married. Now that he knew the truth, he was even more determined not to let go.


    But Selena definitely wasn''t into him. If she had even a bit of interest, she wouldn''t have divorced him.


    Raymond sat on the couch, a thick stack of info about Selena in front of him.


    He rubbed his temples, his voice all raspy. "I have no clue."


    This whole situation was so unreal, it totally blindsided him.


    "Do you want to win her back?" Alex asked.


    "Of course I do," Raymond replied.


    But the problem was, if he went after her, would Selena even give him a chance?


    He knew he had been a total jerk in the past, saying all kinds of crap about Selena to her face, and even getting involved when James was sick. One screw-up after another, he had messed up big time.


    Selena was super rational. Even after hooking up with him so many times, she never budged on the divorce, showing just how much she despised him.


    If she didn''t need something from him, she probably wouldn''t have seen him at all after the divorce.


    He felt a lump in his throat and a tightness in his chest.


    Yeah, Selena''s dad James had passed away. During James''s illness, he had even messed with the Fair family''s business.


    Selena would have to be out of her mind to like him!


    And she was clearly a sane woman.


    Alex was still standing when he suddenly saw Raymond look up, his tone uncertain. "Alex, what should I do?"


    Alex stiffened. He had never seen Raymond like this before.


    In the business world, he was unstoppable, capable of anything.


    But when it came to Selena, he was helpless and scared, now having to ask Alex for help.


    Alex opened his mouth but didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After a minute, he finally said, "If you want to win her back, be good to her. Women need to be sweet-talked. Put aside your tough-guy act for now. Find out what she needs and give it to her. After all, you have no shortage of money." "What if she needs me to stay away from her and draw a clear line?" Raymond asked.


    Alex was stumped. Weirdly, he felt that Raymond asking this question showed he understood Selena''s personality pretty well.


    He replied, "Even if that''s the case, it doesn''t stop you from pursuing her. Plus, her mom died when she was young, and now her dad''s gone. She''s all alone. She must be lonely. And with the Fair family''s business still ongoing, many people are eyeing it. If you help her out more, maybe her attitude will soften over time."


    Raymond took a deep breath. It seemed this was the only way for now.


    Alex finally sat down, running his hands through his hair. "I''ve racked my brains and still can''t figure out how Penny turned out to be Selena!" The two men fell silent.


    In contrast to their gloom, Selena felt relieved.


    Finally!


    This identity was finally out in the open!


    No more worrying about Raymond''s revenge. She could finally be open and honest.


    Feeling good, she took Max to y outside in the yard.


    Fiona, who hadn''t seen her in such a good mood for a long time, quickly asked if she wanted ate-night snack.


    "No, Fiona, you go to bed," Selena said. She squatted down, holding Max''s head in her hands and shaking it. Max yed along, moving his head.


    Her phone rang. It was Shelley calling.


    "What''s up? Did Raymond finally find out?" Shelley asked.


    "Yeah," Selena replied.


    "He didn''t give you a hard time?"


    "No, which I also find strange."


    "Maybe he really likes you. Listen to what others are saying. They say Raymond got angry over a woman, and now he''s at odds with Richard. Even Mr. Montague has stepped in. Selena, you''re something else." Selena suddenly didn''t know what to say.


    ''Like? How could that be like?'' Selena thought.

 Chapter 775 Giving Gifts

    "Shelley, got some free timetely. Wanna grab a bite?" Selena asked.


    Shelley''s voice got all hesitant. "Nah, Selena. Got some stuff going on. Let''s catch upter."


    Selena frowned. She remembered Philip''s cousin Emma was supposed to have surgery. Was it still not done?


    But Shelley had already hung up, so she couldn''t ask more.


    "Woof woof woof." Max started barking, sensing her good mood, and began running around like a maniac.


    Selena just watched him go nuts in the yard, not bothering to chase him.


    Next morning, she headed to S.M Corporation.


    As soon as she walked into the office, she saw someone sitting there. It was Raymond.


    Seeing him there, she thought she was seeing things.


    Then she remembered Raymond knew her identity and had probably done some digging.


    He was sitting in her chair, looking at some documents.


    ''So this is her office?'' Raymond thought.


    She had even turned the Fair family''spany around, now diving into the film industry. The first movie she invested in with Alex was a hit, and the current show was getting rave reviews. "What are you doing here?" Selena frowned, noticing he was holding a contract.


    When she got there, he stood up and pushed the contract toward her.


    Selena saw it was a property transfer contract, thend he had wanted back.


    "I''m giving you thisnd," he said calmly, ncing at her cautiously.


    Selena pushed the contract back. "No need. Just keep renting it to me at the agreed price and don''t cause any more trouble."


    Raymond lowered his eyes, not expecting that even giving a gift would make him feel so low.


    He reached out to grab her, but Selena dodged and looked at him warily. "Mr. Montague, you gonna force me again?"


    That sentence hit him like an arrow to the heart.


    He remembered how he always used the excuse of not being tired of her yet to demand sex whenever he wanted, treating it like a transaction with zero tenderness. Now, it was alling back to him like a boomerang.


    But there were so many boomerangs, he felt like he was being pierced through.


    He opened his mouth, then lowered his eyes, silently pushing the transfer contract towards her again.


    "Sign it. I owe you this," Raymond said.


    Selenaughed to herself, thinking, ''Is he seriously trying to make up for it with money? Fine, whatever.''


    She took the contract and scrutinized every word, clearly showing she didn''t trust him one bit.


    This behavior stung Raymond, making him feel both pissed and a bit wronged.


    But as Selena had said, what right did he have to feel wronged?


    All along, she was the one who had been wronged.


    After checking and confirming there were no traps in the contract, Selena said, "I ept yourpensation. From now on, we owe each other nothing." Raymond watched her sign her name stroke by stroke, but he still felt like it wasn''t real.


    After signing, she pushed the contract back. "Is that all, Mr. Montague? I need to work now."


    In other words, you can leave.


    Raymond had spent a long time checking out this floor and her office when he came up, wanting to see where she worked.


    Now he had no excuse to stay, but he still felt a glimmer of hope, hoping to ask her out for a meal, especially after giving such a big gift.


    But Selena had already sat down in her office chair, not even looking at him.


    He stood silently for ten minutes, not even getting a nce from her, and had to turn around and say, "I''m leaving then."


    Selena was still looking at the documents in her hand and didn''t respond.


    Raymond felt extremely frustrated, clenching his teeth. "Selena, I''m leaving."


    "Mm," Selena responded.


    Getting a one-word response made him feel strangely better.


    ''Actually, she isn''t that cold,'' Raymond thought.


    He smiled slightly and took the elevator downstairs.


    At this time, he should have been at work, but he was at the Fair family''spany instead.


    John was still acting as the driver in the car. Seeing hime down, he quickly said, "Sir, there''s a meeting at the Montague Group. We need to get back within twenty minutes." "Hold off for now," Raymond said, then started fiddling with his phone.


    John didn''t know what he was doing.


    Raymond sent a message to Alex: [Gift given. Now what?]


    Alex: [Flowers, diamonds. Did you give her a diamond ring when you got married? Even though you''re divorced, you should make up for it, right?]


    Raymond remembered he hadn''t given her anything back then and felt a chill in his heart. "John, have someone send a diamond ring over. The bigger the diamond, the better. Also, send some roses. And clear out my properties in Silver Bay City and transfer half to Selena."


    ''These gifts should be enough, right?'' Raymond thought.

 Chapter 776 Mr. Montague Might Be Pursuing You

    John knew Raymond was chasing after Selena and didn''t wanna waste any time.


    Soon enough, a massive bouquet of 999 roses showed up on the top floor.


    The thing was so huge, it even got stuck in the elevator for a bit.


    Selena was buried in some documents and about to head to another meeting when Ann barged in. "Ms. Fair, someone sent you flowers."


    Selena was about to say, "Bring ''em in," but when she looked up, she couldn''t see Ann at all ''cause the bouquet was so big it blocked everything, and it took two people to carry it. Selena was baffled.


    Ann set the flowers down and said all business-like, "Mr. Montague sent them over."


    Selena remembered asking Raymond to find out where she was that night, but he was so cold. Why the flowers now?


    Ann didn''t like him and thought he was just faking it.


    Hearing the flowers were from Raymond, Selena''s brow furrowed. "What''s Raymond up to?"


    "Ms. Fair, where should I put them?" Ann asked.


    "Trash ''em. If he sends anything else, just toss it," Selena said.


    Right after she said that, there was a knock on the door. It was John.


    Seeing both Raymond and John in her office back-to-back, Selena felt like she was in a dream.


    "Ms. Cooper," John said, putting some documents on the table. "These are the properties Mr. Montague owns in Silver Bay City. He wants to transfer half of them to your name. Just sign here." Half the properties?


    She had no clue how valuable they were, and Raymond was just giving them to her?


    Selena''s brow furrowed even more. "What''s he mean by this?"


    John was stunned. The meaning was so obvious, didn''t she get it?


    But Selena looked genuinely confused.


    John''s mouth twitched. He suddenly felt like both of them were clueless about romance.


    "Mr. Montague might be, um, trying to woo you," John replied.


    "Wooing me?" Selena was even more puzzled. After a long pause, she pushed the contract away.


    "No need, these are too valuable. Mr. Montague has already given me what I wanted most. Tell him all past grievances are settled, and he shouldn''t bother me anymore," Selena said.


    John felt awkward but took the contract back to the Montague Group and ryed Selena''s words to Raymond.


    Raymond sat in his chair, silent for a long time before asking, "Did she curse?"


    "No, she didn''t," John replied.


    "So she''s not that mad, right?" Raymond concluded and looked at the stack of transfer documents. "Keep them. We''ll find another chance to give them to her."


    John stayed silent and didn''t say more.


    Meanwhile, Selena had just wrapped up a three-hour meeting and was beat.


    Now that thend was reimed, she could let the renovation team get back to work.


    This time, she used the best materials and hired people to oversee safety issues.


    Ann stood in front of the desk, grinning. "The show starring Austin is breaking viewership records, and everyone''s pushing us to shoot the other series. Also, here''s the list of applicants who want to sign with us today. We got a thousand applications just this morning. S.M Corporation is making a name for itself thanks to the previous publicity with All Star Entertainment and this show."


    Selena nodded, smiling. "Ann, with so many applicants, have someone scout for top talent from otherpanies, especially filmpanies. We need to recruit a lot of people, particrly some top agents."


    Ann said, "Top agents are hard to poach, and they usually don''tck money. You might need to handle this yourself."


    There were only a few dozen top agents in the entire entertainment industry, and they were almost all with bigpanies. It was unlikely they would join a newpany, so Selena indeed needed to put in more effort.


    She asked Ann to stay, and together they picked a name, Ronald Moore, a top agent from All Star Entertainment who was reportedly in a dispute with thepany.


    Since S.M Corporation was already at odds with All Star Entertainment, they didn''t mind deepening the grudge.


    "Ann, I''ll handle this guy. You review the recent artist signings and visit the sites more often. Remember my principle: talent above all." "Got it, Ms. Fair."


    Ann was pretty excited ''cause S.M Corporation was finally getting better and better.

 Chapter 777 The Real Husband Was Himself

    "Hey, how''s it goin'' with you and your fianc¨¦?" Selena asked.


    "He''s been swampedtely, always pulling overtime." Ann sighed. "But I used to travel a lot for work too, so I get it. Work''s gottae first."


    Selena raised an eyebrow. "He''s been getting pretty chummy with Jessica. You might wanna keep an eye on that."


    That was basically a red g waving in Ann''s face about Brody.


    But Ann had mad trust in Brody; they''d been together for seven years, after all.


    "I know, it''s cool. It''s all for work," she said.


    "You sure? I saw him sharing a spoon with Jessica," Selena said.


    Ann''s face went from zero to pissed real quick. "I''ll talk to him about it."


    Selena nodded and then went on a mission to track down Ronald, nning to meet him that evening.


    But now, every move she made, Raymond was all over it.


    Knowing she wanted a top agent, he immediately sent two people to S.M Corporation to report.


    Even during a meeting, he was frowning, worried she might get screwed over if she went to All Star Entertainment, so he shot her a text while the execs were yammering. Raymond: [If there''s anything you can''t handle,e to me.]


    But the phone screen showed: [Your message has been sent but was rejected by the recipient.]


    His face darkened instantly. He raised his hand to signal the execs to pause and then called Selena.


    The execs sitting there were clueless, just looking at John all confused.


    John shook his head slightly, so everyone just kept quiet.


    Raymond made the call, but it rang forever with no answer.


    He took a deep breath and coldly told John, "You call Selena."


    This time, Selena picked up. Clearly, she had only blocked Raymond, not John.


    Talk about ying favorites!


    A sh of anger crossed Raymond''s face but quickly vanished. Thinking about his past screw-ups, he couldn''t stay mad and just grabbed John''s phone in frustration. "You blocked me?" Raymond asked.


    Selena sounded a bit surprised to hear his voice.


    "Mr. Montague," she said.


    "I told you to call me Raymond!"


    "Didn''t we agree to settle things? I''m super happy with that piece ofnd."


    It saved her a ton of cash, and she could soon start filming her second movie.


    Raymond was at a loss for words for a moment, gritting his teeth. "Selena, why are you so unambitious? Can''t you ask me for more?"


    John, listening on the side, silently lowered his eyes, thinking, ''Raymond is beyond help.''


    Selena went quiet. ''Is Raymond seriously whining about having too much cash? Is this what rich people problems look like?''


    She opened her mouth, but words failed her for a moment. After a long sigh, she said, "I gotta get back to work. Talkter." "Selena!"


    But she had already hung up.


    Raymond was so pissed he almost chucked the phone at the wall, but then remembered it was John''s phone.


    Fuming, he slowly sat back down and signaled the execs to continue.


    The execs were on edge. Raymond had been in a good mood just a minute ago, what the heck happened?


    No one dared to guess, and they soon found out what it meant to be in the hot seat.


    When one exec brought up a point, Raymond let out a coldugh.


    That exec nearly wet himself, thinking he must''ve said something wrong.


    His voice dropped to a whisper.


    But Raymond was too busy stewing over Selena''s cold shoulder to pay any attention to the meeting.


    When it finally ended, the execs felt like they''d just escaped a death trap, not knowing how many times they''d endured Raymond''s icy res, and felt lucky to be alive.


    As soon as the meeting wrapped up, Raymond called n from Cornerstone Construction, telling him to bring Lucas over.


    n didn''t waste any time and had Lucas at Montague Group within half an hour.


    When Lucas walked in, he felt like he was about to get chewed out by Raymond.


    Raymond looked at him, wondering how he ever thought this guy was Selena''s husband.


    "Mr. Montague." Lucas couldn''t even look him in the eye.


    "What''s the deal with you and Penny?" Raymond asked.


    Lucas wasn''t perfect, but he''d always been loyal to Selena, so he just kept his head down, scared out of his mind.


    "I want the details. Don''t worry, I won''t make things tough for her," Raymond said.


    Lucas let out a breath of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead.


    "Ms. Cooper found me back then, asked me to be her fake husband, paid me monthly, and even bought me a car. I thought, why not? It was a sweet deal, and she''s really beautiful." "She bought you a car?" Raymond asked.


    Lucas felt a chill in the office, shivering a bit.


    "Yeah," he replied.


    "Did you ever sleep with her?"


    Raymond''s eyes were like daggers when he asked this.


    "I wouldn''t dare. I only saw Ms. Cooper as my boss," Lucas replied.


    Hearing this, Raymond''s expression softened a bit. It was just a fake husband after all. Back then, the real husband was himself, though now he had been kicked to the curb.

 Chapter 778 He Will Eventually Win Her Back

    "But whatever, I''ll win her back sooner orter," Raymond thought, all cocky.


    He nced at the papers on his desk. "From now on, don''t even think about contacting her."


    Lucas just stood there, too scared to say a word.


    Once the office was empty, Raymond''s mind drifted to Caterlington and Richard. Those two were a real pain, and then there was that actor, Austin. The more he thought about it, the more pissed off he got. "Why the hell are there so many dudes around her?"


    He remembered when he used to be her legit husband. Now, he had to wait in line, and that stung.


    Caterlington was definitely up to no good.


    He couldn''t help himself and pulled out his phone to call Caterlington.


    Caterlington had just had a spat with Raymond. Even though he knew he shouldn''t mess with him, he couldn''t resist being snarky when he picked up.


    "Well, if it isn''t Selena''s ex-hubby."


    "When did you figure out Penny is Selena?" Raymond asked, ignoring the jab.


    Caterlington always talked down to Selena''s husband, clearly knowing her secret for ages.


    "But how long exactly?" Raymond wondered.


    "Oh, I really can''t remember. It''s been forever," Caterlington replied, all smug.


    Raymond''s face darkened, and he spoke in a low, icy tone, "What are you so damn proud of?"


    Caterlington knew Raymond was on edge and felt a twisted sense of satisfaction. "I''ve got plenty to be proud of. Selena told me herself. But look at you, you only found out because of those circumstances. If Mr. Montague hadn''t been there that day, she probably would''ve kept it from you."


    Raymond mmed the phone down.


    Caterlington looked at his phone and suddenly burst outughing.


    As heughed, a wave of sadness hit him. He hoped Selena wouldn''t actually get back with Raymond.


    Raymond made the call, feeling even more frustrated.


    Then John told him that all the top agents sent to S.M Corporation had been turned down by Selena. She didn''t want his help at all.


    "Who''s she meeting tonight?" Raymond asked.


    "Ronald, a top agent who''s about to ditch All Star Entertainment."


    "Send me the address," Raymond demanded.


    He was going too.


    "Mr. Montague, there''s a super important meeting tonight," John reminded him.


    "Push it back," Raymond snapped.


    John found it kinda funny. The CEO used to be all about work, but now he was ditching meetings left and right for Penny.


    "Alright, I''ll let the execs know," John said, trying not tough.


    Raymond jumped up right away. Not only did he cancel the meeting, but he also bailed on work early.


    Selena rolled up to Sky Gallery at 6 PM sharp.


    The buzz about Ronald ditching All Star Entertainment was blowing up online, but no one had spilled the real tea on why he was leaving. Selena decided to dig into that.


    She heard Ronald was meeting Rachel here tonight, so she came to scope it out.


    Lucky for her, as soon as she hit the hallway, she spotted them.


    Ronald, at thirty-two, had that mature, steady vibe with his gold-rimmed sses, making him look all brainy.


    Plus, he kept himself in pretty good shape for his age.


    Right now, there was this sleazy dude next to him. Larry Hall, rocking a middle part hairstyle, had a hot chick draped over his arm.


    Rachel was standing behind Ronald, clearly in the middle of some serious convo.


    Rachel looked down at Ronald, saying, "You''ll have to cough up $8 million for bailing on the contract. Think about how you''re gonna scrape that together."


    Eight million bucks was a sum that, if you weren''t born with it, you''d probably never see in your lifetime.


    Even though Ronald was a top agent, selling everything he owned would only get him about $4 million.


    Now that he was on the outs with Rachel, the fair-weather friends in the entertainment biz were even less likely to lend him a dime.


    "Ms. Dorie, don''t sweat the money," Ronald said coolly.


    His eyesnded on Nicole Baker, who was clinging to Larry, and he asked her, "Are you sure? You really wanna go down this road?"


    Rachel sneered at his question. "This is Nicole''s own choice. You''re just too proud, which is why you piss people off."


    Nicole didn''t dare to say a word, pretty much confirming that this was her choice.


    Ronald didn''t push it further, but Larry was a big shot in the entertainment world. He was a top exec at All Star Entertainment, and his shares were just a smidge less than Rachel''s. Plus, he was tight with Rachel. Rachel almost always gave him whatever woman he wanted.


    The two had been business partners for years and were the most trusted allies in the industry.


    Any female artists who hadn''t debuted yet would usually get harassed by Larry before they made it big.


    Other top agents wouldn''t step in, but Ronald was the only one who would, not wanting Larry to mess with the artists under his wing.


    Before, both sides had managed to coexist, but this time Nicole had willingly epted Larry''s sleazy deal.

 Chapter 779 You Have No Bottom Line, But I Do

    Larry and Rachel were gunning for Ronald, which kicked off the whole contract mess.


    Tonight, Ronald showed up to save Nicole, but turns out, she was down with it.


    He kept his mouth shut; her choice, her problem, not his.


    Too bad though, she was a real looker, still had her best years ahead.


    Rachel gave him a pat on the shoulder. "People gotta face their fate. You try to save ''em, but they wanna take the easy way out. Maybe it''s time to rethink your principles. Don''t you have another chick under your wing?" She was eyeing that girl too.


    Ronald adjusted his sses and brushed Rachel''s hand off. "None of your business."


    Rachel''s face turned icy. "Ronald, think about it. If you can''t cough up four million bucks, you''re going to jail."


    "I said, it''s none of your business."


    "What if you send her over? She might do it for you."


    Ronald''s eyes went cold. "Ms. Dorie, you might have no limits, but I do."


    Rachel pped him as soon as he finished talking.


    Ronald''s lip was bleeding, but he just wiped it off, his eyes dark.


    "Ronald! How dare you talk to me like that? You''re just myckey. If I want you alive, you live. If I want you dead, you die. Who do you think you are to lecture me?" Rachel yelled. Ronald sneered and turned to leave, but a bunch of bodyguards blocked his way.


    Rachel clearly wasn''t letting him go tonight.


    She''d used Nicole to bait him here.


    "Tomorrow, the headlines will be all about you, saying you''re messing around with your female artist. I''ll even drop some photos," Rachel said.


    Ronald had been in the game for years, always keeping a clean rep and a respectful distance from his female artists.


    Rachel wanted to destroy him, make him pay the breach of contract fee, and ruin his career, shutting every door in his face.


    That was Rachel''s style, her go-to move.


    Ronald was finally pissed.


    But he also knew the sad truth: he couldn''t take Rachel down.


    Like she said, he was just her pawn. Until the contract was up, she controlled his fate.


    A smirk crossed his face as he heard the bodyguards closing in.


    Just then, Rachel spotted Selena.


    Selena had been watching from a distance, recording everything on her phone.


    "Selena, what the hell are you doing?" Rachel''s eyes zed with anger, signaling her bodyguards. "Grab her!"


    Selena raised an eyebrow, pocketed her phone, and bolted.


    But the hallway was packed with Rachel''s goons.


    Rachel had gone all out to trap Ronald tonight.


    Selena didn''t get far, and her phone was snatched by the bodyguards.


    Rachel had been so wrapped up in Ronald''s drama, she hadn''t heard any gossip.


    She already hated Selena and didn''t expect her to stir the pot again.


    She''d let her off once before, but Selena hadn''t learned.


    Rachel smashed Selena''s phone against the wall.


    "Hold her!" Rachel shouted.


    Selena was about to pull out her pepper spray when she caught Larry''s eye, a hint of interest in his gaze. "Who''s this?" Larry let go of Nicole, his eyes gleaming with greed.

 Chapter 780 What Do You Take Him For?

    Rachel had known Larry for ages, so she totally got what he was up to.


    The dude was always a sucker for a pretty face, and after all these years, he still chased after the hot ones.


    "Larry, you interested?" Rachel asked, eyebrow raised.


    Larry nodded, swallowing hard.


    Rachel quickly weighed her options. Sure, the Montague family mighte after her, but if Raymond didn''t give a damn about Selena, why should she? She signaled to her bodyguards. "Grab her."


    Two more bodyguards moved in on Selena, but she whipped out some pepper spray and nailed them right in the eyes.


    As the bodyguards howled in pain, she bolted down the hallway. But as she turned the corner, she smacked right into a guy''s chest. The scent was kinda familiar.


    No time to think, she tried to keep running, but the guy grabbed her by the waist.


    "Why are you running? Got yourself in trouble again?"


    It was Raymond''s voice.


    By now, the bodyguards had caught up.


    These guys were only used to dealing with celebs, so they had no clue who Raymond was.


    They reached out to grab Selena and threw some insults at Raymond. "Step aside, buddy. This chick is Mr. Hall''s pick for the night."


    Raymond''s eyes darkened, and he gave off a seriously scary vibe.


    He held Selena tight and growled, "And who the hell is Mr. Hall?"


    He was so pissed he could barely talk straight.


    "Exin this! Who''s this random dude you''re messing with?" Raymond snapped at Selena.


    Selena was almost speechless. ''Seriously, Raymond? Now''s not the time for this!''


    Raymond suddenly stared at her, his lips curling into a cold smirk. "Or are you really that desperate?"


    Just then, a fat, greasy-haired guy came running over, his face lit up with excitement.


    Selena whispered, "That''s Mr. Hall."


    Seeing Larry, Raymond raised an eyebrow, finally getting the picture.


    The bodyguards, seeing Larry, seemed to rx. "Mr. Hall, he''s holding onto her and won''t let go," they said. Realizing who it was, Larry broke out in a cold sweat.


    Rachel was right behind him, and when she saw Raymond, she was even more shocked.


    She lowered her eyes but heard Raymond ask Selena, "Were you bullied?"


    Selena was quiet for a few seconds, then slowly nodded.


    Raymond turned to re at Larry, letting out a coldugh.


    Rachel was worried that if things got worse, the Montague Group would crush All Star Entertainment, which would be a huge loss.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s all a misunderstanding, a big misunderstanding," Rachel said quickly.


    Standing next to Rachel was Ronald, held by two bodyguards. Ronald had Selena''s broken phone and finally got a chance to give it back to her. Selena looked surprised, took it, and said, "Thanks."


    Ronald nodded, made eye contact with her, then looked away.


    Seeing them exchange nces right in front of him, Raymond felt a surge of jealousy.


    ''Who the hell is this guy?''


    Raymond instantly felt threatened and held Selena even tighter.


    Noticing her broken phone screen, he asked coldly, "Who broke it?"


    His gaze lingered on Rachel''s face beforending on Larry.


    Larry stiffened and forced a smile. "It wasn''t me."


    Admitting it now would be asking for trouble.


    Rachel''s face turned pale. "I identally broke it. I''llpensate Ms. Fair."


    Hearing this, Selena immediately took out her phone and recited her bank ount number. "Note the ount and transfer the money."


    Rachel was fuming, but under Raymond''s pressure, she had no choice but to transfer the money.


    After getting the money, Selena looked at Ronald.


    "Ronald, wannae with me? I''ll pay your breach of contract fee, and you can sign with mypany. How about it?"


    She was smart, knowing Ronald''s situation, and offering him a lifeline now, he wouldn''t refuse.


    But Raymond''s gaze grew colder and more intense. "Selena, what do you mean by this?"


    Using his influence to save another guy?


    What did she take him for?

 Chapter 781 He Is Really Awkward and Embarrassed

    Selena totally blew him off and just stared at Ronald.


    Right behind Ronald were Rachel''s two bodyguards. If he didn''t y ball with Selena now, he wasn''t going anywhere.


    He chuckled, adjusted his gold-rimmed sses, and said, "Alright."


    Selena got what she wanted, but then Rachel chimed in, "The breach of contract penalty is eight million bucks, Selena. You sure you wanna cough that up?" Even if Ronald was a top agent, no way he could bring in eight million dors'' worth of value for Selena''spany.


    Selena was rushing into this bad deal. Was it because she had a thing for Ronald?


    "Mr. Montague, Ronald''s thirty-two. He''s got that mature man vibe," Rachel said, trying to stir the pot.


    It did make Raymond a bit uneasy.


    But he yed it cool and just red at Rachel, "She said she''d pay, so can you scram now?"


    Rachel''s face went stiff, not expecting him to be so blunt.


    She forced a smile. "Alright, we won''t bother you." She gave Larry a look, and they started to leave.


    But Raymond''s voice cut through the air again.


    "Ms. Dorie, I only told you to leave."


    Hearing this, Larry freaked out and dropped to his knees. "It was my fault! I didn''t know she was your woman!"


    He was sweating bullets. Raymond might be young, but he was ruthless and not someone to mess with.


    Rachel didn''t dare to stick up for Larry, but Larry was from All Star Entertainment.


    She took a deep breath, her lips trembling with anger, but she had no choice.


    "Ms. Fair, tonight''s mess was on us. Since you want Ronald, All Star Entertainment will let him go without any penalty. As for Mr. Hall, I hope you can let him off." Rachel''s methods were shady, but she was smart.


    From Raymond''s attitude, it was clear that pleading with Selena was more effective than pleading with Raymond.


    Sure enough, Selena raised an eyebrow, nced at Ronald, and smiled. "Alright, thanks for your generosity."


    Rachel''s fingers curled up in anger, but she forced a smile. "It''s the least we can do since we messed up first. Mr. Hall and I will leave now. See you next time." She pulled Larry up and left a message for Ronald. "Come to thepany tomorrow to terminate the contract."


    Ronald didn''t react much.


    Rachel''s face turned grim again, but she had to suck it up.


    After she, Larry, and the bodyguards left, only three people were left in the hallway.


    Raymond''s gaze finallynded on Ronald.


    Rachel''s words had made him super jealous.


    His eyes were full of scrutiny, but then he heard Selena say, "Mr. Montague, thanks for this time." For some reason, his mood lifted a bit.


    At least she knew how to say thanks.


    Raymond snorted and asked, trying to sound casual, "You into this kind of mature guy?"


    Ronald was thirty-two, Raymond was twenty-four, a solid eight years apart.


    Ronald had that mature charm from years of experience.


    Raymond''s vibe was more dominant and wild. Even though he had a noble facade, once he got fired up, he was relentless. "No," Selena replied.


    Hearing her denial, Raymond''s mood got even better.


    "What did Mr. Montaguee here for tonight?" Selena asked.


    Raymond couldn''t admit he was following her. "Socializing," he said.


    "Oh."


    "Or did you think it was for you?" he asked.


    Selena smirked, "I wouldn''t dare. I won''t disturb Mr. Montague''s socializing."


    Raymond lowered his eyes, got quiet, and after a long pause, he asked, "Wanna grab dinner together?"


    He was really awkward and embarrassed.


    "No, I need to discuss business with Ronald," Selena said.


    Raymond felt a pang in his chest and sneered, "Suit yourself."

 Chapter 782 She Is Actually So Foolish and Pure

    Raymond took off first, throwing a quick side-eye as he rounded the corner.


    Selena stayed put, said something to Ronald, and then gave him a "go ahead" gesture.


    Ronald nodded, and they both headed out the other way.


    Raymond''s body went stiff. He only rxed his lips after they were gone.


    Selena and Ronald ditched Sky Gallery and found a chill caf¨¦ to hang out in.


    Ronald twirled a spoon in his fingers while Selena gave him the lowdown on S.M Corporation.


    "So, what do you think? You in?" Selena asked.


    Ronald replied, "I''ve got a female artist under my wing, but she''s signed with All Star Entertainment. She probably won''t want to bail. Plus, she''s got mad potential." Trantion: Selena should try to snag this girl.


    Ronald had a knack for turning newbies into A-listers. If he said she was promising, she was probably the next big thing.


    "Alright, what''s her name?"


    "Sophia Turner."


    After sealing the deal with Ronald, Selena tried calling Ann, but got no answer.


    She frowned and dialed again.


    Still no answer.


    She jumped in her car and sped to Ann''s ce.


    The door was cracked open, and she could hear Ann and Brody arguing inside.


    "Ann, what''s your deal? Just ''cause your boss said something, you''re doubting me now?"


    Brody''s mom butted in, "If you really think my son did you dirty, then break up! We don''t need you."


    Ann looked torn and upset. She probably realized she was overreacting; it was just a spoon, after all. "Brody, I''m sorry," Ann said.


    Brody sighed, feeling a bit guilty too. "Forget it, it''s cool. Just don''t do it again."


    But Brody''s mom wasn''t done. "You''re not even married yet, and you''re already full of doubts. When you used to travel for work, did we ever use you of fooling around? My son has always trusted you!" Ann felt even worse hearing that.


    She rubbed her forehead and kept apologizing. "It''s my bad."


    Selena didn''t go in, but hearing all this made her fume.


    She stood outside for a bit, listening to Brody''s mom keepying into Ann.


    After a bit, Ann came out. She jumped when she saw Selena, quickly dragging her into a dark corner of the hallway.


    "Ms. Fair, what are you doing here?"


    Selena had a hunch that things with Ann and Brody were rocky, but it was clear Ann still had faith in him.


    "Ann,st time I was in the elevator, I overheard Brody and his mom talking about you. Brody''s got something going on with the daughter of Sunshine Real Estate Company. Her name''s Jessica. I saw her with your fianc¨¦ at a party before." Ann felt a chill run down her spine, not wanting to believe it.


    Selena pulled her out of the dark corner and into a convenience store at the entrance of theplex.


    The store had just one table.


    Selena grabbed two hot drinks and set them down in front of Ann. "I know this is tough. You''ve known him for seven years, but he''s not being real with you. If you keep this up, you''ll just get hurt more."


    Ann held the hot drink, staring down at it. "Ms. Fair, maybe it was just for socializing."


    "Okay, even if it was, their elevator chat showed zero respect for you," Selena said.


    Ann looked down even more, gripping the cup tight. "That''s just how she is. She''s got a bad temper, but Brody''s always been good to me. We''ve known each other for so long, and in the future, I''ll be living with Brody, not his mom." Selena was at a loss for words. She admired Ann''s work skills but didn''t expect her to be so naive about love.


    "A rtionship that hasn''t led to marriage in seven years has issues."


    Selena couldn''t help but keep trying to convince her, but Ann just smiled, "We weren''t making much money before, and I was still young. Now we''re both doing better, and after thinking it over, we decided to get married."


    Ann pulled out her phone and saw Selena''s missed calls, quickly apologizing. "I was putting Brody''s little brother to bed, so I had my phone on silent and missed your calls. I''m sorry."


    "He has a brother? I thought he was an only child?"


    "I thought so too. It wasn''t untilst year that I found out. When Brody was in college, his family secretly had another kid. Now his mom''s brought the kid to live with us. The kid''s only seven and super noisy. When I''m home, my phone''s usually on silent. I''m really sorry."


    Selena felt more and more that something was off.


    Ann had known Brody for seven years and only found out about his brotherst year?

 Chapter 783 This Is a Way to Deceive Women

    "Brody never told you about this?" Selena asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Brody was worried the kid would be a hassle for me, and his mom thought the same. So, the kid''s been raised by other rtives," Ann replied, shrugging.


    Selena''s face darkened, and a wild idea popped into her head.


    But she had no proof yet, and if she told Ann now, she wouldn''t buy it. "Ann, go home and snag a hair from Brody and that kid," Selena said.


    Ann''s eyes widened. "No way, Ms. Fair, this isn''t something to joke about."


    Selena took a deep breath and grabbed her shoulders. "You haven''t married into their family yet, so to them, you''re still an outsider. Do you think Brody''s mom would send her own son away for an outsider? This kid is probably Brody''s. You were the best option for Brody before, so his mom kept it under wraps. But now that Brody''s got a better option, she doesn''t care if you find out. Ann, you''re sharp at work, how can you be so clueless in love?"


    With that, she pulled Ann out of the convenience store. "Go get those hairs now. It won''t be hard. We''ll do a paternity test together."


    Ann felt weak, her mouth opening but no wordsing out.


    After a long pause, she croaked, "Ms. Fair, Brody wouldn''t do that."


    "Ann!" Selena was getting frustrated. "Wake up. We''re just guessing now. If it''s not true, great. But we have to check."


    Selena was always clear-headed about rtionships, so she had to give advice.


    When you move in with a guy, and his family sends his brother away to avoid bothering you, there''s a 98% chance the kid is his.


    No mom would send her own kid away for an outsider unless there''s something fishy about the kid''s identity or health. And if it''s a health issue, it could be hereditary.


    This was a trick to fool women, but some women thought it meant the guy valued them.


    Ann said nothing, rubbing her temples. "It''ste now. I''ll get it tomorrow."


    "Alright, I''ll give you a day off tomorrow," Selena said.


    "Thanks, Ms. Fair."


    Seeing her state, Selena wanted to say more, but Ann clearly didn''t want to talk anymore and turned to walk inside.


    As she was about to enter, she saw Brody opening the door toe out.


    "Brody, where are you going?" Ann asked.


    "The boss called me for something urgent. I need to go to the office," Brody said.


    Ann nced at the time. It was almost ten o''clock, and he was still going to the office?


    Selena''s words nted a seed of doubt in her heart. She quickly said, "I''ll go with you. I need to handle some documents on myptop."


    Brody''s face changed instantly. "Ann, are you still doubting me?"


    "No, I just want to go with you."


    "We''ve known each other for so many years, and now you doubt me? Am I more important to you, or is your boss?"


    Men are usually like this. When caught, they get angry and question, making women anxious and self-doubting. Ann said nothing, just smiled.


    Brody strode away, not caring about her anymore.


    Ann looked up, holding back her tears, and then looked outside the hallway.


    The sky outside was dark, but the neighborhood was lit up with thousands of lights.


    So beautiful.


    But how did she and Brody end up like this?


    Brody drove toward Jessica''s vi. He felt a bit guilty toward Ann, but seeing that beautiful vi, something he could never afford, the guilt vanished. He sat in the car for a full minute, realizing what he wanted. Having seen a better world, he couldn''t stay in the same ce.


    If he really married Ann, he could see the end of his life at a nce.


    Next would be marriage, working hard to pay off the mortgage, then having kids, and struggling to raise them.


    Such a life was too terrifying.


    He took a deep breath, opened the car door, and walked into Jessica''s vi.


    Jessica had sprayed perfume on herself. As soon as she opened the door, she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Brody, why are you sote?"


    Brody instinctively wrapped his arms around her waist, knowing what Jessica wanted tonight, and he was excited too. Although they had kissed, hugged, and tried all kinds of intimacy, they hadn''t actually had sex yet.


    Tonight, Jessica was clearly ready.

 Chapter 784 I Guarantee Your Satisfaction, My Princess

    Brody used to feel kinda bad about Ann, but now? Nah, he was over it.


    He grabbed Jessica and made a beeline for the couch.


    Jessica didn''t see thating. She''d tried to get him going before, but he was always kinda wishy-washy. Looked like he finally made up his mind. "Brody, you finally gonna dump that chick?" Jessica asked.


    Brody kissed her, fumbling with her buttons. "Just gimme a bit more time."


    Jessica smirked, and soon they were all over each other.


    "Alright, but if you don''t bring your A-game tonight, I''m gonna be pissed."


    Brody chuckled, "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure my princess is happy."


    Jessica burst outughing.


    Soon, the room was filled with noise, Jessica''s voice hitting the high notes, while Brody let out the asional low growl.


    Jessica''s boyfriend criteria? Gotta be a beast in bed, and Brody was nailing it.


    He made her feel incredible, and she liked him too-smart and easy on the eyes.


    They went at it till like four or five in the morning, non-stop.


    Brody didn''t even realize he was pulling out all the stops to please Jessica.


    "Brody, you ever get it on with Ann?" Jessica asked.


    Brody shook his head. "She''s got some weird hang-ups and never lets me touch her."


    Jessica was surprised. "No way, aren''t you guys engaged?"


    "Every time we try, she starts puking and shaking. Total buzzkill."


    Jessicaughed. "Let''s not talk about her then."


    Hearing this, Brody felt a twinge of guilt about Ann.


    But Jessica? She was rich, hot, had a killer body, and the sex was mind-blowing.


    Compared to Ann, who was all hands-off, Jessica was a total upgrade.


    He quickly shoved thoughts of Ann aside and kept working his magic on Jessica.


    Meanwhile, Ann was at home, waiting forever, but Brody never showed.


    She wanted to call him but didn''t wanna bug him.


    Lately, Brody had been pulling a lot of overtime, saying there was a big project at work and he was the main guy.


    If it went well, he''d score a big payday.


    Ann rubbed her temples, Selena''s words echoing in her head.


    She couldn''t help but get up and head to the kid''s room.


    The seven-year-old was already out cold. She took a strand of hair and went back to her room, feeling a chill run through her.


    She didn''t catch a wink all night and finally called Brody at seven in the morning.


    Brody was still knocked out in Jessica''s bed. They''d moved from the couch to the bed, going at it like crazy.


    Jessica was still out cold, and so was he, but the phone ringing jolted him awake.


    "Ann," Brody mumbled.


    "Brody, did you pull an all-nighter at work?" Ann asked.


    Brody shot up, trying to sound chill. "Yeah, been swamped with overtime. Might even have to go on a business trip."


    "Ms. Fair gave me a day off. I made breakfast and can bring it to you at the office," Ann offered.


    Brody''s heart skipped a beat. The house was just ten minutes from the office, but this vi? A solid hour away.


    If Ann showed up, she''d know he wasn''t at work.


    "Why''d you take a day off? Ann, I''m busting my ass for our future, and you take a day off for something small? Didn''t you say your job''s been crazy too?" Brody snapped. Ann stared off into the distance, not saying a word, and Brody suddenly went quiet.


    He realized he was being a jerk. He wanted Jessica, but he couldn''t just ditch his seven-year thing with Ann.


    He''d seen her grow from a fifteen-year-old kid to the woman she was now, and part of him didn''t want to let go.


    Plus, Ann was great at keeping the house in order, while Jessica, spoiled her whole life, always expected everyone to cater to her.


    Brody''s dream? Keep Ann at home and have Jessica boost his career.


    But afterst night, he wanted more of Jessica.


    If only Jessica could be a bit more understanding, he wouldn''t need Ann around.


    Right now, Ann was just in the way.


    Ann didn''t expect to get chewed out just for worrying about him missing breakfast.


    Her voice cracked, and she hung up.


    When she got to the hospital, she was still jittery and didn''t dare go in.


    But then Selena called.


    "Ann, did you get the hair?"


    "Yeah."


    "Are you at the hospital?"


    "At the entrance."


    "Wait there, I''ll be there soon."


    They shared their locations, and sure enough, Selena showed up in ten minutes.


    The moment Ann saw her, she felt like breaking down.


    When you''re at your lowest, you really hope someone will be there for you.

 Chapter 785 Such Weakness, Embarrassment

    Selena was a kickass boss and a solid friend.


    Ann handed her the thing with two strands of hair.


    Selena took it and headed straight to the hospital to give it to Victor.


    She greeted him, hoping to get the results ASAP.


    Victor rubbed his temples. "Alright, I''ll get my colleague on it right now."


    Victor had been doing surgeries at the hospital for a while. Because of him, a ton of patients picked this hospital and specifically asked for him, so he was running on fumes. But he knew about the recent gossip.


    He looked at Selena, wanting to say something but then just shut his mouth.


    Thanks to Victor, the results came out two hourster.


    Seeing the words on the report, Ann felt like she got hit by a truck.


    The test confirmed a parent-child rtionship.


    Brody really had a kid, and he had him seven years ago.


    But how old was he seven years ago? Just eighteen!


    Selena didn''t even need to look at the report; she could tell the result just by looking at Ann''s face.


    The paternity report slipped from Ann''s fingers, and her legs went weak, almost making her copse.


    "Ann!" Selena quickly helped her up, and Victor also gave her a hand.


    Ann''s mind was a total nk,pletely unable to think straight.


    They got her into a hospital room, fed her something sweet, and colorful things swayed before her eyes.


    The doctor exined nearby, "It''s just a mix of emotional shock and a bit of low blood sugar. She needs to rest well." Selena stood by the bedside, looking at Ann with some serious heartache.


    She had poured seven years into a rtionship, only to find out it was all lies from the start.


    No one could handle that kind of blow, especially when it was someone she nned to spend her life with.


    "Ann, what are you gonna do?"


    Ann sat on the hospital bed, and when she heard this, she forced a smile. "Ms. Fair, thanks for being with me today. Honestly, before seeing the results, I had a hunch because I trust you, and you''ve always been sharp. I used to think Brody didn''t let his brother bug me because he really cared about me. Never thought it would be his kid."


    Even his whole family was in on it from the start.


    Her voice was shaky, but no tears came out, just dryly staying in her eyes.


    Selena stayed calm, holding her hand. "Get your head straight. Now think, what are you gonna do?"


    "I really can''t bear to leave him," Ann said.


    Such weakness, such a mess. But who could let go after seven years?


    Women are emotional creatures. She used to get frustrated seeing other women get yed in love.


    But now that she was in the same boat, she made the same choice, unable to let go.


    Selena asked, "Even if he has a kid, even if he betrayed you? He spent the whole night at Jessica''s vist night. You know what they did."


    This sentence instantly made Ann''s shoulders slump, leaving her speechless.


    If it were just a kid, she even thought she could forgive him. As long as she worked hard to earn money, raising a kid wouldn''t be tough.


    But Brody didn''t love her, didn''t like her, and that was a dealbreaker.


    "I''ll call off the engagement, break up, and move out," Ann said. She lowered her head, unable to resist leaning back against the cold wall. "Ms. Fair, thank you. Please leave me alone for a while." Selena nodded and left without hesitation.


    As she closed the door, she heard heart-wrenching cries from inside.


    Selena felt a bit sad too. Women are more likely to feel for such situations.


    But only by getting through it could one find a new beginning.


    She went back to the office, took a moment to pull herself together, and immediately started prepping the contract with Ronald.


    But her phone rang at that moment; it was a call from John.


    As soon as she hit the answer button, Raymond''s voice came through, "Take me off the cklist, Selena. I made you eight million bucksst night, after all."

 Chapter 786 Do you think hes better than me?

    Selena went quiet, realizing it made sense, and just gave a nod.


    Raymond felt a lot better right away. Just as he was about to say more, the call dropped.


    For the next bit, he juggled his paperwork while keeping an eye on his phone.


    Ten minutester, he shot her a message.


    Just a question mark.


    The status still showed-message sent but bounced back.


    Raymond frowned, checking the time on his phone. Hadn''t he just called her ten minutes ago?


    Meanwhile, Selena was knee-deep in Ronald''s contract and had totally forgotten about Raymond after hanging up.


    Once she wrapped up the contract, someone took it to Ronald personally.


    Selena then started mulling over the female artist under Ronald''s wing, named Sophia.


    Sophia had only snagged a supporting role in one TV series so far, but she totally nailed it. Most importantly, she wasn''t even professionally trained. Yet, she managed to leave a mark in her first TV role, which was pretty impressive.


    However, Selena felt like Ronald was keeping something from her.


    If he thought Sophia was so talented, why didn''t he bring her over himself?


    After all, he knew how All Star Entertainment yed their game. If such a promising artist stayed there, her talent would probably go to waste.


    Half an hourter, Ronald dropped a bomb on Twitter, announcing he had signed with S.M Corporation.


    The inte went nuts; after all, it was Ronald, the top-tier manager everyone was talking about.


    Wasn''t he still in a spat with All Star Entertainment over his contract? How did he sign with S.M Corporation so fast? Did All Star Entertainment really let him go? Selena had a Twitter ount, and thanks to the All Star Entertainment drama, she had already racked up 200,000 followers.


    She retweeted Ronald''s post and added a few flowers.


    But those flowers caused a big stir.


    Because they were roses, andizens, being the sleuths they are, quickly started specting.


    [Is the president of S.M Corporation dating Ronald? Isn''t the president a woman?]


    [Did Ronald break his contract with All Star Entertainment because of her? Looks like true love.]


    [Is this a rtionship announcement? And with roses, no less.]


    Selena had no clue thatizens in the entertainment world were so imaginative. She rarely chatted with people and hardly used emojis, thinking the flowers just showed she was happy.


    By the time her and Ronald''s rumored rtionship hit the trending topics, she realized what had happened, but it was toote to delete the tweet without looking shady.


    Ronald was already trending, and adding a female president to the mix shot them to the top of the trending list.


    When the news reached Raymond, his face darkened immediately.


    John didn''t dare meet his eyes and quickly exined, "Boss, it''s probably just theizens making stuff up. Ronald seems to be a non-marriage advocate; he mentioned it to the media a while back." "Really?" Raymond was a bit unsure. After all, young women nowadays did tend to like mature and stable men.


    Moreover, Selena''s upbringing made her somewhat starved for affection. If an older man showed her care, she might easily fall for him.


    Thinking of this, he felt a prickly sensation all over.


    But he kept a calm facade, continuing to scroll through the trending news.


    John fell silent.


    After a long while, Raymond asked, "Do you think he''s better than me?"


    John didn''t know how to respond for a moment. But as a responsible assistant, he had to ease the boss''s worries. "You two are not the same type. Ms. Fair would definitely prefer you," John said. Raymond felt irritated. He had sent flowers, given gifts, and even saved her eight million dorsst night, yet she wasn''t even willing to take him off her cklist.

 Chapter 787 Im Remarrying Her

    He whipped out his phone, hesitated for a sec, and then decided to hit up William.


    But guess what? William ghosted him.


    Raymond took a deep breath, stayed quiet for like half a minute, then turned to John and said, "Call the Montague crib and let ''em know I''ll be there for dinner tonight." John got on it right away.


    By 7 PM, Raymond rolled up to the Montague mansion, right on time.


    William was chilling on the couch, ying chess solo. The board was pretty packed, showing the game was almost done.


    Seeing William about to move a piece back, Raymond couldn''t help but say, "Once you move, you can''t take it back."


    William looked up at him. "Yeah, once you move, you can''t take it back. So, why are you here tonight?"


    William saw right through Raymond''s game.


    Raymond figured Selena listened to William, so he came to ask for a favor.


    Raymond dropped his gaze and ced the gift he brought on the coffee table. "Grandpa, this is that painting you''ve always wanted. I snagged it at a high price from overseas." William raised an eyebrow and checked it out.


    This painting had been locked away by some foreign collector who wouldn''t sell it. Raymond must''ve jumped through hoops to get it.


    It also showed he had some serious cash stashed abroad, and even William didn''t know how much.


    Satisfied, William put the painting down but didn''t mention Selena. Instead, he happily asked the butler to bring out the grub.


    "It''s rare for you toe back and hang with me tonight. I''m touched," William said.


    Knowing why Raymond was really there, he chose not to call him out.


    Back in the day, to get the two together, he even came back early from abroad. And what happened?


    Raymond didn''t y ball, dodged Selena like a pro, and even made it clear he couldn''t stand her.


    William had put in a lot of effort back then, and now Raymond had a change of heart.


    Too little, toote.


    During dinner, Raymond yed the good grandson and served William a bowl of soup.


    William chuckled, "Not bad, you do know how to take care of people."


    Just as William was about to sip the soup, Raymond finally got to the point.


    "When Selena saved you, she took care of you in the hospital for a while, right? Grandpa, you got pics from that time, don''t you?"


    At some point, William had said he''d show him the pics, saying Selena was super cute, serious, and responsible.


    But back then, Raymond couldn''t stand her and shut it down without a second thought.


    If he had seen the pics then, he wouldn''t have just now realized that Penny was his wife.


    He regretted it big time.


    "Oh, that one," William said, all excited, and told the butler to fetch the photo.


    A photonded in front of Raymond.


    It was Selena from her early college days, rocking a high ponytail, looking all young and full of life.


    Even though she had a bit of a cold vibe, she was smiling at the camera, just wearing a simple white shirt and jeans, but still bursting with energy.


    Raymond had never seen Selena from back then and felt like he''d been hit right in the heart.


    He stared at it for a minute, hearing William say, "Selena''s a real sweetheart. If she hadn''t saved me, I would''ve been a goner. After getting me to the hospital, she took care of me and even asked her teacher for leave right in front of me. I thought then, how awesome it would be if she were my granddaughter-inw-beautiful and capable."


    Raymond felt a pang in his chest, gripping the photo tight but afraid of messing it up, so he slowly let go.


    He turned to the butler. "Got any scissors?"


    The butler, clueless about why he needed scissors, quickly brought a small pair.


    So, right in front of William, Raymond cut the photo, snipping his own grandpa out of it.


    William was so shocked he grabbed a nearby cane and whacked him. "You idiot! Trying to kill your grandpa?"


    Raymond took a couple of hits on the back, almost messing up the cut, and couldn''t help but say, "Grandpa, hit meter. There''s only one photo, and if I mess it up, it''s gone."


    William was so mad he couldn''t speak, staying silent for a long time before gritting his teeth. "What''s the point of cutting Selena''s photo now? She doesn''t like you. How many times have I told you not to regret it, and you said you wouldn''t. So, do you deserve this?"


    Only William could talk to Raymond like that, and every word hit home.


    Raymond paused but kept cutting the photo carefully.


    In it, Selena smiled at the camera, looking super sweet.


    Just like William said, kind and serious.


    To help a random old man without a second thought back then, no wonder William liked her.


    Having been in that position for years, he could read people in a snap, and Selena''s actions back then clearly impressed him.


    The more Raymond looked, the more his heart ached.


    Why didn''t he meet her earlier? Maybe things would''ve been different.


    There was still food in front of him, but he had no appetite.


    William ate heartily, feeling pretty pleased with Raymond''s disappointment.


    This was something he had imagined countless times, hoping Raymond would regret it, and he didn''t expect it toe so soon.


    "Grandpa," Raymond called out, slipping the photo into his wallet. "She listens to you. Call her back, and I''ll remarry her."

 Chapter 788 She Still Hasnt Fallen for You

    Upon hearing this, William let out a coldugh. "I can''t be losing face like this. I told Selena how awesome you were, and what happened? She still didn''t fall for you." Raymond felt another stab of pain and pressed his lips together. "Grandpa, don''t you also want her to be your granddaughter-inw?"


    William snorted again. "I ain''t forcing Selena. If you can''t manage to remarry her, then get out and don''t disturb my meal."


    It was utterly ruthless.


    Raymond stood up and actually got to his feet.


    As he was leaving, he even prepared to take the painting that had been delivered.


    William, in a fit of rage, raised his cane, and only then did Raymond put the painting down.


    When he got back to the car, he looked at the scenery outside.


    Finally, he said to John, "Let''s head back to Manston Manor."


    This matter would have to be handled slowly.


    Meanwhile, at the bar.


    Mia had drunk herself into a stupor. Ever since Raymond found out about Penny''s identity and refuted her in front of everyone, no one had cared about her anymore. William had even hired a psychologist for her, but it was useless.


    Mia knew very well that her biggest wish now was to prevent Raymond and Selena from being together.


    She was anxious and couldn''t sleep every day, now relying on alcohol to find a moment of peace.


    As long as she was sober, she would think about the humiliation of kneeling before a kidnapper and the disgust of the kidnapper being on top of her.


    She groggily got up, and as she was about to leave, she bumped into a man.


    This man was wrapped up tightly and didn''t enter the bar, just loitering outside.


    Mia, drunk out of her mind, heard the man ask, "Do you know Selena? Does anyone know Selena?"


    This man was Jacob, Selena''s cousin.


    The Layman family parents had all perished, and only Jacob had escaped, but no one knew where he was.


    Now he was at his wit''s end, always feeling like someone was watching him, always feeling like he was about to die. He had no choice but to think of finding Selena.


    But he had fallen out with Selena back then, and she had long since blocked him. He could only ask one person after another outside the bar.


    The bar was a mixed bag of people; surely someone would know Selena.


    Unfortunately, Mia did.


    Jacob reeked of a foul odor, having disguised himself as a beggar to escape those who were after him.


    He was hungry and tired. If he couldn''t find Selena soon, he really wouldn''t be able to hold on.


    Mia huped and walked up to him. "Why are you looking for Selena?"


    "I''m Selena''s cousin. I have something very important to discuss with her."


    Mia squinted her eyes, looking at Jacob''s appearance, and snorted. "How do I know you''re not lying?"


    Jacob hurriedly took out a childhood photo of the two of them. "This is me and her. I really am her cousin."


    "I see." At that moment, Mia truly felt she had changed. She resented everyone rted to Selena, including this suddenly appearing Jacob. She called her bodyguards, and in no time, a few bodyguards arrived.


    She whispered in the bodyguard''s ear, "Take him to a deserted ce and break one of his legs. Make him a cripple."


    The bodyguard thought he had misheard and looked at her in surprise.


    They had never done such a thing for Mia; she had always been very kind.


    But Mia''s face was twisted at that moment. "What, didn''t you hear me?"


    The bodyguard quickly nodded.


    Jacob was still anxiously asking questions when he was taken to the car by the bodyguards. "Do you know Selena?"


    "Yes, we''re taking you to her now."


    Jacob breathed a sigh of relief, thinking he had met good people.


    The car drove to a deserted ce, and he finally realized something was wrong, but it was toote. An axe came down on his leg.


    He screamed, and the bodyguards left him in the deserted alley and drove away.


    Jacob, driven by a strong will to survive, crawled toward the light while crying, hoping Selena would appear soon.

 Chapter 789 The Only Way to Improve Status is Through Beauty

    But Selena? Yeah, she wasn''t gonna show up here. Ever since that scandal with Ronald blew up, she wanted thepany to throw some cash to bury it.


    But before S.M Corporation could even lift a finger, someone else had already taken it down.


    She frowned, clueless about who did it, and had to stick to the n to find this artist named Sophia under Ronald.


    Little did she know, Sophia was at home, fuming, "Who the heck is this olddy? How''s she trending with Uncle Ronald? Is she the reason he ditched the contract?"


    Since Ronald bailed, thepany hooked her up with a new agent. The agent was like, "You should just focus on finishing this script."


    "How am I supposed to finish it? Uncle Ronald''s not here. How can I act? If you want me to act, fine, then bring him back!"


    Sophia had only been in one TV series but already had over five million Twitter followers. People were saying she was the next big thing, so All Star Entertainment had high hopes for her.


    With Ronald around, Sophia didn''t have to schmooze with those big shots. Now that he was gone, she just got back from a social event where some creep kept groping her thigh, and she was livid.


    Seeing the scandal between Ronald and another woman now, she felt like she was gonna explode.


    "Quick, use a fake ount to spread rumors on Twitter, saying this Selena is an ugly old hag!" Sophia snapped.


    The agent rubbed his temples. "Ms. Dorie wants you to focus on acting."


    Sophia''s face turned icy. "Get lost! If you don''t listen to me, what''s the point of having you!"


    The agent lost it. "Sophia, who do you think you are? You''re just a product thepany is pushing. If you don''t nail this drama, you''ll end up in Larry''s bed! Do you really think you''re above it all? If it weren''t for Ronald protecting you, you''d have been forced into countless hookups! A girl like you, with just looks and acting skills but no connections, can only rely on your beauty to climb up! You''ll get it sooner orter!"


    Sophia ignored him. After he stormed out, she locked the door again.


    Then she sat down, opened Twitter, and started spreading rumors with a fake ount.


    [I''ve seen this Selena. She''s a hideous, fierce-looking forty-year-old woman. Ronald would never be with someone like her.]


    [Don''t talk nonsense. Ronald has such good taste; how could he be interested in a greasy olddy?]


    [Selena is just a rich old woman with terrible fashion sense. Stop associating her with a man like Ronald.]


    This fake ount had over a hundred thousand followers because it had leaked some juicy stuff before.


    So the stuff she posted quickly blew up.


    Someone: [Is she really that ugly? Have you seen her?]


    Sophia: [Yeah, I have. She was covered in jewelry, looking like a total nouveau riche, with exaggerated makeup. Her blood-red lips looked like they could swallow someone whole!] Because Sophia sounded so convincing, everyone bought it for a while.


    Sophia saw that the talk about Selena''s looks was trending, and many people were chiming in, saying Selena was indeed ugly.


    Netizens thought it made sense. After all, how could a young woman be a CEO and revive a smallpany? She must be an older woman with some tricks up her sleeve. Selena was a forty-year-old nouveau riche.


    This became the general consensus amongizens.


    Sophia chuckled to herself, even starting to believe that Selena was such a woman.


    But soon, someone privately messaged her on Twitter.


    She clicked in and found it was Selena herself!!


    Sophia was so scared she almost dropped her phone. She had just trashed this person with a fake ount, and now she was being contacted. Could Selena know it was her spreading those rumors? No way, right?


    Selena: [Sophia, hey, I''m here to invite you to sign with S.M Corporation.]


    Sophia breathed a sigh of relief. So they just wanted to poach her. She immediately started ying hard to get.


    Sophia: [Sorry, I''m currently working on a TV series as the lead actress. I don''t have time to meet you, and I might win an award for this series because my acting is superb.] Selena went silent.

 Chapter 790 Have You Ever Confessed?

    Even though Sophia said she wouldn''t meet up with Selena, her reply kinda felt like she was throwing herself out there.


    It was like she was saying, "Hey, my acting''s killer. I''m a shoo-in for Best Actress. Come on, sign me up already!"


    Selena could almost feel her eagerness, wondering if she was just imagining things.


    Selena: [We just signed Ronald today. Since you''re one of his artists, we have high hopes for you. Can we set up a time to chat?]


    Sophia squinted. She really, really wanted to go because Ronald was there!


    But she couldn''t let Selena see how she really felt, so she shot back: [He ditched me. You think I''d still go running after him? Anywhere Ronald is, I definitely won''t be. Don''t bug me while I''m filming. Anyway, I''m gonna win Best Actress. Bye.] Her message was dripping with a bratty tone.


    Selena found it amusing and nced at Sophia''s info.


    Twenty years old, no formal training, but super talented in acting. Her first role, with a bit of polish, left a big impression.


    Her looks were versatile-not a knockout at first nce, but makeup could work wonders.


    And she joined All Star Entertainment under Ronald''s wing, meaning they nned to push her hard.


    If they could snag her, Sophia would totally dominate the female star scene in the next five years.


    Selena squinted and quickly hit up Ronald, asking him toe to the office.


    Ronald had been burning the midnight oil since day one with S.M Corporation and hadn''t left yet. Selena herself was a workaholic. It was already dark outside.


    "Ronald, is there something about Sophia you haven''t told me?" Selena asked.


    Ronald sat across from her, still in his sharp suit, gold-rimmed sses perched on his nose, looking all refined and elegant.


    "Ms. Fair." He nodded slightly. "Sophia used to be my next-door neighbor. When she was a kid, her parents were hardly ever home, so she liked hanging out at my ce. But when she was a senior in high school, I switched jobs to All Star Entertainment and moved away."


    "Are you a non-marriage advocate?"


    "Yeah, I announced it to the media ages ago."


    Ronald looked calm and collected, leaning back with his hands sped in front of him.


    "Sophia''s acting is top-notch. Within three TV series, she''ll definitely snag Best Actress. Right now, S.M Corporation has Austin among the male stars. Austin''s good, but he needs more polish to win Best Actor. Among the female stars, someone has to take the lead. Now, S.M Corporation has a bunch of new signings. Everyone needs a shot to stand out. Without a top star to draw attention and poprity, these artists will almost certainly flop," Selena continued, "Ronald, my goal in signing you is simple. You''re great at unlocking artists'' potential, so I hope you can pick a few from these new talents and personally mentor them into top stars."


    Ronald smiled, "I''ll do my best."


    Selena nodded. "I''ll handle Sophia''s situation, but you need to be straight with me. Does she like you?"


    A flicker of difort crossed Ronald''s face. "Maybe."


    "Has she confessed?" Selena asked.


    "Yeah."


    "And you didn''t ept?"


    "I''m thirty-two, she''s only twenty. It''s not happening. Plus, I decided not to get married back in college."


    Selena nodded. So Sophia''s strong reaction to Ronald was because she got rejected and felt humiliated.


    In that case, signing her would be a breeze.


    If Sophia really liked Ronald, she''d be dying to join S.M Corporation, and Selena wouldn''t even need to recruit her.


    "Got it, Ronald. That''s all for tonight. I''ll talk to her again."


    Ronald nodded, and they both headed to the underground parking lot of thepany building.


    Selena felt wiped as she got into her car, raising her hand to rub her temples.


    But she remembered Ann was in the hospital, so she gave her a call.


    Ann answered slowly. "Ms. Fair."


    "Have you been discharged?" Selena asked.


    Ann had just been discharged and was standing outside her home. She''d felt hesitant to open the door, but getting Selena''s call made her feel reassured. Selena''s calls always came at the right time.


    "Yeah," Ann replied.


    "Ann, leave Brody. I can offer you a better future. You''re only twenty-three. Don''t sell yourself short for some guy," Selena said.


    Ann felt a deep pain in her heart, unable to say a word. After a long pause, she finally said hoarsely, "I''ll handle this within three days."

 Chapter 791 Until They Have You Completely

    After hanging up, Ann stared at the door in front of her.


    She reached out, barely touching it, and Brody swung it open from the inside.


    "Ann, why you back sote?" His voice was still all soft and sweet.


    Ann couldn''t wrap her head around how a guy could be so nice after doing such messed-up stuff.


    She opened her mouth but had no clue what to say.


    Brody pulled her inside and plopped her down on the couch.


    "Guess what I got you this time?"


    Ann didn''t wanna guess. She watched him pull out a fancy bracelet from some big-name brand, probably worth over six grand.


    Ann had never splurged on herself like that ''cause of the mortgage. She was always super strict with her spending.


    Brody slipped the bracelet on her wrist, his voice all soothing. "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have snapped at you this morning. But you gotta understand, my job''s crazy busy, and I deal with a lot of jerks. Some of ''em have the worst tempers, and it gets to me. So when I talk to you, I can''t help but bring some of that anger. I''m sorry, babe."


    Ann looked down at the bracelet, but it didn''t make her happy.


    Just then, Brody''s mom walked out. Seeing the bracelet, she snorted, "This is crazy expensive, over six grand. You really know how to spend."


    "Mom, I got you a gift too. Let''s not go there."


    "That''s more like it."


    Brody pulled out another gift for her.


    It was a gold bracelet with diamonds, worth tens of thousands. Ann had seen this style before.


    But Brody reassured her, "Mom''s bracelet is super cheap, just over two grand. Ann, yours is twice as expensive."


    The hint was clear he still cared more about her.


    When she walked in, Ann had felt hesitant.


    Seven years, all her youth, spent on Brody.


    Back then, she was young and naive, always looking at him with starry eyes, thinking if they worked hard together, they''d have a future. But now, he was like a stranger.


    "Brody," she called out, her lips trembling, her nose stinging.


    After a long pause, she said, "When we pooled our money to buy that house, I was so happy. We were both working hard for our future. I was full of energy every day, just wanting to work hard and pay off the mortgage. There''s only half a year. left. I''ve been saving like crazy for the renovation, even browsing tons of renovation ideas online."


    Brody lowered his eyes and suddenly grabbed her hand. "Ann, what are you trying to say? Did your boss badmouth me again?"


    Ann pulled her hand back and slowly shook her head.


    "Then what''s your deal? Not happy with the gift? Do you have to bring this up when I''m trying to make it up to you? Why you gotta be such a buzzkill, Ann? You never used to be like this!"


    He flipped it all on Ann again, making her doubt if she had really done something wrong.


    But remembering what Selena had said, she snapped back to reality.


    "Brody, let''s break up. We don''t need to get married," Ann said.


    For a moment, a flicker of pain crossed Brody''s face. He hadn''t expected Ann to be the one to call it quits.


    Brody asked, "Why? You must''ve heard some rumors! Ann, I''m gonna find your boss and get to the bottom of this!"


    "No need. I already know about you and Jessica. You didn''te backst night ''cause you were with her at the vi," Ann said.


    Brody froze. He had thought about Ann finding out, but not this soon.


    He immediately felt guilty, but his voice got louder. "Who told you that?"


    Ann looked at Brody, still trying to argue, and suddenly smiled.


    Beforeing back tonight, she thought Brody had changed.


    But now she realized he had always been like this; he was just good at pretending.


    Selena was right; guys are pros at pretending.


    Until they have youpletely, they won''t show their true colors.

 Chapter 792 I Think Youre Not Good Enough for Me

    Ann was still chillin'' on the couch, a sly grin on her face. "Brody, you got more book smarts than me. I used to think I wasn''t good enough for you, but now, I think you''re not good enough for me. So, I''m calling off the engagement." That hit Brody right where hurt.


    He graduated from Silver Bay University, while Ann''s school was just some average college. How could she say he wasn''t good enough for her? And he was raking in the cash too.


    Brody wasn''t about to think about his own cheating. Instead, he sneered, "Fine, looks like you''ve found someone better, Ann. I never thought you''d be this kind of person." Throwing shade and shifting me ssic moves some guys love to pull.


    Right then, Ann not only thought Brody wasn''t good enough for her, but she also felt she must''ve been blind to waste seven years of her life with him!


    "Brody, you''re the one who found someone better, yet you use me of it. Did your fancy university teach you that? I feel bad for your professors. How many years has it been since you graduated, and you''re still bragging about your school? Is Silver Bay University gonna be the peak of your life? My school might not be as fancy, but I make just as much money as you do. You keep using your school to put me down, but your school is your highlight, not mine!"


    Brody was left totally speechless, not knowing what to say.


    Ann felt a mix of satisfaction and pain.


    She realized she''d been rehearsing these words for a long time, that she already knew the truth.


    It was only because she loved him that she put up with it all this time.


    "Brody, there''s no point denying what happened with Jessica. Our colleagues saw it, and someone even snapped photos. Last night, I followed your car, but you didn''t notice ''cause you were in such a rush to see her. I waited outside all night, and you never came out. With all this evidence, you still wanna deny it? You''re truly disgusting." Ann stared him down. "Now, got anything else to say?"


    In reality, Ann hadn''t followed him the previous night, but she knew that once his mask was ripped off, Brody would be lost.


    Selena was right; guys like him fear independent women, women with backbone.


    She used to love him, so she hid all her pride. Now that she decided to let go, Brody was nothing!


    Ann smiled and took a deep breath. "That''s it. We''re done."


    Brody''s voice shot up instantly.


    "If that''s how it is, there''s something you need to know. The new house we bought? It''s a bust. The hundreds of thousands we put in? Gone. But the house is in your name, and since we''re not hitched yet, it''s not my problem. So, I need my sixty grand back."


    When they bought the house, each of them had chipped in sixty thousand. Now that the project had tanked, Brody didn''t want to take the hit, so he wanted Ann to pay him back.


    Ann froze, staring at him like she didn''t even recognize him.


    After what felt like forever, she asked, her voice shaky, "You work at Sunshine Real Estate Company. You must''ve known this project was gonna fail, right?"


    Brody got all defensive. "How would I know? It''s not a Sunshine Real Estate property. I was ready to face the hardship with you, but clearly, you''re not worth it. Ann, you never were. Now that we''re breaking up, it''s for the best. You need to transfer the sixty grand to my ount within a week."


    Ann didn''t have that kind of money lying around; she only had a few thousand bucks.


    When she put in those tens of thousands, it had been all her savings.


    Brody seemed sure she couldn''te up with the cash, so he softened his tone. "As long as you pretend you don''t know anything, we can still be like we were before."


    No sooner had he finished talking than he got a hard p across the face.


    He touched his cheek, seeing Ann''s expression turn steely. "Brody, I''ll find a way to get you the money."


    With that, she pushed the door open and left.


    Brody, fuming, yelled, "You won''t let anyone get close to you! Who''s gonna give you sixty grand? Besides me, who else would want you? Ann, don''t think too highly of yourself. You''re average-looking, average-educated, and all you can do is work. Let''s see how youe up with sixty grand in a week! You''lle crawling back to me!"


    When Ann got outside, she feltpletely drained.


    Then she saw a familiar car parked outside-it was Selena''s.


    Selena hade over a while ago but hadn''te up to interfere.


    Matters of the heart aren''t for outsiders to meddle in.


    Selena got out of the car and nodded at her.


    At that moment, Ann felt like a million rays of light were rushing toward her.


    "Ms. Fair."

 Chapter 793 Never Let a Man Bring You Down

    It was pouring that evening. Selena held an umbre and asked, "All sorted?"


    Ann, soaked to the bone, sneezed and nodded slowly. "Yeah, it''s sorted."


    But she didn''t mention the six hundred grand.


    "Alright, crash at my ce tonight. If you need a spot, you can grab a room in one of thepany apartments," Selena said.


    This was why Selena handled housing for the artists-rent in Silver Bay City ate up more than half their paychecks.


    Ann had nowhere else to go, so she nodded. "Thanks a ton, Ms. Fair."


    Selena didn''t say anything. Ann was her assistant and a real powerhouse. No way should a woman like her be dragged down by some guy. They headed back to Ashbourne Manor.


    As soon as they got out of the car, Selena heard a dog barking. A big ck shadow came running over, tail wagging and pawing at her leg. Ann loved dogs, but Brody didn''t, so she never had one.


    Seeing Max now, her eyes lit up.


    "Ms. Fair, you have a dog?"


    "Yeah, his name''s Max. He''s a handful."


    Ann squatted down and couldn''t help but hold Max''s face.


    Max was always in great shape, with smooth fur and bright eyes.


    Ann watched for a bit, and suddenly tears started to flow, but she bit her lip hard, not letting her voice break.


    Selena knew she needed to let it out. Seven years with a guy, and seeing his true colors in one night-no way she could be okay right away.


    "I''ll get Fiona to set up a room for you. I gotta workte tonight. Hang with Max for a bit, then go in, take a bath, and get some rest. Don''t think about anything. Ann, I promise you, S.M Corporation is gonna be huge. You''ll always be by my side, and when the time''s right, I''ll give you shares," Selena said.


    Ann lowered her eyelids, tears flowing even more.


    "Yeah, I know. Thanks, Ms. Fair. I''ll work hard."


    Selena patted her head, hugged her, and went inside.


    As soon as she left, Ann let go of Max, and the tears flowed even more.


    Max, understanding, quietlyy at her feet without making a sound, asionally wagging his tail.


    At that moment, Ann sadly realized that even a dog was more reliable than a man.


    After getting to her room, Selena opened herptop and looked at some documents.


    It was already eleven at night when her phone buzzed with a message from an unknown number: [Take me off the cklist!]


    Seeing this, she suddenly remembered she''d been so busy with Ronald''s contract that she forgot about Raymond.


    She quickly took him off the cklist.


    Soon, Raymond sent a message: [What are you doing?]


    After sending that, Raymond searched through his emojis and finally found a rose to send.


    He rarely chatted on the phone, and usually, the convo wouldn''t go beyond three exchanges, let alone using emojis. Seeing the rose, Selena frowned and sent a question mark.


    Selena: [?]


    So Raymond sent two question marks back.


    Raymond: [??]


    ''Is Raymond nuts?'' Selena put her phone aside and continued to review the recently signed artist profiles.


    When she was about to hit the sack, Raymond sent another message: [Selena, you asleep?]


    She turned off her phone screen, pretending not to see it, and started thinking about Sophia.


    Raymond was still waiting for a reply.


    But ten minutes passed, and the message was like a stone sinking into the sea.


    It was better to stay on the cklist; at least he knew she didn''t see the message and that''s why she didn''t reply.

 Chapter 794 Selenas Ex-husband

    Another ten minutes ticked by, and the phone was still dead silent.


    Raymond was getting seriously annoyed. Just then, Alex hit him up for a drink, so he decided to roll out.


    But as soon as he hit the bar entrance, he bumped into Caterlington.


    Caterlington was all dressed to the nines tonight.


    Seeing Raymond, he started hollering, "Isn''t this Selena''s ex-hubby?"


    Raymond''s face went dark; he wasn''t in the mood for this petty crap, but Caterlington kept pushing. "By the way, did you ever ask Penny why she stayed at the vi with Richard those few nights?" Caterlington knew exactly how to push his buttons. He didn''t give a damn about Selena''s past; he liked her just the way she was.


    But Raymond? Different story.


    Raymond always kept his distance from women. Sure, there were rumors about him and Olivia, but they hadn''t even kissed. Dude was old-school like that.


    And just like that, when Caterlington brought it up, Raymond''s face turned stone-cold.


    There was a flicker of rage in his eyes.


    Caterlington stepped closer. "I don''t care about her past, but you seem to. Even if you end up with her, will you keep bringing up her history with other guys?" Raymond''s vibe was straight-up menacing, like a brewing storm.


    Someone yanked Caterlington away it was Alex.


    Alex didn''t look too happy either. "Mr. Walsh, cut it out. If the Walsh family hits the skids one day, it''ll be toote."


    Caterlington sneered, "Don''t sweat it. Even if the Walsh family crashes, I''ll still get Selena."


    That made Raymond see red. "You think you''re worthy?"


    "And you think you, her ex-husband, are?" Caterlington shot back.


    They red at each other, eyes zing with fury.


    Alex was seriously worried they''d throw down again and quickly shoved Raymond inside. "Forget it, man. No need to stoop to his level." Caterlington was clearly a bit tipsy tonight, his eyes a little ssy.


    No point arguing with a drunk.


    But as Raymond sat in the private room, he couldn''t shake the thought, ''Did Selena really not sleep with Richard those nights at the vi?'' The thought gnawed at him.


    His eyes burned with anger.


    Whatever Alex was saying beside him, he didn''t catch a word.


    The next morning, Selena got a call from John, saying there was an issue with thend contract and she needed to sign it again on-site.


    Selena didn''t think twice. She really needed thatnd, and renovations had already started. It was gonna be used by thepany''s artists soon, so no room for screw-ups. She headed straight to the caf¨¦ where she was supposed to meet John.


    But after sitting down and sipping her coffee, she started feeling drowsy.


    When she woke up, she was on a cold, small bed.


    Her face went pale, unable to believe what was happening.


    Her legs were strapped to a nearby machine, and a doctor was examining her genitals.


    "What are you doing?" Selena asked.


    Wasn''t she supposed to be discussing a deal with John? How did she end up here? Was it the coffee?


    John was backed by Raymond, so what was Raymond up to this time?


    Soon, she heard the doctor''s words. "Just checking if you''re clean, Ms. Fair."


    One sentence, like a dagger, stabbed into Selena''s heart.


    How many times had this happened?


    She couldn''t even count. Raymond always used the most direct and humiliating ways to treat her!


    Her tears fell instantly, teeth clenched tight.


    The cold swab entered her, and she couldn''t move, just biting her lip and silently crying.


    Seeing her resistance, the doctor frowned. "Ms. Fair, rx. The more tense you are, the more it''ll hurt."


    Selena turned her head away, tears streaming down harder.


    The examsted half an hour. Once all the data was collected, the doctor finally released her legs.


    Selena put on her pants, her fingers trembling slightly.


    As she walked out, she saw Raymond standing in the hallway.


    The entire floor had been cleared. He stood with his eyes closed, leaning against the wall, looking untouchable. Hearing the door open, he slowly opened his eyes and asked the doctor, "How is she?"


    "Ms. Fair''s sexual activity is not frequent. She''s clean, no viruses."


    Because they used a special channel, the results came out quick.


    The doctor and Raymond''s convo was unfiltered, making Selena feel her dignity was being stomped on again. Raymond finally seemed somewhat satisfied and stepped forward to take her hand.


    But Selena stood still, silent, dodging his outstretched hand.


    Raymond raised an eyebrow. "Are you throwing a tantrum?"

 Chapter 795 Your So-called Liking

    She didn''t say a word, just hung her head and shuffled toward the elevator. But then she heard his voice.


    "I don''t care how many dudes you''ve been with before, but you gotta cut ''em all off from now on." Selena froze, spun around, and shot him a death re. "What the hell are we, anyway?"


    Raymond looked like he''d just been pped, his eyebrows knitting together.


    Selena was fuming, practically shaking with rage. "You dragged me here ''cause you''re scared I''ll get sick. That shows what you really think of me. You don''t get me at all, yet you have the nerve to say you like me. Isn''t that a joke? Your so-called ''liking'' doesn''t have an ounce of trust in it!"


    After her outburst, she felt drained and just stared at him with teary eyes. "Stay the hell away from me. Don''t bother me."


    Raymond stood there, totally lost about what he''d done wrong this time. Was his concern really that bad?


    If she was sick, she needed treatment. He never thought of ditching her.


    If she wasn''t sick, then great, everyone wins.


    Selena stormed out of the hospital, her chest still aching from the anger.


    Raymond was always like this, always crushing her pride with his casual attitude.


    She gged down a taxi, tasting blood in her mouth.


    Raymond came downstairs and saw her leave without a backward nce, feeling a bit pissed himself.


    He got back in his car, unbuttoned a few buttons, and finally felt like he could breathe.


    After a long pause, he told John, "Drive."


    Maybe he came on too strong, and that''s why she didn''t take him seriously.


    Women were impossible to figure out.


    He decided to give her some space for a few days and see what happens.


    Selena headed toward her office, but when she passed a gas station, she spotted a pitiful homeless guy. Dragging one leg, he was crawling on the ground.


    Even from her car, she could almost smell the stenching off him.


    She dug through her wallet and found all the cash she had, which was just two hundred bucks.


    She asked the gas station attendant to fill up her tank, then got out and approached the homeless guy.


    He was filthy, and his leg was badly infected. His foot was gone, clearly hacked off, and the wound was untreated.


    She ced the money in front of him and was about to stand up when she heard him say something. "Find Selena. I''m looking for Selena."


    Selena froze, staring at the guy in disbelief. "Jacob?"


    Jacob couldn''t say much, just nodded his head against the ground as he crawled forward.


    Seeing him like this, Selena felt a stab of heartache. "What happened to you?"


    Jacob''s mind was stuck on one thing: finding Selena.


    Selena quickly whipped out her phone and called for an ambnce. Soon enough, Jacob was taken away.


    After her car was refueled, she followed the ambnce to the hospital.


    The docs checked out Jacob''s leg multiple times, but with his foot missing and only part of his ankle left, there wasn''t much they could do. They had to amputate more of the infected part.


    Selena waited outside, leaning against the cold wall.


    Brian and Erin had already met tragic ends, and now Jacob was in this state. Was it still that shady organization behind all this?


    After she got that jellyfish stamp, she hid it away. Had those people found Jacob?


    Two hourster, Jacob was wheeled out.


    A nurse had given him a bath, and now Jacob was clean.


    But he had lost a ton of weight, his bones practically sticking out.


    The doctor told her, "He''s malnourished. He probably hasn''t eaten much recently, just drinking some rainwater. The infection in his wound is severe, and we''ve had to amputate up to his knee. He''ll need a wheelchair from now on. Plus, he''s got some serious mental issues."


    Selena sat by his bedside, hearing him mutter even in his sleep, "Find Selena, I was wrong, Selena."


    Selena felt a pang of guilt thinking about Brian and Erin.


    Even though she had decided to cut ties with this family, she never imagined they''d end up like this. Now, only Jacob was left alive in such a miserable state.


    It wasn''t until evening that Jacob woke up.


    But he seemed a bit out of it, even scared of people.


    When he saw Selena, his pupils shrank in fear. "Find Selena, I was wrong, I was wrong, don''t hit me."


    During his time on the streets, he had been beaten too.


    "Jacob, it''s me, Selena." Selena tried to talk to him, but Jacob just kept mumbling, like he couldn''t see clearly.


    Selena waved her hand in front of his eyes. Luckily, he reacted, meaning his eyes were fine.


    "I''m Selena. You''re safe now, don''t worry," Selena said.


    Jacob''s tears flowed even more, like he finally realized he had found Selena. "Selena, those people are so scary, those people are so scary, that woman, and that woman, she''s scary too." He was talking about Mia, but Selena didn''t know that.

 Chapter 796 Trying to Cause Trouble for Selena

    "Jacob." Selena gave his shoulder a little pat.


    Outta nowhere, Jacob just puked.


    Selena freaked and called the nurse again. After checking him out, they said it was ''cause he got scared outta his mind.


    Selena hung around for another three hours, but Jacob was still out cold.


    She had no choice but to hire a couple of hospital attendants to keep an eye on him.


    Just as she was about to bounce, Jacob suddenly mumbled, "The Montague family... it was them, Selena. They chopped off my leg."


    Jacob wasn''t dumb. After losing his leg, he crawled outta that alley, driven by sheer will to survive. He overheard the two bodyguards talking about how Mia ended up like this. Jacob was in so much pain he almost cked out, but he caught one line clear as day: "Do the Montague family people all have some psychological issues?"


    One was Catherine, the other was Mia. Both of ''em were nuts.


    So Jacob knew it was the Montague family who did this to him.


    He didn''t know much about the Montague family, just that they were scary as hell.


    Selena froze in her tracks and turned back, shocked. "Jacob, you''re awake?"


    Jacob was indeed awake, tears streaming down his face. "Selena, the Montague family is terrifying. They wanna kill me. They chopped off my leg with an axe. I''m really scared." A grown man, scared outta his wits.


    Selena couldn''t help but feel sad. Back when she was with the Layman family, she could still talk to Jacob.


    Even though Jacob had done a lot of bad stuffter, he didn''t deserve this.


    "Selena, I''m so scared. My leg is gone." Jacob had already been amputated and would be in a wheelchair for life. No denying that.


    Selena didn''t know how tofort him, so she just asked, "Are you sure it was the Montague family?"


    "Yeah, it was them."


    Selena looked at Jacob''s legs, or what was left of them. Who in the Montague family could it be?


    Meanwhile, over at the Montague family...


    Since that crappy dinner at the hotel, no one had checked on Mia.


    The shrink talked to her every day, but Mia was super resistant.


    She was always scheming to split up Raymond and Selena.


    Finally, tonight her bodyguard reported that the beggar had found Selena.


    All of this was her doing; otherwise, she would''ve had Jacob offed long ago.


    "Did Selena rescue him?" Mia asked.


    "Yeah, Ms. Montague," the bodyguard replied.


    Mia''s lips curled, and she rubbed her red eyes.


    She''d been crying a lottely, and her eyes were always puffy. Now she finally had something to do.


    She immediately ran to Manston Manor to find Raymond.


    Raymond had just gotten back to Manston Manor. Seeing her, he didn''t kick her out but asked, "What''s up?"


    "Raymond, I messed up."


    "What kind of trouble?"


    "I''ve been in a bad mood and went drinking. When I left the bar, a homeless guy tried to mess with me. I freaked out and had my bodyguard cut off his foot. Now I''m scared the cops will find out and drag the Montague family into it." Raymond rubbed his temples. "I''ll talk to the cops."


    Mia sighed in relief. "What about that guy''s foot? I''m scared he''ll sue me."


    "I''ll have someone give him some money, but don''t let this happen again," Raymond said.


    "Okay, okay, thanks!" Mia replied.


    As she was about to leave, Raymond added, "And stop causing trouble for Selena."


    Mia''s steps froze, a sh of hatred in her eyes, but she obediently replied, "I get it. Don''t worry, I won''t."


    Raymond had someone find the beggar. To make sure Mia was telling the truth, he even checked the bar''s surveince footage.


    But the footage was too dark. It only showed the homeless guy approaching Mia and saying something. Mia suddenly stepped back, and then the bodyguard took the homeless guy away.


    It seemed like Mia was telling the truth.


    Raymond had someone track down the beggar and wrote a check for $300,000, sending someone to deliver it.


    But when he found out the beggar''s name was Jacob, it rang a bell. After thinking for a bit, he remembered that Selena''s cousin was also named Jacob.


    He''d been going over info about Selena and had memorized quite a few names.


    "But this can''t be her cousin. Her cousin isn''t a beggar," Raymond thought.

 Chapter 797 Someone Like Raymond

    When Selena walked into Jacob''s hospital room for the second time, she almost bumped into a group of folks led by awyer, handing over a check.


    She recognized thewyer from way back when he delivered her divorce papers.


    This had to be someone from Raymond, but what were Raymond''s people doing in Jacob''s room?


    Thewyer stepped up to Jacob,ying out the pros and cons, basically saying it''d be better not to call the cops and that there was some cash on the table. "Mr. Ashford, here''s $300,000. We hope you''ll keep quiet about this," he said. Jacob, looking like he was in rough shape, pulled the nket over himself when he saw strangers.


    He didn''t even get what the check was about; he just wanted to hide, scared they might take his other leg too.


    Selena stood there, piecing it all together.


    Yep, this was the Montague family''s doing, but now they were trying to buy their way out.


    She sneered, "Who wrote the check?"


    Thewyer, noticing her for the first time, replied honestly, "It was Mr. Montague."


    Selena wasn''t shocked; Raymond was totally capable of this.


    She took the check, nced at it, tore it up, and threw it in thewyer''s face. "Who cut off Jacob''s leg?" she demanded.


    Thewyer stayed silent. They''d onlye forward because there was surveince footage. Without it, they wouldn''t have bothered.


    Jacob would''ve suffered for nothing without any proof.


    "Ms. Fair, it was Ms. Mia Montague. She''s been really unstabletely."


    At the mention of Mia, Selena went quiet.


    Back at the Ridgefield building, Mia had grown to hate herpletely.


    She felt a bit guilty, but that didn''t excuse Mia''s treatment of Jacob.


    "You must have surveince footage," Selena said. Thewyer didn''t respond, and she sat down. "I''ll use the evidence to sue Mia."


    Thewyer cut in, "It was the bodyguard who did it. Even if you sue Ms. Montague, it won''t matter. The bodyguard will take all the me." Selena felt a wave of disgust; she was sick of these people and their holier-than-thou attitudes!


    "Fine, go tell Raymond that if he wants topensate, it''ll be $20 million," Selena said.


    Thewyer said nothing and, after leaving the room, immediately called Raymond. "Mr. Montague, they''re asking for $20 million inpensation." A cold glint shed in Raymond''s eyes. "Tell them not to push their luck; they can''t handle the consequences."


    After hanging up, thewyer ryed Raymond''s message.


    Selena almostughed in anger. "Fine, then there''s nothing more to discuss."


    "Ms. Fair, I hope you reconsider." After saying that, thewyer left, leaving the torn check on the floor.


    Selena''s face was grim. Hearing sobbing from under the nket, she called out, "Jacob, what''s wrong?"


    Jacob finally came to his senses, realizing he was now a cripple. "Selena, my leg is gone, my leg is gone."


    During the days he wandered after losing his leg, his mind was in a haze. His only goal was finding Selena and telling her what had happened.


    "Those people stormed into our house at night, ruthless in their actions. They were looking for something. Mom and Dad were killed, Megan was killed too. I ran away. They kept asking where the relic was. We didn''t know. Mom, Dad, and I didn''t know," Jacob said quickly.


    "Slow down," Selena said and poured him a ss of water.


    Jacob, with trembling fingers, took a sip. "They said it was a relic, that Barbara was the lost saint, something about a seal. They said a lot. Barbara said the item was hidden there."


    Selena grasped the key point: Barbara had mentioned the location of the hidden relic.


    But back then, Barbara had only told her the location. So how did those people know the seal was in that room?


    "Is my mom still alive?" Selena asked.


    She still habitually referred to Barbara as mom, but Jacob shook his head. "I don''t know. That''s all I heard. Relic, saint, they were like madmen, killing everyone they saw." Jacob continued, "Selena, I''m a cripple now. I can''t walk anymore. My leg..."


    As he became more lucid, the impact of losing a leg magnified infinitely.


    Jacob finally said what he had wanted to tell Selena, the thing that had kept him alive until now.


    Now that he had finally told Selena in person, his mission was over.

 Chapter 798 Jumping Off a Building

    "Yo, Jacob, you gotta chill for a bit. You''re all over the ce right now," Selena said. Jacob curled up, his lips quivering.


    "They were freakin'' terrifying, man. So many guns, so many knives. My mom tried to crawl to the door, but they dragged her back. They were after something, something super important. A seal, yeah! With that seal, they can run the whole show. They want the seal." Jacob curled up tighter, muttering to himself, then touched his missing leg, his voice shaking again. "My leg''s gone, my leg''s gone. I gotta find Selena, tell her I''m broke and starving." Seeing him like this, Selena felt a lump in her throat. "Now that you''ve found me, it''s gonna be okay."


    Jacob didn''t say anything, but he seemed a bit calmer.


    Selena took a deep breath, trying to keep it together. "You need to rest up now. I''ll get someone to take care of you for the next few days. You gotta get your strength back; you''re way too skinny." So skinny he was almost a ghost.


    Selena continued, "Don''t sweat the Montague family. I''ll make sure Mia ends up in jail!"


    "Okay, Selena, I trust you," Jacob said.


    Selena gave him a smile, "I''m heading back to the office, but I''ll check on youter tonight."


    "Okay, okay, Selena, I trust you," Jacob repeated.


    Selena nodded, got up, and told the doctor to give Jacob the best meals to get him back on his feet fast.


    Only after the doctor promised did she feel okay to leave.


    But just as she got downstairs, she heard ss shattering above her.


    Suddenly, someone fell right in front of her, impaled on the streemp on the hospitalwn.


    It was Jacob.


    Jacob had jumped, right in front of her.


    Selena almost copsed. She didn''t even check on him, just stared at the bloody mess.


    Screams erupted, and nurses were shouting.


    But the streemp''s pole had gone straight through Jacob''s chest, his eyes wide open, looking right at Selena.


    Selena dropped to the ground, scooting back, feeling weak all over.


    Doctors rushed to lift Jacob, but the blood just poured out more.


    Selena saw the gaping hole and felt sick, dry heaving but nothinging up.


    Jacob died right there.


    She sat there, too scared to make a sound, sweat pouring down her face.


    After what felt like forever, she saw them lift Jacob''s body. A doctor tried to lift his leg, realized it was missing, and quickly changed direction. The body, covered with a white sheet, was carried past her.


    Selena tried to get up to see, but she was too weak. She fell back down hard every time she tried.


    After a few tries, a nurse finally came to help her.


    "How is he? How is he?" Selena asked.


    "Sorry, he died on the spot."


    Selena knew the answer before she asked, but hearing it confirmed left her stunned.


    The whole Brian family was gone.


    Selena felt nothing but pain. If Mia hadn''t hated her, she wouldn''t have gone after Jacob. Mia and Jacob had no beef.


    Her tears started flowing, and she just stood there, frozen.


    The doctor started asking about the body, but Selena couldn''t say a word.


    Half an hourter, she finally arranged for the funeral home.


    She walked out of the hospital in a daze, only to see thewyer again. It had been a few hours since he left, probably back for more negotiations. "Ms. Fair, twenty million dors is still too much," thewyer said.


    "Get lost." Selena''s tone was calm as she got into her car.

 Chapter 799 This Is Just a Bait

    She had someone check out where Jacob had his ident and nailed down the spot real quick.


    This ce had a bunch of cameras. Mia had someone mess around here, clearly not thinking it through, just wanting to make Jacob suffer a bit.


    Selena tracked down one of the camera guys, but he was all nervous and wouldn''t hand over the footage from that night.


    "Did someone tell you to do this?" Selena asked.


    The guy immediately looked down. "Sorry, that footage is gone. All of it from that night is deleted. You''re toote."


    Selena didn''t buy it and checked a few other cameras, only to find they were wiped clean too.


    She felt a chill run down her spine and knew right away this was Raymond''s doing.


    She looked around, hoping to find a camera they missed, but there was nothing.


    Since Raymond''s crew did it, they must''ve done a thorough job.


    When Selena got back to her car, she was so mad she gripped the steering wheel tight.


    Her chest was heaving, and just then, Mia called.


    "Selena, I heard you went to check the surveince footage?" she asked.


    Selena didn''t answer, and Mia kept talking. "Raymond had the footage deleted ages ago. You won''t find it. I''m at Montague Manor right now. Wannae over and talk?"


    "Talk about what? Mia, with the beef you have with me now, there''s nothing to talk about," Selena said.


    "Come if you want. I just remembered hearing the kidnappers talking in the building. It seemed to be about your mom," Mia said.


    This was bait.


    Selena had just learned from Jacob that there was a slim chance Barbara was still alive, and Mia''s words hit the mark.


    So she went to Montague Manor, as she had something to discuss with Mia anyway.


    Montague Manor was pretty empty today. When Selena walked in, even the door to the first-floor hall was open.


    She went inside and saw Mia standing on the second floor, looking at her coldly. "Selena, we do need to have a good talk." Selena slowly walked up to the second floor. Just as she got next to Mia, Catherine came out of a nearby room.


    Catherine probably didn''t expect Selena to show up at Montague Manor and screamed in anger, "You bitch, how dare youe here!"


    She immediately tried to run over and strangle Selena.


    Selena dodged, but then saw Mia suddenly reach out and push Catherine down the high stairs.


    Catherine''s head hit a sharp corner on the first floor, and she passed out, with blood all over the back of her head, lying motionless on the ground. Before Selena could react, she saw Mia, in a daze, hand her a vase.


    "Mia, what are you doing?" Selena asked.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Mia picked up another vase and smashed it on her own head.


    Her head was instantly covered in blood, and she screamed as she ran downstairs, even falling halfway, shouting, "Help! Selena is trying to kill us!"


    Suddenly, the previously empty Montague Manor was filled with many servants who started screaming at the scene.


    When Mia hit herself with the vase, she injured her head, andbined with the fall down the stairs, she was barely holding on. "Call the police! Call the police! Selena is trying to kill us!" Mia shouted.


    The servants quickly called the police, and when the officers arrived at Montague Manor, they immediately handcuffed Selena.


    It wasn''t until Selena felt the cold metal of the handcuffs that she snapped back to reality.


    She couldn''t believe that Mia would push Catherine down such a high staircase, couldn''t believe that Mia would hit her own head with a vase so hard. Even though she knew Mia''s mindset had changed, she didn''t expect her to be so ruthless to Catherine.


    That was her elder, the rtive who watched her grow up, the mother of the person she cared about, Raymond.


    Mia was willing to do anything to make Selena pay.


    In this round, Selena lost without injustice.


    When Selena arrived at the police station, her mind was nk until a blinding light shone on her face, causing her to frown slightly.


    "Name, age." The police began to ask routine questions.


    But Selena just looked up, seeing nothing but the blinding light.


    She lowered her head and remained silent.

 Chapter 800 Relinquishing Power

    Outside the police station, word about the Montague Manor mess spread like wildfire through the Montague n. Before this, William had already booted Greer out of Silver Bay City, and with Mia''s drama, now it was Catherine''s turn. The whole Montague family was losing it.


    Raymond got a call from a servant at Montague Manor while he was stuck in a meeting.


    Catherine was in the hospital, barely hanging on.


    Mia, in shock, was talking nonsense.


    "Who did it?" Raymond asked.


    "It was Selena! Selena lost it!"


    Raymond froze, thinking he misheard. "Who?"


    "Selena! Selena came to see Ms. Montague and Mrs. Montague today. They had a fight, and in a rage, she shoved Mrs. Montague down the stairs and smashed Ms. Montague with a vase. When we walked in, she was still holding the vase." Selena couldn''t have done such a thing, but the servant kept insisting. "We called the cops. Selena''s with them now. Mr. Montague, do you want to go to the hospital to see Mrs. Montague?" That was Raymond''s mom.


    His face darkened, and after hanging up, he cut the meeting short.


    He rushed back to his office, grabbed his coat, and headed for the elevator without a second thought.


    As he was about to get in the car, he called the others. "Don''t let Grandpa know about this yet."


    William had been through too muchtely. With both Catherine and Mia in trouble now, who knew if he could handle it.


    Raymond headed straight to the hospital.


    Catherine was still in the ER, barely hanging on.


    Mia had been sedated by the doc and was getting stitches on her forehead.


    The scar would be long and noticeable even after it healed.


    She was so vain; it would mess with her future big time.


    Raymond could never have guessed that Mia had orchestrated the whole thing herself. She paid the highest price, just to make sure Selena and he were done for good!


    Raymond stood in the hallway, and soon other Montague family members showed up. Everyone agreed to keep this from William.


    Elbert was the first to speak up, "I heard it was Selena, Raymond. What are you gonna do to get back at her? Make her rot in prison?"


    With Greer out of the picture, it was Elbert''s time to shine.


    He was more patient than Greer and wouldn''t show his hand until he was sure.


    Now, all of this was a golden opportunity for Elbert.


    He had already dug up that Raymond cared about Selena. The two had been tangled up recently, and he wouldn''t let Selena go to prison. But if Selena didn''t go to prison, how would he calm down the rest of the Montague family?


    Mia was Elbert''s kid, and Elbert''s crew needed the most smoothing over.


    Grace jumped in too, "If Selena''s involved, we can''t let her off the hook this time. Raymond, if you can''t be tough, we''ll handle it!"


    Grace had a serious grudge against Selena. The whole hiding-her-identity thing made her feel like a fool.


    The hospital hallway was buzzing and chilly.


    Raymond leaned against the wall, like an ice statue finally thawing out.


    Now he was the Montague family''s golden boy, and everyone was waiting for his call.


    If he wanted to save Selena, the rest of the Montague n would flip out.


    "Elbert, Grace, we need to dig deeper into this," Raymond said.


    As expected, Elbert shot back, "How do you n to investigate? The servants at Montague Manor all say it was Selena. Plus, your mom and she never got along. It''s not surprising she''d snap." No one in the Montague family, except William, liked Selena.


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, and he let out a mockingugh. "She won''t go to prison, but I''ll give up ten percent of my Montague family shares. Elbert, Grace, you want them?"


    Everyone was wing for Montague family shares.


    As the heir, Raymond had the lion''s share.


    Raymond held fifty-five percent of the shares, giving him the upper hand in thepany. William had just taken back shares from Greer, now holding fifteen percent, while the rest of the Montague family had a total of twenty percent. Besides that, there were ten percent of scattered shares.


    If Raymond gave up ten percent of his shares, his spot as president of the Montague Group would be shaky.


    Elbert''s eyes widened. He thought Raymond would only offer five percent to settle this, but ten percent? That was a game-changer.


    This was like handing over the Montague Group presidency on a silver tter!


    If Elbert could gather enough shares to top Raymond''s remaining forty-five percent, Raymond would be out as president.


    The ten percent offer left everyone speechless.


    Raymond checked his watch. "Anything else?"


    After a long pause, Grace asked softly, "Do you know what ten percent of the shares means?"


    "I know," Raymond replied. As soon as he finished, Grace pped him.


    The p echoed, and she snarled, "You know and still dare to make such a promise? Have you forgotten how you got this position? This isn''t just your spot; it''s yours and Christopher''s together!"

 Chapter 801 I Gave Up for the One I Like

    Raymond kept his cool, touching his cheek like it was no big deal. "If Christopher knew I bailed for someone I liked, he''d probably be stoked." Grace was at a loss for words. She opened her mouth but nothing came out.


    The Montague family wasn''t exactly known for deep love. I mean, look at Elbert and Greer-they had side chicks all over the ce.


    No one thought Raymond would go this far for Selena.


    Raymond nced around at the crowd. "I''ll have John sort out the share transfer docs. Hit me up once the rescue''s done."


    And with that, he turned to leave.


    Grace couldn''t help but blurt out, "Raymond, that''s your mom in there. You don''t wanna stick around a bit longer?"


    "My being here won''t change the rescue," Raymond shot back.


    Grace felt a chill. She realized she didn''t really get Raymond at all.


    He seemed cold, yet he ran the Montague family like a boss.


    But he was missing the usual human stuff family love, romantic love, all that jazz.


    Yet here he was, making a big sacrifice for Selena. Did he even get what that meant?


    Maybe he liked her, maybe even loved her.


    Raymond was already out of the hospital. He wasn''t sure if it was love; he just didn''t want Selena to get judged by these folks.


    When he got in the car, he didn''t head to the police station.


    ''Let her sweat it out a bit; it''ll do her good,'' Raymond thought.


    Lock her up for a few days, then let her out; maybe she''d be more grateful.


    This was his go-to move in business-dragging out promotions to build loyalty.


    Driving back to the Montague Group, he was surprised at how chill he felt.


    But then he noticed his white-knuckled grip on the steering wheel.


    Guess he wasn''t that calm after all.


    Selena was a tough nut. If he bailed her out now, she''d probably just blow him off.


    He had to wait until she was really desperate to make his move.


    For now, he''d calmed the Montague family down, and no one would hassle her at the police station. She''d just face some questions and a bit of stress.


    To keep himself from heading to the police station, Raymond packed his schedule with back-to-back meetings, each dragging on for about three hours.


    Meanwhile, Selena was stuck in the police station, the bright lights keeping her wide awake, feeling like she was trapped in a nightmare.


    "Why''d you go after Catherine? Got any beef with her?"


    "Think hard before you answer. Every word you say can and will be used against you in court."


    Selena squinted, trying to make out the face of the person grilling her.


    But everything was a blur.


    After four grueling hours of questioning, they finally moved her to a tiny room.


    At least it wasn''t pitch ck. There was a narrow bed where she could crash.


    She plopped down on the bed, reying the day''s events in her head.


    Jacob''s jump, Mia''s setup, and now this mess.


    Leaning against the wall, she tried to piece together everything that went down at Montague Manor, but the more she thought about it, the heavier her heart felt. Mia had set her up good-no cameras, no witnesses.


    The Montague family would definitely pin it all on her.


    She was fuming, partly because of Jacob''s death and partly because she was being framed.


    Around eight in the evening, Ann and Ronald showed up. They''d somehow caught wind of what happened.


    Ann had been downtely but hadn''t shed many tears. Seeing Selena through the ss now, she couldn''t hold back and started crying.


    "Ms. Fair, what do we do? Should we get awyer?" Ann asked, her voice shaky.


    Ronald adjusted his sses. "I heard Catherine''s still in critical condition. She might end up in aa."


    Selena pressed her lips together, thinking hard. After a long pause, she told them, "Go to Sky Gallery and find Richard."


    She couldn''t clear her name alone; she needed outside help.


    The Smith family was top-tier in Vistalia and had connections in Silver Bay City. Richard might have a way.


    She gave them more instructions. "And don''t stress too much. Keep thepany running. Our first drama made bank, and there''s more moneying in. Start investing in Alex''s movie and prep for the second web drama. The female lead will probably be Sophia. Cast the other roles, and when I get out, I''ll finalize Sophia."


    Even now, her main worry was work, not whether she''d get out.

 Chapter 802 Your Affection Is Really Cheap

    After Ann and Ronald bailed, Selena got dragged back to that tiny room.


    Ann bolted straight to Sky Gallery. She just needed a quick online search to know what Richard looked like, so she grabbed some pics and started hunting him down. Soon enough, she spotted Richard strolling with some chick on his arm, catching bits of their convo.


    Ann frowned, thinking, "Can a dude like this really be trusted?"


    "Mr. Smith," Ann called out, stopping him in his tracks.


    Richard paused, still grinning, "And you are?"


    "Ms. Fair got hauled to the police station. She told me to find you."


    "Ms. Fair? Who''s that?"


    "Selena."


    Richard''s smile vanished. He let go of the woman''s waist, his tone turning serious. "Hop in my car, we''ll chat on the way."


    Ann jumped in the passenger seat.


    Richard shut the door, gripping the wheel. "What the hell happened?"


    Ann said, "It''s got to do with the Montague family. Or just call Raymond; he knows the deal."


    Richard pulled out his phone and dialed Raymond.


    Raymond was in a meeting. Seeing the call, he didn''t want to pick up but did anyway. "What?"


    "Did you know Selena''s at the police station?" Richard asked.


    Raymond, already in a foul mood, got even more annoyed. "Yeah, so what?"


    "It''s about the Montague family. Aren''t you gonna do something?"


    "No," Raymond shot back.


    Richard''s temper red. "Raymond, your loyalty is a joke. If you won''t do something, I will!"


    Raymond''s face darkened, his eyes narrowing. "Richard, this is out of your league."


    With that, Raymond hung up.


    Richard didn''t get what he meant until he got to the station and found out he couldn''t even get in. Raymond had already told them to keep him out.


    He took a deep breath and called Raymond again.


    This time, Raymond was on his way, having postponed his meetings.


    "Raymond, you nning to keep her in there forever?" Richard asked.


    Raymond, driving with one hand, replied, "If you stir up trouble in Silver Bay City, it''ll be hard to exin to your dad, right? If I want to stop you, there''s nothing you can do." True enough. If Raymond wanted to block him, Richard would have to pull the Smith family strings.


    But word would get back to Vistalia, and his dad, George Smith, had warned him to y nice here. Pissing off a big shot like Raymond right away would be a disaster. Richard hated being threatened. "If the Smith family finds out, so be it. I''ve done plenty of dumb stuff for women before."


    Just as he finished, Raymond''s car pulled up in front of him.


    Seeing Raymond''s face made Richard fume.


    "Raymond!" He stormed over.


    Raymond stayed cool, just ncing at him. "Richard, if you leave now, I''ll get Selena out. Otherwise, she''ll rot in there." Richard froze, feeling the tension with Raymond spike. If he really lost it, no one could stop him.


    He lowered his eyes, asking, "Are you sure?"


    Ann cut in, "Mr. Smith, don''t trust him."


    Raymond''s gaze shifted to her.


    He recognized her as Selena''s assistant, who also had a beef with him.


    Ann didn''t like Raymond, always thinking he was just messing with Selena.


    She could never forget what happened that day.


    Richard, though, just stared at Raymond, then turned to Ann with a smile. "It''s cool. If he doesn''t get Selena out tonight, we''ll be back." Ann had to back down.


    After they left, Raymond lit a cigarette, taking his time to calm down.


    Once he finished, he walked inside.


    Entering the small room where Selena was held, he saw her sitting on the bed, lost in thought.


    "Selena, someone''s here to bail you out," the guard said.


    Hearing this, a spark lit up in Selena''s eyes, but when she saw Raymond, her smile faded, turning cold.


    The change in her expression was lightning fast.

 Chapter 803 I Found That Sweet-Talking Doesnt Work

    Raymond was fuming, his eyes practically shooting daggers. "You don''t want me here?"


    Selena just sat on the bed, silent.


    The cop chimed in. "You can go now, head out with Mr. Montague."


    Selena acted like she didn''t hear a thing, even closed her eyes.


    Raymond felt totally betrayed. He''d given up ten percent of his shares to keep the Montague family off her back, and this was the thanks he got?


    He snapped, "Who do you want to save you? Richard?"


    Selena''s eyshes fluttered at the mention of Richard. So, she was hoping for him, huh?


    Raymond''s anger spiked, and he yanked her up. "Well, tough luck. Richard''s out there with a different chick every night; he doesn''t give a damn about you." Selena still didn''t say a word.


    Her deadpan look just made him madder.


    His eyes started to turn red, filled with a cold menace.


    But in the end, he still reached out and grabbed her hand.


    Forget it, he didn''t want to fight.


    But the next second, she shook his hand off and sat back on the tiny bed.


    "Selena, what the hell?"


    "Mr. Montague, just leave. I don''t need your help."


    She eveny down, facing the wall like she was done with him.


    Raymond stood by the door, staring at her for a few moments before saying, "If you don''te out, you''ll regret it."


    Selena curled up tighter, still silent.


    Raymond then shut the door, took off his suit jacket, and covered the small window used to spy on prisoners.


    After that, he casually rolled up his sleeves, his movements smooth but his gaze icy.


    Selena thought he had left. Just as she was about to turn around, a strong hand grabbed her neck.


    "If you want to lean against the wall, then keep leaning."


    "Raymond, what are you doing?"


    She was scared, not knowing what he was up to as he held her by the neck.


    But soon, she heard the sound of a belt being unbuckled, her eyes widened, and she started to struggle. Did he think he could do whatever he wanted here?


    Raymond gave her no chance to refuse.


    Again, just like always!


    It had been a while since they had sex, and he had difficulty entering.


    Selena''s body trembled in pain, but he didn''t care. After a moment, he began to thrust vigorously. Selena shouted, "Stop, stop, Raymond, please."


    ''What if someone came in? How could he always disregard my dignity like this?'' Selena thought. But her neck was held tightly, and Raymond had herpletely in his arms.


    "Selena," he called out.


    Though his actions were rough, his voice was filled with emotion.


    "I found that coaxing doesn''t work; you still prefer it forceful," he said.


    "No, it''s not like that." Selena wanted to refute, but his fingers had already entered her mouth.


    Selena heard him say, "I don''t like hearing what you say, just bear with it and don''t make a sound."


    His thin lips formed a line, curving slightly.


    Selena''s face was full of humiliation, but she hated her body even more. It had long been tamed by him, so even in such an environment, her body''s reactions grew stronger and stronger. This made her feel even more ashamed and increasingly hate Raymond!


    But she couldn''t say a word, her tongue was being pinched, and all she felt was pain.


    She didn''t know how long it had been, but she felt herself being picked up. She didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes.


    "Mr. Montague, are you taking her away?"


    "Yes."


    "Please sign this paper."


    Selena was still wrapped in Raymond''s suit jacket, sleeping soundly in his arms, her cheeks red. She seemed to be dreaming, her brows furrowed.


    Raymond adjusted his position to sign, pushed the paper away, held her tighter, and left directly.


    Back at Manston Manor, he personally filled the bathtub with water and put her in after undressing her.


    The moment she sat in the tub, Selena woke up. Seeing his serious face, she angrily raised her hand and pped him.


    The p used all her strength, making Raymond''s head tilt slightly.


    He didn''t get angry; he even picked up her hand to check, as if to see if she was hurt.


    ''Shameless!'' Selena thought.


    Fighting with a shameless person only made her feel powerless.

 Chapter 804 I Told You, I Like Her

    After Selena pped him, she felt totally wiped out, like she had no energy left.


    Raymond''s cheek had five red finger marks, but he didn''t give a damn. Instead, he squirted some body wash onto a bath sponge and started scrubbing every inch of her skin.


    Finally, he poured some hand soap into his palms, grabbed her hands, and carefully rubbed them.


    Her body was covered in marks, some deep, some shallow,ing together like a crazy oil painting on white paper, looking oddly beautiful.


    Raymond''s eyes lingered on her for a few minutes before he scooped her up and grabbed a clean towel to dry her off.


    When he carried her back to bed, Selena woke up again and cursed, "Bastard."


    He didn''t say anything; as long as he wasfy, it didn''t matter. Being cursed at was no biggie.


    After tucking her in, John called to say the stock transfer documents were ready.


    Raymond looked at the person lying next to him and responded indifferently.


    John asked, "Mr. Montague, are you really gonna hand it over to them? If Elbert gets the shares from the other Montague family members, plus Mr. William Montague''s, then you might not be the president of the Montague Group anymore." Raymond replied, "I''ve always known Elbert''s game; otherwise, he wouldn''t have ced Harry in the Montague Group."


    John asked, "What if Elbert bes the president of the Montague Group?"


    "Grandpa''s shares won''t go to him." After saying this, Raymond raised his hand to rub his temples. "Even if he gets them, it doesn''t matter. I''ve long grown tired of this gig."


    From the moment he took this position, countless people had warned him that it was supposed to be Christopher''s, but it fell into his hands because Christopher died.


    He respected Christopher but couldn''t really open up to him. Living in his shadow since childhood led him to join the military. If it weren''t for taking on this so-called heir role, he would still be in the military, fighting hard, rather than stirring up the business world.


    He didn''t want topete with Christopher for anything, which only made him feel annoyed.


    He had his own pride.


    Just as he was about to crash, Alex called.


    "I heard you''re transferring ten percent of the Montague Group''s shares?" Alex''s voice was full of disbelief, but he knew that if Raymond had made this decision, he must have thought it through.


    "Yep," Raymond replied.


    "For Selena?"


    "Yep, I said I like her."


    "Raymond, do you like her, or do you love her?"


    This time, Raymond was silent for a few seconds before asking, "Is there a difference?"


    As a top screenwriter, Alex found it hard to exin love to someone who didn''t quite get it. He said, "How should I put it? For guys in our circle, liking ismon, like keeping a pet. When you have a beautiful pet, you want to show it off. But


    love is different. Love is exclusive. If another guy''s gaze lingers on her for even a second, the darkest parts of you will be triggered-heavy, dirty, even fragile. That''s why you rarely hear the word ''love'' in our circle."


    Alex just hoped that if it was love, Raymond would control his temper and not use his military ways on Selena, or he would regret it sooner orter.


    But if it was just a shallow liking, then he could do as he pleased.


    As for the ten percent shares, Raymond had money, and he could handle it however he wanted.


    But to win a woman''s heart, those shares alone wouldn''t cut it.

 Chapter 805 Not a Pet Kept in a Cage

    "It''s just like that."


    Raymond''s answer made Alex let out a big ol'' sigh of relief.


    "Alright, just a heads up, man. Don''t wait ''til you mess up big time and then regret it. Not everything gets a free pass, and a girl like Selena ain''t some pet you can lock up. You gotta let her breathe, then she''ll dig you," Alex said. "I don''t get it," Raymond replied.


    He thought, ''If you like someone, shouldn''t you keep ''em close? Doesn''t matter how, as long as she''s with you, it''s all good.''


    "You''ll get it someday," Alex said.


    After hanging up, Raymond looked down at Selena''s face.


    She was out cold from all the drama and hadn''t woken up.


    He slowlyy down, holding her tight, finally feeling some peace.


    A small smile crept up as he held her close.


    By his nature, he should''ve let her rot in jail a bit longer so she''d be more grateful.


    But sitting in that conference room, he couldn''t focus on anything.


    He kept worrying if someone would mess with her or if she''d cry alone in there.


    He couldn''t chill, his mind was all about her.


    Richard''s call gave him the perfect excuse, and he drove over right away.


    Now, holding her, he realized this was what he wanted most.


    "Selena?" he called out.


    Selena was deep in sleep and didn''t respond.


    Ten minutester, Raymond quietly called out again, "Selena?"


    He''d wanted to call her by her name for so long, and now that he knew she was asleep, he dared to say it.


    Even though Selena didn''t respond, he still smiled.


    Another ten minutester, he finally called out boldly.


    "Selena?"


    "Selena?"


    Selena snapped, "Shut up!"


    Raymond''s face turned awkward, and he zipped it.


    The next morning, Selena looked at the familiar ceiling, frowned, and thought the "Selena" calls she heard in her dream were just that a dream. But she was definitely at Manston Manor.


    She got up and saw her clothes alreadyid out on the bed.


    After getting dressed and freshening up, she went downstairs.


    Raymond was sitting on the couch, holding a document.


    Selena thought about what he did yesterday, her face darkened, and she headed straight for the door.


    Raymond quickly put down the document, saying, "You haven''t eaten yet."


    "Not hungry," Selena shot back.


    "Why not?" Raymond asked.


    "Seeing you kills my appetite!" Selena snapped.


    Raymond''s face went pale, and he chased after her, grabbing her hand. "What do you mean?"


    Selena felt her anger rising and sneered, "Exactly what it sounds like, need me to spell it out?"


    The smile vanished from Raymond''s face, and he gripped her wrist tight, his eyes cold as ice. "Selena, we just hooked upst night."


    "Stop, Mr. Montague, you forced me," Selena said.


    Raymond was so mad his fingers shook. "I saved you, it''s not crazy to sleep with me once."


    "So it''s a deal again, huh? In that case, don''te near me anymore. I don''t wanna make any more deals with you. Sleeping with you makes me sick," Selena said. The other servants at Manston Manor had long since made themselves scarce, leaving just the two of them.


    "Selena, when have I not made you feel good?"


    "Every time! Every single time! Your skills are way worse than other guys! Got it?"


    Raymond was so stung he couldn''t say a word.

 Chapter 806 Chill of Indifference

    Selena saw he had nothing to say and turned to leave.


    Raymond''s eyes shed with panic, but he couldn''t get a word out.


    He trailed behind her for a few steps, all the way outside.


    Selena stopped.


    From Raymond''s angle, he could still see a red kiss mark on her ear.


    It was his doing.


    She didn''t look at him but pulled out her phone to call Ann, waiting for her ride.


    Raymond stood there for a bit before mumbling, "I''ll take you."


    Selena took a deep breath and suddenly locked eyes with him, saying, "Can I take your silence as an admission of guilt? If you really think you messed up, you should let Mia go to jail and pay for Jacob''s death, note to the prison and vite me after Mia indirectly caused Jacob''s death."


    When she said this, there was no emotion.


    Being angry meant caring; indifference was what scared Raymond the most.


    He closed his eyes, his Adam''s apple bobbing, and after a long time, he said hoarsely, "I don''t know, I''m sorry."


    Selena found it amusing, looking at his face, feeling a moment of confusion.


    But as sheughed, she felt sad. "Forget it, I will continue to sue her, even if you already had the surveince video deleted."


    Raymond didn''t know that the beggar was Selena''s cousin Jacob, so that panic magnified infinitely in his heart.


    "Raymond, you all make me sick," Selena said; the statement was like a sword.


    She saw his face turn grim for a moment, but then it returned to calm.


    Raymond walked to the side and opened the car door, stubbornly saying, "I''ll take you."


    Selena frowned, thought for a moment, and got into the car.


    When they arrived at herpany building, she was about to open the car door to get out, but Raymond spoke at that moment, "Christopher and I grew up together, but our personalities arepletely different. However, we share amon hobby, which is painting. Christopher is good at everything, and he is more talented in this area. Whatever he casually drew would be recognized by Mr. Butler. I was not convinced at that time, so I always followed Mr. Butler around and even took this major."


    "Later, one day, I was pushed down from upstairs by someone, and Christopher caught me with his bare hands, causing two of his fingers to be less flexible. In his spare time, he didn''t continue painting. Everyone med me, even thinking I did it on purpose."


    Selena didn''t know what he wanted to say, but it was the first time she heard him talk so much about Christopher.


    Raymond continued, "I''m not good at exining. In a fit of rage, I joined the military, whereas Christopher''s health is weaker than mine. He hasn''t been exposed to much sunlight since childhood and is deficient in calcium. There was the only ce I could escape his shadow. I livedfortably there. After he died, I felt relieved for a moment, thinking no one wouldpare me to him anymore. But after taking his ce, I was still under his shadow."


    Selena asked, "Raymond, what are you trying to say?"


    Raymond lowered his eyelids and after a long time, said hoarsely, "Growing up beingpared, I don''t know how to be good to someone. The only thing I can think of is to buy you a lot of things, give you money, but you don''t need that. I always do the wrong things, and you never tell me what is right."


    "I''ve told you, but you didn''t listen. I told you to stay away from me," Selena replied.


    Raymond''s fingertips trembled. He took out a cigarette, lit it, and quietly nced at her through the drifting smoke.


    She looked ahead calmly, and when she said that, she was extremely calm.


    ''She is serious,'' Raymond discovered.


    "Okay," Raymond answered with difficulty and unlocked the car door. "Selena, then, goodbye."


    Almost the moment he agreed, Selena''s face was full of relief. When she left, she closed the car door without hesitation.


    When she used to be obedient in bed, he never thought such words woulde out of her mouth.


    He sat there for half an hour until the cigarette in his hand burned out and extinguished, then he threw the cigarette butt away.


    Back at the Montague Group, he had someone investigate all the surveince before Jacob''s ident, got several clearer copies, and then found an expert who could read lips to interpret the conversation between Jacob and Mia at that time. The conversation was very nd, just asking if she knew Selena. There was no offense or threat to Mia. And Mia, just because of this, cut off his leg.


    She hated Selena to this extent.


    Raymond called the hospital, "Transfer Mia to a psychiatric hospital."

 Chapter 807 Her Nose Felt a Bit Sour

    Mia just got patched up, and she thought Selena was gonna rot in jail forever.


    But like, ten minutes ago, she found out Raymond used ten percent of Montague Group''s shares to spring Selena out.


    And now, Raymond''s calling again, wanting to ship her off to a mental hospital.


    "I''m not crazy! I''m not going! It''s all Selena''s fault, she seduced Raymond, that''s why he''s treating me like this. I wanna see Grandpa, I wanna see Grandpa!" Mia yelled. But yeah, no one here was gonna let her see William.


    Two people grabbed Mia and shoved her into a car.


    She kept bawling her eyes out, and the cut on her forehead split open again.


    When a guy''s face popped up at the car window, she screamed, "Get away! Get away! Don''t touch me!"


    Her mental state had been messed up for a while. The simpler her world used to be, the darker it got after it all fell apart.


    She couldn''t handle it, so she needed a reason to keep going, and that reason was hating Selena.


    To Selena, it was a total nightmare she didn''t deserve, but hey, people areplicated.


    Mia kept screaming in the car as they took her to the mental hospital.


    "Please don''t touch me."


    "Get away! Help, someone help me."


    "Selena! Selena, where did you go!"


    In her total meltdown, she finally screamed the name she wanted to call out the most.


    Turns out, that day at the Ridgefield building, she was desperately hoping Selena would show up and save her. She prayed.


    She even thought if Selena showed up, she''d give her all the wealth and glory she could, no strings attached.


    But if she didn''t show, then Mia couldn''t me herself for being ruthless.


    The result was clear. She waited and waited until the guy who raped her was done several times, but Selena never came.


    "Don''t touch me!" Mia kept hiding in the car; her breakdown also came from the fact that it was her own doing. After surviving, she couldn''t ept herself like that. She wasn''t even twenty, and her mental world was so fragile.


    But that didn''t give her the right to hurt others with everything she had, otherwise, how was she any different from those abusers?


    When Selena got the news, she was still having people check the surrounding surveince.


    She had to find one that Raymond missed.


    But before she could find it, Mia had already been sent to the mental hospital.


    It seemed like an exnation to Selena, but she wasn''t dumb. This was also a way to protect Mia.


    If Selena really dug up some evidence, Mia would be heading straight to jail. But now, with the whole "mental illness" card, no matter how big she screws up, thew''s gonna cut her some ck. Selena sat in her office chair, stone-faced, and turned off her phone.


    Ann handed her some documents. "Ms. Fair, the first show''s aired. A bunch ofworks bought the rights, and the royalties are gonna start rolling in. Also, here''s the script for the second show. Are we still casting Austin as the male lead?" "No," Selena said. "Let''s go with a newbie. Austin''s good, but if he keeps doing the same roles, he''s gonna get typecast. He''s young, let him branch out."


    Ann grinned, "Got it. So, is Sophia still the female lead?"


    "Yeah, I''ll talk to her again," Selena replied.


    Last time she chatted with Sophia, it seemed like S.M Corporation had her in the bag.


    Ann added, "Ms. Fair, one more thing. That scandal with Ronald was trending, and then there were a bunch of posts saying you were ugly and had weird taste. Should we clear it up?"


    For some reason, Selena had a hunch Sophia was behind it. "No need, Ann. Have you sorted out your stuff?"


    Ann stiffened. She''d been keeping it together these past few days, but it was a tough blow. "Yeah, I''ve handled it. I told him I want to call off the engagement."


    But she had to pay Brody six hundred grand. She didn''t have that kind of cash, so she needed to figure out a way to get it.


    "If you need help, let me know," Selena said.


    Ann nodded, but she really didn''t want to burden Selena anymore.


    Selena was a good boss, sharp in business, and treated her team well. But Ann had to draw the line and not take advantage, especially since it was six hundred grand.


    She had a few days left; she had to find a way to scrape together the money.


    When Selena was alone in the office, she got a call from the hospital asking what to do with Jacob''s body.


    Selena had already booked the funeral home, so she had to go and get him cremated first.


    Brian and Erin''s bodies were still at the funeral home in Ridgefield, so she called and asked them to handle the cremation.


    On Sunday, she took Jacob''s ashes and drove to Ridgefield.


    She''d already picked out a cemetery, the same one where Barbara was buried.


    After having the staff bury all three, she sat alone, staring at the distant mountains.


    At that moment, she felt a lump in her throat.


    They say growing up means learning to forgive your family.

 Chapter 808 Abyss of the Heart

    Selena wasn''t just being too nice; seriously, what did Brian and Erin even do wrong? They''d never left Ridgefield and were just products of their environment.


    In a rage, Selena had blocked everyone and never thought she''d run into them like this again.


    She sat there until it got dark, then got up, stretched her numb legs, and drove down the mountain.


    Just as she was about to open her car door, she noticed another car parked nearby, a pretty basic one.


    At this hour, who else would be here? Selena shrugged it off and got into her car.


    In the other car, Raymond was chilling.


    The window was cracked open, letting the mountain breeze in.


    Below the window, a bunch of cigarette butts were scattered, showing he''d been waiting for a while.


    If he''d driven his fancy car, Selena would''ve known he was tailing her. So, after getting to Ridgefield, he had the local manager switch cars.


    It was superte, and Selena was probably heading to Harmony Garden.


    Raymond had already asked the staff at Harmony Garden to call her, so now he just needed to drive there and "identally" bump into her, and she wouldn''t be mad. He watched Selena''s car disappear before he slowly hit the gas.


    He drove for over an hour before getting back to town.


    Worried Selena might catch on, he drove aimlessly around town. He''d heard Selena had gone to high school here for herst year, so he headed to the school.


    But it was pitch dark by then, and he couldn''t see the school clearly.


    Figuring enough time had passed, he drove back to Harmony Garden and quietly switched back to his own car.


    When he got to Harmony Garden, the manager led him to his room.


    Then he asked, "Anyone elsee in tonight?"


    "Are you talking about Selena?" The manager had dealt with Selena a few times before, and since she''d painted here and the Layman family drama had spread all over Ridgefield, he remembered her name.


    Raymond''s heart softened instantly. "Yeah."


    "Selena''s in the room next to yours. The staff set it up that way. If you don''t like it, I can..." The manager had also heard Raymond didn''t like women being too close to him.


    "Leave it. No need to change." Raymond said, sounding indifferent, but his steps got a bit quicker.


    Outside his room, he suddenly remembered the first time he came to Harmony Garden and saw her there.


    She was painting on that wall, quietly, and he couldn''t help but add a few strokes.


    Back then, he just thought the scene was too beautiful, and she seemed to blend into the painting, bing part of the scenery.


    He felt a slight flutter in his heart then, but he only thought it was admiration for her painting skills, a tiny bit of mutual appreciation.


    Now, as Raymond passed by that wall again, his mindset was different.


    It was like the scene from that night shed before his eyes again, with her spilling paint on his shirt and looking up in panic, calling out, "Mr. Montague." Her voice was crisp and pleasant.


    But that version of Selena was someone he''d never see again.


    Raymond lowered his eyelids and couldn''t help but stand in front of that wall for ten minutes.


    Until the manager couldn''t help but ask, "If Mr. Montague likes this painting so much, we can have Selenae and paint a few more."


    Raymond actually wanted to invite Selena to Manston Manor to paint, but he knew how much she disliked him now, so that was just a pipe dream.


    "No need," he said lightly and kept walking toward his room.


    But as he passed the corridor, Selena happened to walk by from the opposite direction, seemingly on the phone.


    She was so focused she didn''t even notice Raymond as she walked past him.


    This made Raymond''s heart race, but when he realized she hadn''t noticed him, his heart sank.

 Chapter 809 Are You Following Me?

    Selena got a call from Brian''s job. They said he had some stuff left behind, and since they heard someone was handling his affairs, they hit her up real quick. She rushed over and dug through a bunch of random junk to find Brian''s things.


    Honestly, it was all pretty useless.


    Clutching the small box, she started walking from the riverside in Ridgefield towards Harmony Garden.


    She couldn''t shake the feeling that someone was tailing her tonight.


    She frowned, spun around to check, but nada.


    A shiver ran down her spine, and she picked up the pace. But she was so jittery that she tripped near the greenbelt and almost tumbled into the river.


    She slid a bit, but luckily, it didn''t hurt. Just as she was about to get up, she heard a worried voice from the roadside.


    "Selena, you okay?"


    "Selena!"


    She thought she was hearing things. But then she saw a guy sliding down towards her.


    The path was super slippery, and it had rained a bitst night, making it all muddy.


    Raymond tried to run down, but he was in dress shoes and ended up sliding way past her, one foot already in the water.


    Selena was still in the greenbelt, her voice icy. "What are you doing here?"


    Raymond pretended to brush off the mud and ignored her.


    Selena got pissed, gripping the box tighter. "Raymond, are you following me?"


    "No."


    "Then why are you here?"


    "Had a project issue in Ridgefield, and they called me to check it out. Only realized you were here when I got to Harmony Garden." Selena wasn''t buying it, gave him a side-eye, and started walking up.


    Raymond got up from the river, his pants and shoes soaked, and followed her up the small path.


    Selena was ahead but not on the path, so she tripped on a branch and fell again.


    The box flew out of her hand, and her chin almost hit the ground.


    Raymond quickly got to her, squatted down to help her up.


    But she acted like she didn''t see his hand and hurried to grab the box.


    Raymond''s hand hung awkwardly in the air before he asked, "Am I some kind of gue or something?"


    The night was dark, the river was quiet, and spring wasing, but it was still a bit chilly.


    "No, you''re not," Selena replied.


    He was about to rx when she added, "Your family''s way scarier than any virus."


    Raymond was speechless. He opened his mouth but then just let his hand drop weakly.


    He stood there for a few minutes before trudging up the path. By the time he hit the roadside, Selena was already way ahead.


    He didn''t dare to sprint after her, keeping a safe distance-close enough to see her, but not too close.


    When they finally got to the entrance of Harmony Garden, a staff member rushed up, looking worried. "Mr. Montague, what happened to you?" Raymond''s suit was a mess, covered in mud and leaves, and his pants were soaked.


    "Nothing," Raymond muttered, lifting his foot and heading to his room. As he opened the door, he couldn''t help but nce at the room next door.


    The door was shut tight; he had no clue what she was up to inside.


    Selena sorted through Brian''s stuff, set the box aside, then took a shower and got to work on somepany documents.


    She tried reaching out to Sophia again, hoping to set up a meeting.


    Sophia was still ying hard to get, saying she wouldn''t talk unless Ronald came himself.


    It was clear she wanted to see Ronald.


    But Ronald wasn''t about to go see her. He''d alreadyid down thew with Selena, saying he wouldn''t deal with Sophia. Even if Sophia showed upter, he wouldn''t take over. Selena texted: [Mr. Moore is currently busy with other artists and probably doesn''t have time to see you.]


    Sophia replied: [Then there''s nothing to discuss.]


    Sophia was fuming when she saw that message.


    ''Great, Ronald''s been gone for how long, and he''s already got new artists?'' she thought. If she didn''t get to S.M Corporation soon, would hepletely forget about her? Just like senior year, when he left without a word and never came back.


    Sophia felt a sudden panic, almost ready to ept Selena''s offer right then and there.


    But would chasing after him all the time work? He didn''t like her and was even against marriage.


    Selena texted again: [Ms. Turner, please reconsider. I sincerely want to sign you.]


    After sending the message, Selena went back to handling the documents.


    Soon, there was a knock on the door. She frowned, worried it was Raymond again.


    But when she opened the door, it was a staff member holding ginger tea. "Ms. Fair, this ginger tea is specially prepared for our guests. If you need ate-night snack, please let us know." Selena wasn''t intote-night snacks. Just as she was about to refuse, she saw the door next door open, and there was Raymond. Raymond saw her and froze for a moment.


    The staff member quickly smiled and asked, "Mr. Montague, have you finished your tea? Do you need ate-night snack?"


    "No, thank you," Raymond said, cing the empty bowl on the tray and quickly closing the door without looking at Selena again.

 Chapter 810 Only Hearing Selenas Voice

    Raymond mmed the door shut, worried Selena might throw some more shade his way.


    He''d been on the receiving end of her sharp tongue before and wasn''t keen on a repeat performance. After closing the door, he lingered for a bit, eavesdropping on the staff chatting with Selena.


    "Ms. Fair, fancy ate-night snack? The chef whipped up some special corn chowder."


    Selena was about to pass, but "corn chowder" caught her interest.


    "Where can I get it?" she asked.


    "We''ll bring it to you," the staff replied.


    She nodded, and her stomach growled right on cue.


    The staff member chuckled. "Hang tight, we''ll bring it over."


    Raymond stayed by the door, not budging. Only when the voices faded did he finally head to the sofa.


    The room was pretty soundproof, but he could still hear Selena showering earlier.


    A wave of desire hit him, and he couldn''t help but think about her in bed.


    He never thought of himself as a lustful guy before.


    He went to take a shower, and as he came out wrapped in a towel, n from Cornerstone Construction called him. "Mr. Montague, the finance department just gged an error with a batch of material payments. I''d like to go over it with you and Ms. Cooper personally. Can I add the three of us to a meeting group to review the ounts?"


    This kind of mistake was a big deal for thepany. n expected Raymond to blow a fuse, but after a few seconds of silence, Raymond surprisingly agreed.


    n always thought Raymond was a tough nut to crack, but he agreed so easily.


    The renovation of Manston Manor had been done months ago, and finding an error now was clearly Cornerstone Construction''s fault.


    Raymond plopped down on the sofa and saw himself added to a meeting group, and soon Selena''s avatar popped up.


    He had her as a contact and knew what her avatar looked like.


    Selena turned on her mic, and n did the same, starting to apologize, "Ms. Cooper, I''m really sorry. One of our finance staff was just found to have issues and has been taken away by the police. The finance department rechecked the ounts he handled and found discrepancies in the payments for the Manston Manor renovation. So I came to you specifically to apologize."


    Selena didn''t expect such a mess from Cornerstone Construction. Financial problems could sink apany, but luckily, it was caught early.


    She immediately pulled up the records from herputer and began verifying each transaction with n.


    n had invited Raymond just to have him as a witness.


    After all, the renovation dough was Raymond''s, and he had every right to know. Plus, Cornerstone Construction and the Montague Group had always been tight.


    Selena''s voice was clear and steady, and she remembered every transaction like it was yesterday.


    As Raymond listened, he shed back to the first night he saw her at Harmony Garden, the way she looked up and called him "Mr. Montague."


    He lowered his gaze, looked at his junk, and couldn''t resist touching himself.


    He muted n and just soaked in Selena''s voice.


    n must''ve cracked a joke because sheughed, and Raymond got goosebumps, feeling insanely turned on.


    Raymond''s eyes got a bit red, never thinking he''d do something like this.


    As he was about to hit the peak, he couldn''t help but let out a sound.


    After a bit, he noticed Selena suddenly went quiet.


    His heart skipped a beat. Did he forget to mute his mic?


    He checked the mic icon; it was muted.


    He was so close but couldn''t quite get there.


    Then Selena''s voice cut through, "Mr. Montague, what are you doing? Mr. Hughes has been asking you for a while."


    Though her tone was calm, Raymond caught a hint of reproach.


    He unmuted his mic just for her. "What?"


    Selena stiffened, wondering why his voice sounded so rough.


    "I said Mr. Hughes has been asking you several times. Didn''t you hear? If you don''t want to listen, you can leave." Her tone got a bit sharp. Raymond was quiet for a moment before grabbing a tissue.


    He then unmuted Mr. Hughes'' mic too. "You two go ahead. I''m listening."


    n thought he had ticked off Raymond somehow, but seeing his response, he quickly wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Mr. Montague, we''ve reconciled the ounts with Ms. Cooper. We overcharged you by two hundred grand, which we''ll refund to your ount."


    "Okay," Raymond replied; he heard them exchange a few more polite words before ending the call.


    Raymond shut down hisputer and kept wiping his fingers with the tissue. Just then, he heard a knock on his door.


    He got up to open it and found Selena standing outside.


    Selena had the staff print out all the material lists from that time. "Mr. Montague, you can have the Montague Group''s finance department verify these again."


    She looked up at him and noticed a hint of satisfaction in his eyes, but also a lingering desire.


    Having hooked up with Raymond many times, she knew that when he was turned on, his eyes would get red with excitement, and he''d say all kinds of dirty things, just like his current expression.

 Chapter 811 As Expected, She Remained Unmoved

    Raymond stood at the door, just a towel hanging low on his hips, and grabbed the slip she handed over.


    The breeze from outside hit him, but he didn''t feel the chill. Instead, it felt like it was cooling him down.


    A $200,000 item? Normally, he wouldn''t even blink at it, but right now, he was reading it super carefully, word by word.


    Selena was tapping her foot, clearly annoyed. "Just take it to your finance guys. No need to waste time on such a small amount."


    "$200,000 is still cash," Raymond shot back.


    His eyes were calm and steady. He didn''t look up at her, worried she might catch on to something.


    The wind picked up, and Selena sneezed.


    He turned a bit. "Wannae in and chill?"


    "Nope." Selena shot back, not missing a beat. "I''ll head back to my room. If there''s any issue, just hit me up. I''ve already gone over it with Mr. Hughes, so it should be fine." "Selena," he called out, almost without thinking.


    She turned to face him.


    He stood tall, right at the door, his features sharp and cold.


    But who would''ve guessed what he''d just done?


    Selena asked, "Is there a problem, Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond could see the impatience in her eyes and felt a bit reckless. "I just wanted to chat. I''ve had Mia sent to a mental hospital."


    But all he got in return was Selena''s back and the sound of her door closing.


    If he didn''t know she was just there, he might''ve thought he imagined it.


    Yep, she was totally unfazed.


    If she knew he''d followed her here, she''d be more annoyed than touched.


    Selena''s body was honest. He could dominate it, make her melt under him.


    But her heart? That was a fortress, spitting out harsh words even in the most intimate moments.


    Her body was sweet, but her words were sharp.


    For a second, Raymond wanted to kick down her door.


    Why care who her heart belonged to, as long as her body was his?


    Why overthink it? She didn''t like him anyway.


    But who did she like? The thought of it being Caterlington, Austin, or Richard made him crazy with jealousy.


    Back in his room, seeing the tissues in the trash, he thought about how even her voice could turn him on. What a freak.


    But this kind of thing would definitely happen again.


    Meanwhile, Selenay in bed, still pissed off.


    But when she nced at Brian''s box nearby, she calmed down. She had too much to do and nned to leave first thing in the morning. The next morning, she got up at five to avoid running into Raymond. But as soon as she opened her door, his door opened too. Selena''s face soured, feeling like Raymond had stayed up all night just waiting for her to leave.


    She walked quickly, not looking at him, and hurried to the entrance of Harmony Garden. Once in the car, she floored it.


    She didn''t leave right away but took the box to Brian''s house first.


    The house was sealed up again. She used the key, opened the door, and ced the box on the table.


    No one would probablye here again.


    After locking up, she got back in her car.


    This time, she headed straight for the highway, but in the rearview mirror, she saw Raymond''s car tailing her.


    A wave of anxiety hit her. She felt like he was really following her. But she had no proof, and Raymond wouldn''t admit it. This feeling was the worst!

 Chapter 812 Completely Severing Ties with the Montague Family

    On the way back to the city, the car finally vanished.


    Selena let out a big sigh of relief, but then thought she might be kidding herself. Someone like Raymond, why would he waste his time tailing her?


    She got back to S.M Corporation and shot a message to Sophia to set up a meet.


    But Sophia was still salty, pissed about the rumors with Ronald. She finally agreed to meet but sent the address of a bar instead.


    It wasn''t Sky Gallery. Sophia was still just a kinda famous minor celeb and couldn''t get into a ce like Sky Gallery.


    Selena texted back: [Cool, around eight, I''ll find you in the private room you mentioned.]


    After hitting up Sophia, Selena got a call from the Montague family.


    Catherine''s results were in; she was indeed in a vegetative state.


    Surprisingly, the Montague family just informed her and didn''t ask for any apology orpensation.


    She knew this had nothing to do with her; it was all Mia''s doing. But why was the Montague family so quiet?


    She found it weird but thought it was a good thing to cut ties with the Montague family. Why stress?


    Raymond had been crazy busytely ''cause he gave out ten percent of the shares. Evenst night in Ridgefield, he pulled an all-nighter.


    The shares thing was huge and couldn''t be kept from William. So as soon as he got back to Silver Bay City, William called him home.


    This time, a beating was a sure thing, and he was ready for it.


    Sure enough, when he opened the door, William was already holding a whip.


    Raymond naturally took off his suit jacket and knelt down.


    William was so mad his chest hurt, and he whipped him fifty times in a row.


    "Raymond, are you trying to drive me to my grave?" William asked.


    Raymond''s face showed no pain. After a long while, he looked up. "Grandpa, then what should I do? I want to win Selena back, but she doesn''t like me." William was momentarily speechless and felt that he deserved it!


    Putting down the whip, he sat on the nearby sofa.


    Raymond kept kneeling, blood still dripping from his back.


    William wasn''t really heartless; in fact, he felt a lot of pain while whipping him.


    After a long time, he sighed. "Selena seemed to have someone she really liked before. I heard Steve mention it once. I didn''t pay much attention at the time, thinking it was just a childish crush. But after getting to know her personality, I realized that if she let Steve know about that person, she must have been serious. You and her..."


    William paused here, as it was kinda awkward to ask such a question to a junior.


    "Have you and she ever tried to have a kid?" He was actually asking if they had ever hooked up. But the question was too blunt, so he softened it.


    Raymond stiffened all over, then nodded awkwardly.


    "Look at that, you''ve been with her like that, and she still won''t acknowledge you. So I guess she still likes the person she used to like. With her personality, she can really like someone for years," William said. "Impossible!" Raymond eximed. Ayer of fear, even jealousy, spread in Raymond''s heart.


    In his view, it didn''t matter if Selena liked Caterlington, Austin, or Richard. After all, she hadn''t known them for long, and he didn''t see her treating them particrly special.


    But if she had a man hidden deep in her heart, someone she wouldn''t let anyone else know about-what did that mean?


    Their entanglement in bed meant nothing to her. She had a first love hidden in her heart!


    So it was impossible. If she were to like someone, it should be him.


    "Believe it or not, I just heard Steve casuallyin a few times and didn''t pay much attention," William said.


    Raymond felt the pain in his back was nothingpared to the pain in his heart.


    He suddenly remembered that if Selena''s ex-husband was him, then who gave her that ring back then?


    At the time, he didn''t know who Selena''s husband was and thought it was her husband who gave her the wedding ring.


    After all, she liked it so much that she even turned against him for it.


    Thinking about it now, it didn''t make sense. It must have been given by another man.


    Even knowing he was her husband, she still turned against him for something given by another man.


    His face turned grim in an instant.

 Chapter 813 What Right Do You Have to Question Her

    He got up and stormed out, but once he plopped into the car, he realized his hands were gripping the steering wheel like a vice.


    ''What right do I have to question her?'' Raymond thought.


    Just like he treated this marriage as a joke and a burden, she felt the same way. That''s why she kept her lover on the down-low and waited for the divorce.


    Raymond found it kinda funny. All that effort he put into getting a divorce, only to find out she was the one itching to leave the most.


    His handsome brows knitted together, and his face turned dark as night.


    But he kept it together. He drove back to Manston Manor, figuring he''d deal with the injury on his back first.


    Meanwhile, Selena had already rolled up to the bar where she was supposed to meet Sophia.


    But Sophia had another agenda tonight. She''d been forced to meet with those bosses over the past few days, and they all treated her like some item on a shelf. A few even asked her agent right in front of her how much for a one-night stand. The rich folks had zero respect for a female artist like her, and she had to swallow her disgust to socialize.


    Tonight was no different; Larry specifically asked her toe and drink with him.


    Just a little longer, and she could head to S.M Corporation and be with Ronald. Sophia took a deep breath and pushed open the door in front of her.


    But inside, it wasn''t just Larry; there were a bunch of producers from the circle, all big shots with deep pockets.


    Hering here tonight was like amb walking into a lion''s den.


    Sophia instinctively took a step back, but the nearest guy grabbed her.


    "This is the girl Ronald''s been hiding. She''s pretty fresh and her acting''s good, but she looks kinda young," the guy said.


    "Who cares if she''s young? I heard she''s never been with anyone?" Another dude asked, looking at Larry.


    Larry raised an eyebrow, acting all mysterious. "She just turned twenty, never had a boyfriend in college, very clean. As for whether she''s had any experience, we''ll have to find out."


    The men in the room startedughing, each sounding like they owned the ce.


    Sophia had been well protected by Ronald before. Even though she had to drink with a few guys after he left, this was by far the worst.


    One of the bosses reached his hand into her dress, and she stood up without a second thought and pped him.


    The p made the whole room go dead silent.


    The pped boss touched his cheek, feeling totally humiliated. "What are you pretending for?"


    Sophia was suddenly shoved onto the coffee table, and these creeps were about to force her into something nasty right in front of everyone.


    But just then, the door swung open, and in walked Selena with Richard.


    Richard had been making waves in Silver Bay Citytely, and anyone with a bit of clout knew who he was.


    Seeing him, the men quickly zipped up, while Sophia started to sob.


    Richard quietly asked Selena, "Is this the person you''re looking for?"


    Selena nodded. She knew Sophia was in deep trouble as soon as she saw who was in the room, and luckily she ran into Richard.


    "You take her away, I''ll handle this," Richard said.


    "Thank you." Selena quickly stepped forward and grabbed Sophia.


    Seeing her face, Sophia sobbed and asked, "Who are you?"


    "I''m Selena. Come on, I''ll get you out of here."


    Terrified, Sophia clung tightly to her sleeve, scared she''d be left behind. Her first time was supposed to be with Ronald, even though he was kind of a jerk.


    With Richard holding down the fort, Selena managed to get her out. As soon as they hit the fresh air outside, Sophia seemed toe back to life.


    She wiped the tears from her cheeks, probably feeling embarrassed, so she raised her chin. "Let me tell you, I won''t always be a drinking buddy. When I make it big, even Rachel will have to pay attention to my mood." Then she suddenly realized, "You''re Selena?"


    ''The ugly rich woman? The one with terrible taste?'' Sophia thought.


    Even though those were just rumors, she kinda believed them deep down.


    How could Selena be this stunning woman in front of her? No way!


    Sophia wilted like a flower drenched from head to toe. She asked, "No way, are you really Ronald''s girlfriend? What about me then?"


    She almost copsed, the idea of Ronald liking someone else was way more terrifying than what just happened in that room.


    Seeing she was taking it hard, Selenaforted her, "Ronald and I are just work colleagues. I''m his boss and have no inappropriate thoughts about him."


    Hearing this, Sophia immediately looked up, her eyes sparkling. "Really?"


    "Yes," Selena replied.


    Sophia breathed a sigh of relief, a smile instantly lighting up her face. "That''s good. Selena, you should stick to your principles. Ronald isn''t that great anyway, just a decent-looking guy. He probably can''tst three minutes in bed, definitely not your type."


    Although she had secretly peeked, Ronald''s package seemed quite impressive.

 Chapter 814 It Shouldnt Be Completely Unfeeling

    Selena felt like she''d just been smacked upside the head. She stared at Sophia, totally not expecting her to talk like that.


    Sophia was one of Ronald''s artists, and Ronald was all about following the rules. But Sophia? She was like a firecracker, bright and zing.


    She acted like she didn''t have a care in the world, except when it came to Ronald.


    She''d say anything, but when it came to guys, she was clueless.


    Selena usually only talked about this stuff with Shelley, so she felt kinda awkward and didn''t know what to say.


    But Sophia didn''t let her stew in it. Once she knew there was nothing going on between Selena and Ronald, she went back to her cocky self. "If you wanna sign me, you gotta show some real effort. You''ve seen my acting chops, and I don''te cheap. Plus, if I join S.M Corporation, I gotta break my contract with All Star Entertainment. If theye after me, I might be cklisted for life."


    Sophia''s contract was personally handled by Ronald, so the penalty was just $200,000.


    If Selena wanted to snag her, she''d definitely pay up.


    "Are you down to join S.M Corporation?" Selena asked.


    "Only if Ronald manages me," Sophia shot back.


    "He said that''s a no-go."


    "Then I''m noting."


    Selena knew how to y this game, so she turned and walked away. "Then forget it."


    Sophia was caught off guard and quickly ran after her. "Selena,e on, try to convince me again. As a boss, you can''t be this impatient. If I switch over, I''ll be sidelined forever. You''re really breaking my heart here."


    Selena stopped and gave her the answer she was dying to hear. "Ronald will manage other artists, but since you''ll be in the samepany, you''ll get plenty of time with him. I''ll make sure he checks out any scripts you wanna do first." Sophia''s eyes lit up, and a grin spread across her face. "Alright, alright, Selena, I knew you got me. The penalty''s $200,000. Pay All Star Entertainment, and I''ll head to S.M Corporation with you right now!"


    "I''ll get the contract ready," Selena said.


    Sophia almost jumped for joy but tried to y it cool. "Alright, I''ll wait. No rush," she said.


    Selena didn''t say anything.


    Back in the car, she thought about Sophia''s behavior and found it kinda funny.


    What did it remind her of?


    Oh yeah, like a kid who grew up too fast and didn''t hang out with other kids much.


    She was just over twenty but acted like she''d been around forever.


    At her age, most people were still in college, right?


    Selena quickly looked up Sophia''s info and found out she didn''t get into college but went to amunity college. She didn''t even finish that before diving into acting.


    Selena called Ann and asked her to dig into Sophia''s high school years. By the time she got back to Ashbourne Manor, Ann had sent over the details.


    Sophia''s family used to be well-off, with her parents running a small business. But in her senior year, they suddenly went into debt.


    On the day of the SAT, her parents, trying to dodge debt collectors, got into a car crash and died.


    Sophia got the news before finishing the exam and had to handle everything herself.


    That same day, Ronald moved out, leaving her alone.


    Selena nced at Sophia''s partial exam scores, and they were sky-high.


    Her usual grades were top of the ss. If it weren''t for the family tragedy, she would''ve been the valedictorian. She was only sixteen then.


    Selena frowned, struggling to match that past with the Sophia she saw tonight.


    Logically, someone like that would be a wreck, hiding away at home.


    But looking at the info again, her house was auctioned off to pay the debt, and she ended up on the streets.


    She only signed with All Star Entertainment a year ago. Who knows how she survived those three years.


    Selena had a gut feeling Ronald had feelings for her. He was stuck at All Star Entertainment but protected Sophia fiercely. So much so that Selena felt a bit moved after reading all this.

 Chapter 815 Ive Degraded Myself Many Times

    In the evening, Sophia rolled back to her tiny rented pad.


    So far, she''d only snagged one gig in a TV series. As a newbie, her paycheck was peanuts. Ronald had fought tooth and nail for her, but she only scored sixty grand. Now, she was scraping by on that sixty grand.


    Ronald was chilling in a swanky vi. She had dreams of moving next door, but the rent was a whopping eight grand a month.


    Her sixty grand was chump change.


    After all the random expenses, she was down to thirty grand.


    Sophia was desperate to make some cash. Even if she jumped ship to S.M Corporation, she knew she wouldn''t be raking it in anytime soon.


    She''d done her homework on thepany. It was a startup, and their rules and systems were probably still a hot mess. If she joined, she''d be twiddling her thumbs for a while. Sophia paced around her cramped apartment and thought about live streaming. It was a quick way to make some dough, and live streaming with product sales was blowing up. Plus, she had a bit of a name. Once she hit a hundred grand, she''d be Ronald''s neighbor in no time!


    Sophia''s eyes lit up. She fired up herputer and started her live stream.


    But she couldn''t show her face. It was a breach of contract for an artist to live stream on the sly. If All Star Entertainment found out, she''d be on the hook forpensation. Sophia threw on a catgirl outfit. As a newbie streamer, her traffic was pretty weak at first.


    The outfit was skimpy, and with her killer body, she had all the right curves in all the right ces.


    Sophia''s stream was the kind that once guys stumbled upon it, they couldn''t tear themselves away.


    In her mind, she wasn''t really showing anything. It was just a bit suggestive. As long as she could make bank, it was all good.


    These days, no matter where you hustle, you gotta check your pride at the door.


    She''d been broke before. If someone threw cash at her, she''d smile and pick it up, one bill at a time.


    "Hey, everyone. Wee. I''m new here, and it''s awesome to meet you all for the first time. I really hope you''ll support me." She already looked young, and her sweet voice was enough to make any guy weak in the knees. Meanwhile, Ronald was wide awake. Lately, S.M Corporation was on a hiring spree. They had a stack of resumes, but only a few folks met his high standards.


    In the entertainment biz, just being a pretty face didn''t cut it. Pretty faces were like vases-they had an expiration date. Ronald was on the hunt for someone with real acting chops.


    So, before hitting the sack, he liked to scroll through female streamers online.


    He had a little setup on his bed, with aptop perched on a stand. Wearing his gold-rimmed sses, he flicked through one female streamer''s live stream after another, his face a mask of indifference.


    Most of them weren''t his style, and with those beauty filters cranked up, the real deal would look way different from the video.


    Ronald was thirty-two, and he always had this no-nonsense, straightced vibe.


    When he stumbled upon a newbie''s live stream, his brows knitted together. This was way too suggestive. Just as he was about to skip it, her sweet voice chimed in, "Wee, new viewers. This is my first live stream." The video didn''t show her face, just below her neck, and her chest looked like it was about to bust out of her outfit.


    Ronald immediately noticed a tiny red mole on her corbone. Coupled with her overly sweet voice, his brows furrowed even more. He whipped out his phone and called Sophia.


    Sure enough, the phone rang in the live stream. This streamer was definitely her!


    Ronald couldn''t quite pin down his feelings at that moment. First, he was pissed, then he cooled off. He stared at the screen, trying to stay rational.


    Probably because of his call, Sophia shut down the live stream, her tonezy.


    "Ronald, what''s up?"


    "Sophia, what the hell are you doing?"


    Sophia didn''t feel guilty at all and had no clue she''d been busted.


    "Making money, you know I need cash."


    Ronald felt his veins about to pop. "How much do you need?"


    "Are you gonna give it to me? Then you''d be keeping me. If you''re keeping me, we gotta live together. So when can I move in?"


    Sophia''s words were logical, even eager.


    Ronald was so mad his chest was shaking. "The ce you''re in now is safe, and S.M Corporation is about to sign you. There are more opportunities here. You don''t need to degrade yourself online like this. If fans find outter, it won''t be good for you."


    He was thinking about what was best for Sophia. But Sophia went silent for a full three minutes before she softly said, "Ronald, I''ve degraded myself plenty of times. To make money over the years, I''ve done everything except sell my body."

 Chapter 816 It Feels Like Having No Emotions or Desires

    Ronald cut the chatter and mmed the phone down.


    To Sophia, Ronald was all about the grind, like he had zero feelings or wants.


    His daily grind was like an old man''s, leaving no room for her to break through.


    She couldn''t help but sh back to junior year in high school when she identally caught him showering at his ce. She thought his junk was huge. ''Does he never get off?''


    ''Can he really hold it in?''


    ''Ronald doesn''t have a girl, right?''


    Sophia''s head was pounding from all the thinking. She was itching to get to S.M Corporation, at least to keep an eye on him.


    She shot a quick text to Selena but kept her cool.


    Sophia: [Selena, if you don''t get here fast, All Star Entertainment''s gonna lock me into a long-term deal.]


    Selena saw the text and knew Sophia was freaking out. She replied: [I''ll have awyer hit up All Star Entertainment tomorrow to pay the breach fee.] After that, she called Ronald. "Ronald, if Sophia shows up, are you really not gonna take her in?"


    Ronald lowered his eyes, thinking back, and after a long pause, he answered.


    "Why?" Selena pressed.


    "She''s grown up. She needs her own life," Ronald said.


    ''She can''t be orbiting around a dude in his thirties forever,'' Ronald thought.


    Selena didn''t really get it, but since he was firm, she didn''t promise Sophia anything.


    She took a shower, popped some sleeping pills, and crashed.


    But she had no clue the hospital had been a madhouse for two hours.


    Catherine wasid up in bed, only able to move her eyes and mouth.


    She was a total vegetable, stuck in bed, needing help for everything.


    Tonight, Donovan came by but didn''t say anythingforting, just notified the White family.


    The Whites had always spoiled Catherine, and now that she was a veggie, they were livid. After some digging, they found out it was linked to Selena, and they lost it. "Where''s that Selena now? We gotta settle this with her!"


    "She needs to go to jail. We gotta make her do time!"


    The Whites had the clout to make it happen.


    In this mess, Donovan had toe back. Hearing that Raymond had put up ten percent of Montague Group''s stock to shield Selena, he knew there was no room for talks.


    If the Whites went after Selena, Raymond would definitely step in, and things would blow up.


    Donovan sat by the bed, his tone t. "There was no surveince, so we can''t be sure it was Selena who pushed her. It could''ve been Catherine losing her bnce."


    The Whites frowned and quickly asked Catherine, "What really happened? Was it Selena?"


    Catheriney there, weak, unable to speak.


    She had been pushed, and the only ones around were Mia and Selena. It couldn''t have been Mia; she''d watched Mia grow up, and Mia was also hurt, with stitches on her forehead, now in a mental hospital. Catherine knew this was Raymond''s doing.


    If she admitted it was Selena, both Raymond and Donovan would act.


    She hated Selena for daring to mess with her. But she couldn''t let the Whites go after Selena, or she and Donovan would be toast.


    Catherine prioritized her rtionship; as long as Donovan didn''t divorce her, everything was negotiable.


    She signaled Donovan to lean in; she had something to say.


    Donovan, annoyed, leaned in.


    Catherine used all her strength to whisper, "Don''t divorce me."


    Donovan, being sharp, quickly got it. If he didn''t divorce her, she''d protect Selena.


    Protecting Selena would keep Raymond safe.


    Donovan''s face was grim, but thinking of Raymond as his son, he coldly nodded.


    Catherine''s eyes lit up with excitement. She wouldn''t have to divorce; she wanted Donovan to take care of her for life.


    So what if he liked Barbara? In the end, she kept him!


    Her eyes were filled with madness.


    The Whites, seeing herck of reaction to Selena''s name, thought it wasn''t Selena who pushed her. So they stormed in angry and left in a huff. Only Aria White stayed behind. By seniority, she should call Catherine aunt.


    Aria had always known this aunt prioritized her rtionship, willing to let go of everything if Donovan agreed to her terms. They had clearly discussed something, so it must be rted to Selena.


    Rumors were flying that Raymond liked a designer named Selena and, despite being yed, was chasing her even harder.


    These were just rumors, but there''s no smoke without fire. Otherwise, why would Mia suddenly end up in a mental hospital?

 Chapter 817 I Dont Love You

    Aria couldn''t help but sneak a peek at Donovan, her smile all polished and perfect. "Hey Donovan, been hearing some juicy stufftely. Any truth to it?" Donovan''s face was a stone, back straight as a board. "You know it''s all just talk."


    Aria was a bit thrown by his bluntness, a flicker of annoyance crossing her face, but she kept it cool. "Just got back from overseas, so I''m kinda outta the loop. But I heard Raymond, right after his split, got cozy with his designer, who''s actually his ex-wife. That for real?"


    "Aria, if you''re that curious, go ask Raymond yourself," Donovan shot back.


    Aria kept her smile, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Sure thing, I''ll catch up with Raymond. Oh, and remind him about my friend. They''ve been pen pals, and she''s really into him. She hasn''t heard from him in months and is kinda worried. I came back to check on things for her."


    Donovan frowned, thinking, ''Who even writes letters these days?''


    Raymond didn''t seem like the type. He barely replied to texts, let alone write letters.


    "Your friend, is she a guy or a girl?" Donovan asked.


    "A girl, and she was in an online thing with Raymond. He used to be all about her, but now he''s ghosting. Think he yed her?"


    "Raymond wouldn''t write letters to anyone."


    "You should ask Raymond. Seems like you don''t know your son that well."


    That stung. Donovan''s face darkened.


    Aria realized she messed up and quickly nodded. "I won''t bother you anymore. Later."


    With that, she bounced.


    Donovan sat by the bed, hearing Catherine trying to get his attention. He motioned her over.


    Donovan frowned, thinking about how she had given birth to two kids, and lowered his head. "Alright, what''s the issue now?"


    "No divorce, no divorce," Catherine muttered.


    Donovan looked at her with a mix of emotions. Over the years, they''d fought countless times because of Barbara.


    Every time they shed, Catherine would bring up Barbara, and Donovan got sick of it.


    Since marrying him, Catherine had lost herself, always keeping tabs on him. But Donovan''s job was top-secret, and he couldn''t drag her everywhere.


    When she couldn''t tag along, Catherine would throw a fit.


    When she did, both the White family and the Montague family would freak out.


    With both families pushing, their marriage had limped along till now.


    He stayed in his job, not wanting to quit, just to avoid her at home.


    He''d told her to pick up her old hobbies, but Catherine wouldn''t listen, fixated on him.


    She poured so much into it that if Donovan didn''t match her effort, she''d be crushed.


    After nearly thirty years of constant drama, any love had long faded, leaving just endless frustration.


    Even seeing her bedridden now, he felt no sadness. Just relief.


    But he hadn''t expected that, even now, Catherine''s main concern was not getting a divorce. Donovan''s face was a mess of emotions, not sure what to say.


    Catherine''s fingers couldn''t move, but she still tried to curl them, reaching for his sleeve.


    Seeing this, Donovan finally snapped. "Enough! Catherine, look at what you''ve done to yourself! You forced me to marry you with the White and Montague families'' pressure. I told you I couldn''t love you, and you said it didn''t matter. Now you see, I don''t love you, and I never will. You won''t let go because you can''t admit you lost! You stopped loving me ages ago; now it''s just your pride!"


    Most women in marriage were left with nothing but unwillingness. Unwilling to ept that years ofpanionship had amounted to nothing.


    So, many women hesitated to cut their losses, always feeling shortchanged, which led them to keep enduring their rtionships in silence. ims of doing it for the kids were just excuses!


    Kids didn''t want to live in such a toxic environment.


    What really hurt Catherine wasn''t Donovan, and what really hurt women wasn''t marriage, but the desire for reciprocation after constant giving! Donovan walked out without a backward nce.


    Catheriney alone in bed, eyes wide open, but unable to move.

 Chapter 818 So Hurtful, So Resolute

    She was gripping the bedsheet like it was her lifeline, veins popping out on the back of her hand.


    But Donovan''s back was like a wall, cold and unyielding.


    Catherine''s eyes shot up to the ceiling, and tears started streaming down her face.


    Still, she didn''t think she was wrong. What''s wrong with loving someone, right?


    From the moment she fell for Donovan, she was all in, heart and soul.


    He didn''t like her? Whatever. She had time. He''d forget Barbara eventually.


    Even if he didn''t love her after they got hitched, no biggie. She''d have a couple of kids to lock him down.


    She keptpromising, never thinking it would end like this.


    Catherine felt like her chest was gonna explode, the pain was unreal, and lying in bed, she couldn''t even let it out.


    She''d even forgotten about Selena. Everything she did was to get Donovan''s attention.


    When she realized Donovan was so cold, Selena, that pushover, didn''t matter anymore.


    Even if Donovan hated her now, he''d still check on her to keep Raymond from messing with the White family.


    That was enough for her.


    Who cared about losing a healthy body? At least she got Donovan''s concern.


    The night got darker.


    At Manston Manor, Raymond had his back to the doc, getting his wound patched up.


    He didn''t flinch, just kept thinking about that ring.


    Selena''s face when she saw that ring was still clear in his mind. When he tossed it, she went pale, like he''d ripped out a piece of her heart.


    He remembered what William said, that maybe she had someone she liked before, and he smirked.


    Better if she didn''t. If he found out she did, he''d definitely kill her!


    Raymond was about to crash upstairs when John walked in. "Mr. Montague, the ring for Ms. Cooper is ready."


    Raymond had told them to make the diamond as big as possible.


    But the local stuff wasn''t good enough, so they got one from abroad, and it just came in.


    It even had Selena''s initials on it.


    "Chuck it." Raymond''s voice was ice-cold. Some other guy had already given her a ring; she didn''t care about his anymore.


    "More importantly, she clearly preferred the one given by the other dude. No taste," Raymond thought to himself.


    John was taken aback, guessing they probably had another spat, so he kept his mouth shut.


    Raymond headed upstairs to his bedroom.


    The bed still had her scent lingering.


    When a guy''s into a girl, just thinking about her can get him all worked up, that feeling spreading through his whole body. Lying in the nket that smelled like her, he couldn''t help but let his mind wander.


    That time they hooked up wasn''t satisfying enough.


    He rolled over and hugged the pillow she used, feeling a bit better.


    But in the middle of the night, he woke up again, restless.


    He got up and pushed open the door to another room.


    This was the studio he had Selena set up. After his head injury, he spent some time with her here, and those days were sweet.


    But now, knowing he was her husband, thinking about it again felt like a punch to the gut.


    It was like swallowing all the bitterness in the world!


    Caterlington was right. If she hadn''t been forced to reveal her identity that day, she probably would''ve kept it hidden!


    "This hateful, detestable woman!" Raymond took a deep breath and started painting with the nearby paints.


    His wild emotions gradually calmed down, and his strokes became much gentler.


    After finishing Selena''s face, he admired it for a while, brush still in hand.


    He hadn''t painted in ages. Thest time he picked up a brush was when he met her in Ridgefield.


    Being in his position, it was hard to find time for hobbies. Plus, the Montague family always reminded him that this role was inherited from Christophe, and he couldn''t let the deceased down. Even painting couldn''t bring peace. Once he started, he''d hear Christophe''s name again.


    "Christophe also loved painting these things, Raymond, did you learn this technique from him?"


    "If it weren''t for saving you back then, Christophe probably wouldn''t have entered the research institute. He might have studied art instead; he was good at everything."


    Suchments made him hate touching anything rted to Christophe.


    But Christophe himself did nothing wrong; he was just too damn good, making Raymond, his younger brother, seem a bit dim inparison.

 Chapter 819 Revealing Her Ambition

    Raymond wrapped up his painting, pped a frame on it, and set it aside to dry.


    All that crazy emotion from earlier? Mostly gone. He crashed back into bed and slept like a baby this time.


    Next morning, Selena bounced out of Ashbourne Manor. She''d already hit up herwyer to get All Star Entertainment to cover Sophia''s contract breach fee.


    Ronald had nailed Sophia''s contract, so thewyer didn''t have to break a sweat. But Rachel? Man, she was fuming. Losing another hot actress to Selena was thest straw.


    At some fancy lunch, she bumped into Aria, who slid over for a chat. "Ms. Dorie, heard about the drama at All Star Entertainment. Is Selena just messing with you for kicks?" First, Selena snagged the script, then Ronald, and now Sophia. All Star Entertainment was taking hit after hit.


    Rachel''s face twisted. "You got a n or something?"


    Aria smirked. "Just got back from a gig and got some free time. Thinking about jumping into the entertainment scene. Sophia''s new show just started filming, right? If we team up, All Star can push me into Sophia''s spot. We trash her rep, and Selena''spany takes a nosedive."


    Aria sipped her wine, oozing confidence. "I''ve got the White family backing me. Raymond wouldn''t dare touch me. But the Whites aren''t in the entertainment biz, so I need you." Rachel''s eyes lit up. Her main worry was Raymond.


    If Aria was game, she''d be the one going head-to-head with Selena, leaving All Star Entertainment out of the mess. Rachel could stay in the clear.


    Rachel had been itching to take down Selena but never had the chance! Now, with Aria ready to take the fall, she jumped at it. "Ms. White, can''t wait to work together. Don''t sweat it, All Star''s got plenty of resources. I''ll hit up the production team and get you a key role, one with scenes with Sophia."


    Aria had done her homework and had even bigger fish backing her.


    This was all about her ambition and helping a friend. And that friend? Could open up a world of perks for her.


    Aria''s grin widened. This time, she was dead set on taking Selena and herpany down for good.


    Meanwhile, Selena had no clue she was in the crosshairs. She was chilling in her office when thewyer and Sophia strolled in.


    A cool $200,000 breach of contract fee had been paid in one shot, and now Sophia was officially part of S.M Corporation. Selena had someone show thewyer out and handle the legal fees. Then she turned her attention to Sophia standing there.


    Sophia was buzzing with excitement, totally oblivious to her newbie status. She nced around the office and finally blurted out, "All Star Entertainment might exploit its artists, but at least the ce looks nice. Yourpany? Not so much." Just as she finished, the office door swung open, and in walked Ronald. "Sophia, you can''t talk to Ms. Fair like that. Apologize."


    Ronald was all about the rules, always ying it straight. His gold-rimmed sses gave him a mature vibe, and he was built like a tank, making a strong impression as soon as he entered.


    Sophia''s eyes welled up the moment she saw him. "Ronald!"


    Ronald''s face turned serious. "Call me Uncle Ronald. That''s what you used to call me."


    Sophia rolled her eyes.


    Yeah, she used to call him Uncle Ronald, but now it was just Ronald.


    The name change was a power move, but Ronald''s stance was clear.


    Sophia straightened up and apologized to Selena, "Sorry, Ms. Fair. Don''t mind what I said. Just me talking nonsense."


    Selena tried not tough, pretending to look at the files in her hand.


    Sure enough, Ronald started lecturing her again. "Who taught you to speak like that, youngdy?"


    His tone was stern, pushing his sses up his nose like a strict professor.


    Sophia turned her head away, her tone light. "Ronald, it''s because no one taught me that I''m like this. Why are you so mad? Ms. Fair didn''t even get upset."


    That "no one taught me" line was a dagger, cutting deep into both Sophia and Ronald.


    Sensing the tension, Selena quickly looked up. "Forget it, it''s no big deal. I actually like Sophia''s spunk. I''ll have Ann set her up with a managerter." Ronald stayed silent, clearly stung by her words. But Sophia acted like she hadn''t said anything heavy.


    "Ms. Fair, thank you! You''re the best!"

 Chapter 820 Sent the Screenshot to Raymond

    Selena had a gut feeling things were about to get wild at thepany. With Sophia''s bubbly personality, it was no wonder people liked her. Once Sophia bounced out, it was just Selena and Ronald left in the office.


    Ronald looked super stressed and let out a big sigh. "Ms. Fair, I''m sorry. That''s just how she is; she didn''t mean any harm."


    Selena chuckled. "Honestly, I dig it. Maybe you''re just too stiff."


    Ronald replied, "Manners still matter. I tried to drill that into her at All Star Entertainment, but she never gets it. One day, it''s gonna bite her."


    Selena slid the documents across the table. "The script she''s on just started filming. She''s the lead. I''ve read it; it''s solid. Once she''s done, we''ll find her something even better."


    The project Sophia was on really pushed the lead actress''s skills. The character''s personality did a 180 from start to finish. If she nailed it, she could totally snag Best Actress. "Ms. Fair, I trust your script picks. I''ll keep an eye on the other artists too."


    As a top agent, Ronald rarely missed. Any artist he took on usually blew up. That''s why All Star Entertainment didn''t want to let him go, causing all that drama.


    Selena trusted himpletely and nodded.


    Sophia got sent to the set, and filming was gonna take another three months.


    But on the way, the director dropped a bomb: a new actress was taking over the second female lead, and the original one got the boot.


    Seeing that message, Sophia knew it wasn''t just a random change. The new girl probably had some serious connections.


    Filming had already been rolling for half a month, and the original second female lead had shot some scenes. Swapping her out now meant reshooting, which would cost a ton. When Sophia hit the set, she immediately spotted Aria.


    Aria, who grew up in the White family, had this sweet vibe and looked perfect for the role with makeup on.


    Sophia had to reshoot all her scenes with Aria, which ticked her off since it was a total time suck. But the director didn''t even bother to discuss it with her and just told her to get on with it.


    It was 8 PM. After wrapping up everything at thepany, Selena finally got up, feeling wiped out.


    S.M Corporation was buzzingtely. Their first series, "Storm," wrapped up and got killer reviews. They were hiring like crazy, and resumes were flooding in. They were gearing up for the second series, with the money already in the bag, but they still needed to cast the supporting roles, so Selena had to go through all the profiles.


    On her way back to Ashbourne Manor, she spotted Fiona looking freaked out.


    "Fiona, what''s up?" Selena asked.


    "Ms. Fair, it''s bad. Max is missing!" Fiona blurted out.


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat. Max had been roaming around a lottely; how could he just vanish?


    "Did you check the cameras?"


    "Yeah, we did. This afternoon, a cat snuck into the vi grounds. Turns out, Max has been a bit too wildtely and dug a tunnel under the wall to chase after the cat. We''ve searched everywhere but can''t find him." Dogs love to dig. Before Selena split from Raymond, she was always worried about Max getting caught.


    Max had a knack for destroying the pricey nts in the garden, so they had to keep him on lockdown.


    Now Max was running free, digging wherever he pleased. She never thought he''d dig a tunnel under the wall this time!


    Selena''s tiredness vanished, reced by pure worry. "I''ll go look right now. Fiona, you get some rest. I''ll take others to search!"


    Selena was super anxious. Max was like family to her. If something happened to him, she''d be crushed.


    She suddenly remembered the day she dealt with the aftermath of Brian, Erin, and Jacob in Ridgefield, sitting alone on the mountain with those tombstones. So lonely.


    Max was her rock in many ways; nothing could happen to him!


    Before heading out, she posted about Max being lost, asking anyone who saw him to help find him and offering a $2,000 reward.


    After posting, she quickly drove off, searching everywhere.


    But the surrounding surveince had already been checked, and there was no sign of Max.


    Selena worried that he might have been lured into a car by dog thieves and killed. Just the thought of it was gut-wrenching.


    Rain started to pour, and Ashbourne Manor, next to a scenic park where people loved to stroll, didn''t allow cars. Selena had to park by the roadside. "Max! Max!" Selena called out.


    She walked up the path, not knowing that many people had seen her post and sent screenshots to Raymond.


    After all, a lot of folks knew about her and Raymond''s situation.


    And he hadn''t exactly kept it on the down-low either.

 Chapter 821 Raymond Picks Up Max

    Raymond was out cold, but his phone buzzed and yanked him awake.


    He squinted at the screen and saw a post blowing up on social media. "Max is missing?"


    Max''s goofy face popped into his head immediately.


    Yeah, Selena always took him for walks and kept him at Ashbourne Manor.


    Raymond jumped out of bed and called John. "Get everyone on it. Selena''s freaking out."


    No one in Silver Bay City would''ve guessed a dog could make Raymond this jittery.


    Selena had beenbing the park for over half an hour with no luck.


    Theter it got, the more she worried Max had been snatched by dog thieves.


    Some of those creeps love to nab lost dogs.


    Selena shivered, not just from the rain but from fear for Max.


    Max was a special gift; losing him wasn''t an option.


    She wiped the rain off her face, hopped back in her car, and nned to keep searching along the road.


    Just as she was about to hit the gas, a surveince video popped up on her phone.


    She couldn''t remember who sent it, probably some old business contact.


    "Penny, check this footage. Is this your dog?"


    In the video, Max was trotting along the roadside when a rope suddenly looped around his neck, and he was dragged into a gray van. Selena''s face went white.


    That was Max!


    She quickly sent the video to the folks at Ashbourne Manor, telling them to track the van.


    A minuteter, her phone rang. She thought it was someone from Ashbourne Manor, but it was Raymond.


    She was about to hang up when she saw he had sent an address and two words: "Come over."


    No need for more; Selena knew what he meant.


    She floored it and sped to the location.


    Raymond was already there, and his bodyguards had the ce surrounded.


    It was a two-story dump in the slums of Silver Bay City, a total mess, with bloodstains on the walls.


    If you didn''t know better, you''d think it was a crime scene.


    But this was where the dog thieves did their dirty work, and it wasn''t their first rodeo.


    The dogs they had just snatched were crammed in a big, filthy cage.


    Some of it was blood, some were dried food scraps, and it was gross. Many of the dogs were purebreds, probably lost like Max.


    There were a few strays too.


    Dogs are smart, and they all looked pitifully outside, knowing their fate. Even the ones at the edge of the cage were shaking.


    The dog thief was already caught. He was confused; he''d been busted by the cops before, but never by so many people, and they weren''t even cops. Raymond''s face darkened when he saw the bloodstains.


    "Mr. Montague, the dogs are over here," John called out, and Raymond quickly walked to the big cage.


    As soon as the cage was opened, the dogs bolted out.


    But the yard was fenced, and without the gate open, they were still trapped.


    So even though they were out of the cage, a few dogs were still cowering, trembling.


    Raymond was allergic to dog fur and felt itchy all over, but scratching in a suit wasn''t a good look, so he toughed it out.


    Soon, red rashes started popping up all over his body, spreading to his neck.


    But he didn''t care and quickly looked for Max.


    "Max!" Selena''s voice came from outside. She showed up with red eyes.


    She was sweating and soaked, showing how worried she was.


    She didn''t even nce at Raymond, just kept searching for Max among the dogs.


    Finally, she saw Max lying in the corner.


    Max''s neck was strangled by a rope, and he had been drugged; he was in bad shape.


    Selena''s mind went nk. She wanted to pick him up but didn''t have the strength, and Max kept slipping from her arms. Only pet owners get this feeling.


    Raymond stepped forward, picked up Max, and walked out. "Follow me."


    Selena snapped back to reality and almost mechanically followed him.


    John drove in the front, while Selena and Raymond sat in the back, with Max in his arms.


    His allergic reaction was getting worse, and he even started seeing double.


    His dog fur allergy was bad enough to be life-threatening.


    When Christopher brought a puppy home, it had to be sent away because of Raymond''s allergy.

 Chapter 822 Raymonds Initial Anticipation

    Selena was so freaked out about Max that she totally spaced on Raymond''s dog hair allergy.


    Her eyes were glued to Max, like she couldn''t look away even for a sec.


    Honestly, if she had just nced at Raymond, she would''ve seen something was off.


    But nope, her gaze was locked on Max the whole time.


    Raymond went from being all hopeful to sulking hard.


    She didn''t notice, so he kept his mouth shut.


    By the time they rolled up to the animal hospital, he felt like he was gonna pass out, but he still managed to carry Max out of the car like a champ.


    The doc took Max for some emergency treatment.


    A staff member finally noticed Raymond; his breathing was all messed up, and he had a nasty rash on his neck.


    "Sir, are you allergic to animal hair?" the staff asked.


    Raymond''s vision started to blur.


    Only then did Selena remember his dog hair allergy!


    She quickly looked at John standing by the door. "Mr. Walker, you gotta take him to the hospital ASAP. He''s allergic to dog hair, and if we wait any longer, it could get serious." John wanted to ask, "What about you? Aren''t youing?" But seeing Selena''s state, it was clear she wasn''t nning to go.


    He nced at Raymond again.


    Raymond was snapped out of it by Selena''s words. Standing there, he felt nothing but a burning sensation all over his rash-covered body.


    He wasn''t even mad, just numb to her attitude.


    "Selena, just you wait," Raymond spat out coldly and turned around, almost falling from dizziness.


    John quickly stepped up to support him, but Raymond pushed him away.


    He took a deep breath; when she spoke, his heart felt like it was gonna jump out, hoping she''d say something caring about him.


    But after hearing her, his heart, which had been pounding, seemed to wander aimlessly, finding no outlet, and just sank into a corner, hidden away.


    He forced himself to walk to the car, and only when he was sure Selena couldn''t see him did he copse.


    "Mr. Montague!" John was startled and immediately helped him into the car.


    Selena never followed, instead finding a seat in the animal hospital and constantly asking the staff beside her, "Is Max gonna be okay? Was he poisoned?" She was so worried her lips were trembling slightly.


    "The attending doctor is still examining him, Ms. Fair. Please don''t worry," the staff replied.


    How could Selena not worry? Her hands were twisted together, and she waited there for three hours, her mind nk the entire time.


    Meanwhile, Raymond was also sent to the emergency room, with the rash spreading all over his body.


    John didn''t dare to rm anyone, just anxiously pacing the hallway.


    Two hourster, the emergency room door finally opened without incident.


    Raymond was wheeled into a VIP ward.


    Allergies can hit fast and leave fast; in severe cases, they can even mess with your breathing.


    At this moment, his face was pale. Seeing that Selena was indeed not there, he felt like he had fallen into an ice cer, cold from his heart to his toes. "John, I''m not staying in the hospital," said Raymond. He got out of bed and grabbed the suit jacket beside him.


    "But the doctor said..." Before John could finish, Raymond was already forcing himself towards the door.


    He had no choice but to quickly step forward to support him.


    By the time they got back to Manston Manor, it was already 3 a.m.


    Raymondy on the bed, still feeling hot all over.


    Selena''s scent kept invading his nostrils, and he finally got up, throwing the pillow beside him to the floor in a fit of rage.


    Ten minutester, he slowly got out of bed, picked up the pillow, casually dusted it off, and put it back on the bed.


    He couldn''t sleep, so he took out his phone to see if Selena had gone back.


    To his surprise, Selena had indeed posted an update: [Thanks to everyone''s help, Max is safe and sound.]


    The apanying picture was of Max sitting in the car, looking like he had been saved.


    A dog''s life was more important than his, her ex-husband''s.


    She hadn''t checked on him once the entire time, showing such coldness.

 Chapter 823 Raymond Just Felt Angry

    Raymond was fuming, but thinking about all the crap he''d pulled on her before, he knew blowing up at her would just get him a p in the face.


    He flopped on the bed, refreshing the post over and over, and saw Alex had left ament: [No wonder Raymond suddenly asked us to go out and look for a dog; turns out it was your dog that went missing.] Seeing that, Raymond felt a bit better.


    He refreshed again and saw Alex hadmented again.


    [If he''s helping you look for it, be careful. He''s super allergic to dog hair.]


    Raymond felt even more at ease, a small smile tugging at his lips.


    Selena, after finishing her tasks, was about to drag her exhausted self to bed when she saw Alex''sments.


    She remembered Raymond helping out tonight. After hesitating for a few seconds, she shot him a message: [Thanks.]


    That simple thanks instantly cooled Raymond''s anger.


    ''Alright, she''s notpletely heartless,'' Raymond thought.


    He stared at his phone, thinking she might ask a few more polite questions.


    "Mr. Montague, how are you feeling? Still in the hospital?" and stuff like that.


    But nope, the phone was dead silent.


    So quiet he even wondered if it was broken.


    Little did he know, after sending the message, Selena had passed out from exhaustion, and the phone slipped from her hand.


    When she woke up, it was already past ten in the morning.


    Feeling dizzy, she got up to drink some cold medicine and almost tumbled down the stairs.


    Fiona saw her face and raised a hand to feel her forehead. "Ms. Fair, you''ve got a fever. Just taking cold medicine won''t cut it; take a fever reducer too." Selena nodded, nning to head to the officeter, but then she got a call from Ann. "Ms. Fair, something happened to Sophia!"


    Selena''s eyes snapped open, and she immediately grabbed herptop to check Twitter.


    The top trend was about Sophia being a total diva and bullying her colleagues.


    There was even a short video clip.


    In the video, Sophia pped the second female lead hard.


    All the staff around gathered, but Sophia pointed at the second female lead''s nose, looking like she''d lost her mind with anger. Selena frowned, noticing that this tweet had an unusually high number ofments, all mming Sophia.


    Online, Sophia''s educational background was also exposed.


    She didn''t finishmunity college, got expelled for drinking and fighting.


    As a neer that All Star Entertainment was nning to promote, Sophia had quite a bit of attention, so this negative news caused a huge uproar in thements section.


    Just the fact that she got expelled for drinking and fighting was enough to trash her reputation.


    If S.M Corporation didn''t clear her name, Sophia was toast, and no one would watch any show she was in.


    Selena didn''t waste any time and rushed to the office.


    Ronald was already there, looking super serious.


    Selena hurried to her desk and flipped through Sophia''s records frommunity college, frowning, "She got expelled for drinking and fighting?"


    Ronald pursed his lips. "I don''t know about that. She said it was because she couldn''t afford the tuition."


    The tuition at that school was crazy expensive, so Ronald believed her.


    Ronald knew this was on him. "I''m sorry for causing you trouble, Ms. Fair."


    Selena didn''t say anything and checked Twitter again. "She must have been targeted. Let''s go check out her school first."


    Meanwhile, as soon as the trending topic blew up, Raymond''s phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    He was chilling at Manston Manor, recovering. Last night, he had an allergic reaction, got caught in the rain, and the wound on his back almost got infected. The doc was reapplying his meds. He hit the answer button, and a sweet, unfamiliar voice came through, "Raymond, honey, have you forgotten about me?"


    Raymond frowned, looked at his phone to confirm it was an unknown number, and blocked it immediately.


    "Maniac," Raymond muttered.


    The call ended, and the sweet girl immediately called Aria. "Aria, have you checked it out? What''s the situation over there?"


    Aria replied, "Still investigating, it''s a bitplicated, but I''ll sort it out ASAP. It''s just some chick causing trouble."


    "If my brother and dad hadn''t stopped me, I would''ve gone to Silver Bay City to meet him already," the sweet voice said.


    Aria''s eyes sparkled. "You can contact him by phone first."


    "That won''t work either. My mom hid my phone because she''s worried about my emotional ups and downs. You know my illness is a bit tricky. She freaks out even if I sneeze, it''s so annoying."


    "Ms. Smith, if something really happened to you, no one could handle the me. Don''t worry, I''ll go ask Raymond."


    "Thanks, Aria. I''ll convince my family to let me go ASAP. In the meantime, keep an eye on things for me. If there''s really a bad woman causing trouble, make her disappear. My second brother is in Silver Bay City, and he''d do anything for me. They spoil me so much."


    Aria knew she was super spoiled; otherwise, she wouldn''t listen to her.


    She had her own motives too, which was Richard''s older brother, the one who always had a cold face and an air of nobility.


    To get close to him, she had to first please Ms. Smith.

 Chapter 824 Clearly Throwing a Tantrum

    After Aria hung up, she barked orders to her crew. "Keep buying those paid posters and make sure they trash Sophia''s rep fast."


    Someone chimed in, "Ms. White, we''re already on it. The inte''s blowing up with people dragging Sophia."


    Aria''s lips twisted into a grin. With the White family backing her, taking down a chick who only relied on dudes was a walk in the park.


    Selena, huh? In two months, she''d have Sophia crying and begging.


    Aria was sure of it.


    Meanwhile, Selena had no clue that the second female lead Sophia pped was from the White family. She tried calling Sophia, but Sophia didn''t pick up, clearly throwing a fit.


    So, she called Sophia''s agent.


    The agent, a young girl, was shaking as she answered, knowing Selena was the big boss. "Ms. Fair."


    Selena asked, "What''s she up to now? How''s she doing?"


    "Sophia''s sleeping. I knocked, but she wouldn''t open the door."


    "As her agent, you should know why she hit someone, right?"


    "Yeah, I know. The director suddenly brought in a new second female lead and made Sophia reshoot old scenes with her. Normally, they''d discuss this with us first, but the director didn''t say a word. During a scene where the second female lead had to p Sophia, she made her redo it eighteen times. Sophia''s face was all swollen. It was clear to everyone that the second female lead was doing it on purpose, but no one stood up for Sophia. Thest time the second female lead messed up and had to redo the scene, she said something to Sophia, and that''s when Sophia snapped."


    In the entertainment biz, without connections, you get pushed around.


    But Selena wasn''t about to let her artists get bullied like that.


    If Sophia had a bad temper, she would''ve snapped after a few ps. But she took it eighteen times, probably ''cause the second female lead said something that finally set her off.


    Sophia was only twenty, taking eighteen ps was no joke.


    Selena and Ronald were heading to Sophia''s school to dig into the fight from years ago.


    When they got there, Selena went straight to the president.


    The president, who hadn''t gotten any heads-up, thought they were media looking for an interview and looked annoyed. When he heard they were investigating Sophia, he immediately told them to scram. "How can we show such records to outsiders? You need to leave now, or I''ll call security."


    Selena noticed the president''s stiff demeanor and how he mmed up when he saw her. Someone had definitely tipped him off.


    Whatever the second female lead said must''ve been tied to this, setting Sophia off.


    If the second female lead could get these records and have the president stonewall them, she was a big deal.


    Selena called the agent again, and after checking out the second female lead''s info, it all clicked.


    She was from the White family.


    Catherine and Donovan were a power couple, and the White family''s clout was no joke. This Aria chick was gunning for Selena.


    Back in the car, Selena frowned.


    Ronald was quiet too. He''d been in the entertainment game for years, but taking on the White family? No way.


    The White family was a powerhouse, basically capital itself. One person couldn''t take on capital.


    "Ms. Fair, what do we do?" Ronald asked.


    Selena put down the info she was holding, stared out the window for a bit, then called someone from Ashbourne Manor. "Dig up everything on Aria. I want her whole life story."


    Acting all high and mighty, she was probably a brat since day one. Her dirt might be worse than Sophia''s.


    Selena then had someone look into the second female lead who got booted by Aria and snagged her number.


    When she called, she found out the girl had been crying at home for two days ''cause her role got snatched.


    In the entertainment biz,nding any role was tough. Losing one could mean missing a big break.


    Selena hung up and turned to Ronald. "Get in touch with the original second female lead. She''s still crying at home. She had over a million followers and was a small-time inte celeb. She hasn''t signed with anypany yet. If she''s got the chops, sign her to ourpany, and we''ll start our counterattack from the role snatching."


    Aria''s role grab was way too much. If it got out, it would definitely cause a buzz.


    Selena''s lips curled into a grin. "I''ll hit up our PR team to spin a sisterly bond story between Sophia and this small inte celeb. Then we''ll leak that Sophia got pped around. To the public, she''d look like she took it all to stand up for her friend. She''s young and hot-headed, but isn''t that real character? So, we''ll paint Sophia as someone with true grit. Then we''ll buy some paid posters to push the same story."


    Ronald was a bit taken aback. Selena''s moves were sharper than most pro PR folks.

 Chapter 825 He Restrained His Temper

    Most celebs these days? Total manufactured personas. Fans are all about that fake image. Only folks who''ve hung out with them in private know what they''re really like.


    Sophia''s got this bubbly personality that could totally sell her as the real deal. Not only could she clear her name, but she''d also snag a bunch of new fans.


    Ronald was pretty hyped, his eyes behind those gold-rimmed sses practically sparkling. He let out a little chuckle and hopped out of the car.


    "Ms. Fair, I''m gonna hit up the original second female lead and see if she''ll team up with us," Ronald said.


    Selena gave a nod.


    Back at the office, she got a call from Ashbourne Manor. "Ms. Fair, turns out Aria went to high school here. There was this spot for direct admission to a top music school abroad. It wasn''t supposed to be Aria''s, but the kid who was supposed to get it messed up her hands and couldn''t y piano anymore, so Aria got it."


    Yeah, that sounded fishy.


    "Dig into it and see if you can find the student who was supposed to get the spot," Selena said.


    A lot of folks at Ashbourne Manor were William''s people-loyal and pretty sharp.


    After hanging up, she was about to dive back into the investigation when William called.


    "Grandpa," Selena greeted.


    She was always super polite to him; he was the only Montague she actually liked.


    "Selena, how abouting home for dinner tonight? You promised you''d have a meal with Raymond after the divorce," William said.


    She had promised ages ago, saying the divorce shouldn''t end on a sour note.


    Selena couldn''t say no and replied, "Okay."


    "I''ll have Raymonde pick you up," William said.


    "I''ll drive myself over," Selena said.


    "It''s on his way," William insisted.


    Selena couldn''t argue much. With everything that happened to Catherine, no one knew how William was holding up.


    She worked until six, plowing through a bunch of documents. Just as she was about to call Ronald to check if he''d sorted things with the second female lead, the office door swung open, and Raymond strolled in. She thought he''d wait downstairs.


    Selena frowned a bit.


    Standing up, she grabbed her bag, ready to leave.


    Raymond stepped up, trying to help with her bag, but she dodged him.


    His fingers brushed against the back of her hand, warm and lingering.


    "No need, I got it," she said, way too calm, and walked a few steps ahead. "Let''s roll."


    Raymond stood there, looking a bit ticked off, but since it was their first dinner back together, he swallowed his pride and walked beside her.


    As they stepped into the elevator, Ronald called, sounding out of breath.


    "Ronald, what''s up?" Selena asked.


    "Ms. Fair, I''m at the hospital," Ronald replied.


    Selena''s eyes narrowed, her voice steady. "What happened?"


    "I got jumped by some random dudes. Lucky a passerby saved me, or my hand would''ve been toast," he said lightly, but Selena knew it must''ve been intense. They really tried to mess up his hand? The elevator dinged, reaching the underground parking lot. She should check on him, but she promised William dinner, and Raymond was right there. "Did you get your hand checked?" Selena asked.


    "Yeah, it''s fine, but the second female lead''s a problem. She agreed to work with us, but just called saying she won''t sign with S.M Corporation anymore. Someone must''ve bought her off." Figures. She lost a role, but if someone offered her better gigs, she''d jump ship.


    So much for the sisterly bond n.


    Selena''s eyes narrowed. She''d have to dig into Sophia''s past fights.


    In the car, she checked Twitter and saw her ount blowing up with over ten thousand newments, all demanding S.M Corporation drop Sophia.


    Sophia had tweeted about signing with S.M Corporation, and now everyone wasing for Selena.


    [Didn''t expect S.M Corporation to sign someone like this. Guess the other artists you signed aren''t any good either.]


    [When she pped someone that hard, didn''t she think a face is an artist''s moneymaker?]


    [She got expelled for fighting and didn''t even finish college. If someone like this can be a star, are we telling kids it''s cool to fight?]


    Netizens were going nuts, and Selena''sments were piling up fast.


    If Selena didn''t respond soon, S.M Corporation would take a hit.


    Plus, Aria''s real target was her and S.M Corporation.

 Chapter 826 Gently Held Her

    Selena sat in the car, dead silent. John was up front driving, and Raymond was right next to her.


    Their legs were touching, and he could feel her warmth through the thin fabric.


    The car''s dim light and the streetlights outside cast shifting shadows on her face.


    This y of light and shadow made it easy for one''s mind to wander.


    From the moment they got in the car until now, ten minutes had passed, and Selena''s gaze had been glued to her phone, like he didn''t even exist. Raymond went from feeling pissed to just in helpless.


    He noticed Selena had one hand on her knee, looking like she was deep in thought.


    She probably felt annoyed, so she leaned back and closed her eyes.


    Her right hand held her phone, her left hand rested on her knee, her brow slightly furrowed, and her eyelids closed, looking all peaceful.


    Raymond hesitated for a minute before slowly reaching out and gently holding the hand she had on her knee.


    Selena''s body stiffened. She opened her eyes, her gaze meeting his deep pupils.


    She felt her heart heat up and tried to pull her hand back, but he held on tight.


    Selena wasn''t good at ying these ambiguous games. Every time they hooked up, he would just go for it directly; he never acted like this.


    She tried to pull her hand away once, but he didn''t let go.


    She tried a second time, and this time Raymond went even further, interlocking their fingers and holding her hand tight.


    The temperature inside the car seemed to rise. Selena felt hot, and ayer of sweat formed on her forehead.


    Probably because she was too annoyed by work issues, at this moment, through the flickering light and shadow, looking at him, she felt like she was seeing someone else.


    A trace of surprise shed through her mind, but then Raymond leaned in, resting his head on her neck.


    Selena''s hand was held, and her neck was filled with his warm breath.


    "Raymond, you..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, she felt a tickling sensation on her corbone, both numbing and addictive.


    In fact, Raymond was right before; her body was very honest.


    She was almost twenty-four when she first had sex with him, and he had a strong desire for control in this area, which she couldn''t resist.


    From the first night''s intensity to every time after that, the stimtion he provided was always shocking.


    Even though she internally rejected him, every pore in her body felt immense pleasure when he got close.


    This was a physiological reaction she couldn''t control.


    "Don''t do this," Selena said.


    She pushed his head, but he said, "You clearly like it."


    Yeah, her body did like it. She couldn''t control her body''s reactions, and no woman could control the secretion of hormones.


    Raymond''s slender fingertips moved downward, and when they came back up, they were slightly moist.


    Selena was mortified, momentarily forgetting all her work troubles.


    Her breathing quickened. She thought he would do something even more excessive, but he just lightly rubbed his fingertips together and then put them in his mouth. Selena couldn''t stand seeing his noble face doing such actions.


    She had realized long ago that she couldn''t stand seeing Raymond''s beautiful, noble face doing such lewd actions.


    The contrast was too strong, like a giant hammer striking her heart.


    She hurriedly looked away, cursing him in her mind.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, as if he had just casually teased her. Now, he was the one ying with his phone.


    He seemed unaware of the physical reaction and shock his actions had caused her.


    Now he started working on hisptop, his slender fingers tapping on the keyboard.


    Selena tried not to look at him, but out of the corner of her eye, she could see the watch on his slender wrist and his beautiful fingers still tapping on the keyboard. Thinking about what those hands had just done...


    She felt so hot that she quietly opened the window to let the outside wind blow in.

 Chapter 827 Couldnt You Say Something Nice About Me?

    The cold wind cooled her face a bit, making her feel much better.


    ''Was Raymond doing it on purpose?'' she thought.


    Teasing her to make her ufortable, then starting to handle work himself.


    ''Was this revenge for me just focusing on work earlier?'' Selena frowned and couldn''t help but nce at him.


    But his expression was so serious, as if there was really an urgent work matter.


    Selena felt a bit stifled. She lowered her eyelids, trying hard to focus on work again, but her peripheral vision kept drifting to his hands.


    She really loved Raymond''s hands; they were even more beautiful than those of the best hand models.


    To be precise, there wasn''t a single unattractive part on Raymond''s body-his face, his physique, even the most private parts were perfect.


    He certainly had the charm to y with women, but Selena didn''t want to be one of those women.


    Suppressing all her impatience, the car had already stopped amidst the sound of his keyboard typing.


    A servant came to open the door, and Selena got out first, with Raymond following behind her.


    As soon as the door opened, she saw William leaning on a cane, waiting at the entrance of the living room.


    "Grandpa," Selena called out sweetly, suddenly realizing she hadn''t brought a gift. Just as she was about to say she''d make it upter, she saw Raymond instructing the servant to bring the gifts from the trunk.


    He even said to William, "Grandpa, these are the gifts we prepared for you."


    Selena''s face showed a hint of surprise. She was a bit taken aback that he had prepared in advance, which alleviated her embarrassment.


    William watched as the boxes were carried in one by one and sighed. If these two had gotten along from the start, he would have had a great-grandchild by now.


    He gave Raymond a look of disappointment, ming him for not living up to expectations.


    "Come in and sit down," William said. "Selena, what have you been busy withtely?"


    "I took over my dad''spany recently, but since we couldn''t get any business, I split off part of the staff to start a new venture," Selena replied.


    The words "couldn''t get any business" felt like a mountain pressing down on Raymond, making it hard for him to breathe.


    The reason the Fair Group couldn''t get any business was all because of him.


    William''s face was full of appreciation as he held Selena''s hand, saying, "You do everything so well, just like..."


    He was about to say just like Christopher, but knowing Raymond was sensitive about suchments, he changed his words, "just like other outstanding kids. You paint so well, and you manage thepany so brilliantly. Selena, you''re really impressive."


    Selena felt a bit embarrassed by his praise. "Grandpa, I''m still learning how to run apany. I just read books and listen to public lectures by business people."


    "That''s already very good." William genuinely felt it was a pity. This was why he liked Selena in the first ce; she was serious about everything she did and rarelyined.


    He looked at his silent grandson Raymond sitting nearby and felt a surge of anger.


    "What has Raymond been busy withtely?" William asked.


    "Work." Raymond''s tone was indifferent.


    The injury on his back still hadn''t healed, and it hurt with the slightest movement.


    William sneered. "Of course, I know you''re busy with work. But all this busyness hasn''t amounted to much, and you''ve ended up all alone."


    Raymond''s face immediately darkened. ''Couldn''t you say something nice about me in front of Selena?'' he thought.

 Chapter 828 Didnt Show Any Signs of Being Angry

    William grew angrier the more he thought about it, and he even wanted to tell Raymond to leave and just have Selena stay for dinner.


    But deep down, he hoped the two of them would reconcile.


    Although he had promised Selena not to try to matchmake them again, Raymond was his grandson, and of course, he wanted the best for him.


    So he made a sarcastic remark and pointed upstairs. "Someone from the Adams family has requested a painting. Selena, Raymond, I want you two to handle it. The food won''t be ready for another two hours. If you work together, you''llplete it more quickly."


    Selena was Steve''sst disciple, and Steve was best known for traditional painting.


    It wasn''t the first time Selena had painted with Raymond. A long time ago in Ridgefield, she had noticed that Raymond was quite good at painting and that their understanding of it was highly aligned.


    William probably still wanted to matchmake them. In front of him, Selena couldn''t refuse, so she nodded.


    William waved his hand. "Raymond knows where my study is. I''ve put everything you need there. Just start painting, and I''ll have someonee to collect it when you''re done."


    Raymond didn''t disappoint William''s intentions and immediately stood up.


    Selena had no choice but to follow him upstairs.


    She had been to William''s study before. It had a traditional style, with almost an entire wall filled with books.


    The table in the middle wasrge, and the drawing paper was alreadyid out on it, with the inscription written. It was indeed a gift for the Adams family.


    Selena began to examine the paints she would need. This time, they were going to paint a traditional picture, and most of the paints were in cool tones.


    A row of brushes hung on the rack beside them, and everything was indeed ready.


    But she still didn''t know what to paint, so she nced at Raymond, only to find that he was also looking at her.


    The environment around them was full of traditional charm, and their gazes quickly parted.


    She asked, "What should we paint?"


    Since they were pulled in at thest minute, she had no ideas in her mind.


    "Let''s paint the one you did in Ridgefield," Raymond said.


    Selena was a bit surprised. She didn''t expect him to suggest that. That painting was something they had done together, so they both knew what to do. And they didn''t have to rack their brains thinking about what to paint.


    "Okay," Selena replied. She poured out some water and began to mix the paints.


    Raymond couldn''t help but try to get closer. "When I went back to Ridgefield this time, I looked at that painting again. It''s pretty good," he said. "Mm," Selena responded.


    "That night, you even spilled paint on me," he said.


    "Sorry," Selena said.


    No matter how he tried to start a conversation, Selena remained indifferent.


    Raymond was so frustrated that his head felt dizzy, but he suppressed his temper.


    He then brought up several more topics, but Selena didn''t respond and continued painting seriously, making him feel like he was talking to himself, which was quite boring. He threw down his brush and said coldly, "I''m not painting anymore."


    Selena thought he really didn''t want to paint anymore and didn''t even look up. "Then you take a break. I''ll finish it."


    Selena didn''t realize he was angry at all.


    Raymond stood there, his gaze fixed on the back of her head. She bent over quietly painting, not caring at all about what he was doing.


    He felt stifled and sat down on a nearby chair, drinking two cups of water in a row, still feeling angry.


    While Selena was adding details to the scenery, a pair of hands suddenly wrapped around her waist.


    "Selena," He called out, finally showing weakness. "I was wrong. Next time I do something, I''ll make sure to investigate first."


    His hands tightly wrapped around her waist, and his voice was hoarse. "I was wrong. Can you stop treating me like this?"

 Chapter 829 She Wont Talk to Him

    Back in the day, he was too chicken to face his feelings for her and toozy to dig deeper, which led to a bunch of screw-ups.


    Lately, Jacob''s drama just added more fuel to the fire, so no wonder she''s giving him the cold shoulder now.


    Selena stiffened and shoved his hand away, worried the ink from her pen might spill all over the paper, so she didn''t dare to use too much force.


    She was working on a delicate piece, and even a tiny mistake could mess up the whole painting.


    "Raymond, if you''re bored, go downstairs. Don''t bug me," Selena said.


    Raymond went quiet, just holding her waist without saying a word.


    Selena talked to him, but he didn''t listen, so she decided to ignore him and kept working on her painting.


    Someone knocked on the door outside; probably a servant bringing water.


    Selena quickly pushed him away, but he clung to her again.


    She had noticed before that Raymond had a bit of a childish streak-stubborn, with a temper that flipped like a switch, and cold and indifferent to outsiders. "Let go." Selena spoke up.


    Raymond reluctantly let her go and walked back to a chair.


    Selena called out, "Come in."


    As expected, it was a servant carrying two cups of tea. "Mr. Raymond Montague, Ms. Fair, you''ve worked hard. Mr. William Montague asked me to bring these in." The servant ced the two cups of tea on the table, bowed, and then left.


    Selena cleaned her pen and was about to switch to a slightly bigger one when she saw Raymonding over again.


    "Let me help you," he said.


    He grabbed the used pen first and started washing it with clean water.


    Selena didn''t want to say much, so she switched to another pen and kept painting.


    She heard some movement beside her, and soon a shadow fell over her. Turns out he had taken another pen and was helping her.


    Putting everything else aside, when he was seriously painting, his face was indeed easy on the eyes.


    Countless times before, she had stared nkly at this face.


    Raymond''s looks were definitely the most naturally gifted among all the people she had ever met.


    She withdrew her gaze, her hand steady as she continued to paint.


    After another forty minutes, she finally put down her pen, feeling a bit of cramp in her fingers.


    The painting was finally done.


    Just as she was about to massage her shoulders, a beautiful hand reached over and gently kneaded her shoulders.


    It felt so good that she couldn''t help but hum, but then she realized it was Raymond''s hand and quickly snapped out of it.


    "I can do it myself," Selena said. As soon as she finished speaking, his other handnded on her waist.


    With both her shoulders and waist being massaged, the sensation was sofortable it made her scalp tingle. She could barely stand.


    Raymond helped her to a nearby chair, his intense gaze locked on her. Selena''s breathing was all over the ce, and she tried to push his hand away. But then he pressed a certain spot on her waist hard, and she almost yelped.


    Realizing what was happening, she quickly snapped, "Raymond!" Raymond finally stopped and asked, "Does it feel ufortable?"


    Selena was still panting, her cheeks flushed.


    The massage was indeed nice, but he was clearly pushing his luck.


    The door knocked again, and this time William''s voice came from outside, "Raymond, Selena, is the painting done? It''s time to eat."


    Selena quickly stood up and checked her clothes.


    Once she was sure everything was in order, she hurried to the door and opened it. "The painting is done, Grandpa. Do you want to take a look?"


    Mr. Montague smiled, "No need, let''s go downstairs and look at the flowers. The garden''s in full bloom."


    Spring had arrived, and the garden was bursting with color.


    At his age, William enjoyed life the most.


    Selena quickly nodded. "Okay, let''s go downstairs."


    William nced at Raymond, who shamelessly followed them. He wanted to say something but just moved his lips a few times.


    He initially wanted to mock Raymond for being thick-skinned, as the invitation to see the flowers was for Selena, not him. But considering Raymond''s efforts to pursue her, he decided to let it slide. The three of them went downstairs, and the servants were bringing out a delicious meal. William had someone open therge French windows in front of the garden.


    The fragrance of the flowers wafted in, lifting Selena''s spirits.


    "Selena, if you like the flowers here, I can have some moved to Ashbourne Manor," William said.


    "No need, Grandpa. Max loves to ruin flowers every day; they won''t survive," Selena replied.


    William chuckled, "It''s good to have a pet forpany."


    Fiona had already told William that Selena had a dog. William didn''t have any opinions on it; as long as she liked it, it was fine since it was her house.


    As the three sat down to eat, Raymond first served a bowl of soup to William, then another to Selena.


    In front of William, Selena couldn''t refuse.


    But her mind was clearly elsewhere, just going through the motions.


    After eating, her phone rang. It was Sophia calling from the hospital.


    She said, "Ms. Fair, I''m visiting Ronald. Sorry for the trouble."


    Her voice was choked with sobs, probably from crying alone for a long time.


    Seeing that the meal was over, Selena quickly said goodbye to William. "Grandpa, mypany has been busy these past few days. I need to go back now. I''ll visit you next time." "Alright, Selena, work is important." William finished speaking and gave Raymond a look.


    Raymond immediately stood up and said, "I''ll take you."

 Chapter 830 Then Who Do You Like?

    "Nope." The refusal was blunt. "You stay here and hang with Grandpa."


    Selena headed for the front door without a second thought.


    Raymond grabbed his suit jacket and trailed after her.


    Selena really didn''t want to share a ride with him again, but once outside, she remembered she came in his car. If she wanted to get back, she''d either have to hitch a ride with the driver or hoof it. No way to catch a cab around here.


    Footsteps behind her, and Raymond draped his suit jacket over her shoulders.


    It had been raining non-stoptely, and it was a bit chilly out.


    Raymond said, "Put it on, I''ll drive you." His tone left no room for argument.


    Selena didn''t say another word and slid into the passenger seat.


    Raymond got behind the wheel, but just as they started moving, his phone rang.


    Since he was driving, he didn''t check the number and answered on speaker, "Talk."


    The voice on the other end was that flirty one again. "Raymond, babe, why are you ignoring me? I miss you so much. Don''t you miss me?"


    This wasn''t the first time this voice had called. Raymond hung up immediately and shot a nce at Selena.


    Selena rested her chin on one hand, staring out the window, not reacting to the call.


    But Raymond quickly exined, "Probably a spam call. I don''t know this person."


    Her face stayed nk, and after a long pause, she just made a sound.


    Raymond gripped the steering wheel tighter, and eventually, the car stopped in a secluded spot with no other cars around.


    Selena instantly got on guard and heard the car doors lock.


    "What are you up to?" Selena asked.


    Raymond adjusted his seat back, making more space in front. He pulled Selena closer, breathing heavily.


    "What do you mean? Do you really have no feelings for me at all? Selena, I don''t get you. When I was with you, yeah, I liked your body. What about you? Wasn''t there even a tiny bit of attraction to me?" he asked.


    Selena looked up and met his gaze, calmly saying, "Mr. Montague, I thought you understood the clear-cut games adults y better than I do."


    "I''m asking you now, is there even a bit of liking for me?"


    "No, because you made me feel good, that''s all."


    Raymond felt like he''d been pped twice. It was eerily simr to when he had told others he just hadn''t gotten tired of her yet.


    The words he had said back then were as hurtful as Selena''s words were to him now.


    He gripped her chin, unable to say anything in rebuttal.


    Selena pped his hand away and sat back down. "Can you take me to the hospital now? If not, then unlock the car door," she said. "Do you really hate me that much?" he asked.


    Selena looked out the window without speaking, a trace of bitterness rising in her heart.


    Raymond also felt humiliated, especially being so humble in front of a woman. He felt his chest churning violently.


    "Is it impossible for you to like me, no matter what I do?" he asked.


    No one responded.


    He simply stepped on the gas and safely drove her to the hospital.


    After parking, he even walked to her side and opened the car door for her.


    As soon as Selena''s feet touched the ground, she heard him say again, "You still haven''t answered me. Is it impossible for you to like me, no matter what I do?" "Yes! No matter how many times you ask, my answer will always be the same!" Selena eximed.


    Raymond stood still, gripping the car door tightly.


    After a long while, he asked, "Then who do you like?"


    Selena didn''t want to answer and started to walk into the hospital.


    He grabbed her arm and pressed, "I''m asking you, who do you like?"

 Chapter 831 Then Just Like Me

    Raymond was so pissed he almost choked on his own rage.


    "I dunno."


    Selena''s words hit him like a bucket of cold water, calming him down instantly.


    He nced at her, relieved she didn''t drop some other guy''s name. Just a simple "I dunno."


    His heart, which felt like it was in a vice, finally got some air. He pulled her into a hug and asked, "Why not give it a shot with me?" His voice softened now that he was chill.


    "Mr. Montague, you don''t even like me that much," Selena replied.


    She barely finished before he let out a coldugh. He looked down at her, ignoring everyone else around, just staring her down. His feelings were intense, like thick ink.


    "Selena, you keep saying I don''t like you, but really, you just don''t wanna admit I do. You deny my feelings from the get-go. You don''t wanna face me or deal with anything between us ''cause you wanna ditch me so bad," he said. So, what she said was really for herself. Raymond found it both funny and sad.


    "It''s not that I don''t like you; it''s that you don''t like me, which is why you say that," he continued.


    Selena stayed quiet. She nced at her phone, looking for an out.


    "It''ste, I should go in," she said.


    She turned to leave but heard him throw another line at her.


    "Who''s the guy who gave you the ring? You like him, don''t you? You actually have someone you like but won''t tell me. When you married me, it was just to help the Fair family out. Even when we hooked up, it was ''cause I pleased you." "Selena, you''re colder and scarier than me. If I don''te to you, you''d nevere to me. When I say I like you, you shut it down without a second thought. What do I mean to you?"


    Selena felt like his words were knives stabbing her heart.


    It wasn''t the first time Raymond asked her this, and it stung.


    Then, he hugged her. "At least you dig my looks, right?" he asked.


    Even if Selena hated him, she couldn''t deny that.


    No one could hate his looks.


    Raymond''s face was universally hot, liked by everyone. If it weren''t for the early drama with Olivia, he might''ve had guys confessing to him too.


    But with his temper, if a guy did confess, he''d probably end up in the hospital.


    His hug was warm, and Selena lowered her head, soon feeling a warm, wet kiss on her ear.


    "If you only care about my looks, we can just be bed buddies," he said.


    "Raymond, I prefer hooking up with someone I like," Selena replied.


    "Then just like me." Raymond let her go and fixed her cor. "Selena, I really like you. Believe it or not, it''s up to you. Go inside."


    She was still wearing his jacket, and because of what he said, she forgot to take it off.


    When she got to Ronald''s hospital room door, she remembered the jacket was his.


    She rushed downstairs, thinking he was gone, but saw him smoking under a streemp.


    There were few people around, and his shadow seemed to cover the whole street.


    The flickering light made it look like he was trapped in that streemp.


    Even though she was only gone a few minutes, Selena thought he looked even more handsome.


    Good looks were definitely a plus. No matter how many crappy things he did, those deep eyes could make you speechless.


    Raymond seemed to sense her, his gaze locked on her, his light-colored eyes sparkling.


    Selena walked quickly and shoved the jacket into his hand.


    The noisy world seemed to go quiet. Even though he said nothing, she felt her heartbeat pounding in her ears.


    This feeling was terrifying and awful.


    Raymond still held her wrist as he said, "Selena, try to like me. From now on, I''ll be good to only you."

 Chapter 832 That Person Is the Source of Her Rebellion

    Selena yanked her hand away, ''cause someone had fed her that same line before.


    He''d said, "Selena, from now on, I''ll only be good to you."


    And what happened?


    The only time Selena ever went against the grain was when she wanted to date back then.


    That guy was the reason for her rebellion, slowly seeping into her youth over time.


    Now Raymond was saying the same thing, and she got this weird sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. She instinctively nced around.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s gettingte. You should head home."


    Rejected.


    Raymond just shrugged, lit a cigarette, and looked down. "Yeah, I''ll finish this smoke first."


    Selena didn''t say anything else and quickly walked into the hospital.


    As she was about to go through the main door, she turned back to look at him again.


    He was leaning against the car, standing in just the right spot, half in the light and half in the shadows, with a small glowing ember at the tip of his cigarette. He looked up at her.


    Afraid of being noticed, Selena quickly turned her head and walked inside.


    Inside Ronald''s hospital room, Sophia had been crying for two hours.


    "Ronald, it''s all my fault. I''m sorry," Sophia said.


    Ronald''s hand was in a cast; it had been broken when he was brought in.


    Sophia started crying as soon as she entered the hospital, making his head hurt.


    "It''s nothing," Ronald said.


    "How can it be nothing? It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have hit that woman. I heard she has a powerful background." Sophia sat on the hospital bed and couldn''t help but throw herself into Ronald''s arms. Ronald stiffened all over because he could feel her soft parts rubbing against his arm.


    But she was still crying, so it probably wasn''t intentional.


    She had indeed grown up, and they really should be careful to avoid any appearance of impropriety.


    He firmly pushed her away, frowning. "Sophia, Ms. Fair will handle this matter. I am your elder and of the opposite sex. Don''t get so close to me. We are not rted by blood, and if outsiders find out, there will inevitably be gossip." Sophia had taken the opportunity to secretly feel his chest muscles when she threw herself into his arms.


    Ronald looked proper and upright, but his chest muscles were surprisingly well-developed.


    She suddenly remembered the idental glimpse she had in her sophomore year, and her cheeks instantly turned red.


    When Selena pushed the door open and came in, Sophia finallyposed herself and sat obediently on the chair.


    Beforeing in, Selena had already asked the doctor and knew that Ronald''s hand just needed rest, so she was relieved.


    "What happened? Were those people thugs?" Selena asked.


    Ronald replied, "Yes, but they seemed to target me specifically."


    Selena turned to Sophia and said, "Sophia, tell me what happened with the fight at school."


    Sophia''s face turned pale, and she lowered her head without speaking.


    After a long time, she finally spoke softly, "My family used to be in debt, right? When my parents had their ident, our house was auctioned off to barely pay off the debt. On the day of the fight, I happened to run into a former creditor. He said that my dad had nned to give my mom to him to y with, to offset a debt of six hundred thousand dors, but they had a car ident on the way. I didn''t believe it because my parents had a good rtionship. I argued with him, and he said he and several friends had yed with my mom, calling her a prostitute."


    The room was very quiet, and Sophia''s tone was slow. "So I fought with him, and the school expelled me."


    After speaking, she turned to Ronald and asked, "Ronald, you''ve lived next door to us for so long. Do you think my mom is that kind of person?"


    Ronald didn''t speak. He initially wasn''t in the talent management business but in venture capital, and he was neighbors with Sophia''s family back then.


    The building had four floors, with two apartments per floor, and they lived on the same floor.


    One day, he came home veryte, around one in the morning, and took the elevator upstairs.


    He happened to run into Sophia''s mother, Maria Diaz, who hugged him in the elevator, saying her husband wasn''t good in bed and asked if he wanted to try. After pushing Maria away, he said nothing and opened his own door.


    At that moment, Maria called out to him.


    "Don''t tell Sophia about this. She''s simple-minded and innocent. I''m afraid she''ll make a fuss," she said.


    At that time, Sophia loved to cling to him.


    A fifteen-year-old girl, just at the age of first love, could easily develop feelings for a good-looking person of the opposite sex.


    But Ronald was born for work, emotionless and desireless,pletely unaware of her feelings.

 Chapter 833 If You Cant Be Faithful to Marriage

    He didn''t wanna get mixed up in this family''s drama. Whatever Maria''s deal was, it had zilch to do with him.


    But now that Sophia was grilling him, he felt this weird itch, like he wished he could rewind time and give Maria a heads-up.


    If she knew it was gonna mess up the kid, why do it again?


    Cheating screwed up the kid, whether it was the dad or the mom.


    If you couldn''t keep it in your pants, don''t get hitched.


    Ronald thought he had this all figured out, which was why he saw marriage as a big ol'' joke.


    "Ronald, do you really buy what those people are saying?" Sophia''s voice was all urgent, like she was begging him to say it wasn''t true. She grabbed his shirt, eyes wide open.


    Ronald peeled her hand off and said, "Your mom''s a good mom, so who cares what people think? What matters is she treats you right." Selena, listening in, figured Ronald knew some of the dirt, and it was probably pretty nasty.


    She patted Sophia''s shoulder and said, "Sophia, you should go chill. You still gotta keep filming. I''ll talk to Ronald about what to do." Sophia stood up, gave Ronald a quick peck on the cheek, and bolted.


    Ronald froze, staring in shock. When he snapped out of it, he was fuming.


    "Sophia!" Ronald called out.


    But she was already gone.


    Ronald was shaking with anger, scrubbing his face and clenching his fists.


    His face was dark as a storm cloud.


    Selena always thought Ronald was the cool, calm type, never expected him to lose it like this.


    Ronald told Selena, "Ms. Fair, sorry you had to see that. I don''t know what''s gotten into Sophia; she never used to act like this."


    Before he moved out, he thought Sophia was just a spoiled kid who''d cry if she scraped her knee, always yapping, easy to make cry, but she had killer grades. Heard a bunch of kids at school had a crush on her. Even at fifteen, she''d still skip around, not exactly grown-up.


    But seeing her now, that spoiled vibe was gone. Maybe ''cause she had to hustle after getting kicked out of school, dealing with all kinds of crap.


    Ronald felt a pang of guilt, totally clueless about what to do with her.


    He''d known Sophia for ten years. Even if it was a pet, you''d get attached after that long. How much more for a person like Sophia.


    But in this whole mess, there was zero romantic feelings.


    Selena saw him still scrubbing his cheek, like he wanted to peel off ayer of skin.


    As a woman, she knew Sophia was dead serious, maybe even obsessed.


    "Ronald, do you really not like her at all?" Selena asked.


    Ronald was quiet for a sec before saying, "I didn''t wanna answer her question about Maria. I know what her mom''s like, and it doesn''t even shock me anymore. When I was five, I walked in on my dad with some random woman. Turned out, she was his cousin. I kinda knew it was bad, but didn''t get what they were doing."


    "My dad''s a good guy, super sweet to my mom. They were like the perfect couple in the neighborhood. That day, I saw the ugly truth but didn''t know who to tell. As I got older, I figured out what they were doing. Every time I think about it, I feel sick. I couldn''t stand his crap, so I bailed at seventeen and hardly ever went back."


    No matter how tough you were, your family messed you up.


    Ronald rubbed his temples and continued, "Because of them, I hate marriage. Later, I saw that most married folks cheat. Maybe there are pure marriages out there, but most are just hanging on for the kids. I''m all about not getting married. Sophia''s too young to get this."


    And he was already thirty-two, with a lot more on his te.

 Chapter 834 Almost Filled with Betrayal

    Selena just kept quiet. Listening to Ronald spill his guts, she finally got why he was so against tying the knot.


    Dude''s idea of marriage was all about getting stabbed in the back.


    "Ronald, Sophia''s a big-time movie star now. Down the road, I''ll cook up some juicy scandals for her. You cool with that?" Selena asked. "Every artist''s gotta deal with that." Ronald''s voice was cold as ice. "If she can''t handle it, she should bounce from this biz early." Sophia, who had just walked in, caught those words.


    Her fingers brushed the doorknob, and she froze.


    Not wanting to get caught, she quickly ducked behind the wall. After calming her racing heart, she put on a smile and walked in.


    "Ronald, Ms. Fair, you guys done chatting? I forgot something." She pointed at her phone, snatched it up, and waved. "I''ll be good on set now. I''ll leave this to you. Sorry, no matter how much that supporting actress ps me, I won''t hit back." With that, she bolted before they could say anything.


    Neither of them knew Sophia had overheard their convo.


    Sophia had left her phone behind because she was all flustered after kissing Ronald and had hung around the lobby for a bit before realizing it.


    Ronald was right; dealing with scandals was part of the gig. He wasn''t her boyfriend, so he didn''t care.


    She''d been blushing and her heart was pounding from kissing him, but it didn''t even faze him.


    A secret crush was a one-way street.


    And now, it wasn''t even a secret. She''d confessed before, but he just brushed it off as drunk talk.


    Sophia took a deep breath, wiped her eyes, and forced a smile.


    No biggie. She''d keep at it and eventually win Ronald over.


    In the hospital room, Selena was quiet for a bit before saying, "This is a mess. Aria''s gunning for me, and you and Sophia are just caught in the crossfire. I''ll sort it out ASAP. You just chill in the hospital and heal up. Don''t do anything rash." Otherwise, the hand that wasn''t busted this time might really get busted next time.


    "Ms. Fair, can you handle it?" Ronald asked.


    Selena stood up, her eyes gleaming with resolve. "Even if I can''t, I shall find a way."


    Back at Ashbourne Manor, the bodyguard gave her the address of the girl whose guaranteed admission spot Aria had swiped.


    He said, "Ms. Fair, here''s the address. We also found out that for the past few years, she''s been trying to blow the whistle on Aria online, but the White Family''s got too much pull. They''ve shut down all her outlets. With her hand busted, she''s stuck at home living off disability checks. Her parents are scraping by, collecting cardboard and stic bottles. They can''t find work. She''s got a brother who''s part of the White Family and has been looking out for her all these years." Selena''s brow furrowed. "What are you getting at?"


    She was confused.


    The bodyguard replied, "There''s a White Family member who''s been helping them out. Maybe he knows what Aria did and feels guilty, so he sends them money every year. But the girl has no clue he''s from the White Family or that he''s Aria''s brother. She''s always been grateful to him."


    ''The sister wrecks someone''s hand, and the brother ys the hero?'' Selena thought.


    "Ms. Fair, we''ve already reached out to the girl. She''s never stopped trying to report Aria, but her brother''s been intercepting every single one. She doesn''t know any of this. Should we spill the beans?"


    "What''s Aria''s brother''s name?"


    "Nathan White."


    "Tell her, and bring the media to her ce. Let her break the news herself. Whether she wants to confront Nathan is up to her."


    The bodyguard nodded and was about to leave when Selena called him back. "Also, I can get the best doctor to fix her hands, but only if she agrees to team up with us and y nice with Sophia. I''ll send you the detailster." "Got it, Ms. Fair. I''ll handle it."


    The folks Grandpa left behind sure knew how to get things done.


    Selena sighed in relief and pulled out her phone to check thetest trending topics.


    The trending topics were full of people dragging Sophia, and even Selena''s Twitter had blown up with over ten thousand newments.


    Someone: [S.M Corporation ying dead? Why isn''t Selena saying anything? Isn''t this her artist?]


    Someone else: [Leavingments on her Twitter is pointless. Didn''t you see the news? This Selena is just a fat chick obsessed with hot guys. I heard her face is covered in zits. She probably started thispany to hook up with male artists.] Another person: [No way! Is she really that ugly?]


    Yet another person: [Let me tell you, yes, she is. She wears the biggest size clothes, and she can''t walk past a good-looking guy without stopping! That''s why she doesn''t care about her artists.]


    The inte trolls had gone from bashing Sophia to taking shots at Selena, doing their best to drag her down.

 Chapter 835 Confessed, Got Rejected

    Anyone would be ticked off reading thosements about themselves.


    But Selena just skimmed through, saw there was nothing else, and then flopped onto the bed.


    Meanwhile, at the bar.


    Raymond had a bunch of empty bottles in front of him, and his cheeks were flushed from the booze.


    Alex was belting out a song on the mic. When he finished, he saw Raymond had downed a whole bottle of vodka.


    "We dragged you out here to sing, not to drink yourself silly." Alex snatched the ss from Raymond and set it on the table. "What''s up? Selena break your heart?" Paul and Victor both turned to look.


    Victor, who was usually stuck at the hospital, rarely got a night off.


    Raymond loosened his cor, looking annoyed. "I told her how I felt, and she shot me down."


    Alex took a swig from his own drink. "No surprise there. With all the crap you''ve pulled, if she said yes, she''d need her head checked by Victor."


    Victor, dressed in all white but in a casual trench coat, suddenly remembered something and said, "Remember when the Harper family asked me to treat her hand? It was Selena''s hand that was hurt, but Raymond had me see Miss Stone first. If I''d been anyter, Selena''s hand would''ve been ruined. She''s an artist, right?"


    That got everyone''s attention.


    Raymond''s fingers twitched, and he rubbed his temples.


    Alex took a deep breath and said, "Olivia probably knew Penny was Selena all along and yed this trick to make Selena hate you. And it worked. Now she thinks you''re trash."


    "Who you calling trash?" Raymond''s tone was harsh, but he knew it might be true. Selena just didn''t like him.


    If Victor hadn''t brought it up, he''d almost forgotten about it. He''d done too many dumb things in the past.


    Alex downed his drink in one go and said, "Raymond, you suck at chasing girls. You think being nice is giving her stuff, but Selena''s not into that. Remember when she sued Mrs. Montague? I didn''t know she was Penny back then and thought she was brave. She''s got guts. You need to show some real sincerity."


    "Sincerity? I gave her half my properties, and she didn''t care," said Raymond.


    "Money''s not gonna cut it. You need to show some self-sacrifice," Alex said.


    Raymond stared at the ss in front of him, his profile sharp like a sketch. After a long pause, he said, "It''s no use. No matter what I do, she won''t like me."


    Alex raised an eyebrow and let out a coldugh. "Then you don''t really like her. If you can give up that easy, you can find someone else. Want me to find a few girls for you to pick from? Maybe you''ll find one you like, and once you take her to bed, you''ll feel better."


    "She''s got someone she likes," Raymond said as he poured another drink. "My grandpa told me. When I asked Selena, she didn''t deny it. She''s always seen me as the bad guy, belittling her, hurting her, and keeping her from the guy she likes." "No way, who does she like? Didn''t she marry you right after graduation?" Alex asked. "Someone from school," Raymond said bitterly. "They might''ve even slept together."


    Alex went quiet. Someone like Selena might really be hung up on a school crush.


    After all, school love was the most touching.


    Raymond didn''t stand a chance.


    "Maybe you should just give up. She really doesn''t like you," Alex said.


    "Yeah, she doesn''t like me," Raymond said with a self-deprecatingugh.


    She didn''t like him, yet she could cling to his neck and call out so passionately. She didn''t like him, yet she could look at him with those eyes. So what exactly were her standards for liking someone?

 Chapter 836 Ashbourne Manor

    "Raymond, dude, cut it out with the booze. You''re gonna be stered if you keep this up." Alex tried to step in, shooting a look at Paul and the usually silent Victor. "Come on, you guys, back me up here. Don''t leave me hanging." Paul was still scrolling through songs, not even looking up. "Never had my heart broken, can''t rte. Let him drink, getting wasted might help."


    Out of the four of them, none had ever been in a serious rtionship.


    Victor was always too busy to bother.


    Alex, on the other hand, would hook up with any pretty girl he met, no strings attached. It was just a mutual thing.


    Raymond, who seemed the most chill, was actually the one who fell the hardest.


    So Alex gave up, watching Raymond chug three bottles back-to-back.


    Afterwards, he took it upon himself to get everyone home.


    "I wanna go to Ashbourne Manor." Raymond slumped in his seat, staring nkly ahead. "That''s where we used to live together."


    Alex knew the ce, so he drove there without a second thought.


    By the time they got there, it was already 1 AM.


    He rang the doorbell and shot a text to Selena: [Penny, Raymond''s hammered and wants to see you. He''s at the gate of Ashbourne Manor. I''m leaving him here; you deal with it.] After sending the message, Alex really left Raymond at the gate and took off.


    Raymond stood there alone, leaning against the wall, until Fiona came out with some people after getting the message.


    Raymond was totally out of it, but he still remembered the way inside.


    The two bodyguards didn''t ck off and helped him into the house.


    Fiona went upstairs to knock on Selena''s door.


    Selena had just fallen asleep, her voice groggy. "What''s up?"


    Fiona replied, "Mr. Montague is here, and he''s drunk."


    Selena thought she misheard. She checked her phone, saw Alex''s message, frowned, and told Fiona, "Throw him out."


    Fiona looked a bit uneasy.


    Downstairs, Raymondy on the sofa, his eyes red from the booze, his stomach churning.


    Selena came downstairs in her nightgown, saw him, and signaled to the bodyguards. "Take him to Manston Manor, someone there can deal with him."


    The bodyguards moved to help Raymond, but his eyes suddenly turned sharp. "Back off."


    Given his status, no one dared to get close.


    Selena took a deep breath and walked closer. "Mr. Montague, what do you want?"


    Raymond looked up, staring nkly at her, thinking he was seeing things.


    Then he reached out and hugged Selena''s waist, saying, "Don''t kick me out."


    Selena tried to push him away but couldn''t.


    She then realized Raymond had a fever, and it was burning hot.


    She ced her hand on his forehead and quickly asked Fiona to bring some fever medicine.


    "Call a doctor, he''s burning up," Selena said.


    Raymond, holding her waist, sensed she wasn''t resisting anymore and closed his eyes.


    He was really drunk, only knowing to hold on tight, his face pressed against her stomach, not letting go. "Raymond, where does it hurt?" Selena asked.


    Hearing her question, he quickly replied in a hoarse voice, "My back, my back hurts."


    Selena immediately took off his suit and unbuttoned his shirt one by one.


    She found bloodstains on his shirt, and his back wounds were already infected.


    Selena thought to herself, ''Whipped by William? When did that happen?''


    The wounds hadn''t been properly treated, and some areas were swollen. No wonder he said his back hurt.


    Fiona, who came over with the fever medicine, was shocked at the sight. "What happened to Mr. Montague?"


    Selena''s expression turned serious. If the wounds got worse, it would be a problem.


    She took the fever medicine, trying to get it into Raymond''s mouth, but he turned his head away, pressing his forehead tightly against her stomach. Selena used all her strength but couldn''t push him away, feeling a bit frustrated.


    "Take the medicine first," Selena told Raymond.


    Raymond saw a blurry figure in front of him, unable to make out who it was, but the familiar scent calmed him. "Selena?" he asked.


    "Yeah," Selena responded.


    She managed to get the fever medicine into his mouth, but he spat it out.


    "Let me die from the fever," Raymond said.


    After saying this, he copsed onto the sofa, his forehead covered in sweat.

 Chapter 837 He Smiled at Her Pleasingly

    Selena was pissed. Lying around like this was just gonna mess up his back even more.


    Fiona was freaking out on the side. "Ms. Fair, what do we do?"


    Selena''s brow was twitching. Without a second thought, she yanked him up. "Raymond, your back''s messed up. Take the damn fever medicine first." Raymond''s eyes were all foggy. Drunk and burning up, he was totally out of it.


    Selena shoved the fever medicine into his mouth again. To keep him from spitting it out, she jammed it in with her fingertip.


    When he tried to spit it out, he bit her finger.


    Selena felt a tingle on her scalp. Just as she was about to yell, he bit another finger.


    The wetness and heat made her cheeks flush.


    With Fiona still there, she freaked out and pushed him away.


    She grabbed a tissue and wiped her fingers, looking pissed.


    Raymond clung to her again. "Selena, do you hate me?" he asked.


    "No," Selena replied.


    "Really? Then I''ll kiss you there," Raymond said.


    Selena quickly covered his mouth and nced at the embarrassed Fiona, saying, "Fiona, you should go to bed. I''ll wait here for the doc."


    Fiona pretended not to hear Raymond''s words, nodded fast, put the fever medicine on the coffee table, and bolted.


    Selena was worried that if Fiona stuck around, Raymond would say even more embarrassing stuff.


    Once Fiona left, she let go of his mouth.


    "Will you die if you don''t talk nonsense?" she inquired, gritting her teeth.


    Raymond looked all innocent, like he didn''t even know he pissed her off, and just smiled at her.


    Looking at his face, Selena finally sighed and quietly waited for the doc.


    Raymondy on the couch, showing off the swollen wound on his back, and hooked her finger with his, falling asleep.


    Ten minutester, the doc showed up and treated his back.


    "Ms. Fair, make sure his back stays dry. Be super careful," said the doc.


    "Got it," Selena replied.


    After the doc left, Selena got up to head upstairs, but Raymond groggily followed her.


    His back had just been treated, so he could only sleep on his stomach. No way he could crash on the couch, or else the maids would find a half-naked dude on the couch in the morning.


    Raymond, knowing the ce well, went straight to Selena''s bedroom,y on the bed, and stayed put.


    Selena was pissed and grossed out by the smell of booze on him, so she went to the bathroom to grab a towel and wiped him down.


    When she got to his junk, he slowly opened his eyes and gave her this deep stare.


    Selena thought he had sobered up, but he just rasped, "It hurts from being hard." Her fingers froze, and she snapped back, "Hope it hurts you to death."


    ''Seriously, how could he still get a reaction at a time like this?'' Selena thought.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, just buried his head in the pillow and knocked outpletely.


    After wiping him down, Selena went to crash in the guest room.


    Lying in bed, she still felt restless. She should''ve just tossed him out.


    me it on Raymond being too clingy when drunk-and thick-skinned, too.


    She rubbed her brow. Whatever, she''d kick him out first thing in the morning.


    The next morning, just as she woke up, the bodyguard came to reportst night''s events.


    "Ms. Fair, that girl agreed to our terms. Reporters just interviewed her, and it''s blowing up on all the major tforms. Aria''s name is trending," the bodyguard said. Selena jumped out of bed, washed up, and quickly opened herptop.


    At the same time, she called Sophia. "Sophia, retweet the media interview with that girl on your Twitter now, and just add one sentence Justice will not be absent."" Sophia didn''t waste a second and retweeted the interview.


    But seeing her retweet, theizens who were already cursing her started going off even more.


    [What does this have to do with you? Your brawling incident isn''t over yet.]


    [Why are you jumping in now, making people sick? Do you think we''ve forgotten about you?]


    [This is the kind of artist Selena signs, both equally despicable!]


    The hate kept pouring in, especially at this critical moment. Sophia dared to retweet someone else''s post when her own issues weren''t sorted out yet.


    With S.M Corporation stirring the pot, the interview news quickly shot to the top of the trending list. Soon,izens dug up that the woman who took the girl''s spot was the same second female lead Sophia had beaten up, named Aria. Next, Aria''s background got exposed.


    Silver Bay City, the White Family, a wealthy and powerful n.


    The girl who got reced had been reporting this for years and had already gathered enough evidence, especially her now useless hands. Those once beautiful, slender hands could no longer y the piano, making her look pitiful. Public opinion tended to side with the underdog.

 Chapter 838 Could It Be Selena

    The girl hopped on Twitter real quick, set up an ount, and reposted Sophia''s post, throwing in her own two cents: [Sophia had my back before. She''s got this fiery side, and with Aria suddenly joining the crew, Sophia had to redo a bunch of scenes. In one scene, Aria pped Sophia like eighteen times, and Sophia didn''t hit back. But when Aria started talking smack about me, Sophia couldn''t take it anymore and fought back.]


    She kept dropping Sophia''s name like they were besties, but truth is, they never even met.


    Selena called this ying up the sisterhood angle. It made Sophia look like a hero standing up for a friend.


    And all this was posted on the Twitter of the girl who got reced. To prove she wasn''t making stuff up, the girl even went live.


    Taking on the whole White family solo, with her parents making a living by picking up trash, this is the kind of underdog story that modernizens eat up.


    Everyone loved ying the hero, so the girl''s live stream blew up, crashing the server for a bit.


    During the live stream, the girl didn''t hold back, dropping all sorts of receipts against Aria.


    "These are the folks Aria bribed back then. Here are their confessions at the police station. But the White family''s too powerful, and no one at the station dared to push it. ying the piano is my dream. I''ve always wanted to perform in the world''s top concert halls. Recently, I saw Aria performing there, but that should''ve been my life. I busted my butt to get a guaranteed spot. Why does a rich girl have to take that from me? She could just buy her way in. Why take it from someone else?"


    Aria wanted the spot for one reason: the title of guaranteed admission sounded cooler.


    Now, besides crashing the crew and taking the spot, the White Family''s power y at the police station was another ck mark.


    What did people hate the most now? Privilege!


    Once stuff like this got out, public opinion went nuts.


    So, the top five trending topics were all about this drama.


    And Sophia went from being a girl who hit others to a legit actress standing up for a friend.


    As for the fight, since the pping incident made sense, a girl who took eighteen ps and only fought back when her friend was dissed must have had reasons for her past fights. All of Sophia''s actions were understood.


    Netizens started roasting Aria, demanding answers from her.


    When Aria saw the news, she freaked out. Everything was supposed to go her way. How did it end up like this?


    She thought she''d have Selena begging her in two months, but now she was the one in the hot seat.


    Aria got all jittery and jumped up. "What the hell is going on? How did this get out? Where''s my brother? Didn''t he say he''d always have my back?"


    Aria''s voice was shaky with fear. She always got her way and had never been dragged by so many people. She was super ufortable.


    The bodyguards were clueless too, so they tried to calm her down. "Mr. White will be back soon, Ms. White, so there''s no need to worry."


    Aria grabbed a cup and chugged a big ss of water, her eyes wide with panic.


    ''How does the media suddenly interview that girl? Her family is supposed to be down and out. How do they bounce back? Who''s helping her? Could it be Selena?'' Aria wondered.

 Chapter 839 Is He Planning to Stay

    Aria''s eyes were burning with resentment, but she wasn''t the White Family''s golden child, so she couldn''t just flex their connections.


    Plus, Selena had Raymond in her corner. If she tried to mess with Selena, Raymond would definitely hit back hard.


    She had nned to use public opinion to bankrupt Selena, but now she was the one in hot water.


    "That bitch!" She spat out the words in her room and quickly dialed someone from Vistalia.


    "Ms. Smith, you said your second brother''s in Silver Bay City, right? Can you get him to help me out? The chick with Raymond is too slick, using public opinion against me," Aria said. Tessa''s voice was all sweet and sugary, but she was losing her patience. "Aria, you still haven''t dealt with her?"


    Aria said, "Sorry, she''s a real piece of work."


    Tessa frowned. "Alright, I''ll call my second brother and have him reach out. But with a brain like yours, you''ll need to step up your game if you want to marry my eldest brother." Feeling humiliated, Aria was embarrassed. But thinking of that cold, aloof face she remembered, her heart raced.


    Aria believed that if she could eliminate Selena and bring joy to Tessa, she would finally be able to be with that man.


    She was still daydreaming, clueless about the online storm brewing, even the White Family was trending. Aria soon got a call from home.


    She wasn''t that important in the White Family, and now causing such a mess, she''d definitely get med.


    "I''ll handle it soon, Mom, don''t worry. By this afternoon, these trending topics will be gone," Aria assured.


    "Aria, don''t drag the White Family into this. If it attracts an investigation, we''ll all be in trouble. Things are tensetely, everyone needs toy low," the other part said.


    "I know, I''ll calm this down quickly," Aria replied.


    After hanging up, she rushed to find Richard.


    At nine in the morning, Selena just came out of her room. When she got downstairs, she saw Fiona asking Raymond, "Mr. Montague, how''s the porridge?" "Not bad," Raymond replied.


    The two seemed to be getting along, which made Selena a bit uneasy.


    "Mr. Montague, it''s time for you to leave," Selena said.


    She bluntly told him to go. Seeing his cheeks weren''t as red, she knew his fever had broken. Even John hade over, apparently to bring clothes for Raymond. Raymond put down the spoon and as he stood up, he held his head like he might faint.


    Selena''s expression changed and thought, ''What''s this? Is he nning to stay?''


    John quickly chimed in, "Ms. Cooper, Mr. Montague''s still very weak. He probably needs to rest here for a few days. As an apology, we''ve brought gifts." He pointed to the corner.


    There were severalrge boxes, undoubtedly filled with luxury items.


    With the gifts and such a good attitude, if Selena still kicked them out, it would seem heartless, especially since Raymond was still recovering.


    She just felt something blocking her heart, making her ufortable.


    She sat down at the dining table, and Raymond immediately pushed a bowl of porridge toward her.


    "Selena, this is pretty good, you should try it," he said.


    Selena felt annoyed and stood up. "You eat it yourself."


    She grabbed her bag, nning to head to the office.


    While changing shoes at the entrance, Raymond followed her, asking calmly, "When will you be back?"


    He said like he was nning to wait for her return.


    Selena felt her anxiety spike. William used to ask him toe here, but he avoided it like the gue. Now, however, he was clinging to it. She just replied, "Later, I''ve been really busy."


    Thepany''s issues were really weighing her down and she didn''t want to argue with him.


    "The White Family''s problems? I''ve already talked to them," Raymond said.


    Selena was a bit surprised. No wonder the White Family had been so quiet.

 Chapter 840 I Said I Would Only Be Good to You

    The online drama had sucked the White family right into the mess, and with Catherine''s past fiasco, it was kinda weird that no one from the White family had hit her up.


    Raymond noticed her mood was getting better, so he jumped on the chance to push further. "Make sure you get back early tonight." He shot John a look after saying that.


    John got the hint and chimed in, "Mr. Montague, you gotta attend apany meeting too. Elbert''s been acting uptely, and with you losing ten percent of your shares, I''m worried he might team up with others to screw you over. It could get messy."


    Selena was swapping her shoes when she heard this and froze. "How did ten percent of the shares just vanish?" she asked.


    Finally, the big question was out in the open.


    Raymond kept quiet, so John stepped in. "Because of Ms. Montague''s earlier drama, the rest of the Montague family med you. After Mrs. Montague''s ident, both she and Ms. Montague pointed fingers at you. Ms. Montague is Elbert''s daughter, and to keep the peace, Mr. Montague handed over ten percent of the Montague Group''s shares."


    Ten percent of the Montague Group''s shares!


    How much cash was that worth?


    Selena was stunned and speechless. Why hadn''t she heard about this before?


    She could hardly wrap her head around it.


    John quickly whipped out the documents and continued, "Ms. Cooper, this is the share transfer agreement Mr. Montague signed. The shares are already in the hands of other Montague family members. Mr. Montague used to hold fifty-five percent of the shares, giving him full control. Now, with ten percent gone, if Elbert teams up with others, the Montague Group''s president spot could be at risk."


    Before he could finish, Selena rushed over and snatched the contract to check it out.


    It was legit-a share transfer agreement.


    She turned to Raymond, fuming. "Are you nuts? Do you even get what ten percent of the shares means?"


    Raymond stood in the hallway, seeing that John had already called the others away.


    In a sh, it was just him and Selena.


    Selena had never heard about him giving away shares before, so her shock was real.


    Raymond leaned back a bit, his hands casually resting on the hallway cab.


    "The injury on your back, was it because Grandpa hit you over these shares?" Selena asked.


    Raymond nodded.


    Selena felt a pang of guilt. Didn''t this mean she owed Raymond big time? She originally wanted to kick him out, but now she didn''t have the guts and could only rub her temples. "Take care of your injury first," Selena said.


    Raymond took the chance toe closer, his tone soft. "Then don''t be mad at me. I said from now on, I''d be good only to you."


    Selena tried to pull away, but he nted a heavy kiss on her cheek.


    "Come back early," he said.


    It was like a wife reminding her husband as he left.


    Selena had nothing to say.


    She opened the door to leave, but Raymond, taking advantage, hugged her waist from behind and said, "If you don''te back, I can wait all night."


    selena had nned to crash at Shelley''s ce. Since Raymond wanted to stay here, she decided to let him stay until he got tired of it.


    Unexpectedly, he saw through her n.


    Raymond tightened his grip, pushing her against the cab and kissing her hard, taking her breath away.


    Selena turned her head away, but he continued down her neck.


    "Don''t do this," Selena said. Her breathing got shaky, and she had to support herself against the cab behind her.

 Chapter 841 He Had to Win Selena Back

    Raymond knew she was into it, but he didn''t wanna push it too far. So, when she shoved him away again, he backed off right away.


    Selena leaned against the cab, making her chest pop out more, her breathing getting heavier.


    She shot him a look, like she was warning him, but her eyes were sparkling too much to be serious.


    She mmed the door shut, putting some space between them.


    Now, she was outside, and Raymond was stuck inside.


    She hurried off, still feeling the heat from their moment.


    Once she got in the car, goosebumps finally showed up on her arm-leftover from his teasing.


    Inside, Raymond flopped back on the couch and grabbed his phone. There was a message from Alex fromst night: [First, let her know what you''ve done for her. Don''t be dumb and hide it all. Then, try to fix her problems as much as you can. Women get moved easily. When you''re helping her, don''t act like you want something back. Show her you just wanna be good to her, no strings attached. Finally, get her used to your touch, make herfortable with it.] Alex had thrown in a few smug emojis too.


    Alex: [Women are emotional. Even if she doesn''t love anyone, she''ll be touched by your help. She won''t be able to shut you out, and you can use that to get closer. Once there''s more physical contact, she''ll start to care about you. Women''s bodies stay in the moment longer than men''s, you know. Guys only get those few seconds, but a woman''s body can stay in it.]


    Raymond had thought Alex was full of it at first, but now he was starting to buy it.


    ''Cause after he told Selena about the shares, when he kissed her just now, she didn''t fight back as hard.


    He sat on the couch, lost in thought, and couldn''t help but text Alex: [But she''s got someone else in her heart.]


    Alex: [Then you gotta get rid of that guypletely. She''s been married to you for three years, and that dude doesn''t seem like a Caterlington, Austin, or Richard. Either something went down between them back then, which is your chance to swoop in, or if that guy reallyes back, you''re screwed.]


    Just thinking about it made Raymond feel pissed.


    If some guy who''d been MIA could steal Selena''s heart the moment he showed up, then Raymond would be a total loser as her ex-husband.


    He stared at his phone, going over Alex''s advice again and again.


    He had to win Selena back, and fast.


    Otherwise, if that guy really showed up, Raymond couldn''t promise he wouldn''t lose his mind.


    Selena rolled into the office and checked the buzz online. Aria was getting roasted, while Sophia''s rep was back on track. People were even hitting up S.M Corporation''s Twitter to apologize, which made her grin.


    "Ann, did you get in touch with the director? Is Aria still ying the second female lead?" Selena asked.


    Ann replied, "Yeah, I talked to them. Aria''s out, and the original actress is back in. Sophia just left, and the production team is treating her way better now."


    Industry folks were sharp. Everyone could see this was a showdown between S.M Corporation and the White Family. Since the White Family didn''t step up, it showed S.M Corporation had some serious backing, and anyone signed with them, like Sophia, had support too.


    Before, the production team let Aria push Sophia around, thinking she had no clout. Now, with S.M Corporation stepping in, Sophia''s rep was back, and no one dared mess with her.


    S.M Corporation had already taken down All Star Entertainment, and now they had the White Family on mute. What was up with thispany?


    Since Selena had already made a Twitter ount and said she was the CEO of S.M Corporation, people started guessing about her identity.


    But no matter how much the inte sleuths tried, they couldn''t figure it out.


    The only thing they were sure of was that Selena was supposedly ugly and overweight.


    Selena had nailed this round, so she pushed her team to lock in supporting roles for the next project.


    She worked overtime until 7 PM.


    Since Ann had been feeling offtely, Selena didn''t make her drive her home and let her leave early instead.


    That night, Selena drove herself home. After grinding all afternoon, she hadn''t eaten much. Passing by Silver Bay University, she parked and grabbed some pasta from a street vendor, nning to eat it in her car.


    The street vendors around Silver Bay University were a hit. There was even a whole street dedicated to snacks on campus.


    Back when Selena was a student here, she loved the pasta from these vendors.


    Just as she turned a corner, she heard footsteps behind her, and then someone hugged her from behind.


    She froze, ready to chuck the pasta at whoever it was, when a man''s voice spoke up. "After all this time, your taste still hasn''t changed."


    The paper bowl slipped from her hand and hit the ground. She stopped dead, too scared to turn around.

 Chapter 842 He Was Like a Cloud in the Sky

    For a sec, she thought she was totally trippin''.


    The dude''s hand grabbed hers for a hot minute before he pulled back all gentleman-like.


    Selena wanted to spin around, but her body was like, "Nah, not today."


    She tried to say something, but it felt like her throat was in a chokehold.


    Her brain was a total mess.


    Footsteps faded away, then came back, and someone plopped a warm corn torti in her hand.


    The heat snapped her back to reality. She turned, but no one was there.


    If it wasn''t for the spaghetti scattered on the ground and the warm torti in her hand, she''d think she was hearing things.


    Spaghetti and corn tortis were her go-to when she was cramming to finish her art projects in college.


    ''Cause they were easy, and the couple who ran the ce used super clean ingredients.


    Selena didn''t eat right then; she just started looking around.


    Nada.


    She wanted to shout a name but then remembered she didn''t even know his real one.


    He was like a cloud in the sky, and she was chasing it like crazy, but it always stayed out of reach, sometimes even disappearing.


    And it would vanish for years.


    People got stuck on the stuff they couldn''t have when they were young, turning them into regrets. Then, when they finally found it, the joy of getting it back hit them like a tidal wave. Sometimes, they didn''t even know what they were feeling; they just wanna find it fast, just wanna confirm something.


    She searched all over Silver Bay University and ended up back where the spaghetti had fallen.


    She squatted, picked up the paper bowl, and tossed it in a nearby trash can.


    The strong sense of frustration gnawed at her like ants.


    So, after getting back to her car, she circled the area for another two hours, still finding zilch.


    When she got back to Ashbourne Manor, it was already midnight.


    The corn torti was stone cold. She couldn''t bring herself to eat it, and her stomach started to ache from hunger. Opening the door, she looked up to see Raymond sitting on the couch in the living room, looking super pissed. "Why are you back sote?" Raymond asked.


    His eyebrows were bold and cocky, and when he was mad, his whole vibe was sharp and icy.


    For a sec, Selena felt like a spouse who''d been out messing around and came home way toote.


    "Something came up," she replied.


    He got up, walked over, and gave her the once-over.


    Selena''s stomach was killing her, and she quietly squatted down to change her shoes.


    Raymond squatted down too, his tone icy. "Selena, you can''t even look me in the eye tonight."


    Selena tensed up and threw out a casual lie. "There was something at thepany."


    "Oh really? ''Cause I called your office, and you left at seven," Raymond said.


    Selena''s fingers were still hooked on her high heels, but when she heard that, the heels slipped to the floor.


    She was never good at hiding stuff in rtionships, and she couldn''t pull off what Raymond did knowing she had a husband, he still drove to the underground garage of Rose Garden to hook up with her. She couldn''t do that. She raised her hand to her stomach, trying to change the subject. "My stomach hurts."


    Raymond stood up with her, his tone softening. "Where''s the stomach medicine? I''ll get it."


    "No need, you''re hurt too. Get well soon and head back to Manston Manor," Selena said.


    After saying that, she walked past him to go upstairs.


    Raymond''s eyesnded on her hand.


    She was still holding the corn torti, which was long cold.


    "Is this your dinner?" He took it, frowning. "Street food?"


    Selena didn''t say anything, trying to grab the torti back, but he casually tossed it in the trash.


    "Next time, eat something healthy. I asked Fiona to save dinner for you," Raymond said.


    He tried to hold her hand, but she shook him off.


    Selena kept a cold face and said nothing, heading to where the medicine was and taking a stomach pill. Raymond stood in the hallway, not moving, watching her busy herself in the kitchen, holding back his anger.


    "I''m just looking out for you. If you don''t have time for dinner, I''ll have the hotel send it to your office," he said. "Mr. Montague," Selena suddenly called out.


    She drank a ss of warm water and put the cup down. "My stuff is none of your business."


    But thinking about how this guy had given up ten percent of his shares, she instantly felt she was too harsh.


    "You should take care of yourself and get well soon," Selena added.


    After saying that, she went back to her bedroom, but when she looked up, there was Raymond standing at the door again.


    "If you don''t like me taking care of you, I won''t. But can you not be mad at me?" he asked.

 Chapter 843 Dopamine Easily Causes Confusion

    Selena heard that and felt like someone just squeezed her heart, making her super ufortable.


    She frowned and grabbed a random nightgown from the closet.


    But when she opened it, she found his clothes in there.


    Neatly taking up half the space, like he was trying to barge into her life.


    Selena was beat tonight and didn''t say a word, heading straight to the bathroom.


    Raymond had already showered before she got back, wearing the pajamas John had brought.


    Selena turned on the shower, and as the hot water hit her, her foggy mind started to clear up.


    Outside the bathroom, Raymond listened to the water, watching her silhouette through the frosted ss, and felt his body heat up. Hey on his side on the bed, wondering if Selena would crash with him tonight.


    But he was totally overthinking it. After her shower, Selena came out, drying her hair and reminding him, "Get some rest early." Then she was about to head to the guest room.


    Ever since he had boldly taken over the master bedroom, she hadn''t slept there.


    Raymond was a bit miffed and patted the spot next to him. "The bed''s huge, why are you going to the guest room?"


    Selena frowned, wondering if he was kidding. Given their current situation, how could they share a bed?


    She didn''t answer and went straight to the other bedroom.


    When shey down, she couldn''t sleep, her mind racing with thoughts about what had happened at Silver Bay University.


    ''He is back. It is definitely him. But what about that letter?'' Selena thought.


    She wanted to get up and read the letter again, but then remembered it was in the master bedroom. With Raymond sleeping there, who knew what he''d think if she went in. She forced herself to sleep.


    In the master bedroom, Raymond tossed and turned, unable to sleep. Maybe it was a guy''s intuition, but he felt like something bad was about to go down.


    He really wanted to hold Selena while sleeping; at least that way, he could chill.


    He got up and couldn''t resist opening the closet.


    On the left were his clothes, on the right were Selena''s, a rare harmony.


    At the bottom corner of the closet was a box, carefully stored in the corner. He couldn''t resist touching the lock.


    It was locked. Usually, only things that were super important to her would be locked up tight.


    Raymond had no intention of prying into her secrets for now, even though he really wanted to know what she was hiding. But he held back because he was afraid she''d get mad. Selena woke up in the middle of the night feeling super hot, like she was about to explode.


    Then came thefort, an extremefort that made her arch her body involuntarily.


    What was going on?


    Was she having a fever?


    She woke up with a start. There was a faint light in the room, the window was slightly open, and the night breeze made the curtains flutter.


    A strong sensation came from her lower body, her cheeks instantly turned red, and she couldn''t help but tighten her legs.


    Raymond''s head was caught between her legs. Hearing her gasp and ask him, "How did you get in?"


    To prevent him, she had specifically locked her room.


    But now there was an extra weight on the bed, and she could even feel the indentation.


    Raymond crawled out from under her nket, seeing her covered in sweat, and gently wiped his mouth with his fingertip. "Selena, I couldn''t sleep," he said.


    Selena''s mind was nk,pletely unable to think.


    This extreme sensation was indescribable. She felt like every cell in her body was trembling.


    Especially being woken up by such stimtion.


    Her whole body was shaking.


    Raymond cupped her face and kissed her lips. "Is it sweet?"


    Selena tried to avoid him, but he shamelessly buried his head in her neck.


    Dopamine easily caused confusion and addiction.


    All her rity was lost. Selena lowered her eyelids and turned over.


    Raymond took advantage of the situation, lying beside her and naturally grabbing her waist.

 Chapter 844 Raymond Was Obviously Doing It on Purpose

    But he didn''t go all the way with her.


    He was just seeing how far he could push her.


    Grinding against her, kissing her, holding her tight.


    Selena melted into a puddle, too weak to even shove him off.


    Her body screamed for more, but he stopped right at the edge, just holding her.


    "Selena, let''s crash," he said.


    After winding her up, he acted like he was the one with no interest.


    Selena was still burning up, almost there because of his teasing, but the mood vanished as he dozed off.


    It was maddeningly frustrating.


    She didn''t sleep a wink, and when she got up, she had dark circles under her eyes.


    Raymond, on the other hand, slept like a baby and had already snuck back to the master bedroom before she woke up. Selena brushed her teeth, staring at her reflection in the mirror.


    It was not just guys who could feel unsatisfied; women could too. She felt a lot of pent-up frustration.


    If nights likest night kept happening, she''d lose it sooner orter.


    Raymond was definitely doing it on purpose.


    She took a deep breath and, when she walked to the window, saw it was open. He must''vee in through therest night.


    The drop to the ground was pretty high, and thinking about the injury on his back, Selena rubbed her forehead.


    Realizing she was letting him get to her, she quickly went back to the bathroom to ssh her face with water.


    When she went downstairs, she saw Raymond already on the couch, going through some documents.


    He looked way more refreshed.


    Compared to Selena''s tired face, he was practically glowing.


    Selena got even more pissed, feeling super frustrated but not knowing how to call him out.


    When they sat at the dining table, he pushed a fried egg toward her and said, "Selena, you look rough. You should eat more."


    Selena''s face darkened. "I''m sealing the window tonight."


    The message was clear: he wasn''t allowed in her room again.


    Raymond''s smile faded, and he sighed, looking all regretful.


    After breakfast, Selena nned to head to the office.


    This time, Raymond didn''t stick around Ashbourne Manor either; he had a ton of stuff to deal with.


    Just as they were about to part ways in the courtyard, he leaned in close to her ear and said, "Leave the window open tonight. I''lle to kiss you."


    And they both knew exactly where he meant.


    Selena was fuming, but with Fiona and John around, she couldn''t snap back.


    Raymond, satisfied, got into his car, shot her a grin, and took off.


    Selena stood there, her face stormy.


    Fiona noticed something was off and quickly asked, "Ms. Fair, are you feeling unwell?"


    If being unsatisfied counted as feeling unwell, then yeah, she was very unwell!


    In the car, Raymond quietly looked at the documents in his hand, and John, sitting in the driver''s seat, spoke up. "Elbert''s been trying to get Grace to give up her shares. Right now, aside from Mr. William Montague and Grace, almost all the shares of the Montague family are in his hands. It seems they''re all unhappy with you being in charge."


    "I got it." Raymond''s tone was super chill, like he didn''t care at all.


    John added, "Plus, Grace seems to be leaning his way. If her shares go to Elbert, he''ll have 30%. Mr. William Montague holds another 15%, and there are 10% in scattered shares. If he can get Mr. William Montague''s shares, the CEO spot is his." John didn''t know what Raymond thought about the Montague Group, but it was clear Elbert was now a threat to his position.


    And now Elbert had ced Harry in the Montague Group, while Raymond was almost fighting solo.


    When Raymond went abroad, he had been remotely controlling the Montague Group''s business. Upon returning, he took overpletely, so it was natural for others to be unhappy.


    But back then, Raymond had no ws. Now, his affair with Selena had be a ck mark, giving the Montague ns a legit reason to oppose him. Even William couldn''t protect him anymore. After all, the 10% of shares were willingly transferred by him.

 Chapter 845 So Everyone Hopes He Steps Down

    When John wrapped up his spiel, the car rolled to a stop right at the Montague Group''s front door.


    Raymond hopped out and headed straight to the top floor, where he finally ran into Harry.


    Harry didn''t really look like the rest of the Montague n. He was kinda average-looking, nothing to write home about, but his eyes-those were all Elbert, soft but with a hidden edge. In some ways, the apple didn''t fall far from the tree.


    Harry was the first to break the ice. "Raymond, it''s been ages. How''s life treating you?"


    When he first joined the Montague Group, he didn''t bother saying hi to Raymond. His gig wasn''t big enough to get on Raymond''s radar.


    After Christopher''s ident, everyone figured Harry, with his finance degree, would step up. It was a no-brainer.


    But William threw his weight behind Raymond, clearly wanting him to take over Christopher''s spot. Christopher had just kicked the bucket, so no one dared to say squat.


    So when Catherine said Raymond''s position was Christopher''s by right, she wasn''t off base.


    Raymond never nned on running the Montague Group anyway.


    When he took over for Christopher, the whole Montague n held their breath.


    Even though Raymond managed thepany from afar for years, and the Montague Group''s stock kept climbing, proving he was just as sharp as Christopher.


    But who cared? To everyone else, he was just a lucky stiff who happened to be there when Christopher died.


    Plus, Raymond''s tactics were even more cutthroat than William''s either bankrupting rivals or pushing them to the brink, all by the book. He yed the business game like a pro, and everyone was scared of him, hoping he''d step down. Now that Elbert was finally stepping in, no wonder everyone else was stoked.


    Harry looked at Raymond, barely hiding the envy in his eyes.


    Why did Christopher and Raymond get all the good genes, with killer looks and mad skills?


    When Christopher was still around, he cast a shadow over everyone.


    When news of his ident hit, Harry and Elbert even threw a little party, thinking the Montague Group''s throne was his.


    But nope, it went to Raymond, the ex-military guy-why?


    Harry swallowed his feelings, stering on a smile.


    Raymond gave him a quick nod and strolled into his office.


    That attitude really got under Harry''s skin. His hand clenched at his side, but he had to suck it up.


    Elbert was still gobbling up shares left and right, and Raymond''s days were numbered. He just had to bide his time until he could boot Raymond out of the Montague Group.


    Raymond plopped down in his chair, and John slid over a project file. "Boss, this one''s a cob with Vertex Automotive Group. They''re a top luxury car brand worldwide, and they wanna team up with us. But the risk here is off the charts. Plus, they wanna sign a betting agreement."


    A betting agreement meant big rewards but also sky-high risks.


    If they nailed this project, the Montague Group''s market value would skyrocket.


    Vertex Automotive Group had never gone all-in with anotherpany like this before. This time, they were looking to make a ssh.


    "Boss, their offer is super tempting, but if we blow this, Elbert''s gonna have another reason toe after you," said John.


    Raymond already had the whole marriage scandal hanging over him, giving Elbert an opening. If they tanked this big bet, William might get so pissed he''d hand his shares over to Elbert. Then Elbert would be sitting on 45% of the shares. Just a few more shares, and Raymond would be out on his ear.


    But if Raymond could pull this off, it''d be a way to get back in William''s good graces.


    It''d also show the rest of the Montague n that he still had the sharpest business mind in the family.


    Raymond set the document down, looking cool as a cucumber.


    "The deal says I gotta snag 5% of Vertex Automotive Group''s shares in two months. If I win, all their future import deals are with us. That it?" Raymond said.


    He grinned and scribbled his name on the paper, saying, "John, I''m heading abroad to meet the big boss at Vertex and seal this bet myself."


    John''s jaw dropped; he thought Raymond would pass.


    The Montague Group wasn''t hurting for projects. Even if Vertex was the top dog, the risk seemed nuts. Plus, the betting agreement seemed like a trap for Raymond, but he signed it anyway. "Boss." John was freaking out; this was clearly a big deal.


    Raymond''s eyes were already on hisputer. He said, "Later, make sure the chef sends meals to Selena. Three squares a day. She''s got a stomach thing, so let the nutritionist handle it." It was like this massive project was less important to him than making sure Selena ate right.

 Chapter 846 Raymond Needs a Fall to Wake Up

    Vertex Automotive Group teaming up with Steria''spany? That was got everyone buzzing.


    The boss at Vertex had always been this untouchable figure. Even when they did work with Steria before, it neversted more than six months. But now? They''re betting the whole future of Vertex on this deal. If Raymond pulled this off, the Montague Group''s profits will skyrocket way past anything William''s ever done.


    But winning? That was gonna cost him big time.


    Vertex was going all in. They said if Raymond can snag five percent of their shares, he wins. He was basically betting his ownpany. Nuts, right?


    And Raymond agreeing to this? Dude was gotta be out of his mind.


    It was like watching two billionaire titans duke it out, and the fallout could shake up both countries'' economies.


    So when Grace heard Raymond signed the deal, she thought he was totally off his rocker.


    Sure, he wanted to look good in William''s eyes, but this was just insane!


    Plus, who even knew what was really going on with Vertex Automotive Group?


    Grace was ready to talk some sense into Raymond, but when she got to his office, he was gone.


    Turns out, Raymond had jetted off at noon to sign the deal in person, invited by Vertex''s boss.


    Grace went pale and tried calling him, but no luck. As she left the office, she ran into Elbert. Elbert was all smiles. "Grace, I heard Raymond went abroad to sign the deal?"


    Elbert had been bugging Grace for her shares, offering all sorts of tempting deals.


    But Grace had watched Raymond grow up and didn''t want to see him crash and burn. "Yeah," Grace replied.


    "Raymond''s being reckless. Vertex never reveals their share structure. If they''re offering this deal, they must be sure Raymond can''t pull it off. If he loses, he has to give up another twenty percent of his shares," said Elbert. That was the deal. Lose, and Raymond gave up twenty percent more.


    He had already down ten percent. Another twenty, and he would be left with just twenty-five percent. Elbert could easily overtake him then.


    Vertex''s boss and Raymond are going at it, betting shares. No one else in the business world would dare y this big.


    Grace saw Elbert''s glee and worried he was mixed up in this.


    "Elbert, Greer''s already left Silver Bay City, and you''ve got plenty of shares. Soon, lots of folks at Montague Group will have to listen to you. No need to push Raymond to the edge," she said. Elbert just kept smiling, like he didn''t get it. "Grace, this is Raymond''s choice. If Vertex wins, he''s out as president of Montague Group."


    Then Elbert would find a way to grab all of Raymond''s shares.


    Grace went quiet as Elbert moved closer.


    "So, have you decided? I offered you a sweet deal, and you still don''t want to sell me your shares?" he asked.


    Grace''s face fell, and after a long pause, she forced a smile. "Elbert, give me a few more days."


    Grace was also fed up with Raymond''s drama with Selena. Anyone could see Selena was bad news, causing all sorts of trouble. Any other woman would be better.


    What really got to Grace was the situation with Mia. She''d watched Mia grow up, and Selena had turned the Montague family upside down.


    Sometimes Grace thought maybe Raymond needed to hit rock bottom to wake up.


    He was got mad business skills. Even if he crashed now, he would bounce back. But the cost? It was gonna be steep.

 Chapter 847 She Did It for the Money

    "Grace, think it over again. Raymond''s overseas now, and you''ve seen the shape he''s in. Dude''s not cut out to run the Montague Group anymore." Elbert adjusted his clothes, keeping that smug smile stered on his face.


    "I''ll talk to Dad. Once he''s on board, the shares you hold will just be a cherry on top for me. The deal I offer then won''t be as sweet," he added.


    People were selfish. Even if Grace still ha a soft spot for Raymond, she was gotta think about her own spot in the Montague family.


    Elbert''s words left her speechless. After he left, she bolted out of the Montague Group building.


    But she didn''t hit up Raymond. Instead, she headed straight to where Selena was.


    Selena was at herpany, still going through candidates for supporting roles in her next show. After wrapping up, she called out, "Ann."


    But Ann was a no-show. When she asked around, she found out Ann hadn''te to work today.


    Selena was so wrapped up in her work that she just now noticed Ann was MIA.


    She immediately called Ann, but got no answer.


    She started to freak out. Ann had recently found out her fianc¨¦ was cheating. Now she wasn''t picking up her phone. Was her recent good mood just a front? Was she still struggling to get over it? Selena quickly left the building and drove to the ce where Ann and Brody lived.


    Ann wasn''t there, and neither was Brody. He was probably off sucking up to Jessica. But Brody''s mom was there, and she flipped out as soon as she heard Selena was looking for Ann.


    She eximed, "That bitch moved out ages ago. This house is mine. Why are you looking for her here? Get lost! Our family doesn''t want anything to do with such a broke woman!"


    Selena got shoved out, and Brody''s mom kept ranting. "She better nevere back to our house. Otherwise, what would Jessica think? My son and Jessica are already talking marriage. Our family isn''t one that someone like Ann can climb up to."


    Selena felt totally grossed out by her attitude.


    Ann had been with Brody for seven years, sticking it out through their roughest times. They had only started talking marriage in the past few months. But now, this Jessica chick showed up and quickly won his family''s approval. What did Ann''s seven years even mean?


    Brody''s mom continued, "And you''re Ann''s boss, right? Tell her she must pay back the $600,000 she owes my son immediately. That unfinished building was her idea to buy. We don''t want to share that loss with her."


    "$600,000?" Selena asked. She had never heard of this, but now she had a hunch. It seemed the house Ann and Brody bought together had issues and was gonna be left unfinished. Since the house was in Ann''s name, they wanted her to eat the entire $1.2 million down payment loss and all the mortgage payments.


    Her face turned ice-cold with anger.


    Ann hadn''t mentioned this to her. So where was Ann now?


    Selena checked her phone. It was already 1 PM. Ann had never beente before. Was she really in such a bad state?


    Meanwhile, at a hotel.


    Ann was kicked to the ground.


    After being tormented all night, her whole body felt like it was falling apart.


    She had taken some meds, otherwise, she couldn''t bear being with a guy like this.


    The dude on the bed looked down at her, and after a long while, he suddenly sneered.


    Ann sat on the ground, barely covering her chest with a nket, her head bowed in silence.


    The guy got out of bed and went to the bathroom to shower.


    When he came out, he was already dressed in a suit.


    A check for $1 million was thrown at her face. She didn''t catch it, and her chin was immediately grabbed.


    The guy''s eyes were full of anger. "You''re pretty gutsy. From now on, three times a week, clean yourself up and wait in this room. If you wanna climb into my bed, you''ll stay until I''m done with you." Ann still kept her head down, her eyes on the check.


    Noticing her gaze, the guy sneered again, left his phone number, and walked out.


    Hearing the door close, Ann slowly got up, but her body hurt so much that she fell back to her knees.


    Her phone rang; it was Selena calling.


    She forced herself to pick up the phone and said, "Ms. Fair."


    Selena sighed in relief when she heard her answer.


    "You didn''te to work today. I was worried about you. I just went to Brody''s house to find you. His mom said you owe her son $600,000. If you don''t have it, I can lend it to you," Selena said. "No need, I borrowed it from a friend. Ms. Fair, I''m sorry, I had a feverst night, so I couldn''te."


    "Is it serious? I''ll give you the day off. Rest well."


    "Thank you, Ms. Fair."


    After hanging up, Ann didn''t dare look at herself in the mirror. Instead, she leaned over the sink and started to vomit.


    She vomited until there was nothing left in her stomach, and the nausea finally subsided.


    This was her first time having sex with a man, and she had to take medicine to do it. She couldn''t do it while sober.


    She did it for money, and she knew that guy had money.

 Chapter 848 Is He Crazy?

    Now she had to cough up six hundred grand for Brody, and even if the house stayed half-done, the mortgage still needed paying, or she''d bebeled a defaulter. She freshened up and stashed away the million-dor check.


    Lucky for her, the guy was generous with his offer, and thank goodness he was into her looks.


    Three times a week? She was already making bank.


    She grabbed his contact info and added him as a friend.


    But he never epted, probably still grossed out.


    Ann found it both funny and sad; she never thought she''d turn into the kind of woman she used to hate.


    When the six hundred grand hit Brody''s ount, he was kinda shocked and thought, ''Where''d she get that kind of cash?''


    When they made the down payment, they blew through all their savings. How''d shee up with so much dough so fast?


    Brody called Ann, still sounding all gentle. "Ann, where''d you get six hundred grand?"


    Now, Ann felt sick just hearing his voice. Seven years of effort, and this was the result.


    She used to use all the sweet words in the world to describe him, but when the truth came out, she realized she had been way too idealistic about him. She had just met him at that impressionable age.


    What she couldn''t let go of was just that chunk of her youth.


    "Brody, let''s not see each other anymore," she said.


    When Brody heard this, he felt a twinge of sadness.


    He didn''t really want things to end like this. The best n was to marry Jessica, get her money, and keep Ann on the side.


    Ann was the kind of woman who kept the house spotless, but she was too reserved in bed, unlike Jessica who was more adventurous. After hanging up, Ann got dressed.


    But she really didn''t have the energy to hit the office today; she was wiped out.


    The guy had been drunkst night, venting his frustrations multiple times.


    She texted Selena and then headed back to her current ce.


    Selena was initially worried she might do something stupid, but knowing she was just feeling unwell, she didn''t push it.


    When she got back to the office, Grace was waiting for her.


    "Selena." Grace''s tone was harsh. "Do you know Raymond went abroad? He was on his way to sign a contract, but this time it''s a betting agreement."


    Selena walked past her into the office, her tone indifferent. "Ms. Montague, this has nothing to do with me."


    Raymond''s business tactics were well-known; whatever deal he wanted to sign was his own business.


    "He''s signing this agreement because of you. Not long ago, he just transferred ten percent of his shares. Now Elbert is collecting shares everywhere and has given other Montague family members great benefits. If I also give him my shares, he will have thirty percent. Do you know what that means?" Grace said.


    Selena paused.


    Grace snorted coldly, not understanding what Raymond saw in her.


    She continued, "It means Elbert would only need William''s shares to be the president. William has always been disappointed in Raymond, and the shares issue has made Raymond take a beating. This betting agreement is with Vertex Automotive Group, one of the top luxury car brands in the world. If sessful, all of Vertex Automotive Group''s domestic cooperation opportunities will benefit the Montague Group. But if it fails, Raymond will have to give up another twenty percent of his shares. At that point, Elbert could easily deal with him! Vertex Automotive Group ising in strong this time, and it just so happens that they proposed the bet at this critical moment. I worry that the boss over there is colluding with Elbert to set a trap, just waiting for Raymond to fall into it. All of this is because of you. Selena, you either tell Raymond right now that no matter what he does, you won''t like him! Tell him not to sign that agreement."


    Selena already knew Raymond had given up shares, but she never expected he would do something even crazier!


    ''A betting agreement, with twenty percent of his shares on the line? Is he out of his mind?'' Selena thought.


    She felt a wave of panic, her palms sweating.

 Chapter 849 I Miss You So Much

    Despite all that, she kept her cool.


    Grace saw her and thought it was pretty unfair to Raymond.


    "Raymond''s been tough since he was a kid, never really asking for help. Growing up in Christopher''s shadow, he''s used to being ignored, so he acts out. He shouldn''t be into you, and you don''t deserve his feelings, but you''re the only one who can stop him now," Grace said.


    If it wasn''t for Raymond, Grace wouldn''t have bothered seeing Selena.


    Selena was a real pain in the Montague family.


    Grace added, "Selena, I''ve said my piece. It''s on you now."


    Selena didn''t say a word, just shut the office door. Then she plopped down in her chair and couldn''t help but check out Vertex Automotive Group''s headquarters, booking an afternoon flight.


    Even on the ne, she was still going throughpany docs.


    When shended, it was still morning there. No time to deal with jetg, she called Raymond. But he didn''t pick up.


    So she called John, but he was still in Silver Bay City, and it was already superte there.


    Selena said, "Sorry, John, I thought you were on a trip with him."


    "Ms. Cooper, Mr. Montague didn''t take anyone with him this time," John replied.


    Selena had to hang up.


    ''He didn''t take anyone? What''s Raymond up to? Is he really gonna sign that crazy bet agreement?'' Selena pondered.


    This wsn''t really her problem. It was Raymond''s choice, but the thought of him possibly losing his top spot made her anxious.


    Raymond, with his looks and skills, should be at the top.


    He shouldn''t fall; he should stay the CEO.


    If he ever hit rock bottom, Selena would definitely feel bad.


    That would be a huge blow to him; he was so proud.


    She randomly booked a hotel and shot Raymond a text: [Where are you?]


    Just as she was about to catch some Z''s, Richard texted her: [What''s going on between you and Aria?]


    It waste at night in Silver Bay City, and Richard was still up?


    Selena quickly called him and exined the whole Aria situation.


    Richard listened for a bit and then sighed. "Remember I told you about my sister? She''s got a thing for Raymond. Spoiled by our family, she gets whatever she wants. If she wants Raymond, then Raymond''s pretty much hers. She''s got a heart condition, and our family spoils her rotten."


    Selena was at a loss for words, so Richard kept going. "An hour ago, she texted me saying she saw Raymond. Are you in Vistalia too?"


    "Yeah," Selena replied.


    "Penny, with my sister mixed up in Aria''s mess, if you''re near Raymond, she''s probably got eyes on you," Richard said.


    ''The Smith family''s little princess likes Raymond too? When did that even happen?'' Selena thought.


    Selena had no clue, so she asked, "Mr. Smith, do you know where Raymond is now?"


    Richard shot over an address, and wouldn''t you know it, the hotel was super close to the Smith family HQ.


    And that address? It came from Tessa, the Smith family''s little princess. So, she was probably with Raymond right now.


    Selena hesitated for a few minutes but ended up grabbing a cab there.


    But then it started pouring, and she didn''t have an umbre. When she got to the Vertex Automotive Group building, she had to wait in the lobby since it needed an employee card to get in.


    She parked herself by the window, figuring if Raymond showed up, he''d probablye through the main door.


    After about an hour, she saw a bunch of luxury cars, all limited editions, roll up to the entrance.


    First out was a girl, but it was too far to see her face clearly.


    Selena spotted Raymond getting out of another car. His vibe was unmistakable.


    Plus, there were a bunch of high-level execs from Vertex Automotive Group.


    A whole crew walked in through the main door.


    Selena quickly grabbed a newspaper to hide her face and watched them pass by.


    The girl''s voice was adorable, but she didn''t look like a kid.


    She stuck close to Raymond, constantly saying, "Raymond, honey, are you hungry? You finally agreed to see me. I missed you so much."


    It was pretty noisy with all the people around, but the girl''s voice cut through, and Selena heard it loud and clear.


    As the group walked away, she couldn''t tell how Raymond responded. She just felt that, surrounded by so many people, he seemed so far away from her.


    She never felt this way back in the States.


    Now, he was surrounded by a crowd, but his presence was still so distinguished and noble.


    Selena looked away, suddenly feeling like this trip was a bit pointless.


    He was Raymond. If he wasn''t 100% sure, why would he agree to sign the bet agreement?

 Chapter 850 Chased All the Way Here

    So, he never even told her about this whole betting thing, but she still showed up just ''cause Grace said so. What''s up with that?


    Selena chuckled to herself, feeling a bit silly, and booked a flight right away. She nned to head back in the afternoon since she had a ton of work waiting at her ownpany. Why get mixed up in the Montague family''s drama? Back at the hotel, she felt dizzy and wiped out. Just thinking about the flightter made her even more exhausted.


    Before boarding, she checked the news about Vistalia.


    Turns out, Raymond and the owner of Vertex Automotive Group had just signed a betting agreement at the swankiest hotel in Vistalia. A few pics from the scene had leaked.


    In the photos, there was a faint, delicate figure not far from the group of execs.


    Selena stopped scrolling, turned off her phone, and headed into the airport.


    By the time she got back to Silver Bay City, she was so beat she could barely keep her eyes open. She crashed on the bed and slept for a whole day before feeling human again. Luckily, Ann called her, saying she was feeling better and was back at work.


    Selena sent her the reviewed docs and reminded her, "Tell Mr. Newman we can start shooting the next film. Sophia should be able to make time for it. She''ll still be the lead actress. Also, get me Sophia''s current address. I wanna check on her." Soon enough, Sophia''s address popped up in her messages.


    Selena was super hands-on with her artists. S.M Corporation was growing steadily, and every artist could be a future goldmine, so she couldn''t ck off.


    Plus, the investment from Alex hade through, a whopping four hundred million dors, enough to crank out several more TV series.


    S.M Corporation had been hiring like crazytely, not just artists but staff too, and Selena was busy to the point of exhaustion.


    When she got to Sophia''s ce, it was just evening, and she caught Sophiaing back alone.


    Selena always thought Sophia was pretty lively, but when she wasn''t around people, she looked so lonely.


    "Ms. Fair?" Sophia looked shocked to see her, her face full of surprise.


    She quickly opened the door and said, "Come on in and have a seat. I''ll get you some water."


    Selena nced around the room; it was super tidy.


    Sophia went to the tiny kitchen to pour water and brought it to her respectfully.


    Because of that recent public opinion mess, Sophia hade to admire Selenapletely and would definitely listen to her from now on.


    Seeing her get all reserved, Selena said, "Sit down."


    Sophia sat down, cing her hands neatly in front of her. "Is there something you need?"


    "The lead role in the next series is yours. Mr. Newman will personally direct it. You saw the impact of ''Storm.'' The quality of the next series will be simr, and you have a high chance of bing very popr."


    Sophia''s breathing instantly became rapid. If she became popr, she wouldn''tck money.


    With money, she could move to be neighbors with Ronald.


    Her fist clenched tightly at her side. "Ms. Fair, I will give my all to this series!" she said.


    Selena''s fingers lightly traced the rim of her cup as she looked at a photo frame in the room.


    The frame was in the most prominent ce and seemed to be many years old. The young man in the photo was Ronald.


    It was probably a photo taken when Sophia was in high school with Ronald, and she had kept it all this time.


    "Sophia, once you be popr, every aspect of your private life will be magnified by the cameras. You were at All Star Entertainment, so you should know that top artists are not allowed to date. Now, I know your obsession with Ronald. If I continue to use you as the lead actress, it will be a significant risk for me. Do you understand what I mean?" Selena asked.


    Sophia instantly fell silent, her mouth opening but no wordsing out.


    After a long while, she smiled brightly and replied, "Ms. Fair, I really like you. When my parents were still around, I told them I liked Ronald, and they thought I was joking. But I had countless dreams about Ronald, where he did all sorts of things to me. I was so happy and excited. When I woke up and looked at the clock on the wall, I always wished time would go faster. Once I grew up, I could be with him."


    Teenagers all have dreams about the opposite sex; Sophia was just brave enough to say it.


    "Everyone treated my feelings as a child''s joke, but you seriously came to persuade me. Even though it was for work, I know you believe in my feelings for Ronald, and that''s why I like you so much," said Sophia.

 Chapter 851 Cant Let Anyone See Your Obsession with Him

    Sophia dropped her head, hershes casting shadows on her cheeks. "I get why you''re here, to make me choose, but I can''t just ditch my feelings for him. Got any ideas?"


    Selena set her cup down. "I''m not saying you gotta give up, but you gotta promise me that once you''re famous, you can chase Ronald all you want in private. Just don''t let anyone see you drooling over him in public. You''re an actress, right? Just keep acting off-screen too."


    Sophia''s eyes lit up, and she hugged Selena tight. "I swear, Ms. Fair, no one will ever know!"


    Selena smiled. "Just keep your word."


    "I will! You''ve been the best to me since my parents passed." Sophia''s voice cracked, and she couldn''t meet Selena''s gaze.


    Selena stayed quiet, gave her a gentle pat on the head, and then got up to leave.


    No one really knew how Sophia survived her darkest days. She said Selena was good to her, but honestly, Selena hadn''t done much, which just showed how rough Sophia''s life had been.


    Back at thepany, most folks on the top floor were still grinding away. Everyone was swampedtely.


    Selena called Ann to order drinks for thete-night crew.


    When the hundred-plus drinks showed up, the top floor erupted in cheers.


    Selena sat in her office, listening to the noise outside, a smile ying on her lips.


    Just as she was about to dive back into herputer, Ann walked in with a cup of hot tea. "Ms. Fair, your stomach''s not great, so skip the sugary stuff. I got this for you."


    Selena took the tea and nced at Ann. "Thanks."


    Ann looked a bit worn out but was in good spirits.


    Selena asked, "Ann, who''d you borrow the sixty grand from?"


    Ann froze, a flicker of unease crossing her face. "A friend."


    Selena pulled out a check and wrote sixty thousand dors on the spot. "The interest on sixty grand is steep. Pay your friend back with this, and you can repay meter, no interest."


    Ann''s eyes welled up, and she pushed the check back. "No need, Ms. Fair, thanks. My friend didn''t charge me any interest."


    Selena felt relieved. "Next time, if you''re in a bind, let me know first."


    Ann forced a smile and quickly buried herself in the documents. "Got it, Ms. Fair. You''re really kind. Actually, everyone on the top floor can sense your goals, which is why we''re all working so hard."


    Selena had made it clear that as long as there was profit, she''d make sure everyone benefited. With the money from Alex''s movie rolling in, she gave the S.M Corporation employees a raise, making everyone loyal and willing to work their butts off.


    Here, ability trumped seniority, which was why they were all so driven.


    In a world where giving your all often got you nothing, with Selena, if you gave your all, you''d get double back.


    Plus, having a boss who bought drinks for everyone? That was rare.


    At 9 PM, Selena dragged her tired self downstairs, and Ann had already brought the car around.


    But the car that pulled up first was Grace''s.


    Grace had been keeping tabs on the news abroad and knew Raymond had signed a high-stakes deal.


    If Raymond messed up, the Montague Group would get a new CEO.


    Grace pointed at Selena, her eyes zing with resentment. "Selena, if he loses his job, it''s all on you! I told you to stop him, but you did nothing. Is there anyone more disgusting than you?"


    Selena frowned and got into her car without a word. No matter what she did, the Montague family would never like her.


    Seeing her so indifferent, Grace stood there cursing for a while, then called Elbert. "Elbert, I''ll give you the shares, but remember your promise to me."


    With such a risky deal, Raymond had no chance of winning.


    Grace had to look out for herself this time. Elbert bing CEO was a done deal.


    Raymond''s defeat was inevitable.

 Chapter 852 They Look So Kissable

    Elbert let out a sly chuckle, unable to hide his smugness. "Grace, looks like you''ve caught thetest scoop. Raymond''s going off the deep end. Too bad he doesn''t have Christopher''s cool."


    Grace kept quiet, knowing the Montague Family was about to get a major shake-up.


    A shake-up in a rich family was like a new game n. If it worked out, it meant big bucks. If it flopped, they''d face endless drama and getting iced out.


    Grace said, "Elbert,e on, at least don''t kick Raymond out of the Montague Family. Over the years, the Montague stock has shot up because of him. His achievements are right up there with Dad''s. When you be CEO, the shares in your hands will be worth more thanks to him."


    Elbert shot back, "Grace, if we don''t deal with himpletely, he''ll be a problem down the line. You wouldn''t want Carter to end up broke, would you?"


    Grace went silent. She had married a regr guy for love back then. He was a teacher, honest but not loaded. If his family had been on the same level as the Montagues, she wouldn''t have had to make such a quick call. Grace had to make sure her own family was happy, and Carter was used to living easy. No way he''d want to struggle.


    Grace sighed. "I get it."


    Their chat sealed Raymond''s fate.


    Grace started to convince herself that maybe it was good for Raymond to hit rock bottom. Maybe when he bounced back, he''d see through all the drama between men and women.


    Grace had a solid rtionship with her husband; they were always tight. But sometimes she wondered what would''ve happened if she hadn''t married him.


    She wouldn''t have had to y all these games within the Montague Family, even losing some of her humanity.


    It was all because of Selena. She had messed everything up and should''ve never shown up.


    With Grace''s shares handed over, Elbert now had 30% of the shares, making him the second most powerful person after Raymond.


    Raymond, clueless about the danger, had signed a betting agreement. Elbert just needed to sit back and watch him crash and burn.


    After all, the boss of Vertex Automotive Group had already given Elbert the heads-up. This was a trap set for Raymond.


    Elbert knew Raymond like the back of his hand. The guy was a total wild card, way less level-headed than Christopher. Even if he knew it was a trap, as long as there was a sliver of a chance to win, Raymond would dive right in.


    A sly grin flickered in Elbert''s eyes. This was Raymond''s strength, but also his biggest Achilles'' heel.


    Back at Ashbourne Manor, Max kept nudging Selena''s feet. She wasn''t in the mood to y, just staring nkly at the documents in front of her. They were upside down, but she hadn''t even noticed.


    On the nearbyputer screen, it showed that the Montague Group and Vertex Automotive Group had just inked a deal. What was Raymond, the Montague Group''s CEO and a financial whiz kid noticed by both Wall Street and Silicon Valley, gonna do now?


    A journalist from Vistalia had just interviewed Raymond, and the interview had just dropped.


    In the interview, Raymond looked all ssy and reserved. He answered the journalist''s questions carefully, but his asional nces at the camera were deep and full of smirks.


    He rarely did interviews, especially face-to-face ones. So the media in Vistalia was already buzzing. The video got sent back home, and folks online were losing it over his looks.


    His face was just too stunning, and thement section was blowing up with praise.


    [Mr. Montague''s genes are off the charts. Why didn''t he do interviews before? Was he scared people would be too thirsty for him?]


    [If he was in showbiz, those male stars would have to step aside!]


    [I''m officially a fan of Mr. Montague now. He''s seriously good-looking.]


    [You guys are just drooling over his looks. Didn''t you notice he graduated with dual degrees from a top school and is a CEO, super rich? If he kissed me, I''d probably pass out from happiness!] [His lips are so thin; they look so kissable. His Adam''s apple is really something. Every part of him is just perfect!]


    Netizens always had wild imaginations. Reading thesements, Selena actually felt a bit flustered.


    When she saw Raymond''s interview, she knew the inte would go nuts over him.


    Her heart started racing, suddenly recalling the night beforest when she was jolted awake by his touch. The impact of seeing his face up close was indescribable.


    Thinking back to that moment now, her heart was pounding so hard it felt like it might jump out of her chest.


    Ifizens knew how good he was in bed, they''d probably lose their minds.

 Chapter 853 Why Does Everyone Love Him?

    Selena mmed herptop shut, not even realizing how hard she did it.


    Noticing Selena had been zoning out for a while, Fiona asked, "Ms. Fair, you okay? Your face is super red."


    Selena touched her burning cheek. "I''m fine, Fiona. You should hit the sack early. I''m skipping dinner tonight. Heading to bed."


    As she stepped into the bathroom, Ann pinged her with a work message.


    [Ms. Fair, we''ve locked in the lead actress. Should we go with a newbie for the lead actor? I sent their profiles to your email. Also, all supporting roles are cast. Once we pick the lead actor, we can start filming. I talked to Mr. Newman tonight, and he''s ready when we are.]


    Selena''sptop was off, so she had to get up and turn it back on to check.


    But she was too wiped out tonight, so she replied: [Rest up. Tomorrow''s the weekend. Everyone''s been busting their buttstely.]


    Ann: [Got it, Ms. Fair. Good night.]


    Selena put down her phone, her mind foggy. She had a dream about her wedding, but the groom wasn''t Raymond. She knew who it was. Her palms were sweaty, and she was freaking out. There were flowers, drinks, and people congratting her all around.


    The door to the wedding venue swung open, and Raymond barged in with a bunch of bodyguards. He asked her, "What am I to you?"


    "Selena, I just don''t get why everyone loves him."


    He asked with teary eyes, looking at her with a mix of love and hate.


    Selena was so scared she jolted awake, her forehead drenched in sweat.


    She turned on themp beside her, feeling like the intense pain from the dream had followed her into reality.


    Once the light was on, the unease faded a bit, but she couldn''t fall back asleep.


    She got up and opened the window, letting the cool breeze clear her head.


    How could she have such a crazy dream?


    She rubbed her temples, feeling a sharp pain in her head.


    She hadn''t been sleeping welltely, and with all the stuff going on at thepany, her mental state was shot. When dawn broke, she still nned to head to the office.


    But the property management at Ashbourne Manor called, saying she was two months behind on her fees.


    Since her identity got exposed, Selena had barely been to Ashbourne Manor. After settling the overdue fees, she asked the property management to list the house for sale. Since she wasn''t gonna live there, she might as well turn it into cash.


    What Selena didn''t seeing was a call from property management that afternoon. Someone wanted the house and needed to sign today because thedy had to work nearby.


    The property management staff said, "Ms. Fair, can youe over now? The buyer just changed jobs and has been eyeing houses in thismunity. There are no other listings, and she really likes your ce." Selena didn''t hesitate, drove to Ashbourne Manor, and called a movingpany to clear out her stuff.


    She handed the keys to the woman, who looked super satisfied.


    The woman said, "Thank you so much. I was worried there were no houses for sale here. I wish you a happy life. I''ll move my furniture in right away."


    This was the quickest deal Selena had ever done.


    But two hourster, just as she was about to sit down for dinner at Ashbourne Manor, property management called again, saying something had happened. "Ms. Fair, you need toe and see this." Selena frowned, thinking the new owner might''ve done something drastic.


    When she got there, the woman who had been so cheerful earlier was now sitting on the sofa crying, with several cops in the room.


    Selena still had no clue what was going on. "What''s happening?"


    The new owner red at her, her face full of anger. "I knew it. How could someone sell a house so fast? Turns out it''s like this. You''re disgusting!"


    Selena frowned, realizing the woman was losing it, and looked at the cops. "What happened?"


    One of the cops pointed to the ceiling. Selena looked up and saw that half of it had fallen off, revealing dozens of cameras, packed in like a bunch of creepy eyes.


    Her scalp tingled, and she took a few steps back, freaked out.


    The cop spoke up, "Thisdy identally knocked down the chandelier while moving furniture. When the workers were installing a new one, they found cameras in the ceiling. They broke a small part of the ceiling and found it full of cameras. As the previous owner, you should know what''s going on, right?"


    Selena''s mind went nk, feeling so grossed out she wanted to puke.


    The ceiling was full of cameras, and her trypophobia was kicking in hard. Who the hell could''ve done this?


    Seeing her state, the cops quickly brought her a ss of water.


    But Selena couldn''t drink it. Overwhelmed by fear, she ran to the bathroom and threw up.

 Chapter 854 At This Critical Moment, She Heard His Name

    Selena barely kept it together.


    The woman lost it the second she hit the living room. "I''m done with this house! Give me my money back, now!"


    Anyone would freak out after what she went through, especially living solo. Seeing all those cameras? Yeah, she''s probably scarred for life. Selena, now a bit calmer, tried to soothe her. "I''m so sorry, I had no clue either. I was freaked out too. I''ll refund you. I''m not selling this house."


    The woman was still sobbing, but seeing Selena''s pale face, she knew Selena wasn''t lying and quickly wiped her tears. "Sorry, I thought you did it on purpose, like you were into some shady stuff. I shouldn''t have cursed you out, but I can''t handle this house."


    The woman stood up, still dizzy from the scare.


    Selena nodded. "I''ll call the bank and get your money back."


    Seeing Selena wasn''t gonna argue, the woman bolted out of there like the house was haunted.


    Selena was just as freaked out. Anyone who saw that would get chills.


    She gave the cops a quick rundown and then headed back to Ashbourne Manor, where she immediately got a high fever.


    When people get scared like that, it happens, especially with all the stress she''s been under. She was wiped out and got sick.


    In the end, Fiona had to take her to the hospital.


    Selena barely managed to text thepany execs, saying she was in the hospital and couldn''t make it to the office. She told them to hit up Ann if they needed anything.


    After sending the message, she passed out.


    Meanwhile, over in Vistalia, Raymond was chilling by the hotel window. It was morning, and he had just opened the window.


    It was drizzling outside, and a rainbow popped up in the sky.


    He couldn''t help but grab his phone. It had been on airne mode for days, and he hadn''t answered any calls.


    He turned off airne mode and saw a ton of messages. But he ignored them all, only checking Selena''s message asking where he was.


    Grinning, he snapped a pic of the rainbow and replied yfully: [Guess.]


    If she kept up with financial news, she''d know where he was.


    After sending the pic, he shot another message: [Selena, isn''t it beautiful?]


    Selena didn''t reply, so Raymond figured she was still asleep because of the time difference.


    Raymond: [I miss you, but I won''t be back for a few more days. Got a lot going on here.]


    Raymond: [I really want to kiss you.]


    After sending thatst one, he felt super embarrassed and quickly deleted it.


    His face got hot, probably because it was the first time he sent something so cheesy. He fanned himself with a nearby document.


    Once his face cooled down, he grabbed his phone again and sent another message: [Wait for me toe back.]


    This one was way more chill.


    There was a knock on the hotel door, and that familiar flirty voice came through. He felt super annoyed.


    From the first day hended in Vistalia, this woman had been on his case. Now she even found his hotel. He frowned and immediately called hotel security to get rid of her. Two hourster, Raymond had to head to more meetings at Vertex Automotive Group''s building, but John called him. "Mr. Montague, Ms. Cooper is sick and in the hospital."


    Raymond''s steps toward the meeting room froze, and his heart skipped a beat. "What happened to her?"


    John replied, "She seems to be exhausted and has a fever."


    Raymond said with a stern face, "Got it."


    After hanging up, Raymond called Victor.


    Victor simply replied, "The fever''s down. She had a high feverst night but is better now. No big issues."


    Only then did Raymond feel a bit relieved, though he still felt uneasy. "Victor, please take good care of her. While she''s in the hospital, I''ll have meals delivered to her three times a day. Make sure she eats; she might forget if she''s busy with work."


    "Okay," Victor replied and tossed his gloves into a nearby trash can.


    After hanging up with Raymond, he dutifully went to Selena''s hospital room.


    Selena was leaning against the wall, typing on herptop.


    Victor said, "Raymond just called, asking you to rest well."


    Selena''s fingers paused. Hearing his name right now made her feel a bit reassured. She replied with a soft nod.


    Victor continued, "He''s still dealing with some stuff abroad and will be back in a few days. He asked you not to overwork yourself."


    Victor poured her a ss of water as he spoke, "Ms. Fair, don''t make things difficult for me. He told me to keep an eye on you."


    Victor''s presence was always so subtle. His gentle demeanor and robotic efficiency made him seem emotionless. He appeared kind but was actually the coldest one. He did exactly as Raymond instructed.


    Selena took the water he handed her, identally brushing his fingers. His hand slipped, and the water spilled onto the nket.


    Arge part of the nket got wet. He quickly pulled it off, worried the water would spread to her.


    But Selena, burning with fever, was wearing thin clothes. She hadn''t expected him to pull off the nket, so she hadn''t buttoned the top three buttons of her shirt. A corner of her bra peeked out from her shirt. Victor''s expression changed, and he immediately turned around. "I''ll get a nurse to change your nket."


    Selena felt incredibly awkward from his actions, rubbing her temples as her headache worsened. ''What a mess.''

 Chapter 855 "Do You Miss Me?"

    Victor got back to his office and couldn''t resist shooting Raymond a text about what just went down.


    Victor: [My bad.]


    Raymond shot back quick: [What happened?]


    Victor: [I kinda saw her naked.]


    Raymond''s call came in hot, and he sounded pissed. "Victor, what do you mean you ''kinda'' saw her naked?"


    Victor rubbed his temples, trying to exin the whole mess. "I had a nurse check on her."


    Raymond calmed down a bit and hung up. Then he called Selena.


    Selena had already changed her sheets. She picked up his call.


    Raymond asked, "Selena, is your fever down?"


    Selena replied, "Yeah."


    Raymond suddenly asked, "What do you think of Victor''s looks?"


    Selena frowned, confused. "What?"


    After a pause, Raymond asked again, "Why didn''t you reply to my messages?"


    Selena said, "I didn''t check my phone."


    Raymond''s voice dropped. "I miss you."


    Those three words hit Selena hard, making her heart race. She sat up straight, caught off guard.


    She didn''t reply, and Raymond stayed silent too. Neither of them hung up.


    Selena couldn''t handle the silence and was about to ask if he had more to say when he asked, "Do you miss me?" She felt her face heat up and her breathing quicken.


    Raymond waited, but she asked instead, "Are you confident about the bet?"


    He looked out the window, quiet. "No, I''m not."


    Selena got anxious. "Raymond, are you serious? If you lose, what happens to the Montague Group?"


    Her worry spiked, thinking Elbert would never let Raymond off the hook.


    Raymond teased, "If I lose, you can take care of me. Can I work at yourpany?"


    "Raymond!" She was furious. ''How can he joke now?''


    Raymond chuckled, watching the rain. "Selena, I''ll be back soon." Then he hung up.


    Selena couldn''t rx. ''He''s not confident? So he''s really gambling?''


    She got up quickly but almost fell from weakness. Steadying herself, she hurried out.


    The nurse warned, "Ms. Fair, you''re still weak. You need to rest."


    Ignoring her, Selena went through the discharge process and called Richard about Vertex Automotive Group shares.


    Vertex Automotive Group was a special case, with confidential info. Their cars sold so well they could ignore the rules.


    Selena''s tone was urgent. The thought of Raymond''s risky situation made her want to rush to Vistalia.


    On her way to find Richard, she fell from weakness. By the time she reached the bar, she was sweating.


    Richard frowned seeing her like this. "Raymond worries you that much?"


    His words snapped her back. This was Raymond''s issue. Why was she so anxious?


    Raymond said, "Penny, if this bet matters to Raymond, my sister will help him because she likes him. Did you see my sister when you got back? She''s been pampered and can''t stand any trouble. I doubt the Smith Family would step in even if she''s willing to throw twenty billion dors at Raymond."


    Richard''s words stung Selena. She worried about Raymond, but all she could do was gather info on Vertex Automotive Group to help him.


    But Tessa Smith could just throw that kind of money around. The gap was huge, and Raymond had already met that little princess.


    Seeing her down, Richard pushed a ss of wine her way. "Penny, you might think this is unfair, but there''s nothing you can do. She''s already called me, asking me to deal with you and get you out. I admire you and can''t do it, but my brother won''t let you off. If hees to Silver Bay City, he''ll do whatever she wants."

 Chapter 856 Raymond is Mine

    Selena stared at the wine in front of her, not saying a word. Richard reached over and gave her a light pat on the head.


    "Look," Richard started, "my brother''s got this icy vibe. He''s either chewing me out or spoiling my sister. Penny, even if Raymond screws up, he''s got the chops to bounce back and start a new gig. Even if he''s not the big boss, ces like Wealth Light Valley Street and Silicon Valley would still roll out the red carpet for him. The guy''s a genius, a rising star in the biz world. He ain''t gonna lose that shine. The media in Vistalia love him not ''cause he''s a Montague, but ''cause he''s Raymond. Simple as that."


    Selena kept quiet, and Richard figured she still didn''t get it.


    He went on, "Remember that underground fight club I told you about? You can trade anything there; it''s the most notorious gray zone in Vistalia. That''s Raymond''s turf. The Smith Family tried to snag it but flopped. Other big families fought over it too. When everyone was beat, Raymond swooped in and took over. So, my brother warned me not to mess with him. We might not know much about Raymond, but you and him? Different worlds."


    Richard pulled out a handkerchief and wiped Selena''s cheek. She''d just left the hospital, looking all frail, and her nose was sweaty from rushing over.


    "So," Richard added, "just focus on running your ownpany. Don''t sweat Raymond. Just make sure you''re living the good life."


    Selena had no clue how she left the bar. She got in her car, and her phone rang. It was already dark outside.


    She hit the answer button, and a sharp voice came through.


    "Are you Selena?" a woman asked.


    Selena nced at her phone. The contact was saved as Mr. Montague. It was Raymond''s number.


    "Yeah, what do you want?" Selena replied.


    Tessa warned, "You better stay away from my husband. I won''t hold Aria''s thing against you, but if you piss me off, you''re gonna regret it. No one''s gonna help you then. I''m letting you off now ''cause I''m feeling generous, and I don''t wanna waste my energy on you."


    Selena found it funny and leaned back. "Does he even know you call him husband?"


    Tessa, sounding all smug, said, "Of course he knows. We had dinner tonight, and he even bought me flowers. What''s wrong with me calling him that? We''re getting married, and I''ve already told my mom. She''s got him staying for dinner the day after tomorrow, so he can''te back now."


    Tessa was around Selena''s age, but her pampered life made her voice sound all sweet and innocent.


    Selena didn''t say anything, feeling a bit jealous of Tessa. Whatever Tessa wanted, her family made sure she got it. If Tessa got a tiny cut, they''d probably call the best private doctor, unlike Selena, who almost lost her life along the way. Tessa went on, "My husband''sing, so I''m done talking to you. Just be smart. Richard''s in Silver Bay City, so don''t make me send him after you."


    Tessa added, "Selena, I''m only saying this once. If you cause any more trouble, I won''t let you off. Raymond''s mine. I''ve known him for years."


    The call ended abruptly, and Tessa put the phone back.


    Raymond had just wrapped up a top-secret meeting where no one could bring their phones. Everyone''s devices were kept in that room. When Raymond came in, he saw a girl who''d been tailing him for days.


    He knew she was the little princess of the Smith Family, also known as the little princess of Vistalia, with close ties to the royal family. Raymond grabbed his phone, said a few words to the senior execs nearby, and decided to head back to the hotel.


    Tessa followed him. "Honey, my mom wants to meet you. Are you free the day after tomorrow?"


    The other senior execs were still in the previous room. Raymond got in the elevator alone, and the girl followed him in.


    The elevator doors closed, and when they hit the first floor, Tessa was still trailing him, her face always looking all innocent and naive. Raymond stopped, turned around, and gave her a light smile. Then his eyes went cold, and he spat out, "Get lost."

 Chapter 857 Selena, Wait for Me to Return

    Tessa''s face changed in a heartbeat. She was so stunned she just stood there like a statue. By the time she snapped out of it, Raymond was already outta sight.


    The innocence in her eyes vanished, reced by a thoughtful look as she watched him leave. A few secondster, amusement danced in her eyes, but if you looked closer, there was a deep, mysterious darkness lurking there. Her phone buzzed; it was her mom. "Sweetie, you still out?"


    Tessa answered, "Yeah, Mom, I''ll be home soon."


    Her eyes stayed glued to where Raymond had disappeared, then she headed over to the bodyguard waiting for her.


    Raymond hopped into his car and pulled out his phone, wanting to check on Selena and see if she was feeling any better.


    But work stuff came up, so he shot her a text instead.


    [Busy right now, Selena. Hang tight, I''ll be back soon.]


    By the time Selena got the message, she was already in bed.


    Running out of the hospital earlier had really taken it out of her; she felt awful.


    She''d been resting at Ashbourne Manor for two days, having the staff there look into who had nted all those cameras in the Rose Garden.


    Even with the property management''s help, they found zilch, and the cops even thought she might''ve set it all up herself.


    No way could that many cameras have been installed overnight, and it seemed crazy that Selena, the homeowner, wouldn''t know about it.


    Luckily, Selena had proof; she hadn''t been staying there much, and the property management could back her up. So, the whole thing just kinda fizzled out.


    During her two days at Ashbourne Manor, she kept having nightmares about that ceiling full of cameras, making her skin crawl and killing her appetite. She lost a bunch of weight in just two days.


    When she got back to the office, she opened herptop and saw that all the roles for the next show were already cast. The male lead was a newbie from thepany, clearly a move to push their own talent. Selena didn''t mind; she just told the finance department to send funds to Andrew and called Sophia to remind her of her promise, then let it go.


    Andrew had everything ready and confirmed the first shooting location that afternoon, which was near Silver Bay City.


    Seeing that Selena looked rough, Ann suggested, "Ms. Fair, wanna check out the set? Mr. Newman''s got it all set up, and there are a bunch of other crews around. You could use a break."


    The film city in Silver Bay City was a hotspot for film crews, with up to twenty crews shooting at once during peak times.


    Selena shook her head, "Nah, call Austin over. We need to talk about an endorsement deal."


    When Austin showed up, he was pretty pumped. His poprity had skyrocketed recently, and he was trending all over the ce.


    Before stepping into the office, he straightened his clothes and knocked on the door.


    "Penny." Realizing his slip-up, he quickly corrected himself after walking in. "Ms. Fair."


    Selena nodded and slid an invitation card his way. "You''reing with me to this party tonight. Ford''s looking for a global ambassador for their new perfume."


    This meant Selena was personally securing the endorsement for Austin. Ford was a big-name perfume brand, andnding this deal would seriously boost his value. What Selena didn''t seeing was running into Aria at the party.


    Even though Aria had taken a hit from public opinion, she was still a White, and that family had serious clout.


    As long as the White Family was around, no one would openly diss her.


    Aria spotted Selena and immediately grabbed Nathan''s arm, saying, "Nathan, that''s Selena. Can you find a way to tank herpany?"


    Nathan was considered quite the looker in their circle. He wasn''t the White Family heir, but he was still a big deal. If the current heir messed up, he''d be first in line to take over.


    A flicker of malice crossed his eyes. Thinking about how Selena had outed him in front of that woman made his blood boil.


    Nathan said, "Aria, you''ve got a performance tonight. Just get her on stage and crush her with your piano skills. Selena''s probably here to snag an endorsement. If she screws up, everyone here will remember her humiliation." A sly smile spread across Aria''s face. Just then, the host called her on stage. She lifted her skirt and walked up gracefully.

 Chapter 858 Who Could Back Her Up?

    In the crowd, Selena spotted Ford''s big boss, Alvin Weaver.


    She had her sights set on Ford ''cause Alvin was tight with Steve. Selena had chatted with Alvin a few times when she called up Steve.


    As soon as Selena strolled over, Alvin grinned and nodded. "Penny, finally, we meet. Steve''s always yappin'' about you, but this is our first face-to-face."


    Steve was so into Selena, his student, that he showed off their pics to everyone. Alvin couldn''t miss her.


    Selena shed a smile and introduced, "Uncle Alvin, this is the new actor mypany just signed, the lead in the movie Storm that premiered a few days ago."


    She gave Austin a nudge to toast Alvin. Austin quickly grabbed a ss of wine from a waiter and bowed. "Mr. Weaver, nice to meet you."


    Alvin got the hint; he had to show some respect for Steve.


    Alvin chuckled, "Penny, if I drink this, I''m fallin'' into your trap. You send me a painting another day, and I''ll give him the spokesperson gig, deal?"


    Selena rarely showed such a sweet smile. "Thanks, Uncle Alvin."


    Alvin was about to say something when Aria''s voice boomed from the stage.


    Aria said, "For the next piece, I wanna find someone from the audience to y with me. Anyone know how to y the violin?"


    Someone in the crowd raised their hand to hype things up.


    But Aria skipped over them and locked eyes on Selena. "Let''s have Ms. Faire up. I heard you''re pretty good with the violin. I''ll probably embarrass myself in front of you today." Selena didn''t expect Aria to call her out like that. Aria had the mic, and since it was an interactive bit, everyone turned to look at her.


    Because of Selena''s fling with Raymond, most folks in the circle knew her name. But this was her first time in front of so many people since her identity got out.


    Aria beamed on stage. "I heard Ms. Fair''s family had high hopes for you since you were a kid. You must''ve picked up a few musical skills, right?"


    Emily was the first to jump in. Even though she was scared of Selena, seeing her squirm was too good to pass up. "Selena, get up there. Can''t you y an instrument?" Austin, next to Selena, got a bit nervous. Lately, Aria''s been in the spotlight, but she was still a pro. Now that she wanted to embarrass Selena, she''d definitely pick a tough piece. Austin suggested, "Ms. Fair, let me go up. I know a bit of violin."


    Selena shook her head and stopped him, hearing the whispers around her.


    "Her family''s not that great. If it weren''t for Mr. Montague, she wouldn''t have been Raymond''s ex-wife."


    "Raymond probably liked her for her painting. Seems like she can''t do much else."


    "She''s only good at painting, which is why she kept Raymond. She shouldn''t be at this kind of event; she''s too out of ce."


    Many in the circle secretly admired Raymond, all hoping Selena would mess up.


    Aria on stage got even more smug. "If Ms. Fair can''t do it, I''ll pick someone else. I won''t make it hard for you today, but events like this often have these segments. If you can''t do anything, you''ll beughed at." The crowd burst intoughter, and Aria''s eyes gleamed with pride. She wanted to show Selena that even with a scandal, she was still part of the White Family.


    What did Selena have besides Raymond''s favor? Now that Raymond wasn''t here, who had her back?


    Plus, Raymond was gonna marry Tessa soon. Selena was nothing. Just a minor character in their love story.

 Chapter 859 Embarrassment

    Everyone had their eyes glued to Selena, thinking she wouldn''t dare step up.


    In the high society scene, Selena was a nobody. If it wasn''t for Raymond, no one would even know her name.


    Right then, everyone was ready for some drama, throwing mocking nces her way.


    Austin was getting jittery on the side, but then he caught a glimpse of Selena heading towards the stage.


    Everyone''s jaws dropped. Was Selena nuts? If she went up now, she''d totally embarrass herself.


    Selena wasn''t dressed to impress tonight. She was here for business, so her simple outfit was a stark contrast to Aria''s mmed-up look.


    These high society shindigs happened a few times a month. Selena wouldn''t have shown up if it wasn''t for business.


    Once Selena got on stage, she gave a slow nod to the crowd, then looked at Aria with confidence.


    Aria''s face turned sour. ''Selena actually has the guts toe up. Fine, tonight she''ll be theughingstock of the whole circle!''


    "Selena, I''ve decided to y Kiss the Rain. You can y The Devil''s Tremolo," Aria said with a bright smile, lifting her skirt and taking a seat at the piano.


    The stage lights were all about Aria, making her look even more stunning.


    But where Selena stood was in the shadows, clearly showing no one cared about her spot.


    Selena picked up the violin next to her and asked, "Ms. White, are you sure you want me to y this? It doesn''t really match what you chose."


    Aria''s eyes were full of sarcasm. It seemed Selena didn''t know that The Devil''s Tremolo was known as the hardest violin piece, with crazy difficult sections, especially the three modted tremolos. Aria''s suggestion was a setup to make Selena look bad, and she was sure Selena couldn''t pull it off.


    Soon, Aria would be ying beautifully, while Selena would be making a fool of herself. Perfect.


    Aria replied with a slight smile, "I''m very sure, Ms. Fair. If you can''t y it, then step down and don''t waste everyone''s time."


    Selena picked up the violin. From her movements, it didn''t look like she was clueless. She closed her eyes slightly, looking totally rxed.


    The stage lights were all on Aria, making her the star.


    Aria nced at Selena and saw she was ready, sneering. ''What a poser!''


    The piece Aria was ying was super soothing. They said the musician wrote it on a starry night after a sudden rain, and the whole piece was calm and refreshing.


    But the piece she picked for Selena, The Devil''s Tremolo, wasn''t just tough-it had these crazy fast modtions.


    The crowd saw both of them ready, and someone couldn''t help but snicker.


    "If I were Selena, I''d bail now. She probably has no clue how hard that piece is."


    "How embarrassing, she''s acting all confident, but she''s gonna crash and burn soon."


    "Tonight, it''s not just her who''s gonna be embarrassed. Steve''s gonna be mortified too. They only invited her because of him."


    "Step down, girl! She really doesn''t know her ce!"


    Amid the crowd''s chatter, Aria''s performance kicked off.


    As soon as the piano started, the violin followed.


    The first part of The Devil''s Tremolo was a slow melody, which actually went well with Aria''s piece.


    Aria didn''t expect Selena to actually y, and her lips tightened. She sped up on purpose, thinking Selena couldn''t keep up.


    The crowd was surprised, thinking Selena would mess up with the violin.


    Just when everyone thought Selena would choke, a few powerful notes suddenly sted out, totally overshadowing Aria''s piano. Few people there could y The Devil''s Tremolo all the way through. Everyone knew it was tough, let alone ying it solo.


    When Aria realized her piano was getting drowned out, she panicked and tried to catch up.


    But the violin had this fierce determination thatpletely wiped out Aria''s love song on the piano.


    Aria''s face went pale. She was so nervous she hit several wrong notes, while Selena had her eyes closed, totally in the zone.


    The violin soared higher and higher, like a celebration.


    The lights above shifted, no longer favoring Aria, now all shining on Selena.


    Selena kept her eyes closed, looking super calm, while the audience below was dead silent, staring at her in awe.


    The final exaggerated tremolo and eerie melody were packed with performance techniques, making everyone feel a sense of tragic grandeur. Selena yed that section with a sense of desperate wailing, shaking everyone''s hearts. Solemn and grand! Magnificent! The music stopped, and Selena put down the violin, bowing to the audience.


    It wasn''t until Selena stepped off the stage that the crowd snapped out of it.


    As the lights in the hall came on, everyone seemed to wake up from a dream, and some even wiped away their tears.


    Aria, sitting at the piano, couldn''t say a word, trembling all over, not daring to touch the piano keys again.

 Chapter 860 A Womans Dignity Isnt Given by a Man

    The crowd went wild with apuse once they snapped out of it.


    Nobody gave a damn about Aria anymore; she was just a total joke.


    Some of the high-societydies swarmed around Selena.


    "Ms. Fair, you''re a jack-of-all-trades, no wonder Steve thinks so highly of you."


    "My kid needs a violin teacher. Any chance you could squeeze in some time for him?"


    "Ms. Fair, you should totally join our afternoon tea parties."


    A woman''s respect is something she earns herself, not something handed to her by a guy.


    If Selena had leaned on Raymond to fix things tonight, these folks wouldn''t be treating her so nicely.


    She smiled and waved. "Work''s been crazy busytely, I''m really sorry."


    Onedy chimed in, "No worries, we get it. If you ever want to coborate on a project, just hit us up."


    Selena kept smiling at everyone. "Alright, thanks a lot."


    There were so many people around Selena that someone even held her hand like she was family.


    Anotherdy said softly, "You gottae to more of these parties, otherwise, we''d only know you as a painter and not realize your mad violin skills." Selena replied, "Thepany''s just too busy."


    One of thedies beamed. "Pleasee often, Ms. Fair. I''d love for my daughter to learn painting from you."


    Selena nodded politely. "Sure thing."


    It took Selena a solid ten minutes to finally get back to Austin after all the greetings.


    Austin stood there, totally stunned, still trying to process everything.


    Selena quickly said to Alvin, "Uncle Alvin, sorry for my poor performance. I need to head out early."


    Alvin, holding a ss of wine, smiled warmly at her. "Now I see why Steve likes you. You''re neither arrogant nor impatient, very good. I''ll have someone bring over Austin''s endorsement contract tomorrow. But Penny, this is Ford''s first time picking a global ambassador, and we can''t have any bad press. So you gotta keep your actor in check."


    Selena said, "Got it, Uncle Alvin."


    After a few more polite exchanges, Selena headed for the exit.


    What Selena didn''t know was that Raymond, Paul, Alex, and Victor were all hanging out by the small path leading to the garden.


    When everyone was mocking Selena earlier, Alex had wanted to step in but Raymond stopped him. "Let''s wait a bit longer."


    Raymond had rushed back overnight. Hearing that Selena was at this party, he didn''t even bother with the time difference and showed up an hourte.


    Raymond didn''t expect to see this. He felt proud of her, but also super conflicted. He had just started chasing her, but she suddenly shone so brightly that everyone noticed. He didn''t like that feeling. Alex, stroking his chin, finally said, "Raymond, I gotta hand it to you, you''ve got quite an eye."


    Selena''s moment on stage had indeed stunned everyone.


    Many people were still lost in The Devil''s Tremolo. The piece Aria picked for Selena was spot on. It hit right in the feels.


    From today on, people would remember Selena not as Raymond''s ex-wife.


    Alex nudged Victor with his elbow and asked, "Victor, what do you think?"


    Victor, who had been dragged here against his will, could only lower his eyshes. "Very impressive, very beautiful, very charming."


    Alex quickly ced his hand on Raymond''s shoulder. "Even Victor says so, which means a lot of guys here probably feel the same way. There aren''t many women who can pull off a piece like that." Everyone there wasn''t blind; they saw not just Selena''s musical talent.


    Everyone there wasn''t blind. They saw not just Selena''s musical talent, but also her coolness under pressure, her calm demeanor, and even after winning, she didn''t turn back to diss Aria. Selena won so thoroughly that this brilliance might just capture someone''s heart.

 Chapter 861 He Just Wanted to Kiss You

    Selena strolled over to her car, rubbing her temples like she had a headache from hell.


    Austin was hanging around nearby, giving her this look like she was some kind of rockstar. "Ms. Fair, that piece was killer, seriously."


    Selena chuckled and gave him a friendly pat on the shoulder. "You nailed the Ford deal. Get ready to sign the contract tomorrow. Keep it up, champ." Austin''s eyes had this weird glint. He leaned in, whispering, "Ms. Fair, you got something on your face. Close your eyes."


    Selena didn''t think twice. "Where?"


    Austin''s gaze lingered on her face, his Adam''s apple bobbing. He was about to kiss her when he heard footsteps behind him.


    He quickly brushed her cheek, sounding bummed, "It''s gone."


    Selena opened her eyes and smiled. "Thanks. Your agent''sing to get you. Head out first."


    As she said that, she spotted Raymond not too far away, looking kinda shocked. ''He''s back?''


    Austin saw Raymond through the car window and had no choice but to hop into the car with his agent.


    "Mr. Montague," Selena called out, but she wasn''t feeling it. ying the violin had stirred up some old memories, so she bent down to get into her car.


    Raymond rushed over and hugged her from behind. She froze, ncing around nervously.


    The party was still going; she had just bailed early, so there weren''t many people around.


    She was about to slide into the driver''s seat, but Raymond nudged her to the passenger side and took the wheel himself.


    Selena could tell he was pissed.


    The car ride was tense. At a red light, he tapped his fingers on the steering wheel. Raymond suddenly blurted out, "He tried to kiss you."


    It took Selena a minute to figure out who he meant. When she did, she realized it was Austin. "Mr. Montague, you''re mistaken."


    Raymond''s grip on the wheel tightened, and when the light turned green, he floored it.


    Back at Ashbourne Manor, Selena saw him trailing her inside without asking, and she frowned. "Your back''s almost healed. You should move back. You liked Manston Manor, didn''t you?" After all, Selena had designed it herself.


    Raymond stayed silent. They stood in the courtyard, staring at the lit-up Ashbourne Manor.


    Fiona opened the door just then, saying, "Ms. Fair, Mr. Montague, it''s gonna rain soon. Come inside."


    As she spoke, lightning started shing in the sky.


    Selena couldn''t argue and walked inside.


    Raymond followed her in like he owned the ce.


    Selena had nibbled on some fruit at the party and wasn''t hungry, so she headed straight to her bedroom for a shower. But after her shower, she remembered Raymond had taken over this room, and she hadn''t grabbed her pajamas. Her clothes were wet and tossed in theundry basket.


    All she had was a bath towel.


    She tied her hair up, thinking Raymond might still be downstairs. Wrapping herself in the towel, she stepped out.


    As soon as she opened the bathroom door, she saw Raymond sitting silently in a chair.


    He was a bit of a clean freak and wouldn''t let his outside clothes touch the bed until he had changed.


    Selena hadn''t expected him to be sitting there quietly. She quickly turned off the nearby light.


    She opened the bedroom door, nning to head to the guest room where she now slept.


    But Raymond quickly followed her, closing the door she had just opened, his shadow looming over her.


    "Selena," he murmured, his nose filled with her scent. "You''ve been busting your ass for thepany and you''ve been sick. Why do you look so thin?"


    His breath was warm against her ear, and he started kissing her exposed skin.


    Selena''s hand was on the doorknob, but his touch made her head spin.


    The cold doorknob snapped her back to reality. She pushed him away. "I''ll have Johne pick you up. Pack your stuff from the closet. Don''t leave anything here, and don''te back."

 Chapter 862 Just the Two of Them

    When Raymond got shoved back, he stumbled a few steps.


    Selena had already cracked the door open, half her body leaning out.


    But in a sh, he yanked her back by the waist and pulled her into a hug.


    The door mmed shut, and she found herself spun around, facing him.


    His eyes were zing, like there was a fire burning deep inside.


    Just that look alone could spark some serious heat.


    Selena took a step back, feeling overwhelmed. "Raymond, don''t do this. What even are we now?"


    They had no rtionship, nada.


    She was just wrapped in a bath towel, and with her nerves, it was about to slip off.


    Raymond''s hand slid inside the towel. "Whatever we are, it''s up to you."


    His breath was shaky as he scooped her up and set her on the cab by the window.


    The room was dim, the lights off.


    The vibe was way too steamy, and she was so flustered she couldn''t speak.


    Raymond caressed and kissed her, finally tossing her towel aside.


    Without her okay, he didn''t go further, but whispered hoarsely in her ear, "You''re twenty-four and haven''t had much action. Don''t you want to? Let me take care of you." Selena pulled back, raising her hand to push him away, but ended up touching his chest instead.


    She quickly pulled back, and the next second, he kissed her again.


    Raymond asked seductively, "Will you or won''t you, Selena?"


    Selena felt dizzy, the scene in front of her a blur.


    Just as Raymond was about to seal the deal, her phone rang.


    All the heat vanished, and she snapped back to reality.


    She pushed Raymond away, cheeks flushed, grabbed her phone, rewrapped the towel, and this time, headed for the door without a second thought.


    Selena said, "Mr. Montague, I''m calling John right now. You''re moving out tonight."


    Staying any longer would spell trouble.


    Just the two of them, plus his smooth moves, would eventually make her cave.


    After Raymond was left alone in the room, he slowly turned on the light, looked down at the bulge in his pants, and punched the wall.


    Just a little more, and he would''ve had it. He slumped into a nearby chair, defeated.


    Soon, John called, cautiously asking, "Mr. Montague, should I bring all your clothes from Ashbourne Manor?"


    There were only about ten sets.


    Now that Selena had insisted he move out, staying any longer would just piss her off.


    Raymond was fuming and his groin ached.


    Stopping at that moment was like torture.


    "Come in forty minutes and get my stuff," Raymond snapped and hung up.


    He took a shower and then headed to Selena''s room.


    He knocked a few times, but no answer.


    She was probably feeling it too; both of them had been pretty worked up.


    Raymond knocked for ten minutes before she finally opened the door.


    Selena was in pajamas, but her cheeks were still red. She stood at the door, wary, looking at him. "What do you want?"


    Raymond took a deep breath, and looking into her sparkling eyes, his pent-up emotions surged back. "Yeah, there''s something."


    When he spoke, his tone was almost pouty. "My junk isn''t okay. How are you gonna exin this to my grandpa? Come with me to the hospital; I need to get checked." Selena''s face was priceless, shocked speechless by his audacity.

 Chapter 863 It Was Your First Time, Right?

    Selena shot him a look, "What do you mean by ''isn''t well"?"


    Raymond''s eyes were a bit red at the edges, and so were his lips. They''d just had a make-out session so intense that their lips were practically glowing.


    He shoved the door open with one hand, looking down at her with a mix of annoyance and something else in his eyes.


    "Didn''t you graduate from Silver Bay University? How can you not get this? A guy gets all worked up, left hanging, and unsatisfied. If I can''t have kids in the future, it''s on you." ''How can he be so shameless?'' Selena was floored. She sneaked a peek and saw that his member really wasn''t standing at attention.


    Raymond leaned against the door frame, closed his eyes, and had this ''do whatever you want'' vibe.


    He was way too chill and way too bold.


    Selena couldn''t help but wonder if he was really broken. If he was, William would definitely ask.


    If William asked, with Raymond''s shameless attitude, he''d totally pin it on her.


    Selena gulped. "Raymond, how do you know you''re broken?" She just called him Raymond straight up.


    Raymond''s eyshes fluttered, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    Selena''s face was full of worry, clearly buying his act.


    Yeah, his body had looked so excited just now, and it calmed down so quickly. It did seem like something was off.


    Selena was genuinely unsure. "Raymond, let''s hit the hospital and get you checked out."


    Raymond couldn''t describe his feelings at that moment. He''d just casually fooled her, not expecting her to be so naive about sex.


    A wave of sweetness and a bit of bitterness hit him.


    He''d thought she was a woman of many experiences, but she really didn''t seem to get much.


    "Selena, you..." He''d just been messing with her, but looking at her face, he was the one who awkwardly looked away first. "That night with me, it was actually your first time, right?"


    He''d thought she had some shady rtionships with other guys, but seeing her anxious and naive worry now, he wanted to p himself.


    He''d taken advantage of her but kept using stuff like this to hurt and nder her.


    Selena didn''t say anything. The earlier romantic vibes had long faded, and her mind was full of worry about what to do if Raymond was really broken.


    "That''s not important. Wait a sec, I''ll change clothes and take you to the hospital." With that, she immediately closed the door.


    Raymond stood outside, feeling both sweet and bitter.


    A few minutester, Selena came out dressed and grabbed his sleeve, pulling him forward.


    Raymond stopped, "I need to change too."


    He was still in his pajamas.


    "Then hurry up." Selena nced at the time anxiously, worried that it might be toote and there wouldn''t be any specialists at the hospital.


    She stood outside the master bedroom, waiting for half an hour, but Raymond didn''te out.


    Frowning, she couldn''t help but push the door open to see Raymond lying on the bed, with his suit neatly ced beside him.


    Selena walked over and pushed his shoulder, "Raymond?"


    Raymond had been busy abroad for the past few days and hadn''t slept much. He hadn''t even adjusted to the time difference when he followed her to the banquet. Now he was so tired that he couldn''t keep his eyes open. Selena asked with concern, "Raymond, weren''t we going to the hospital?"


    Raymond pulled her down and held her tightly in his arms, "I''m so tired. I haven''t slept much abroad. Can we go in the morning?"


    Selena looked up and noticed the dark circles under his eyes.


    He was so tired, yet he still had the energy to flirt with her just now.


    Selena''s personality only epted gentle approaches, not forceful ones.


    If Raymond used a strong stance against her, she could harden her heart and fight back.


    But if Raymond showed weakness in front of her, she couldn''t harden her heart anymore.


    She tried to remove his hand, but he held her even tighter.


    "Selena, I really missed you," as he said this, his breathing became shallow.


    Selena stared at the ceiling. She didn''t know if it was due to the hormones, but when he said he missed her while fighting off sleep, her heart raced, and her palms started to sweat.

 Chapter 864 Incredibly Obedient

    The lights in the house were still on, and nobody was moving an inch.


    Selena thought she''d be tossing and turning all night, but sleep hit her like a ton of bricks, and she was out cold in no time. Downstairs, John had already shown up.


    Raymond had told him to swing by and grab some clothes, and John wasn''t about to drag his feet.


    Fiona was the one who let him in.


    John had been Raymond''s right-hand man for ages and knew his stuff.


    He nced upstairs, noticed it was dead quiet, and asked Fiona, "Did Mr. Montague and Ms. Cooper have another blowout?"


    Why else would Raymond be in such a rush to have Johne over and grab his stuff?


    Fiona thought for a sec and didn''t hear any ruckus either. "I''m not really sure."


    John said, "Fiona, you hit the sack. I''ll pack Mr. Montague''s clothes and bounce on my own."


    It was superte, and Fiona was no spring chicken, so she nodded and headed off to bed.


    John tiptoed up to the second floor, trying to catch any sounds of a fight.


    But the ce was dead silent. He stood outside Raymond''s bedroom, straining to hear anything. Nada.


    John got the hint that maybe the two had patched things up for now.


    If he barged in, it''d be all kinds of awkward.


    So he slipped out quietly, acting like he was never there.


    Lucky for him, he didn''t wake them, and they got to sleep through the night.


    When Raymond woke up, he instinctively raised his hand to block the sunlight streaming in.


    His other arm felt heavy and numb from being squished.


    He was about to move when he turned his head and saw Selena snoozing in his arms, her eyshes resting gently, looking all peaceful and sweet.


    He froze, staring at the ceiling, remembering how he was so wiped outst night that he conked out while changing clothes.


    Waking up with Selena in his arms first thing in the morning made him feel all kinds of happy.


    He carefully turned over, taking in her face.


    Ever since he found out that their night together was her first time, he felt like a total jerk.


    When she decided to leave, it was probably because she overheard him talking about divorce. After that, she didn''t want to reveal who she really was because she thought he was into Olivia. Turns out, from start to finish, she was all his.


    All those other guys-Caterlington, Austin, Richard-were just background noise. Only Raymond, her ex-husband, was the real deal! Selena rolled over, and the rustling of her clothes made her suddenly realize someone was next to her.


    She looked up and locked eyes with his smiling face.


    She shot up, relieved to see they were both still fully dressed.


    Selena said, "Raymond, get up. I''m taking you to the hospital."


    Raymond then remembered theme excuse he used to talk to herst night, and she hadn''t forgotten even after a night''s sleep.


    He started changing clothes, listening to her making calls to thepany.


    Selena instructed on the phone, "I''ve got some stuff to handle this morning. Mr. Newman''s shoot has already started. Don''t buy trending topics for now. First, sort out Austin''s deal with Ford. Once the contract is signed, st it on social media. This is Ford''s first time picking a global ambassador, so it''s gonna make waves.


    Have the agent handling Austin pick his next film carefully. The guy''s got talent, so let him work with some seasoned actors first. Also, see if there are any public service adsing up. Snag one for free to build a good image." Raymond changed clothes while listening to her smoothly running the show for thepany.


    As they were about to leave, she got a call from Alvin.


    Selena answered, "Uncle Alvin, it''s me. Sorry aboutst night. I wanted to call you back but didn''t want to wake you. We got the contract on our end. I''ll definitely treat you to a meal another day. Okay, Uncle Alvin, take care."


    She finished with a smile and then called Sophia, "Talk to the director over there and try to stagger the shooting schedules. Mr. Newman will work with your time, but don''t let the current crew know you''re filming with another crew. If it gets out that you''re juggling two projects, you''ll get mmed on trending topics again. Also, the girl who yed your friendst time, bring her some gifts when you can. Don''t give the reporters any ammo."


    Selena personally handled almost everything for her artists.


    When she got in the car, she finally let out a sigh of relief.


    Raymond sat in the driver''s seat, and Selena instinctively leaned over to buckle his seatbelt.


    He looked down at her hair and couldn''t help but lift his hand to tuck a few stray strands behind her ear.

 Chapter 865 Selena, Whoever Did It Takes Responsibility

    Raymond kicked back in his chair, a sly grin spreading across his face.


    Selena shot him a look, feeling all kinds of weird. What the heck was he so happy about?


    The car rolled up to the hospital, and when Raymond saw the "Men''s Health" sign, he got a little twitchy.


    After a bunch of tests, the doc, who was clearly following some shady orders, said all vague-like, "We might need to keep an eye on this. Not sure if it''s a physical or mental thing. You two should, uh, try more often. If it goes well next time, you''re probably good. Ms. Fair, maybe try to, you know, get him going more and see what happens."


    Selena turned beet red and freaked out a bit when she saw the doc scribbling out a prescription. "Is there really something wrong?"


    Raymond just stood there, looking like he''d been hit by a truck.


    The doc couldn''t even look Selena in the eye. This was the first time he''d done something so sketchy, but he had no choice. Not ying along meant losing his job.


    "Maybe. So, yeah, more stimtion. Come back for a recheck when you think it''s all good." He handed Selena a bag full of meds.


    Leaving the hospital, Selena''s mind was a total nk.


    She always thought Raymond was a beast in bed, making her lose her mind.


    But now, this? And the doc even gave him meds for it.


    Raymond sat in the passenger seat, all chill, leaning on the window.


    Selena tossed the meds aside and tried tofort him, "The doc didn''t say it''s for sure a problem. Maybe we just need to, you know, try more."


    Raymond gave her a look, "With who?"


    Selena asked, "Should I call other women?"


    "Selena, whoever caused it should deal with it," Raymond said, closing his eyes. "If you don''t wanna handle it, I can go tell Grandpa I can''t do it anymore, and he can''t count on me for grandkids." William was super nice to Selena, and she couldn''t handle that guilt.


    "Raymond, don''t push it. You started itst night!" she snapped.


    Raymond, not wanting to push her too far, softened his tone, "Then let me stay at Ashbourne Manor. I''ll try a few more times with you. If I can, you know, get it up, then take me back for a check-up." Selena was both mad and amused but couldn''t argue.


    She gripped the steering wheel and, after a long pause, seemed to give in. "We''ll talkter."


    Driving back to Ashbourne Manor, she saw it was 1 PM.


    She nned to head straight to work, but Fiona said lunch was ready and asked them to eat first.


    During lunch, Selena couldn''t help but ask about the bet agreement.


    She also wanted to ask about Tessa but felt she had no right.


    So she asked, "Did you really sign the agreement?"


    Raymond nodded and served her some soup, "Try this."


    He looked every bit the man of the house.


    Selena took a deep breath and stood up, "I''m going to work."


    Raymond stood up too, "I''ll take you."


    Selena refused, "No need, Mr. Montague. You should think about where to beg if you fall on hard times."


    Raymond quickly followed her, "I''lle to you. I''ll warm your bed for twenty bucks a day."


    Selena''s face turned red. She couldn''t outdo him in shamelessness.


    It just made her more frustrated.


    She got in the car.


    Raymond stood outside, reminding her, "Come back early tonight."


    Selena asked, confused, "Raymond, aren''t you going to work?"


    Raymond shrugged, "Since I''m almost not the CEO of Montague Group anymore, what''s the point?"


    Selena didn''t know what to say, feeling a bit of heartache.


    She couldn''t stand seeing Raymond down. Even though she knew he''d bounce back, any sign of his disappointment was tough to handle.

 Chapter 866 Leave Raymond Within Three Days

    She didn''t say a word, just floored it.


    Raymond stood there, watching until the car vanished, then headed back to the lobby.


    Right on cue, John walked up, "Mr. Montague, here''s thetest on Elbert. He''s snagged Grace''s shares, so he''s sitting on thirty percent now. Next up, he''s gunning for the fifteen percent your uncle William holds. Oh, and two months back, Elbert hit up Vistalia and had a sit-down with the owner of Vertex Automotive Group."


    Raymond skimmed the info and gave a slight nod.


    John, not sure what was going through Raymond''s head, added, "Ms. Cooper''spany is really killing ittely."


    Raymond just nodded, deep in thought, eyes on the papers.


    When Selena got to the office, she was surprised to see Austin already there.


    He should''ve been wrapping up the endorsement deal and getting ready to shoot themercial.


    Selena asked, "What''s up?"


    Austin, looking stressed, said, "Ms. Fair, there''s a snag with the Ford deal. Mr. Weaver said I can''t be the face of it anymore. They picked someone new from All Star Entertainment."


    S.M Corporation had already announced Austin as the Ford perfume endorser. No one saw Ford pulling outst minute.


    Selena frowned and tried calling Alvin, but he didn''t pick up.


    She had just talked to Alvin that morning, and everything seemed cool before she posted it on social media. But right before signing, Ford bailed.


    This move blindsided everyone.


    Now, the inte was blowing up, calling Austin delusional and using S.M Corporation of scamming people.


    Selena''s face hardened. She called Alvin again, but no answer. Looked like he blocked her.


    Alvin, being an elder, had no reason to be this harsh.


    She called Steve to get the lowdown on Alvin.


    But Steve was pissed, "He won''t even take my calls now. It''s probably some business drama. It''s just an endorsement. If it didn''t hit hispany hard, he wouldn''t go this far." Steve quickly added, "Penny, chill. I''ll head to Ford''s HQ and get some answers."


    Ford''s HQ was in Vistalia, and Steve was already there.


    Selena didn''t want to bother Steve, given his age. "I''ll handle it. Don''t stress."


    After hanging up, Selena sat in her chair, noticing Austin''s worried look. She knew this was probably his first time getting yed like this.


    Alvin''s move was dirty. If he had backed out before S.M Corporation''s announcement, it wouldn''t have been a big deal. But now, S.M Corporation had just announced Austin''s global endorsement for Ford, and ten minutester, Ford announced a new spokesperson from All Star Entertainment.


    This was a major p in the face for S.M Corporation.


    Netizens were already flooding S.M Corporation''s social media with angryments, putting thepany in the hot seat.


    Aria, seeing these messages, finally felt a sense of satisfaction. She hadn''t expected that a casual remark from Tessa could embarrass S.M Corporation so much.


    Aria sneered, recalling the humiliation she sufferedst night, which made her tremble.


    Aria probably wouldn''t embarrass herself by performing piano in front of others for the rest of her life. That kind of shame was deeply etched into her brain.


    Aria took out her phone and called Richard, speaking politely, "Mr. Smith, Ms. Smith hopes you will also get involved in this matter, continue setting traps for S.M Corporation, and embarrass them, damaging their reputation in the industry." It was clear that Alvin had set a trap, and Selena had indeed fallen for it.


    Now, with S.M Corporation being heavily criticized, Selena, as the CEO, couldn''t escape the bacsh.


    The online criticism was relentless.


    [S.M Corporation should know its ce. Ford''s first global spokesperson wouldn''t be from a smallpany. And although Austin is popr, he doesn''t have enough experience.]


    [What was Selena thinking, announcing it so early and letting Austin take the heat? Is she trying to force Austin, and he didn''t want to, so she did this on purpose?]


    [Her leadership is a mess, even deceiving a bigpany. This is a huge embarrassment.]


    Many of thements were from paid posters by All Star Entertainment, but with so many simr remarks, some uninformedizens also started to believe Selena was at fault. Selena wasn''t paying attention to the onlinements, but she received a text message on her phone.


    [I told you before, don''t go against me. Leave Raymond within three days, or my brother will acquire yourpany.]

 Chapter 867 The Sweetness Between Them

    The tone was a dead giveaway-it was Tessa.


    Selena just ghosted the text.


    With 95% of thepany''s shares in her pocket, she wasn''t about to let anyone snatch it away.


    Right now, she had bigger fish to fry.


    Little did she know, Tessa was already on the phone with Richard, whining like a kid.


    "Richard, you know I got a thing for Raymond. Can you help me ditch the chick hanging around him? Please, Richard, if you don''t, I''m heading to Silver Bay City right now, and I won''t tell Lawrence or Mom!" Richard felt a migraineing on. "Chill at home, Tessa. Maybe the person texting you isn''t even Raymond."


    Tessa snapped, "It is him! I had the handwriting checked; it''s totally his. He''s just ying dumb."


    Richard''s mind shed to Selena, and he cautiously asked, "What are you nning to do with her?"


    Tessa huffed, "I can''t stand any girl near Raymond. Do you think he''s nning to get back with her? I heard he''s kinda into her now."


    Richard sighed, "If he liked her, he wouldn''t have divorced her. His grandpa made him marry her."


    Tessa threatened, "I don''t care! If she''s still around Raymond in three days, I''ll send Wind to Silver Bay City. You know Wind never misses." And with that, she hung up. Richard felt the stress and called Lawrence Smith.


    A few minutester, a cold, mature voice answered, "Talk."


    Richard said, "Tessa''s nning to send Wind to Silver Bay City to off someone. You gonna do anything about it?"


    Lawrence asked coolly, "Who''s the target?"


    Richard replied, "Some chick around Raymond. Tessa''s got a thing for him."


    Lawrence was quiet for a few seconds, flipping through some papers, the rustlinging through the phone. "Ask Raymond what it''ll take for him to marry her." Richard knew Tessa was spoiled rotten.


    "But Raymond''s into someone else now," Richard said.


    Lawrence asked, "Are they married?"


    Richard shook his head, "Nope."


    Lawrence switched gears, "Then it doesn''t count. Has Dad mentioned anything to youtely?"


    Richard responded, "Nah, he just told me to head to Silver Bay City to make some connections. Maybe he''s nning a branch here."


    There was another pause before Lawrence said, "He''s hiding something from us. First, get in touch with Victor in Silver Bay City. He works at the hospital. I found out Dad''s got some private dealings with him." Richard frowned. "You''re digging into Dad?"


    Lawrence said coldly, "Richard, just do what I say."


    Richard''s confidence took a nosedive. "Alright."


    After hanging up, Richard felt like he was carrying the weight of the world. If he didn''t get Selena to ditch Raymond, the Smith Family would roll into Silver Bay City and handle her, and she wouldn''t stand a chance. But would she even be down to leave Raymond?


    With no other options, Richard headed to S.M Corporation himself.


    Selena bumped into him while grabbing coffee in the break room on the top floor. "Mr. Smith."


    Richard quickly stepped into the tea room and half-closed the door. "Penny, yourpany''s on the rise. I''ll hook you up with three roles in Hollywood. You know what that means, but you gotta leave Raymond and never see him again." Selena, holding her coffee, instantly got that this was all for Tessa.


    Richard, trying to keep things chill for their personal rtionship, was offering a pretty sweet deal.


    Nopany in the country could send its actors to Hollywood, and since Richard promised, the roles would be big-time.


    This meant S.M Corporation could create three international superstars.


    She looked down at her coffee, feeling the heat.


    If she agreed, it felt wrong. But if she didn''t, she couldn''t take on the Smith Family. Until she got stronger, she had to suck it up. Selena only thought for a minute before looking up. "Three roles in Hollywood, right? Okay, I agree."


    Just as she finished, the door swung open, pushed by a long, attractive hand.


    Raymond''s tall figure filled the doorway.


    Selena''s eyes locked with Raymond''s, her heart racing, almost dropping her coffee.


    Raymond was holding a bag with several lunch boxes, probably just packed from a hotel, still warm.


    Raymond looked at Selena and smiled, but his eyes were cold. "Selena, am I only worth three Hollywood roles to you?"


    His tone was calm, no emotion.


    Selena felt like she was choking, unable to say a word.


    She never expected Raymond toe all the way to bring her lunch.


    The sweetness and tension between them vanished.


    He just looked at her calmly, then tossed the bag at her.


    The lunch box lid popped off, and the light meal inside spilled out, the soup soaking her chest, the aroma filling the break room.


    He pulled out a cigarette, wanting to light it, but his fingers were shaking.


    Not wanting to lose his cool here, Raymond just looked at her coldly. "Even if the Smith family doesn''t take yourpany down, I will."

 Chapter 868 Bullying a Woman, Are You Even a Man?

    Richard jumped in front of Selena, spotting the lunch boxes scattered all over the ground. His face turned stormy. "Raymond, you ever think about what would happen if this crap burned her face?" Raymond lit up a cigarette, barely giving a damn. "Good, then she won''t be out there flirting." He was throwing shade at Richard.


    Richard felt his fists clench, ready to swing.


    Raymond didn''t stick around, didn''t even nce at Selena, just walked off.


    Richard, fuming, wanted to chase him down. "You jerk. Picking on a woman, you call yourself a man?"


    But Selena grabbed his sleeve, stopping him.


    Richard was boiling. "Penny, let go, I need to teach him a lesson."


    Selena just squatted down, picking up the lunch boxes.


    Seeing this, Richard felt a stab of sadness. "Sorry, I didn''t think he''d show up at your work."


    Selena tossed the lunch boxes into a nearby trash can, looking cool as a cucumber.


    Richard couldn''t read her. Any other woman would be bawling, but she was so chill.


    "Penny."


    "Mr. Smith."


    They spoke at the same time.


    Selena grabbed a tissue from the table to wipe the soup off her chest; she needed a change of clothes.


    Richard said, "Penny, you go ahead."


    Selena muttered, "He was just talking out of anger."


    Selena called Ann to get her a change of clothes, then looked at Richard, saying, "He heard what I said, got pissed, and that''s why he said those things."


    But to Richard, it felt like Selena was defending Raymond.


    Selena could even forgive what Raymond had just said. She must really care about him. Asking her to leave him would be harsh, but Richard couldn''t exin to Tessa. Richard said apologetically, "Penny, Tessa''s really into him, I''m sorry."


    "No need to apologize. Just remember to give me those three Hollywood spots. I''ll go pick the cast now. Considering my big loss, Mr. Smith, you won''t give me any half-assed roles, right?"


    "No, as long as the people you pick are good, I''ll make sure they make a ssh in Hollywood."


    Selena sighed in relief and smiled at him, "Can we sign the contracts within three days?"


    Richard nodded, "Yeah."


    Even now, she was all business.


    Richard couldn''t say anything more.


    After Raymond got in the elevator, he nced at his reflection in the mirror. He looked like a mess.


    He tossed the cigarette into the trash can and found it funny that she had only hesitated for a minute.


    He finally got what it felt like to be dissed.


    When the elevator doors opened, he got back to his car, gripping the steering wheel like he wanted to crush it.


    The owner of Vertex Automotive Group called him, sounding super polite, "Mr. Montague, Elbert contacted me again. How do you want to handle it?"


    Raymond snapped, "Get lost."


    The owner on the other end said, "Alright, I''ll call youter then."


    Raymond felt pissed, yanked off his tie, and slumped back in his seat. Three Hollywood spots. He''d never been humiliated like this. The more he thought about it, the angrier he got. He stayed in the car for half an hour before William called, asking him toe back for dinner.


    Elbert''s recent moves had William worried, so he wanted to ask Raymond what was up.


    William asked, "Is Selenaing with you?"


    Hearing this, Raymond felt his chest tighten with anger. "No."


    "Then I''ll have the servant make something simple." William hung up quickly.


    When Raymond got home, he finally got what "something simple" meant.


    When Selena was there, the table was loaded with all kinds of dishes.


    Tonight, with just Raymond, there was only a bowl of spaghetti on the table.

 Chapter 869 Cant Win Your Woman Back

    William was chillin'' on the couch, saw Raymond walk in, and just pointed to the dining table, "Grab some grub. Now spill the tea on Elbert and what''s up with Vertex Automotive Group."


    Raymond couldn''t even think about food and plopped down next to him, "Gramps, you don''t gotta stress about this."


    William grabbed his cane and gave him a whack, "I don''t wanna stress, but you''re turning our Montague Family into a circus! What the hell are you doing? Can''t win your girl back, can''t run thepany!" Raymond took the hit, fuming inside. "I tried. But Richard dangled three Hollywood roles in front of her, and she sold me out!"


    William paused, looking confused. "That cheap?"


    The word "cheap" hit Raymond hard. He''d offered Selena ten percent of the Montague Group''s shares, worth way more than a few Hollywood roles.


    But when Richard made his offer, she barely hesitated.


    All Raymond''s anger turned into helplessness, and he looked down. "Gramps, don''t worry about thepany. Elbert''s been itching to make a move, just waiting for a chance."


    William stayed quiet, knowing Raymond''s ways. He sighed, "What about the deal with Vertex Automotive Group?"


    Raymond shrugged, "It''s all smoke and mirrors. Vertex Automotive Group is owned by a buddy of mine in Vistalia. The so-called boss is just a front."


    Nobody knew this, and when Elbert teamed up with the Vertex boss to trap Raymond, they didn''t realize they were already in his trap.


    Raymond had been itching to get back the shares Elbert held and would create an opportunity if there wasn''t one.


    William squinted, gave him a once-over, and waved him off, "Alright, if thepany''s sorted, get outta here. I don''t wanna see you." Raymond stood up, hesitated, and then asked, "Gramps, why''d you push me to marry Selena back then?"


    Was it just ''cause she saved William? It made sense but felt kinda off.


    William was already up, clearly done talking.


    When Raymond got back to his car, for the first time, he didn''t know where to go.


    He drove around aimlessly and ended up at Ashbourne Manor.


    It was only 4 PM, and Selena was probably still at work. If he went in now, he wouldn''t see her.


    Raymond got out and went into Ashbourne Manor. Fiona opened the door for him.


    He headed to the bedroom, opened the closet, and started packing his clothes.


    Fiona came over, looking puzzled. "Mr. Montague, you moving out?"


    Raymond nodded, "Yeah."


    Fiona asked, "Does Ms. Fair know?"


    Raymond nodded again, "Yeah."


    He''d already put three suits on the bed when he noticed a box deep in the closet. He couldn''t help but ask, "Fiona, ever seen her take this box out? What''s in it?"


    Fiona thought for a sec, "Not really sure. Ms. Fair didn''te here much before. Even when you were married, she only brought Max over. If it weren''t for Max, she probably wouldn''t havee at all." Raymond looked at the box but decided not to open it.


    He called John toe and take all the clothes away.


    Seeing he was serious, Fiona quietly called Selena, "Ms. Fair, Mr. Montague is packing his suits. Looks like he''s moving out."


    Selena had already changed and was scrolling through the inte, reading all the nastyments about S.M Corporation. Her Facebookments had blown past fifty thousand, and even Austin was getting roasted. Selena quickly said, "Fiona, we''re divorced. He shouldn''t be living there. I''m busy at work."


    Fiona heard the phone click off and felt like their roles had flipped.


    Now Selena was the workaholic, and Raymond seemed to have more free time.


    ''Is Mr. Montague freeing up time to chase Ms. Fair?'' The thought seemed crazy even to Fiona.


    But if he wasn''t chasing her, why move into his ex-wife''s house?

 Chapter 870 Max Was More Sensible than Selena

    Upstairs, Raymond had already yanked out all his suits and tossed ''em on the bed. When John showed up, he got right to work, organizing each one like a pro.


    Raymond stood there, staring at the empty closet, eyesnding on a small box inside.


    John''s voice piped up from behind. "Mr. Montague, everything''s packed."


    Raymond shut the closet door, his eyes sweeping the bedroom before locking onto the shelf by the window. The room still had that leftover romantic vibe fromst night, but Selena had gone ice-cold in a heartbeat. With a sigh, Raymond stepped out of the room.


    As he was about to hop in the car, Max showed up, chomping on his pant leg.


    Max had always been Raymond''s little buddy. Even before the split, Max was always glued to his side.


    Plus, it was Raymond who took Max to the vetst time. Animals just know, and Max was all about him now, wagging his tail like crazy. Raymond nced at the drool circle on his fancy suit pants, his face going stone-cold. He opened the car door and slid in.


    Next thing you know, Max jumped right in after him.


    Raymond stayed quiet.


    Max was way more chill than Selena.


    John, sitting up front, was freaked out. Knowing Raymond was allergic to dog hair, he figured if they ended up in the hospital, it''d be a mess.


    John said, "Mr. Montague, I''ll get him out right now."


    Raymond looked at Max, lost in thought, remembering how freaked out Selena wasst time, and then told John, "Go delete the surveince footage from Ashbourne Manor. Don''t let them know Max left with me." John''s mouth twitched, thinking Raymond was being kinda childish. How could he live here so long and still swipe the dog?


    But orders were orders, so John headed to the surveince room.


    The staff, all William''s people, just ignored John''s sneaky business.


    After wiping the footage, John got back to the car.


    Raymond leaned back, "Tell the butler to get some beef ready, the fresh, airlifted kind."


    The car door was shut tight, so even if Max wanted out, he couldn''t. Not that he wanted to.


    The car rolled up to Manston Manor, and Raymond cracked the window. Max bolted out, tearing around the garden like a maniac.


    The servants here all knew about Raymond''s dog hair allergy, so when they saw Max, they freaked out, thinking he was some stray that wandered in.


    Raymond didn''t give it a second thought. When he walked into his bedroom, he felt a bit off, like he hadn''t been there in ages.


    The bed was still the one he used to share with Selena. He rubbed his temples and, looking out the floor-to-ceiling window, saw Max tearing up some pricey flowers.


    Raymond''s face darkened, and he headed downstairs, yelling, "If that dog digs up anything else, chop it up."


    The butler knew Raymond was just blowing off steam. I mean, fresh imported beef was already prepped; would Raymond really care about a few flowers?


    But Raymond always had a sharp tongue.


    Meanwhile, Selena was glued to the online chatter.


    S.M Corporation had botched the contract with Ford, and now they were getting roasted for it. She could only kick herself for trusting Alvin too much, never thinking he''d set her up. Selena stayed at the office until 8 PM, waiting for Richard to personally bring the contract.


    Richard showed up with the contract and said, "Penny, check out these three roles. Happy with ''em? These are our top IPs. You know these are globally cast, with tons ofpetition, and I don''t need to tell you how hot these IPs are. They''re already nning the second sequel. If you''re good with it, just sign here."


    The terms Richardid out were killer, even better than Selena had hoped for with these IPs.


    If herpany''s actors could snag these roles, even if they were nobodies now, they''d shoot to stardom once the news broke.


    She took a deep breath and called for a high-level meeting right away.


    They had the contract, but she was stumped on which three actors to pick.


    Right now, the top contenders at S.M Corporation were Austin and Sophia, both crazy talented. Plus, Austin was the first actor they signed when S.M Corporation was just starting out.


    Selena was loyal, so whenever there were prime opportunities, Austin was her go-to.


    Plus, Austin was drowning in bad press and needed some big news to turn things around.


    Richard waited in the conference room while they hashed it out.


    Selena watched the execs go back and forth, knowing the final pick was a tough call.


    She kept going over the documents in front of her, and finally, she spotted a familiar name.

 Chapter 871 Couldnt Help but Hugged Selena

    The space between her eyebrows scrunched up as she yanked out the document and shot a look at Ronald. "Ronald, Ann, what the heck is this?" Betty Anderson. Selena felt like she knew that name, and the face too.


    Betty was the one who got her spot snatched by Aria. Her hands were messed up, and back then, Selena promised her that if she could bring out some deep emotions with Sophia, she''d find the best doc to fix her hands. Betty was getting treatment now, but when did she sign with S.M Corporation? Selena was just finding out.


    Ronald stood up. "Ms. Fair, this ain''t on Ann. I went ahead and signed her."


    Selena asked, "Why?"


    Ronald was the top dog agent and wouldn''t just sign anyone. If he noticed Betty, she had to be something special.


    Ronaldid it out, "She''s tough, strong, gorgeous, a natural actress, and even more talented than Sophia. Sophia''s still got some rough edges, but Betty''s got that raw talent. She told me she wanted to act, and when I interviewed her, she nailed it."


    When Selena signed Ronald, she promised not to mess with his signings, trusting his gut.


    Ronald added, "Ms. Fair, from what I know, Nathan sticks around her not out of guilt, but ''cause he likes her."


    Selena raised an eyebrow, catching Ronald''s drift.


    Betty had a knack for acting. If she was set on it, she''d get famous no matter where she signed.


    Plus, with her beef with the White Family, if Nathan really liked her, he might cut S.M Corporation some ck for her. This was getting juicy.


    Selena chuckled, ncing over the document again.


    Betty was clean. After losing her spot, she never stopped calling out Aria. If she got famous, Aria would be toast.


    Selena said, "She''s the one. How long till her hands are good?"


    Ronald replied, "Two months. Right now, she just can''t lift heavy stuff. And Ms. Fair, don''t you think one of the roles Mr. Smith offered is perfect for her?"


    Ronald pointed to the mermaid role. "Betty''s a natural in the water, and this role doesn''t need much hand use."


    Selena didn''t expect Ronald to think this far ahead. He''d been eyeing Betty for a while.


    Selena put down the document. "Betty it is."


    So, the three spots were locked in: Austin, Sophia, Betty.


    Selena had no clue how big this decision was.


    In the next decade, these three would almost sweep all the Best Actor and Best Actress awards.


    The meeting left everyone wiped out.


    At 11 PM, after locking in the spots, Sophia, Austin, and Betty were called to the office.


    Three contracts wereid out in front of them. Once they signed, the roles were theirs.


    Austin was the first to show up. He was getting roasted online, but every star goes through that. He was just feeling a bit down.


    Seeing the contract, shock shed in his eyes, thinking he was dreaming. "Ms. Fair, this is?"


    Selena sat in her chair, calm as ever. "Sign it. It''s yourpensation. Your movie shoots first. Once you sign, you gotta head to Vistalia."


    Austin''s eyes teared up with excitement, clutching the contract. He never thought he''d get a shot at a Hollywood role.


    Ford''s endorsement was nothingpared to this, a whole different league!


    Austin tossed the contract aside and hugged Selena. "Ms. Fair, you''re the best!"


    Selena stayed quiet. Realizing what was happening, she quickly pushed him away. "If your fans see this, they''ll curse me out. Austin, I told you, S.M Corporation never forgets those who stick with it in tough times. Your ticket''s already bought. Once you sign, you join the crew."


    Austin felt a bit down, looking at her calm, beautiful face, gripping the pen tight. "I get it. I won''t let you down."


    He was now a top star with millions of fans, always greeted with screams.


    If he starred in this movie, his poprity would skyrocket, and his international fame would soar. Stuff like getting set up for endorsements would just make fans me the otherpany, not him.


    "Austin, you''ve never let me down." Selena''s gaze was pure. She wasn''t tuned into rtionships, so she missed the fire in Austin''s eyes.

 Chapter 872 Raymond Must Be Crazy

    As soon as Austin bounced, Sophia bolted over like a bat outta hell.


    When she found out she snagged a Hollywood gig, she nearly jumped outta her skin, hugging Selena and smooching the contract like it was her long-lost love. She swore up and down she wouldn''t let Selena down, then took off with tears streaming down her face.


    Betty, though? Cool as a cucumber. Her hand was still kinda janky, so she took her sweet time reading the contract, like ten whole minutes, before finally signing it.


    When she was about to bounce, she just gave Selena a quick hug, no words, just vibes.


    But man, she hit Selena right in the feels.


    Betty''s folks were scavengers. She used to be loaded but got wrecked by the White Family. Bet she never thought she''d get a shot at aeback.


    Ronald was spot on; she was tough as nails, like a desert rose, and drop-dead gorgeous to boot.


    By the time the dust settled, it was pushing 1 AM.


    Ann drove Selena back, and she was dead tired. Almost zonked out in the car.


    Selena figured she''d see Raymond chilling in the living room, but when she bent down to kick off her shoes at the door, she remembered Fiona''s call. Raymond had moved out.


    Well, at least she wouldn''t have to deal with him anymore.


    She flopped onto the couch, hearing Fiona asking around, "You sure it''s not here? Weird. Where could it have gone?"


    Selena didn''t even bother opening her eyes. Her throat was dry as a bone. "Fiona, what''s up?"


    Fiona sounded kinda freaked, "Max is MIA. We checked the cameras, blocked the hole fromst time. No way it got out, but we''ve scoured the whole vi. It''s not in its spot, and we got no clue where it could be." Selena thought about thest time Max got nabbed by dog catchers, and bam, she was wide awake.


    After that mess, they reinforced every escape route around the vi, except the main gate, but there were guards there. How the heck did it go missing again?


    Selena forced herself to stay alert. "You sure you checked everywhere? That little rascal could be hiding."


    Fiona said, "We''ve looked everywhere."


    Selena asked, "Anyonee or go today?"


    Fiona thought for a sec, "Just Mr. Montague. If Max got out, it would''ve been with his car."


    Selena whipped out her phone and called Raymond.


    It was almost one in the morning, and Raymond didn''t pick up.


    So she hit up John, who did answer.


    Selena asked, "John, did you see Max when you left Ashbourne Manor today?"


    John was caught off guard. He knew exactly where Max was, but Raymond had sworn him to secrecy.


    And Raymond? He was right there in the living room, phone within arm''s reach. He''d heard it ring. Dude was straight-up dodging the call.


    John could only say, "Ms. Cooper, I really don''t know. Maybe you should try Mr. Montague again."


    Selena didn''t push it. Raymond was probably still fuming.


    Looked like she had to head over to Manston Manor herself.


    When she got to Manston Manor, she stood at the gate, but the security guard blocked her. "Sorry, Ms. Fair. Mr. Montague gave strict orders not to let you in. He said you don''t need toe around anymore." Selena had promised Richard she''d cut ties with Raymond. Now that Raymond was doing the same, she felt a weird mix of relief and bitterness.


    She tried to shake off the sting and asked the guard, "Have you seen a dog around here?"


    The guard suddenly remembered the dog from earlier but had orders to keep quiet.


    He shook his head, "Sorry, haven''t seen any dog."


    Selena stood there for what felt like forever, realizing Raymond wasn''t gonna budge, and then headed back to Ashbourne Manor.


    But she couldn''t sit still without knowing where Max was.


    She had a gut feeling Raymond knew something.


    If Max had followed Raymond''s car, then Raymond had to know.


    But since she''d pissed him off, he wasn''t gonna spill.


    Selena tossed and turned all night, sleep nowhere in sight.


    Her body was dead tired, but her mind was racing.


    She barely made it to morning, head pounding.


    When Fiona brought her breakfast, she still looked worried, asking, "Ms. Fair, could Max have been nabbed by dog catchers?" Selena said, "No, he''s probably with Raymond."


    Fiona looked skeptical, "Are you sure?"


    Selena gave a bitter smile. She wasn''t totally sure.


    But if the surveince didn''t catch Max, it meant someone messed with the footage.


    If not Raymond, then who?


    She downed a cup of coffee and was about to head to the Montague Group when Richard called.


    Richard said, "Austin leftst night. Penny, remember our deal. Don''t see Raymond again, or I can''t exin it to Tessa."


    Selena felt deted. If she went to the Montague Group and saw Raymond, she''d be breaking her promise to Richard. Selena asked, "Mr. Smith, my dog might be with Raymond. What should I do?"


    Richard was silent for a moment, then cursed, "Raymond must be out of his mind. A CEO stealing your dog?"

 Chapter 873 Do You Like Him?

    Selena had already sted about Max on her socials. Anyone who saw that post knew Max was her world.


    Richard finished his rant and then sighed, "Look, Tessa just doesn''t want you two together. So, you gotta make Raymond hate you. Cut down on seeing him, and when you do, make him despise you. Penny, Tessa''s spoiled by Lawrence, and you can''t handle his tricks."


    So, Richard was actually looking out for her.


    Selena lowered hershes. "I get it."


    She could only me herself for being too soft and not acting on impulse.


    S.M Corporation was still growing, and so many people had their money on her. The weight of responsibility made her hesitant to act rashly.


    Sheughed at herself, "I''ll make him hate me. What I said yesterday should''ve already done the trick."


    Richard asked, "Do you like him?"


    Selena tensed up, gripping her phone tighter. "Not sure, Mr. Smith. I''m hanging up now."


    After hanging up, Selena stared nkly ahead in the car.


    Ten minutester, she drove to the Montague Group.


    When she got to the top floor, she ran into John, who said, "Mr. Montague is still in a meeting, which will probably take three hours. Ms. Fair, wanna wait in the reception room?" Selena shook her head and pointed to a small couch in the hallway corner. "I''ll just sit here. Let me know when he''s done."


    John nodded and went into the meeting room, spotting Raymond by the floor-to-ceiling window.


    The execs were all silent and uneasy.


    Lately, everyone noticed changes in the Montague Group. Now, Elbert openly skipped meetings, clearly showing his fight with Raymond. Plus, the bet between Raymond and Vertex Automotive Group had started. With only two months left, no one knew if he could win.


    Most of the execs admired Raymond and were loyal, but a few were wavering, thinking of siding with Elbert.


    John walked over to Raymond and whispered, "Mr. Montague, Ms. Cooper is here."


    Raymond''s eyes flickered but quickly went back to calm, like he hadn''t heard.


    John only reminded him once and then stood quietly by his side.


    Raymond calmly put down his pen and looked at the silent execs. "So no one wants to persuade Mr. Elbert Montague?"


    Elbert now held thirty percent of the shares and had significant pull in the Montague Group.


    Before, Raymond had more than half the shares, so he called the shots without asking anyone.


    But now, with the shares split, he only had voting rights, and the final decision had to be made by all the shareholders. With Elbert absent, no decision could be made.


    This was a power y against Raymond. Everyone thought Raymond would be mad, but he just stood up. "Meeting adjourned." The execs looked at each other, not getting what was happening.


    Even though they knew the Montague Group was in deep trouble, they didn''t dare say anything to Raymond.


    They really didn''t know who''d win until thest moment.


    Raymond got up and went to his office, deliberately avoiding the hallway where Selena was.


    Selena sat for a while and then saw Elbert.


    Elbert looked her up and down before smirking. "You must be Selena."


    He had already checked her out but asked on purpose.


    Selena stood up and nodded at him.


    Elbert, in his fifties, looked at Selena in a way that made her feel grossed out.


    Elbert smiled sleazily, "Raymond''s got good taste. You''re way prettier than my mistresses."


    Selena''s face changed instantly, feeling disgusted.


    Elbert, confident in his deal with the president of Vertex Automotive Group, saw Selena and got even bolder.


    Elbertughed, "In no more than two months, Raymond will be out. Selena, why not be my lover? I''d like to see what Raymond''s woman is like."


    Selena suppressed her disgust, her eyes turning cold. "Mr. Montague, I was once married into the Montague Family. You''re my elder. Saying such things is beneath you."


    Elbert raised his hand, his fingertips trying to touch her cheek, but she dodged. "Stop pretending. You''ve already divorced Raymond but still sleep with him, making him devoted to you. You''re much better than Olivia. You must have some exceptional skills in bed, right?"


    Selena hadn''t expected Elbert to be so vile once he dropped his act.

 Chapter 874 If She Cant Have Them, Shell Destroy Them

    Elbert was so sure Raymond would lose, he was practically betting his life on it. No way he''d be acting all high and mighty otherwise.


    Selena shot a look behind him and yelled, "Raymond!"


    Elbert froze, yanking his hand back like he''d touched a hot stove.


    He turned around, but there was nothing there. He''d been yed.


    When he faced Selena again, she was smirking like she''d just won the lottery. "You act all tough, but deep down, you''re scared of Raymond, aren''t you?"


    Elbert''s face turned red with anger. He raised his hand to p her. "Bitch!"


    Selena thought about dodging, but then she saw Raymond out of the corner of her eye and decided to take the hit.


    Her cheek stung like hell.


    Elbert sneered after pping her. "Who do you think you are, messing with me?"


    Right then, Raymond''s voice cut through the air, "Elbert!"


    Raymond was barely holding back his rage, his eyes cold as ice as he looked at Selena. "What are you doing at the Montague Group?"


    Selena knew he was still pissed about yesterday. Even after taking a p, he was still fuming. Her heart ached.


    Raymond''s stare didn''t soften one bit.


    Selena grabbed her bag and was ready to bolt.


    Raymond''s voice was like a cold p. "Don''te looking for me again, Selena. Don''t kid yourself. Everything you''ve done makes me sick. The Montague Group isn''t a ce for you." Selena stiffened, wiped the blood from her lip, and said with a bitter smile, "Got it, Mr. Montague."


    As soon as she left, Elbert turned to Raymond with a sly grin. "I thought you were serious about her, but you''re just ying. So, why not let me have her?"


    In a sh, Raymond''s foot mmed into Elbert''s chest.


    Raymond sneered, "Have her? You think you can have her?"


    Elbert was caught off guard, crashing into the wall and coughing up blood. He spat out a few more mouthfuls.


    Raymond walked over and stomped on the hand Elbert had used to p Selena.


    Elbert''s mind was spinning. How dare Raymond? He felt like his fingers were about to snap.


    Raymond red down at him. "Elbert, if you want to mess with the Montague Group, we can y that game. But if you mess with her, I''m done ying nice. If I cross a line, don''t say I didn''t warn you."


    Elbert was so freaked out by the look in Raymond''s eyes, he couldn''t even get a word out. His chest was killing him on one side, and his hand felt like it was on fire on the other. Finally, he coughed up some blood and cked out.


    Raymond pulled his leg back and called out, "John."


    John quickly appeared from around the corner. He''d already made sure no one else was around to see what went down.


    Raymond gave the order, "Get him a doctor."


    John nodded, "Yes, Mr. Montague."


    An ambnce showed up at the Montague Group in no time, and a bunch of doctors carried the unconscious Elbert away on a stretcher. The staff heard some story about Elbert tripping on the stairs and passing out.


    One staffer asked, "Why would Mr. Montague take the stairs? Doesn''t he have a private elevator?"


    Another one just shrugged, "Who knows."


    The higher-ups had a pretty good idea it had something to do with Raymond.


    Back in his office, Raymond couldn''t shake the image of the p mark on Selena''s face. It made his blood boil.


    Then he remembered how she ditched him for three Hollywood gigs, and he got even more pissed.


    He opened hisputer and identally caught a glimpse of thetest entertainment news.


    An actor from S.M Corporation, Austin, had already joined the cast of "The Last Fight" and was ying a big role.


    "The Last Fight" was a huge hit worldwide, and there had already been two movies. This final one was super hyped. Everyone who saw the first two movies had been waiting four years for the third one.


    When news broke that the third installment was being filmed, it trended in a bunch of countries.


    The director had hinted in interviews that the final movie would have a major role, but they hadn''t picked the actor yet. Now, S.M Corporation announced on Twitter that Austin was in the cast.


    The inte blew up instantly.


    [Is S.M Corporation out of its mind? How dare they drop this news?]


    [Don''t they know about ''The Last Fight''? They never said they''d cast actors from Steria. The Ford incident hasn''t even cooled down, and Austin''s already getting mmed. And S.M Corporation is at it again.] [Selena''spany, no matter what kind of mess they cause, it''s not surprising. It''s just a shame for Austin. He''s a well-known actor, and he''s getting dragged into this mess over and over.]


    [Austin must''ve turned down Selena. With that face, it''s understandable. He probably pissed her off, and now he''s paying for it. Shows that Selena really likes good-looking guys, and if she can''t have them, she''ll ruin them!]

 Chapter 875 You Were Just a Passerby

    Online chatter about this whole mess blew up, and everyone was dragging Selena through the mud. Selena hadn''t said a peep about Ford yet, and now Austin''s Hollywood gig totally stole Ford''s thunder.


    Selena was getting roasted left and right, especially by fans of "The Last Fight," who were ready to storm S.M Corporation and give her a piece of their mind.


    S.M Corporation really stepped in it this time, with four trending topics all mming them.


    The heat was so intense that Ford''s drama gotpletely buried.


    Right when things were at their craziest, Kevin Martinez from All Star Entertainment chimed in. He''s the guy whoter became Ford''s spokesperson.


    Word on the street was he had some distant ties to the White Family. He was a nobody before, but his global endorsement deal shot him to the moon, and now TV directors were all over him. Kevin was riding this fame wave for the first time, but he hadn''t forgotten his mission: to take down Austin and S.M Corporation.


    Kevin jumped on Twitter.


    [Some people just never learn.]


    Total shade at S.M Corporation.


    He was just a small fry, but this tweet blew up, racking up over 200,000ments, even catching him off guard.


    Loving the attention, he kept spilling the tea.


    [She''s not just into Austin; she''s also got her eyes on a CEO who was just in the news in Vistalia.]


    The inte lost it.


    [Interviewed in Vistalia? Isn''t that Raymond?]


    Raymond''s godlike looks had everyone talking for days, even getting voted the guy women most wanted to hook up with.


    Now, some ugly chick dared to go after him? The nerve!


    Selena was into Austin, but since he wasn''t biting, she was pulling these stunts to force his hand. Totally shameless.


    Just picturing her drooling over Raymond hadizens fuming.


    Selena''s Twitter got bombarded with 300,000 hatements, showing just how popr Raymond was.


    [Bitch, what makes you think you can go after Mr. Montague? Even if you were naked in front of him, he wouldn''t give you a second look!] [You greasy old hag, you really dare to dream. Why don''t you just drop dead?]


    [Seems you don''t know your ce! Boycott S.M Corporation, boycott Selena! We''re not watching any shows from yourpany anymore!]


    [Mr. Montague would probably puke if he heard this. Just go die and stop bothering people!]


    In Raymond''s office, papers were scattered all over the floor.


    He found out from the gossip rags that Selena was using the roles and resources she got from him to butter up Austin.


    He was so mad he could barely see straight.


    Just then, his phone rang, and it was an unknown number.


    He answered.


    A syrupy voice came through, "Honey, have you finished signing the deal with Vertex Automotive Group? Are you nning toe to Vistalia soon?" Normally, Raymond would''ve hung up and disinfected the phone.


    But now, he stayed quiet for a minute before chuckling, "I''lle over."


    Tessa''s eyes lit up, "When will youe over? Let''s grab a meal together."


    Raymond said, "You decide. I''ll leave in a bit."


    Tessa chirped, "Okay, I''ll wait for you!"


    Raymond said he''d leave soon, and he really did buy the next avable ne ticket.


    A dayter, Selena got a photo on her phone of Raymond sitting in a fancy restaurant. Candlelight, red wine, a romantic dinner.


    [Raymond came to stay with me.]


    Selena stared at the photo for ages, not seeing any reluctance on Raymond''s face.


    There was even a jewelry box in the corner, probably a gift for the princess.


    While Selena was still in a daze, her phone buzzed again with another text.


    [Selena, know your ce. You were always just a passerby.]


    Just as she was about to turn off her phone, another photo came through. This time, it was a box of condoms, already opened.

 Chapter 876 Even if He Wants a Woman Now

    It was pretty obvious what it meant.


    Selena was gonna tell her that Raymond probably didn''t need it, seeing as he wasn''t exactly responding physically these days. Selena had gone with him to the hospital that day. The doc said he had some issues.


    Even if he wanted to get close to a woman now, he couldn''t.


    She typed a few words but then thought, nah, better if Tessa just forgot about her and stopped bugging her.


    Putting her phone down, Selena thought about Raymond being in Vistalia. ''Can I get into Manston Manor now?''


    She quickly drove over to Manston Manor, wanting to see if Max was there.


    It was super dark, and as she parked at the entrance, she heard a dog barking inside.


    Then a white blur shot through the iron gate, just a quick sh.


    She leaned against the gate and told the guard, "Open up, that''s my dog."


    The guard couldn''t really stop her and just said, "Ms. Fair, if you''re taking him, do it quietly. Mr. Montague''s in a bad mood today."


    ''Isn''t Raymond in Vistalia today?'' She didn''t say anything and quickly followed where Max had run off to.


    Max was having a st at Manston Manor, with all the good food, and he quickly ran up to the second floor.


    Selena had no choice but to follow.


    The whole ce was quiet tonight, like the servants were off or something.


    Max''s barking echoed through the hall, and Selena worried that if Raymond came back, he might hurt Max.


    Max dashed into the biggest master bedroom, which was Raymond''s room.


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat. He was allergic to dog hair. If he came back, Max could be in trouble.


    She quickly opened the door and went in.


    The room was dark, and she called out, "Max."


    The room reeked of alcohol. She was about to turn on the light when a pair of hands grabbed her.


    She almost screamed. In the dim light from outside, she saw Raymond.


    His shirt was unbuttoned, showing off his abs. He had a bottle of booze in his hand, and when he looked at her, his eyes were hazy.


    The alcohol made his eyes a bit red, and he chuckled, "Selena?"


    Selena instantly realized that the photos Tessa sent were probably fake.


    The one of Raymond was likely taken when he went to Vistalia to negotiate with the boss of Vertex Automotive Group. "Raymond, watch out." Selena saw Max jump over and quickly pulled him away, worried his dog hair might get on Raymond.


    Luckily, Max just ran out of the room.


    She sighed in relief, about to get up, but Raymond''s grip on her waist tightened.


    Then he kissed her, hot and heavy.


    Selena moaned a little, "No."


    Raymond wasn''t letting her go. He had a flight to Vistalia the next day, but now he felt uneasy about leaving. "Is it worth it to go abroad just to spite Selena?" Alone in his room tonight, Raymond had too much to drink. He couldn''t tell if this was real or a dream, but he just wanted to do what he wanted most.


    So when they had sex, it was almost reckless.


    Selena''s hand curled up in pain, and she raised her hand to p him, but heard him ask, "Does it hurt?"


    She was so mad she couldn''t speak.


    The next moment, he knelt down, asking, "Where does it hurt? Let me kiss it."


    A rush of excitement went through her. Selena felt a sense of shame. By the time he came back in, it didn''t hurt anymore. The only thing on her mind was that phrase. They went at it until midnight.


    She awkwardly picked up her clothes from the floor and put them on. Raymond, satisfied, was still clinging to her waist.


    She pushed Raymond away, thinking maybe his illness was cured, but he was still as intense as before.


    As she ran out with Max, she bumped into a woman at the door.


    She was a stranger, but her figure was very simr to Selena''s.


    Selena clenched the dog leash tightly, hearing the woman tell the security guard, "Mr. Montague asked Mr. Reed to call me over." The guard opened the door for her.


    Selena''s mind went nk. No wonder there were no servants tonight; Raymond had called the woman over to keep himpany.

 Chapter 877 They Are Still Too Far Apart

    Selena was kinda lost in her thoughts, even when Max hollered next to her, she was still in a bit of a daze. She only noticed the woman, who had a style super simr to hers, strut inside all graceful-like.


    Selena snapped out of it and stared at Max, kinda confused.


    Max seemed to get it right away and bolted back to Manston Manor.


    Selena looked at the empty leash in her hand and felt a bit silly. Why''d she leave Max there on purpose?


    She couldn''t really figure out what was going on in her own head.


    Maybe she was scared that once he had this new chick, he''d forget all about her.


    Max was chillin'' at Manston Manor for a few days, and he looked healthy as ever; no way he was mistreated.


    Raymond''s words were harsh, but actions speak louder, right?


    He said he wanted to take down S.M Corporation, but so far, he hadn''t done squat.


    Selena thought she had him somewhat figured out, but clearly, they were still worlds apart.


    Back in the car, her legs were still shaking.


    The feeling of being taken by him was still all over her body.


    When she gripped the steering wheel, she felt like she was floating, couldn''t settle down.


    A wild, satisfying romp that left a girl feeling totallyfy could definitely have that effect.


    It took her forever, with lots of stops and starts, to finally get back to Ashbourne Manor.


    Fiona was still stressing about Max, sometimes thinking he got nabbed by dog catchers, other times fearing Raymond had hurt him.


    Seeing Selenae back, Fiona asked, "Ms. Fair, still no sign of Max?"


    It had been two days, and without Max, Ashbourne Manor felt kinda empty.


    Selena said, "Fiona, chill. He''s living just as good as he did here. I''ll bring him back soon."


    Fiona just nodded.


    When Selenay in the bathtub, she saw a mark on the inside of her thigh, and her cheeks instantly turned red.


    But thinking of the woman Raymond had called over, the heat quickly faded.


    When she got back to bed, she stared at the ceiling, her mind racing.


    ''Have they done it now? Will Raymond kiss her all over too?''


    These crazy thoughts kept her from sleeping.


    In the middle of the night, she got up and turned on herputer, checking out onlinements about S.M Corporation. Meanwhile, the woman had already made it to Raymond''s bedroom as nned.


    The door was open, so she just pushed it and walked in.


    She had made sure to clean up real good beforeing, and now she undressed and shyly said, "Mr. Montague, I''m ready." But Raymond was just lying in bed, hugging a pillow.


    It was the one Selena had stuffed in before she left; otherwise, with his clingy nature, he wouldn''t have let her go.


    The woman hadn''t expected Raymond to be asleep already. She didn''t dare wake him up and, smelling the booze in the room, got an idea.


    She quickly pinched herself to leave bruises all over her body, then carefullyy down on the bed.


    A drunk guy wouldn''t remember if he had sex or with who.


    As long as she yed her cards right tonight, she''d easily marry into the Montague family.


    The next morning, when Raymond woke up, he felt like his head was splitting.


    Sensing someone next to him, his body tensed, instantly recallingst night''s dream.


    He had dreamt of Selena and said a bunch of embarrassing stuff to her.


    Thinking about it now made him ufortable.


    But when he looked to the side, his face instantly darkened.


    The woman was thrown off the bed with a scream.


    Raymond red at her, "Who the hell are you?"


    The woman knelt on the ground, shaking all over. "Mr. Montague, you called Mr. Reed and asked him to send me over to keep youpany." She was wearing a super thin nightgown, almost nothing, and her exposed body was covered in marks.


    The euphoric feeling fromst night instantly turned into disgust.


    Raymond shouted, "Get out!"


    She hadn''t expected Raymond to be so grossed out, but seeing the situation, he seemed to believe they had sexst night.


    She quickly ran out, and when she got downstairs, she ran into Alex, who was already chilling on the couch.


    Alex was a bit surprised to see her.


    After Raymond got wastedst night, he had called Alex multiple times, asking him to send a woman over.


    Seeing his insistence, Alex had casually picked a woman from Sky Gallery, who kinda looked like Selena.


    He had thought she would be sent awayst night, but she had stayed.


    Seeing the marks on her body, he could imagine how wild it had beenst night.


    Alex raised an eyebrow, "Did you two hook up?"


    She nodded.


    Alex then tossed his suit jacket to her, "Put this on and don''t leave yet."

 Chapter 878 There Are No Honest and Upright Men in This World

    The chick had no choice but to plop down on the other side of the couch.


    Thediesing out of the Sky Gallery weren''t your run-of-the-mill hookers; they had that ssy vibe, all delicate features and proper manners, plus they were educated and had killer bodies. No way they''d catch the eye of rich dudes otherwise.


    Raymond hit the shower and then had the servante in to scrub the ce down. Dude looked seriously pissed.


    When Raymond came downstairs and saw the chick still hanging around, his face was like a thunderstorm. He shot daggers at Alex, like he wanted to strangle him right there.


    Alex jumped to defend himself, "Hey, it''s not on me. You called me like ten timesst night, ranting about how ungrateful Selena was, how she stabbed you in the back, and then you told me to find you a girl. When I said no, you were like, ''I''ll get one myself.'' So, I found someone who looks like Selena. Thought you''d kick her out, but you ended up sleeping with her. Just pay her and be done with it." Raymond whipped out a check and tossed it at the chick.


    She shivered, and after a long pause, said, "Mr. Montague, I was nning to sign with S.M Corporation as an actress. I don''t want money; I want a supporting role in their next show. Deal?"


    Alex, who was about to sip his tea, spat it out. "You''re an actress with S.M Corporation?"


    She nodded, eyes full of jealousy and spite. "I was, but I got cut."


    Her name was Brenda Ramirez.


    Selena was the one who cut Brenda. Brenda never thought she''d end up as Selena''s stand-in.


    Every actor signing with S.M Corporation had to get Selena''s nod.


    Selena was super picky. Even though Brenda passed other people''s tests ''cause she had legit acting chops and was a minor inte celeb, Selena dug into her background and found out she had a shady character, so she axed her. Last night was too dark, and Selena had cut so many peopletely that she didn''t recognize Brenda at first.


    Now Brenda sat all smug next to Alex, eyes gleaming with undisguised satisfaction.


    When the time came, she could lie to Raymond about being pregnant, and taking down Selena would be a breeze.


    Raymond''s face turned icy when he heard she wanted a role from S.M Corporation.


    Alex, however, chimed in, "Haven''t you been trying to get Selena''s attention? If she really cares about you, you can use this chick to mess with her."


    It was a dumb idea. But Raymond was clueless and took it seriously.


    Alex kept going, "Besides, Raymond, you hooked up with her. You should throw her a bone. If you go to Selena for this role, you think she won''t flip out knowing you''re doing a favor for another chick?" Raymond mulled it over and figured it made sense.


    Even though he was totally grossed out by this Selena wannabe, he thought putting up with it might be worth it if it pissed Selena off.


    Raymond frowned, still kinda bothered by the fact that he actually slept with her. "Keep this between us, alright?" He felt a weird twinge of fear.


    Seeing Raymond agree, Brenda practically shook with excitement. "Okay, thank you, Mr. Montague!"


    Raymond''s heart sank, and he just lowered hisshes, staying silent.


    Alex told Brenda to scram. Seeing Raymond all down in the dumps, he tried to cheer him up, "Dude, it''s just sex. Is it really that bad? Didn''t you have a good time?"


    Alex had been in the entertainment biz forever and had seen it all. He''d probably slept with over fifty women. As long as it felt good, who cared about staying pure?


    There were no saints in this world; it was just that the temptations they faced weren''t enough. That was the cold, hard truth.


    Alex knew this all too well. So he never nned on getting hitched.


    Raymond lit up a cigarette, still feeling uneasy.


    Little did he know, the moment Brenda stepped out of the vi, she called Selena.


    Since Brenda had passed the first few rounds of interviews before, she had met Selena and swapped numbers.


    She originally thought of trying to get more gigs. As long as Selena signed her, she wouldn''t mind kissing up to her.


    But now she had hooked up with Raymond, Selena''s ex who had ditched her. This was a golden opportunity. Selena''s voice was cool, "Hello."


    Brenda was over the moon. "Ms. Fair, it''s Brenda. Remember me?"


    Selena nced at the work docs in front of her and had no clue who this was. "Nope, I don''t. What''s up?"


    Brenda said smugly, "I slept with Raymondst night."


    Selena paused, holding her phone, and didn''t say a word.


    Brenda kept going, "He said he wanted to keep me around for a bit and that he was tired of sleeping with you. I''m really sorry, Ms. Fair. I didn''t want to, but he was so insistent. You know how persuasive he can be in bed, right?" Selena did know. Raymond had that charm.


    So she didn''t doubt Brenda''s words at all, and a wave of suffocation hit her hard.


    She hung up immediately.

 Chapter 879 Love and Career

    Brenda was feelin'' super proud and braggin'' to her crew again.


    But nobody bought it. I mean, Brenda was just a small-time inte celeb with a few hundred thousand followers. She''d been gunning to sign with S.M Corporation, and everyone thought she had it in the bag ''cause her acting wasn''t half bad. But right when she was talkin'' big about bing a star, she got the boot and became the butt of everyone''s jokes.


    So now, everyone just treated her words like a big ol'' joke.


    Brenda knew they didn''t believe her and snorted.


    Once Raymond hooked her up with those S.M Corporation gigs, they''d be trippin'' over themselves to kiss up to her.


    After hangin'' up, Selena stared nkly at the papers in front of her, totally zoned out.


    The intense vibes fromst night were still messin'' with her head. She hadn''t expected him to have the energy to hook up with another chick.


    She chuckled bitterly. Then she remembered her deal with Richard and bit her lip.


    Taking a deep breath, she shoved down the bitterness and opened the chat with Betty.


    Betty was one of the chosen ones for Hollywood. Once her hand was back in action, she''d be joining the Hollywood crew.


    Right then, Betty got up from the hospital bed and looked at the trash can filled with a red, unrecognizable mess, feeling sick to her stomach.


    This small clinic was run by her rtives, and that red mess was the kid she had aborted.


    She was weak, and with the cold weather needing heavy clothes, no one noticed she was pregnant, not even her folks.


    Her rtive said, "Betty, you really are..."


    Betty grabbed a tissue, wiping the sweat from her forehead, her eyes bloodshot. "As long as it wasn''t born, it wasn''t a real life. And I was yed. If I had known Nathan was from the White Family, I would''ve never gotten pregnant." Her hand gripped the bedsheet tightly.


    The small clinic''s medical gear wasn''t top-notch, and the surgery was done by her rtives, who promised to keep it hush-hush.


    Betty got off the bed, her eyes burning with hate. "Send these things to Nathan."


    Her fingers were still weak, all thanks to Nathan''s sister, Aria.


    As the jerk from the White Family, he had waltzed into her life, yed her, and slept with her. And she had spent these years with him, feeling grateful. Now, thinking back, she felt nothing but disgust.


    She had thought he was just a regr guy, that he genuinely liked her. Turned out the White Family just wanted to see how miserable she could get. Her rtive sighed, "Betty, why do you even bother?"


    Betty was already on her feet, her eyes cool as ice. "I''ve got a shot to make aeback. Between love and my career, I gotta pick one. Since Nathan ain''t the right guy, I''m not risking my future on his kid. You know me; I won''t let down those who are good to me, but if someone crosses me, they better watch out!"


    The White Family.


    Aria was grinning as she scrolled through the online hate for S.M Corporation. "Nathan, check out how these folks are roasting Selena. It''s so satisfying!" Nathan was nearby, fiddling with a gun, half-listening.


    She went on, "By the way, have you dealt with that bitch Betty? I said years ago I''d drag her family through hell, and now she''s got a shot to rise again. Nathan, you gotta make sure she never gets back up! Make her vanish from Silver Bay City for good, and then it''s Selena''s turn."


    Nathan paused his gun assembly at the mention of Betty. "Why bother with her? Even if she reported you, you''re still the White Family''s princess, and she''s just a nobody."


    Aria was fuming. "You don''t get it. Back in school, she always outshone me. I hated her guts. So what if I took her spot? I''ve got the White Family backing me. What is shepared to me? Just like Selena, they''re both trash for me to mess with. Selena now is just like Betty was before, only temporarily smug. Once I marry into the Smith Family, I''ll make sure she suffers, cut off her limbs, and keep her in a trash can, making her worse off than Betty!"


    Aria felt a pang of difort thinking about how Selena had embarrassed her during her proudest piano performance.


    Aria said, "Nathan, tonight, send someone to take out Selena. I don''t care if it works or not, but she needs to be taught a lesson!"


    Nathan put down the gun and patted her head. "Alright."


    Aria hugged his hand, "Nathan, you''re so good to me. Ever since Mom passed away, you''ve been the best to me."


    Nathan smiled, "I promised Mom I''d take care of you."


    Nathan''s tone was calm, but his eyes had a glint of ruthlessness. "The White Family will soon be mine. You should behave yourself for now."


    Aria stuck out her tongue, "I know, you''re the best. Once you take over the White Family, I won''t be overlooked here anymore. I''ll be the truedy of the White Family!"


    Aria was currently overlooked in the White Family. There were too many girls in the White Family. If it weren''t for having a brother like Nathan, she would''ve been kicked out of Silver Bay City long ago.


    Nathan was a big deal in the White Family, and the current heir, Jeffery White, had already let down the White Family''s head, Otis White.


    Nathan would make Otispletely lose faith in Jeffery. He had nned every step to get to where he was today and wouldn''t allow any mistakes.


    When that time came, Aria could have whatever she wanted, and so could Betty.

 Chapter 880 I Slept with Her Three Years Ago

    Thinking about Betty, Nathan''s heart got all mushy.


    The beef between Betty and Aria wasn''t gonna get squashed anytime soon, so he had to chill and wait for the right moment to patch things up.


    Aria said, "Nathan, send some guys over. Tonight, I want Selena to have a rough night."


    Nathan nodded, "Got it."


    He whipped out his phone and made a few calls, telling his crew to mess with Selena.


    Then, he was about to bounce from the White Mansion.


    But just as he hit the gate, a delivery dude stopped him. "Mr. White, this is from Ms. Anderson."


    Nathan''s face changed for a sec, then he put on a soft smile. After Betty found out who he really was, she kicked him to the curb. But now she was sending him a gift? Maybe Betty wanted to make up?


    He grinned, and the hard look on his face melted away. He opened the box without a second thought.


    But when he saw what was inside, he pped it away, asking in a cold voice, "What the hell is this?"


    The delivery guy got all jittery. "Ms. Anderson said this is the kid she was carrying. She said it''s a good thing she found out in time."


    Nathan couldn''t believe it, didn''t know how to react. First, he was shocked, then it felt like something was crushing his chest, making it hard to breathe.


    Nathan was so pissed he almost cked out. "Say that again! What is this?"


    Seeing Nathan lose it, the delivery guy freaked and took off on his bike.


    Right then, Nathan''s phone rang. It was Betty.


    "Nathan," Betty''s voice was cold as ice.


    His tone turned dark, "Betty, you got a death wish?"


    Bettyughed on the other end, "Nah, I suddenly wanna live well. I ain''t carrying the White Family''s kid. Good thing your secret came out in time. Nathan, don''te looking for me again. Seeing anyone from the White Family just makes me sick."


    "Betty!" Nathan wanted to curse, but she had already hung up.


    He took a deep breath and jumped into his car, speeding to Betty''s ce.


    Betty''s crib was near the slums. Ever since Aria started messing with her family, her parents lost their jobs. They went from doing okay to scraping by.


    Nathan had been to the slums for some shady business and spotted Betty.


    He recognized her. He was there when Betty''s hand got messed up.


    She didn''t cry, just bit her lip hard and stared him down, saying, "I''ll make Aria pay."


    He should''ve ended her, but he felt a weird sense of pity and let her go.


    He didn''t expect to see her again in the slums.


    She hadn''t given up on ratting out Aria, still hoping for a miracle.


    Nathan found it kinda funny. People at the bottom probably never realized how small their lives were, like ants.


    To him, Betty''s efforts were like a tiny ant struggling.


    But as he watched, he found her kinda cute.


    Nathan worked directly for Otis, often handling secret stuff, which made him valuable.


    One night, he got hurt and escaped to that area, where Betty saved him.


    Betty''s fingers were weak, and she used her elbows to drag him.


    It was pouring that night. He looked up in a daze and could only see her worried face.


    He crashed at her ce for a few days, using meds bought with the money her parents made from scavenging.


    Nathan had always been ruthless, making many enemies in Silver Bay City, but he never thought he''d be saved by Betty''s family one day.


    His sense of pity grew stronger, so he often visited her afterward, even lying that he was just a regr guy.


    Betty bought it, and so did her parents.


    He became like a brother to her until they finally crossed that line.


    He despised and looked down on other women, thinking they only distracted men from achieving great things.


    But Betty was different. She lived openly and strongly.


    When he got to Betty''s house, she wasn''t there.


    Betty''s parents saw him and started shaking with anger. "Get out! Don''te to our house again! Haven''t the White Family done enough to Betty? Get out!"


    The usually chill couple went at him with a broom, even though they used to wee him with smiles.


    Nathan got hit a few times and then raised his hand to knock the broom away. "I''m here to find Betty. She''s pregnant. You might not know, but I slept with her three years ago."

 Chapter 881 Even If It Means Dying for Her

    Nathan had no clue he was stepping on andmine in front of Betty''s folks.


    Betty''s parents were so ticked off they rolled their eyes. "Get out!"


    Realizing he couldn''t stick around for Betty, Nathan bailed.


    Meanwhile, Betty was hustling at the S.M Corporation building. She''d just gotten off the operating table, popped some meds, and rushed over to work on her acting chops. There was a top-notch acting coach there, and she wasn''t about to waste a second.


    Selena was a bit taken aback when she saw her. "Wait until your hand''s had another round of treatment before you start. Otherwise, it''s not worth it if you mess it up for good." Betty shrugged it off. "Ms. Fair, don''t sweat it. I''m not using my hand right now."


    "Betty, you feeling okay?" Selena gave her a once-over, noticing she looked extra pale today.


    Betty shook her head, but her face went even whiter.


    Selena had pulled her out of a rough patch. Betty knew hiding her pregnancy was wrong, but now that it was all sorted, she''d spend her life paying Selena back.


    Even if it meant dying for her, Betty wouldn''t flinch.


    Betty forced a weak smile. "Nope, I''m good."


    Selena didn''t push it, just handed her a tissue to wipe her sweat. "I know you''re hell-bent on making it, but you can''t rush it. Everything''s set for you. The main thing now is to look after your health."


    No one could resist Selena''s kindness, especially someone who''d been wandering alone for so long. Selena was like a breath of fresh air.


    Betty almost broke down, but she held it together.


    Enduring all the crap and climbing up without hesitation, she''d get back everything she lost, and then some.


    Betty said, "I know, I''ll take care of myself."


    Selena nodded; no need for more words.


    When Selena got back to her office, she saw someone outside and thought she was seeing things. "John?"


    John nodded all serious-like and pulled out a check. "Ms. Cooper, please take this check. Mr. Montague wants Ms. Ramirez to be the second female lead in S.M Corporation''s next gig."


    Selena saw the face on the profile and got it right away. It was Brenda, who''d been at Manston Manorst night.


    Selena didn''t say anything, so John kept going. "Name your price. Ms. Ramirez is pretty hot right now. She wants to act, and Mr. Montague can''t say no."


    Selena''s fingers twitched a bit, and she smiled. "Sorry, Sophia''s the lead in this one, and all other roles are taken. No room left."


    John asked, "But Ms. Ramirez likes it. Ms. Cooper, can''t you make an exception?"


    Selena took a deep breath, staying cool. "Call me Ms. Fair. If Mr. Montague wants to make her happy, he should find better gigs than S.M Corporation. We''re getting mmed online and can''t handle Ms. Ramirez''s whims. John, you should head back."


    John had no choice but to leave.


    Ann, who''d heard most of it, was fuming, clutching the profile. "Ms. Fair, what''s he mean? Mr. Montague''s got a new fling?"


    Selena lowered hershes and opened her office door. "Yep."


    Ann was livid. "What a jerk! He was just here, and now he''s cozying up to another woman!"


    Selena had already fired up herputer. "Ann, the online drama''s about to blow up. Get in touch with the director of ''The Last Fight'' and have him announce Austin''s joining the cast. That''ll shut down the drama; otherwise, it''s gonna hit us hard."


    Ann saw she didn''t want to talk about Raymond and bit back her anger. ''Why are all guys such jerks?''

 Chapter 882 Raymond Already Has a New Lover

    But when Selena gave the order, Ann had no choice but to roll with it.


    These past few days, the inte''s been blowing up with hate for S.M Corporation. Folks are saying their tactics are straight-up shady.


    Selena, the face of thepany, has been getting roasted on Twitter like crazy.


    Some people even said she doesn''t deserve to live.


    Others imed she was holding Austin hostage, and because he wasn''t down with it, he pulled this stunt to embarrass her.


    To make things worse, Kevin from All Star Entertainment jumped in, throwing all kinds of shade, soizens were all over Selena with every insult they could think of.


    Public opinion was hitting the fan. If it didn''t get sorted soon, S.M Corporation was gonna be in deep trouble.


    Ann hit up the director, who generously dropped the cast list on international sites, and boom, Austin''s name was right there.


    Netizens were shook.


    [What? Austin''s really in it?]


    [The director even posted pics, it''s definitely Austin. So S.M Corporation wasn''t lying?]


    [After all this drama, turns out he really made it to Hollywood? And it''s for ''The Last Fight.'']


    [Shouldn''t the haters apologize? Austin''s been dragged through the mud these past few days, and Selena too. Didn''t she really hook him up with this gig? Everyone said she was out to ruin him. If the director hadn''t posted this, she''d still be getting trashed.]


    [Why should we apologize? Remember the Ford incident? That was S.M Corporation''s mess. Even if they made it to Hollywood, they still lied about the Ford deal. And Kevin said Selena''s got her eyes on Austin and even wants Raymond! She''s bad news.]


    [If the Hollywood thing is true, maybe there''s more to the Ford incident?]


    Selena jumped on this chance and dropped the surveince video from the day Ford came to sign the contract on her Twitter.


    She''d already gone head-to-head with All Star Entertainment on Twitter and had hundreds of thousands of followers.


    Now she was taking on Ford directly.


    [Here''s the footage from when Ford came to sign with Austin. S.M Corporation didn''t make up stuff about Ford. They bailed minutes before signing, leaving us hanging. As a growingpany, we wanted to let it slide, but the online hate''s been too much. So I had to release this. These folks still work at Ford, and I''ll post their details on my Twitter too.]


    Right after, she posted the employment details, proving they were from Ford.


    Netizens were like, "Whoa." So after all this hate, S.M Corporation was actually the victim, and Ford was the one who bailed.


    Why would Ford mess with a smallpany like this?


    With the proof out there, Ford had nothing to say and had to scramble for a PR fix. Meanwhile, Kevin, who started all this, looked like a total clown.


    Kevin''s Twitter got flooded with hate, going from hero to zero in just a week.


    Kevin freaked out, tossed his phone, and ran to Aria. "Ms. White, what do I do now?"


    Aria looked at him with pure disgust. How useless could he be?


    Selena had flipped the script so fast. Damn it!


    She cursed Kevin out, told him to deal with it himself, and then called Nathan, "Nathan, are you sure someone''s gonna take care of that bitch Selena tonight? I can''t stand her anymore. I need her gone!" Nathan''s voice was cold, "I''ve already sent someone, and Raymond''s got a new girl now. We don''t need to worry. Even if she dies, Raymond won''t care."


    Aria''s eyes lit up. Raymond had finally ditched Selena!

 Chapter 883 Please Dont Go

    After clocking out, Selena hopped into her car at 7 PM.


    Ann was still ying chauffeur, driving her back to Ashbourne Manor.


    Selena was beat today. Ever since John dropped that bombshell, she''d been on edge, trying hard to keep it together. When Ann turned onto a quiet road, she noticed the cars behind them were tailing them.


    "Ms. Fair, those cars behind us..." Ann started, but before she could finish, those cars gunned it and came right at them. Ann freaked out and floored it, her face going pale.


    But her driving skills were just meh, and she couldn''t shake these maniacs.


    Soon enough, three cars boxed them in.


    Selena, sitting in the back, straightened up, her face icy. After a long pause, she asked, "Ann, how good are you at swimming?" Ann replied, "Just okay."


    Selena asked, "Can you handle yourself?"


    Ann nodded, "Yeah."


    Selena quickly said, "Drive into the river. Once we''re in, don''t worry about me. Save yourself first."


    "But, Ms. Fair..." Ann''s hands were sweaty. Driving into the river seemed like a death wish.


    Selena locked eyes with her, "Ann, if we wanna make it out alive, we gotta take this risk."


    Those cars were out for blood.


    If they didn''t take a chance, they were toast.


    Ann shut her eyes and drove onto the bridge, smashing through the railing, and the car plunged into the river.


    The big ssh caught the attention of nearby drivers, and a bunch of cars stopped.


    As soon as they hit the water, Ann rolled down the window and helped Selena with hers.


    Selena tried to swim out, but when the car hit the water, a heavy folder smacked her head, making her dizzy. Combined with the overwhelming dizziness, she couldn''t hold her breath for long. When the water rushed in, she lost her breath, gasping, and then felt a huge sense of suffocation.


    Ann''s swimming skills were just enough to save herself. She was swimming up but saw that Selena wasn''t following. Without thinking, she quickly turned back.


    Even if it cost her life, she couldn''t let anything happen to Selena.


    Just as she was about to turn back, a figure dropped from the surface and swam quickly towards the car.


    Ann couldn''t see the person''s face clearly, but seeing how skillfully he swam, she knew going back would only slow things down, so she swam to the surface. Just as Selena was about to pass out, a pair of hands pulled her out.


    She was so overwhelmed by the suffocation that she couldn''t see his face.


    She cked out, feeling like her chest was about to burst from the water pressure. ''Is this it? Am I about to die?''


    The guy grabbed her by the waist, swam to the shore, andid her down on the grass.


    The bridge over the river was a madhouse, with cops, onlookers, and even reporters swarming the ce.


    shing lights were everywhere, and police were shouting through megaphones.


    Some good Samaritans jumped into the river to help, but where Selena was, it was eerily quiet.


    The grass was tall, and there were no streetlights. The only light came from afar and the reflection of theke at night.


    Though dim, it was enough to see her face.


    Shey on the grass, drenched, her face pale, and her lips almost white.


    She thought she was a goner, the suffocation still lingering.


    She felt someone pressing on her stomach.


    Selena spat out some water, coughed a few times, and then felt air being blown into her mouth.


    The soft touch was so real, it seemed to pull her back to reality.


    In her daze, she heard a man gently ask, "How could you be so careless? Are you feeling better?"


    Selena couldn''t see clearly, just waking from severe hypoxia, her vision and mind nk.


    Feeling the person about to leave, she quickly grabbed a corner of his clothes.


    But the guy just let go of her, saying, "Someone''sing."


    Selenapletely passed out.


    Before she woke up, she smelled disinfectant and heard Raymond angrily grilling the doctor, "Didn''t you say she''d wake up soon? Why is she still out cold? Are you a quack?"


    The doctor exined, "Mr. Montague, Ms. Fair suffered severe hypoxia. She might need a bit more time."


    Raymond snapped, "If she dies, this hospital is done for!"


    The doctor was stunned, "Mr. Montague, please calm down."


    How could Raymond calm down? His heart was still numb. Especially when he saw the car''s license te on the live news, and when he arrived at the scene, people were still salvaging. He almost lost it. He searched the river several times but couldn''t find Selena. Finally, he found her in the tall grass nearby.


    The immense joy of finding her overwhelmed his heart.


    He would never be mad at her again, as long as she woke up.


    As he was thinking this, he saw Selena open her eyes.


    Her head hurt like hell, and she saw Raymond nervously clutching the bed, as if afraid she would vanish into thin air.


    She frowned, "Did you save me?"


    Raymond instantly raised his eyebrows proudly, "Who else do you think it was?"

 Chapter 884 You Dont Want to See Me That Much?

    Selena kept her mouth shut, feeling like there was some big secret she was missing out on.


    Raymond pushed himself up on the bed, his fingers drumming on the nket. "Selena, what''s your deal? I save your butt, and you look bummed out. Were you hoping one of your boy toys would swoop in?" His face got all stormy, eyes shing with anger, and his lips twisted up in a jealous smirk.


    Selena didn''t catch a word he said. The moment he admitted it, her mind was already off innd.


    She drifted back to that time at Silver Bay University, and then to now.


    It all felt so unreal, she had tricked herself into forgetting about Silver Bay, but what about now?


    She shot Raymond a suspicious look.


    Raymond locked eyes with her, catching the doubt and questions in her gaze, and it just made him madder.


    He straightened up, his face going full-on dark mode. "Seriously, were you waiting for someone else to save you?"


    "No." Worried he might go Hulk on the hospital, Selena answered quick, then shut her eyes and leaned back like she was too wiped out to deal.


    He plopped down next to her on purpose. "What''s up? You really can''t stand the sight of me?"


    Selena didn''t bother opening her eyes, just rasped out, "I''m kinda beat."


    Raymond went quiet, even tucking her in with the nket. "Alright, get some sleep. I''ll stick around and keep an eye on you."


    Selena didn''t want to get into it with him; she was genuinely exhausted.


    But she still remembered Ann had fallen into the river with her. "Where''s Ann?"


    Raymond said, "She''s good, catching some Z''s in another room."


    Selena didn''t say anything else and actually dozed off this time.


    Raymond stayed put, asionally dabbing the sweat off her forehead with a tissue.


    But he was clearly no pro at this, his moves were awkward, and he even yanked a few strands of Selena''s hair.


    Selena frowned in her sleep, and he quickly pulled his hand back.


    He got up and went out, gging down a passing nurse.


    The nurse''s eyes went wide with surprise and admiration when she saw his face. The next second, Raymond reached up and snagged two hairpins from her head, asking, "Got any more of these?" The nurse was practically swooning, especially seeing his face up close. "Yeah, hang on."


    Raymond handed the hairpins back and watched her dash into the break room,ing back with a few unused ones and dropping them in his hand.


    He took them and nodded, "Thanks."


    The nurse watched him go back into the room, sit by the bed, and carefully pin Selena''s hair back so it wouldn''t fall into her face.


    She pulled her friend over and sighed, "Man, I wish my boyfriend was that thoughtful."


    Her friend rolled her eyes, "Do you even know who that is?"


    The nurse shrugged, "Everyone calls him Mr. Montague. He''s probably some big-shot CEO or something."


    Her friend flicked her on the forehead. "He''s the head honcho of the Montague Family. You really think he''s all sweet and gentle? You know how those rich families roll."


    Hospitals were hotbeds for gossip, sometimes even requiring staff to sign confidentiality agreements. Many women had many abortions there. True love was a rare find in wealthy families. The nurse quickly covered her mouth, instantly sobering up.


    The door to the room was closed, and it got quiet inside.


    Raymond sat by the bed, suddenly realizing he had never been there for Selena like this before.


    They''d been married for three years, and she must''ve gotten sick during that time. Did she alwayse to the hospital alone?


    He reached out and kept wiping the sweat from her forehead.


    Selena seemed to be having a nightmare, sweating bullets, her eyshes fluttering in fear.


    Her hand clutched the nket tightly, and Raymond worried she might hurt herself by holding on too hard.


    Just as he grabbed her hand, intending to ce a handkerchief in her palm, he heard her mumble a name, "Mario."


    His hand froze, thinking he must''ve misheard. "Who are you calling?"


    Selena was dreaming, dreaming of Mario Torres jumping into the river to save her.


    Dreaming of the small meadow in Ridgefield, where he picked flowers to make her a bracelet.


    Then came overwhelming darkness, spreading from the other side of the sky, swallowing him up.


    She desperately grabbed his hand, calling his name over and over, "Mario."


    She knew it was a fake name, but she didn''t know what else to call him.


    Just as the dream reached its scariest point, a wet towel was pped on her face, the cold shock making her snap her eyes open.


    Raymond stood by the bed, his face so dark it looked like he wanted to bite her.


    Selena pulled the towel off her cheek, her face still dripping with water.


    Meeting his gaze, he asked, "You''re something else. I''m here by your side, busting my butt to take care of you, and you''re calling out some name I don''t know. Who is it, Selena, your first love?" He had a smile on his face, but there was no humor in his eyes.

 Chapter 885 How to Win Her Heart

    His stare was like a dagger, sharp and deadly.


    Selena clutched the bedsheet, her nerves on edge, and gulped.


    Raymond saw her mming up and felt a pang of jealousy, like a knife twisting in his chest.


    Right then, John knocked on the door. "Mr. Montague, lunch is here."


    Raymond had set it up so she could eat as soon as she woke up.


    He looked down, pushed his feelings aside, and took the lunchbox from John.


    Sensing the tension, John made a quick exit.


    Once the door shut, Raymond went back to the bed andid out some fancy dishes.


    He stirred the oatmeal to check the temp, then held a spoonful up to her. "Eat this first."


    Even if he wanted to strangle her, he had to make sure she was fed.


    Selena was exhausted. She hadn''t nned on talking in her sleep and had no clue how to exin it.


    But then she thought, ''Why even bother? He can mess around with other women, so why can''t I say another guy''s name in my sleep? He can''t have it both ways. Besides, what are we anyway? He should be worrying about Brenda.'' With that, she opened her mouth, guilt-free.


    Raymond sucked at taking care of people and kept spilling food while feeding her.


    He was clumsy even when blowing on the oatmeal to cool it down.


    He managed to get through half a bowl, spoon by spoon.


    Selena eyed the fancy dishes and frowned. "Can I try some of those?"


    Raymond realized he''d only been feeding her oatmeal.


    Feeling a bit awkward, he covered it up with anger. "You''ve got a lot of demands."


    But he still picked up some dishes and fed them to her.


    Selena ate, finally feeling a bit full.


    Raymond got up to clean but dropped a bowl, sending pieces everywhere.


    He grabbed a broom to clean up but stood up too fast, knocking more bowls off the cab.


    "What are youughing at?" His face soured, and Selena''sugh made him feel even worse.


    "Nothing." Selena found it hrious but figured it made sense. Raymond probably never did chores growing up.


    Raymond eventually threw in the towel and called a nurse to clean up the mess.


    He plopped down by the bed, waiting until it was just the two of them, and asked, all jealous-like, "Grandpa said you had a crush in college. That true?" "No." Selena knew he''d dig until he hit gold.


    Raymond pushed, "Then who were you mumbling about just now?"


    Selena''s sleep-talking was barely a whisper, and Raymond didn''t catch it all.


    It sounded like a name.


    Selena said, "The old owner of Max. I dreamed about Max. I dreamed he was asking why Max was missing, and I was exining that Max is fine now." Max was still at Manston Manor, and Selena had nned to bring him back that night but left him there for some reason.


    So this excuse was perfect; she was just too worried about Max, which is why she dreamed of his old owner.


    Raymond let out a sigh of relief, the jealousy easing up. Thinking of Max still running wild at Manston Manor, he felt a bit guilty.


    He knew Selena loved Max, yet he had taken Max to Manston Manor on purpose, making her worry even in her dreams.


    Raymond said, "Max is at Manston Manor. No need to stress. Maybe he likes me too much and ran there. I''ll have John bring him back soon."


    He didn''t mention that he had taken Max on purpose.


    The security guards hadn''t told Raymond about Selena looking for Max that night.


    Raymond had told them he didn''t want to hear any news about her and she wasn''t allowed into Manston Manor.


    So if the guards had let Selena in to find Max, they''d be out of a job.


    That day, Raymond woke up to find another woman beside him. He felt like he''d had a wild night, and the marks on Brenda''s body seemed real. Plus, he had called Alex, so he didn''t doubt it. "Selena, you did tell Grandpa you had someone you really liked before. Who was it?" Raymond was dying to know what kind of guy she was into.


    They''d hooked up so many times, and he thought he knew all her sweet spots, always making her lose it.


    But she still wasn''t moved.


    That night when he got home, it was her first time. So what did that guy do to make her remember him so fondly?


    He must''ve been something else; Raymond even wanted to ask him how to win her heart.

 Chapter 886 Am I That Insignificant to You?

    Selena was about to snap back but then remembered her promise to Richard.


    She''d already taken his favor, and Austin was off in Hollywood, yet here she was,ughing it up with Raymond.


    She looked down, gripping the bedsheet tight, feeling like the worst kind of person.


    But she had to face it; she couldn''t beat Tessa.


    Selena said, "You don''t know him."


    Raymond asked, "You haven''t slept with him, right?"


    Selena shook her head slightly, "No."


    Raymond''s tone was cold, and his eyes were just as icy. He stared at her, emotions swirling.


    He closed his eyes, and when he opened them again, they were calm. "If we hook up a few more times, will you forget about him?"


    Selena still said, "No."


    One of Raymond''s hands hung by his side. Hearing this, his fingertips curled slightly. Though he smirked, his eyes stayed cold. "Really? Compared to him, am I that worthless to you?"


    Selena didn''t want to keep talking, but she had to remember her promise to Richard.


    Selena said casually, "Mr. Montague, if you want topare yourself to him, then yeah, you don''t measure up."


    Raymond kicked over the cab beside them. He looked at her in disbelief, even hurt.


    Selena didn''t meet his eyes, just kept her head down.


    Raymond didn''t curse or question her. He just stood there for a long time, until his legs felt numb and painful. After a while, he let out a mockingugh and turned to leave, like he was nevering back.


    Thest time someone said that to him was when Christopher was still around.


    Catherine and Abigail always said Raymond couldn''tpare to Christopher.


    They always said, "Christopher does everything better than you."


    "Raymond, if you were born into another family, you''d be great too, but Christopher is just too amazing."


    "You got a perfect score because you crammed for the test. Christopher got a perfect score because the test only had that many points. If there were a thousand points, ten thousand points, he could get them all, but you definitely couldn''t." When Christopher died, everyone, even Catherine and Abigail, thought Raymond was jealous of Christopher.


    Everyone in Silver Bay City said Raymond could even harm his own brother, so don''t mess with him; he''s a madman.


    He''d carried this usation for years, up to now.


    Raymond''s biggest dream was to no longer bepared to Christopher.


    He was just Raymond, not Christopher''s brother.


    Selena''s words brought back bad memories, making him realize he was beingpared to Christopher again.


    Raymond was furious. ''Am I really that terrible?''


    He felt like every cell in his body was burning up, ready to evaporate all the water inside him. When he got back to the car, he took out a cigarette, wanting to light it.


    But he was too agitated, and the lighter wouldn''t catch.


    After a long while, he broke the cigarette and threw it into the nearby trash can.


    In the evening, he took a private jet to Vistalia.


    When he arrived, he was greeted by a dozen ck cars, and the surrounding area had been cleared.


    He got into the front Bentley, leaned back in the seat, and closed his eyes to rest.


    When they arrived at a magnificent building, a voluptuous woman came out to greet him personally.


    Helen Hill held a beautiful fan in her hand, walking in a way that tugged at a man''s heartstrings. "Raymond, it''s been so long since youst came."


    Raymond handed his suit to the bodyguard behind him and unbuttoned a few buttons on his shirt.


    He didn''t respond to Helen, but she naturally linked her arm with his.


    Helen asked, smiling, "What''s wrong? Why are you so angry?"


    He pulled his hand away and walked into the building without looking at her.

 Chapter 887 It Must Be Lovesickness

    The building had this super tight entrance, leading down to the biggest and baddest underground fight club in all of Vistalia.


    The deals here were shady as hell. Almost every day, someone bit the dust in the arena, but the cash you could rake in from just an hour on stage was more than what you''d make in a lifetime outside. The arena had seven underground levels. The top four were for all sorts of sketchy deals, while the bottom three were where folks put their lives on the line.


    Each level was massive and known as a no-rules zone in Vistalia.


    Nobody dared to mess with anyone here. Even the top assassins had to chill out once they stepped inside.


    Here, you could rock a mask or not; it was totally up to you.


    Since he got in, Raymond had been strolling through a special passage and then stopped in a room.


    This room had a killer view of the fights below. Right now, a dude and a rabid wolf were going at it in their final showdown.


    In front of him was this huge one-way ss window, and the biggest electronic screen in the arena showed the fight countdown. On either side of the screen, the cash bet on each side was disyed.


    Twenty billion bucks were riding on the guy winning, while two hundred billion were on the wolf.


    This kind of crazy cash flow for just one fight showed how nuts the money game was in this underground fight club every day. Helen walked in all graceful and handed him a cup of tea.


    Raymond didn''t take it; he just kept his eyes on the fight below.


    Back in the day, when he was in Vistalia, he''d sometimese here and chill for an entire afternoon.


    Helen then brought a bunch of grapes and peeled one with her fingertips.


    "Raymond," she called out, bringing the grape to his mouth.


    Raymond said coldly, "Helen, I don''t want to eat."


    Helen asked, "What''s up? Showing up here out of the blue, don''t you wanna be the CEO of the Montague Group?" Her tone made it clear she didn''t give a damn about the Montague Group.


    Raymond said, "No."


    Helen popped the grape into her own mouth and licked the juice off her fingers. "Then it must be lovesickness." Raymond stayed silent, eyes glued to the fight below.


    The guy was already losing, while the wolf stayed savage. The crowd outside was going wild, like some kind of primal hell.


    Each floor had a room like this, offering a killer view of the arena, set up for the owner of the fight club.


    Raymond was just about to head down and join the action when Helen suddenly tried to kiss him.


    He quickly turned his head, and her kissnded on his cheek. His face darkened, eyes zing with anger.


    Helen covered her face with a fan, giving a wickedly seductive smile, "So resistant, seems like you really have someone you like. Wanna y today? In a bad mood?" Raymond grabbed a tissue and wiped the lipstick off his cheek, looking stiff as a board.


    He dropped his gaze and unbuttoned the rest of his shirt, showing off his rock-hard abs.


    This kind of body was a hotmodity, whether you were talking local or international.


    He turned to the person next to him and said, "Set up my next fight."


    Someone in the shadows nodded and quickly left to get things ready.


    Helen fanned herself, not stopping him but smiling as she looked through the thick ss at the arena below.


    Soon enough, Raymond hit the stage wearing a mask.


    The crowd went nuts, and someone recognized him.


    A beefy dude started yelling, "God! God!"


    Then the whole ce erupted, "God! God!"


    Raymond''s mask had made a few appearances before, each time taking on some seriously nasty beasts.


    He never lost. Word on the street was that in one of his first fights years ago, he took on two lions.


    Everyone bet on the lions, but he bet on himself.


    That match scored him billions, enough to buy up the whole Wealth Light Valley Street.


    He didn''t show up often, but when he did, he left a mark.


    His opponents were tough, but he was tougher.


    Guys worshipped power and strength.


    Helen watched from the room, twirling a grape with her fingertips, and after a while, she asked the person next to her, "Who''s he up against this time?"


    The guy replied, "Four wolves, one of them''s the alpha."


    Helen''s fingers paused, and her eyes narrowed. "Did something go down in Steria?"


    The guy said, "I don''t know. He doesn''t let us follow him or ask about his business in Steria."


    Helen smiled and extended her grape juice-stained fingers.


    The bodyguard quickly held up her hand and knelt down, licking each finger clean.


    Helen tapped her fan lightly with her other hand. "He must be in love. You ran into Olivia before, right? Send Olivia to his room tonight. He said he wanted to marry her once." The tingling sensation from her fingertips spread through her body, her eyes ncing at the center of the arena where the fight had already started.


    She noticed the bodyguard''s reaction and chuckled, "Already getting worked up?"


    The bodyguard said nothing, respectfully returning her hand, "Need more water?"


    Helen had a killer figure, all curves and allure. Who would''ve thought that ten years ago, she was just an overlooked newlywed?


    Other bodyguards were in the room too, but none dared to look at her.


    Her walk was specially trained, every step perfectly ced.


    Even at thirty-three, she was still a knockout.


    The most mature women always knew best how to seduce men.

 Chapter 888 Only Those Who Seek Love Are the Most Foolish

    The brawl outside the ring was already in full swing, and the whole ce was buzzing with wild energy.


    When thest wolf bit the dust, everyone threw their hands up in the air.


    Cheers, ps, sweat, the stench of smoke and booze-it was all mixed up in the air.


    The testosterone was so thick you could almost cut it with a knife.


    All those smells blended together, turning into one big roar. "God! God!"


    Raymond kept his mask on. As he walked out, he ripped the bloody cloth off his knuckles.


    Sweat was dripping down his forehead, sliding over his chiseled muscles.


    His shirt was off, and sweat was pouring down like a waterfall.


    After letting off some steam, he felt way better.


    He grabbed a bottle of water from someone nearby and headed back to the room he just left.


    But as soon as he opened the door, he saw Helen pinned against the wall by a bodyguard, her legs wrapped around his waist. Raymond''s face turned dark.


    Helen saw him and gave the bodyguard a pat.


    The bodyguard sped up, finished quickly, then knelt down to fix her dress.


    Helen''s legs were shaky, and she got some help to sit across from Raymond.


    Raymond sneered, "You''re gonna crash and burn with your wild ways."


    Helen propped her chin with one hand and sighed, "I''m not getting any younger. Now I just wanna enjoy each day. Raymond, chasing love is for fools." Raymond stiffened and grabbed a jacket. "I''m hitting the shower."


    He was drenched, with water droplets still clinging to his hair.


    Helen looked outside. Below was a hyped-up crowd, who seemed like crazed demons now, but once they left, they were top-notch professionals.


    Helen said, "Raymond, true love''s a myth. You can dig her body, her looks, but once you want her heart, it''s game over. Look at me. Since my divorce, I''ve been so happy. My current lovers are strong and treat me well. Isn''t that better than a rtionship?"


    Raymond was already at the door and saw the bodyguard who''d just been with her now massaging her shoulders, treating her well.


    Raymond looked at her, "Helen, you should find a good guy to marry."


    Helen chuckled, "Love''s a joke, and marriage is even worse."


    Raymond headed straight to the top floor.


    The top floor had a killer view of the city''s famousndmarks, and there was a pool at the very top.


    He jumped right into the pool, swam a fewps, and finally felt his energy cool down.


    Wiping the water from his face, he stared nkly at the sky.


    He didn''t know how long he''d been there when his phone rang.


    He''d been MIA for two days, and even John didn''t know where he was.


    Raymond got out of the water, grabbed his phone, and answered. "What''s up?"


    John asked, "Mr. Montague, should we send Max to Ms. Cooper?"


    Raymond dropped his eyes andy down on a nearby chair.


    It was nighttime, and the stars were super bright.


    He used to love this ce, surrounded by the magical night view of Vistalia, shining like gold. Lying above this pile of gold, even his loneliness felt golden. He thought that was pretty cool. If it weren''t for Selena, he''d still think so.


    Raymond said, "Send him back."


    As soon as he said that, John added, "Max seems to have thrown up."


    Raymond got anxious, thinking, ''If anything happens to Max, Selena will definitely kill me.''


    No one would''ve guessed that Raymond, who was just the hero of the fighting arena, would now be worried about getting pped over a dog.


    Raymond asked anxiously, "What happened to him? He was fine when I left."


    John replied, "I''m not sure either. I''ve called the vet."


    Raymond blurted out, "Take him to the hospital now! Don''t let Selena know about this. If Max loses weight, feed him more meat every day until he gains it back before sending him back."


    John said, "Okay, Mr. Montague, don''t worry."


    John quickly drove to the hospital. But just as he reached the gates of Manston Manor, he saw Selena.


    Selena hade to pick up Max.


    It had been two days. Selena had just been discharged from the hospital and was still feeling a bit weak today, but thinking about not having any more dealings with Raymond in the future, she decided to pick up Max first. John nced at the listless Max sitting in the car and immediately took another exit.

 Chapter 889 Kissing Her While Swimming

    Vistalia was all lit up, night in full swing. Raymond hung up the phone and took a swig of his drink, feeling kinda jittery. Man, what a view. It''d be awesome if Selena was here.


    There was a pool, a killer view of Vistalia''s busiest spots, drinks, and some fruit.


    He could be swimming with her, sneaking in kisses.


    And if things got heated, he could even get a little wild on the pool''s edge.


    He shook his head, trying to push the thought away. His hand trembled a bit as he held the wine ss, so he set it down.


    The phone buzzed again. This time, it was Paul.


    When Raymond headed to Vistalia, he had his crew dig into the guy who tried to off Selena that night. They probably had some dirt by now.


    And with Paul calling, it had to be about Christopher.


    Just thinking about that name made Raymond wanna crush the ss in his hand.


    He hit the answer button.


    Paul''s voice came through, "Raymond, we found Christopher''s prints again. I''m pretty sure he''s still kicking and hiding out in Silver Bay City. I finally got some leads on what he was into back then. Vistalia''s been doing some hush-hush research for years. It''s a weapon, but not your usual kind. This one messes with the brain, and they''ve been using live humans for experiments."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed, "Using live humans?"


    Paul replied, "Yeah, you know Vistalia loves chaos. They''re still at war with a bunch of countries. This research is a total humanitarian nightmare. Over twenty years ago, some countries tried to step in and stop it, even sparked a protest. But the Vistalia researchers just moved it underground. They haven''t stopped, and word is they''ve made some headway."


    Raymond lit a cigarette, looking down. "So, the data Christopher had was tied to this research?"


    Paul said, "Maybe."


    Raymond asked, "You got any idea what kind of research it is?"


    Paul spoke up, "The higher-ups are super tight-lipped. Just knowing this much puts the whole Adams Family at risk of getting booted."


    Raymond shook the water from his hair and flopped back on the lounge chair.


    If Christopher was still alive, he''d show up eventually. If he wasying low, he had his reasons.


    Paul, not hearing a response, kept going, "Raymond, I was thinking, when Christopher supposedly died abroad, could it have been because these secret research folks found him? You think he might''ve been taken for their experiments?" Raymond''s body went stiff, a chill running down his spine. "What are you getting at?"


    Paul broke it down, "Think about it, if these guys are doing live human experiments and they nabbed Christopher, with his genius brain, why would they let him go? If he''sying low, it might be because of the experiment''s results. And with all the recent smuggling, it''s possible the experiment messed him up, making him too scared to show his face. I even think the data he took is super important to them, like, game-changing. So they know he''s alive and are hunting for him in Steria."


    Raymond couldn''t shake the thought that the experiment might''ve messed with Christopher''s head.


    Paul added, "Raymond, I still think the key is finding the girl Christopher was into back then. He probably gave her the data." Raymond just stared out at the vast view, not saying a word.


    Paul asked, "You in Vistalia?"


    Raymond replied, "Yeah."


    Paul pressed, "When youing back?"


    "Tonight." Raymond hung up and rubbed his temples.


    Suddenly, he heard the click of high heels behind him and caught a whiff of perfume.


    He turned and saw a familiar figure.


    The woman looked kinda like Olivia, but only about halfway.


    She called out shyly, "Raymond."


    Raymond''s face darkened. It was Olivia, but she''d had some work done.


    He stood up and called the bodyguards to take her away.


    Then he went to see Helen.


    Helen was glued to herputer, crunching cash flow numbers, when Raymond covered the screen with his hand.


    Helen yelped, "I worked on that forever!"


    Raymond, a bit ticked off, said, "Stop setting me up with random women."


    Helen looked confused. "What''s wrong with Olivia? Didn''t you say you wanted to marry her?"


    Raymond couldn''t argue. Olivia was his official girlfriend back then.


    His take on rtionships was simple: if she was his girlfriend, they''d eventually get hitched.


    Raymond said, "I like someone else now."


    "Who?" Helen raised an eyebrow. It wasn''t often he admitted stuff like this.


    Raymond muttered, "You don''t know her."


    Helen''s face fell. She''d known Raymond for years.


    Raymond had been running this ce for a long time. People thought he took over the underground fighting ring as an adult.


    But truth was, he took it over as a teenager.


    For a fifteen-year-old to call the shots here was no small feat.


    Helen wanted to say something, "Raymond..."


    Raymond cut her off, "Don''t try to talk me out of it, Helen. I''m not like you."

 Chapter 890 Other Than Not Liking Me

    Helen grinned and shook her head. "Kids always think they know it all. You''ll get it one day."


    Raymond ducked into the next dressing room and came out looking sharp in a suit.


    That''s when it hit Helen-he wasn''t that awkward teen anymore.


    He was tall and built. When he first stepped into the fighting ring, he almost got taken out by the beast he faced.


    But he hung in there, pure grit, and took out the beast''s eye.


    After that, whenever he showed up with that mask, he was never a mess again.


    Everyone knew the masked fighter, but they had no clue about the scared kid who came before God.


    Helen sighed, "Alright, I won''t send any more women your way. But trust me, I''ve been there, so be careful."


    Raymond fastened his cufflinks, slipping back into his untouchable, noble persona. Off the field, you''d never guess he was the same guy who fought like a demon. Raymond said, "Other than not liking me, she''s pretty awesome."


    They clicked in bed, especially her legs-they were a st. Her waist was so tiny he could wrap one hand around it.


    Raymond added, "Helen, I''m heading back."


    "So soon?" Helen was a bit taken aback. Wasn''t he nning to crash here tonight?


    Raymond had flown in just to blow off steam in the ring. Now that he was chill, he didn''t want to stick around.


    As he boarded the ne, Helen reminded him, "Hope you bring her next time."


    Raymond paused and said coolly, "Even if I have to drag her, she''ll be with me. She can only like me."


    Selena said he couldn''t measure up to the guy she liked. He wanted to see who this guy was.


    Selena called John, but he was busy and told her toe another day to pick up Max.


    She had no choice but to head back to the office. But as soon as she walked into the lobby, she spotted Brenda. Brenda was all dolled up in luxury gear today, even carrying a designer bag.


    Last time at Manston Manor, Raymond had tossed her a check for two million bucks.


    It was the first time she saw how loaded people could be, just throwing around the price of a house.


    She was dying to please Raymond, ready to do anything to seduce him and make him happy.


    But Raymond had been MIA the past few days and wasn''t picking up her calls.


    With no other option, she came to Selena''s ce to show off.


    "Ms. Fair, what a coincidence." Brenda smiled and took off her oversized sses.


    She had cut her hair short, just like Selena''s style.


    Her features already kinda looked like Selena''s, and with makeup, she now looked even more simr.


    Seeing someone copying her, Selena felt annoyed. She frowned, not wanting to deal with Brenda.


    But Brenda was acting all high and mighty, chin up. "Ms. Fair, I came today to ask when I''ll be notified for the audition for that role. I told Raymond I wanted the second female lead in this show, and he agreed. Mr. Walker should have talked to you, right?"


    John had indeed talked to her, but Selena had turned it down.


    Selena said coolly, "The roles are already set. We can''t add anyone. Sorry, but you''ll have to leave."


    Brenda rolled her eyes. "So you''re saying you won''t even respect Raymond''s wishes? I heard you were with Raymond for a while, but he dumped you. Are you holding a grudge and letting it mess with your work? Mixing business with pleasure? He''d give your crew a lot of money for this role. Turning him down just to spite him isn''t smart, Ms. Fair."


    As Brenda spoke, she sized up Selena. Honestly, she was super jealous of Selena''s looks, especially how she could rock an A-line skirt with that innocent yet seductive vibe.


    Her eyes shed with jealousy, remembering that she had been cut by Selena, making her even more pissed.


    Brenda sneered, "Ms. Fair, I finally get Raymond''s type. He likes this kind of figure and style, not because you''re Selena. He kept you around just because your body fits his type. Oh, and he told me that too."


    She stepped closer, lowering her voice, "And he also said you were awkward in bed and needed him to teach you. He got bored, which is why he found me. We had a st that night."

 Chapter 891 Did You and Raymond Only Have One Night?

    Brenda thought she could totally piss off Selena with her words.


    There were a bunch of people hanging around the front desk, and if Selena blew her top, it''d be super embarrassing. Brenda was already grinning like a Cheshire cat.


    But Selena just gave her a look and said, "How many times have you bragged to me about that night with Raymond?" Brenda''s smug grin froze. She didn''t get what Selena was getting at. "Selena, what are you talking about?"


    She didn''t even bother with the fake politeness of calling her Ms. Fair anymore.


    Selena chuckled, "I was just wondering if you only had that one night with Raymond."


    Brenda''s face went from smug to pissed in a heartbeat. Truth was, she didn''t even have that one night. Raymond was just drunk, and she tricked him. She didn''t know why it worked so easily. Maybe she just got lucky. Now, with Selena throwing shade, she was speechless.


    Selena tucked her hair behind her ear. "You had one night with Raymond, and you can''t stop bragging about it. I''ve had countless nights with him, but have you ever heard me say anything? You said he''s tired of me; well, I''m kinda tired of him too. So, no need to rub it in my face. If he wants to spend money on you, that''s his business. The role''s been decided. If I remember right, I was the one who cut you. Guess I made the right call."


    Selena''s words left Brenda humiliated, her mind stuck on "You only had one night with him."


    Brenda''s face turned pale, and she couldn''te up with aeback.


    It wasn''t until Selena walked away that Brenda clenched her fists in anger.


    ''No way, I gotta get back at her!'' Brenda took a deep breath, her eyes burning with resentment.


    Lately, her friends wereughing at her, and no one believed Raymond was into her.


    She had to find a way to have dinner with Raymond and then unt it in front of those women. They''d be so jealous.


    She nced at her belly and got an idea, her eyes filled with determination!


    She had to marry into the Montague Family! Then, Selena would be nothing.


    In the next few days, Selena worked overtime for two days straight.


    She couldn''t reach Raymond on the phone. She didn''t know he''d gone to Vistalia.


    She also called John a bunch of times, trying to get Max back, but John kept saying he wasn''t at Manston Manor. Selena had no choice but to either work overtime or chill.


    But lying in bed at night, she couldn''t stop thinking about the night she was rescued.


    That voice, even though it had changed a bit, still felt super familiar to her.


    The first time, she could brush it off as her imagination, just wishful thinking. But it happened again.


    Thinking about it, she wanted to see Max even more.


    Selena threw on her clothes and decided to head to Manston Manor again.


    But this time, on her way there, she bumped into Betty, who had just gotten off work.


    It was already 2 AM, and Betty was just leaving the office.


    Selena parked her car by the curb and saw Betty standing alone, trying to hail a cab.


    The night wind was chilly, and Betty was shivering.


    It was tough to get a cab at this hour, so Selena pulled up in front of her. "Betty, why are you heading home sote?"


    Betty''s eyes lit up when she saw her, looking a bit embarrassed. "Ms. Fair."


    Selena said, "Hop in, I''ll give you a ride home."


    Betty shook her head, "Ms. Fair, no need. You just got out of the hospital a few days ago."


    Seeing her insist, Selena sighed, "Alright, then text me when you get home."


    Betty smiled, "Okay."


    When Selena drove to Manston Manor, she found Brenda at the gate.


    Was no one sleeping tonight?


    She frowned, lost the desire to find Max, and drove back home.


    Meanwhile, Betty waited at the gate for another half hour before a limo pulled up in front of her.


    The window rolled down, revealing Nathan''s face. "Get in the car."


    Betty''s face turned pale the moment she saw him, and she silently walked away.


    Nathan slowly drove alongside her, talking on the phone, "Alright, I know it didn''t work out. Selena is still alive and kicking. If Aria wants something to happen to her, then find another opportunity."


    Hearing this, Betty stopped walking, finally understanding why Selena had been hospitalized a few days ago. It was the White Family again.


    After hanging up, Nathan tossed his phone aside.


    Seeing her stop, he thought she had changed her mind and quickly got out of the car. "Betty, get in the car first. We can exin to your parentster. I''ve already started nning the wedding. We can get married next month, just like we originally discussed."


    This was indeed what Betty had discussed with him.


    Before she knew he was from the White Family, she had wanted to marry him so badly, thinking he was a ray of light in her world.


    But now she was clear-headed, realizing that her world had never been dark; all the darkness was brought by him.


    Everything before was just self-deception.


    Her hand, her parents'' jobs, their current plight-all were caused by him.


    And he shamelessly slept with her, shamelessly wanting to marry her.


    How ridiculous. To him, those harms were nothing.

 Chapter 892 Even If You Were the Last Man on Earth

    Nathan was strutting over, still looking annoyingly handsome but with that icy vibe.


    Betty shed back to the first night they met. He was a mess, iming he was a delivery guy who got into it with some lowlife thief. She felt for him then, ''cause they were both just regr folks trying to get by.


    Nathan said, "Betty, Aria might not warm up to you right away, but no worries. I''ll get her on board."


    All he talked about was his sister Aria, like Betty should be grateful to marry him.


    Betty found it hrious and wanted to smack him, but her hand was still healing and she couldn''t move it much.


    She couldn''t let Nathan mess up her hand any more.


    Seeing her quiet, Nathan thought she was on board. "I won''t hold the kid thing against you, but don''t be so rash next time."


    As soon as he finished, Betty looked up at him.


    Nathan''s heart had been softening, happy to see her, but at that moment, he clearly saw deep-seated hatred in her eyes. He took a step back. Betty said in a cold tone, "Nathan, even if you were thest man on Earth, I wouldn''t be with you. Don''t bother me again, or else..."


    "Or else what?" Nathan tried to grab her hand, but she yanked it away.


    Betty gritted her teeth while saying, "Or else I''ll show you I can hook up with other guys just like I did with you. After all, I''m already ''tainted."" Nathan went silent, staring at her stubborn face, and for a moment, he believed Betty could really do it.


    He had liked her initially because she was different from other women.


    Just then, another dude got out of Nathan''s car.


    They were supposed to hit a bar, but Nathan had pulled over when they passed by here.


    The guy asked, "Nathan, what are you doing?"


    He was just some regr guy from Silver Bay City, a buddy Nathan hung out with. Tonight, he had just hitched a ride with Nathan.


    As soon as he steadied himself, he saw a stunning woman walking towards him, then wrapping her arms around his neck and kissing him without hesitation.


    His eyes widened, and he immediately hugged Betty, spinning her around and pressing her against the car.


    But the next second, a bullet tore through his shoulder. He quickly let go of her, his face going pale as he looked at Nathan a few steps away.


    Nathan was fuming, his face twisted with rage.


    Terrified, the guy hit the ground, crawling back a few steps. "Nathan, you saw it too. She started it. I couldn''t help it. I was just..."


    Betty stood off to the side, casually wiping her mouth with her fingertip, staying silent.


    She knew the guy begging for mercy. Being somewhat in the entertainment biz, she knew he was a sleazeball who loved exploiting female stars. His family had some cash, not as much as the Whites, but enough to hang with Nathan thiste. He had to be one of Nathan''s crew.


    A bullet ripped through the guy''s skull.


    Betty knew Nathan would do that; it was just his style. Right there on the street, he had no problem shooting someone dead.


    She lowered her gaze, and the next second, her chin was grabbed.


    Nathan''s eyes were zing with anger, the smoking gun barrel pressed against her cheek without hesitation.


    She looked at him fearlessly, even kissed the gun barrel and smirked, "Go ahead, kill me. You saw it, I can be with anyone now." Nathan''s hand shook with rage.


    Betty snatched the gun from his hand, aimed at his chest, and pulled the trigger without a second thought.


    He couldn''t bring himself to hurt her, but she aimed to kill him.


    If he hadn''t dodged quickly, the bullet would have pierced his heart.


    It only hit his shoulder.


    Betty''s eyes were full of regret, just a little bit off.


    "Betty!" Nathan clutched his shoulder, his hand covered in blood, and couldn''t help but p her.


    This time, he didn''t hold back. Betty''s cheek swelled up, and her mouth was bleeding.


    Nathan shouted furiously, "Are you crazy? You really want to kill me?"


    Betty licked the corner of her mouth, saying nothing, but the hatred in her eyes betrayed her true intentions.


    She really did want to kill him.


    Nathan was trembling all over, while not far away, his men were dealing with the corpse.


    He took a deep breath, "What do you want?"


    Betty called out, full of hatred, "I want Aria dead! I want you dead! Is that okay?"


    Nathan gave her a deep look, too angry to say a word, and got into the car.


    Betty sneered, "If you mess with Selena again, I''ll kill you every time I see you."


    Nathan stiffened, his anger reaching its peak. ''How long have you known Selena, and now you want to kill me for someone so insignificant?'' But Betty just stood there quietly, determined to follow through.

 Chapter 893 Feeling Sorry for Her

    Nathan peeled out of there like a bat outta hell.


    Nobody had a clue a dude got whacked here, except for Selena, who''d been chilling in her car a bit away and didn''t bother toe over.


    Selena figured since she didn''t scoop up Max, she''d swing by to see if Betty managed to snag a cab. She sure didn''t expect to catch that wild scene.


    She was too far to catch the deets of their beef; all she saw was Nathan offing someone and Betty nearly taking Nathan out.


    Ronald once told her Betty was like a desert rose, a cactus. Try to pick her, and you''d end up bleeding.


    Guess he was spot on.


    Selena hung around for another ten minutes before cruising over.


    She yed it cool, like she just got there, and rolled down the window. "Still no cab? Hop in, I''ll give you a lift."


    When Betty saw her, she suddenly felt like bawling.


    People are funny like that. When no one''s around to see their pain, they can tough it out.


    But the second someone shows a bit of care, all the bottled-up feelingse crashing down.


    This time, Betty didn''t argue and slid into the passenger seat without a word.


    As Selena hit the gas, she heard Betty sniffling.


    She didn''t pry; just drove in silence.


    She''d memorized Betty''s address before, and after a long hour, they finally pulled up.


    The lights were still on, meaning her folks were waiting up.


    Selena grabbed a tissue and handed it over. "Dry those tears. Your parents are probably still up."


    Betty quickly dabbed at her face. "Ms. Fair, sorry about this. I''ll head in now."


    Selena nodded, watching her go inside.


    Her eyes dropped, spotting a stack of papers Betty left behind. She grabbed them and hurried after her. Betty''s parents were indeed still awake.


    When Betty opened the door and saw their faces, she noticed they looked even older. "Dad, Mom."


    They were sitting in the cramped living room, worry and anger etched on their faces.


    Betty''s mom, Donna Garcia, held onto her dad, Hubert Anderson, and slowly shook her head. Seeing this, Betty felt a knot in her stomach.


    She knew they probably found out about her abortion. They were crushed and pissed.


    But there was this unspoken gap between parents and kids, and with everything going sideways, no one dared tosh out.


    Everyone was scared that even a tiny bit of hurt would break the other.


    Hubert just sat there, not saying a word.


    Donna stayed quiet for a bit, then finally asked, "Have you eaten?"


    Betty felt like her heart was being ripped apart.


    She wished she could go back and smack some sense into her younger self. Why did she fall for Nathan? Why did she buy into his BS? And why did she get knocked up before tying the knot? They''d been through so much. Now that Hubert and Donna knew she''d carried the enemy''s kid and had an abortion, they must be crushed.


    Betty broke down, "Dad, Mom, I''m so sorry for putting you through this."


    If she hadn''t been so hell-bent on finding out who reced her, Aria wouldn''t have targeted her and pulled all those dirty tricks.


    Hubert and Donna just sighed.


    Hubert kept puffing on his cigarette, while Donna cried.


    Betty''s hand, hanging by her side, slowly clenched into a fist. She really hated herself.


    After a while, Donna asked, "Feeling any better? Why didn''t you tell us? Why go through the abortion alone?"


    Betty lowered her eyes and knelt in front of Donna. "Mom, I''m sorry."


    Donna raised her hand and patted her head. "Nothing to be sorry for. We''re just upset. We can''t take on the White Family, and we never thought their moves would get dirtier. Betty, it''s not your fault. It''s ours for not being able to protect you."


    Betty''s fragile strength crumbled. She bit her lip hard, tasting blood.


    Donna touched her cheek, which still had the mark of five fingers. "What happened to your face?"


    Betty decided to spill the beans. "I ran into Nathan on the way back. He kept bugging me, but it''s okay. I got my revenge."


    Hearing she got her revenge, Donna got anxious, feeling a pain in her chest.


    Betty took a deep breath, trying to push down the pain in her heart. "Trust me, I''ll make them pay."


    Even Hubert, who''d been quietly smoking, coughed a few times and stood up to remind her, "Take care of yourself."


    They always knew Betty was tough and had her own ns.


    Betty nodded. When you''re really sad, words don''te; you just feel this ache in your chest.


    She heard a knock on the door and, opening it, found her documents left on the doorstep. She knew it must''ve been Selena, sensing the tense vibe in the house and quietly leaving them there.


    Betty felt a warmth in her heart, and her eyes got misty.


    A leader like Selena was truly worth following.

 Chapter 894 Shes Tired of Me, But Im Not Tired of Her

    When Selena rolled back into Ashbourne Manor, it was already the crack of dawn, like four in the morning.


    Thinking about that crying she heard outside the door, she felt kinda uneasy.


    It wasn''t like she was some saint or anything; it was just that Donna''s words hit her right in the feels about Barbara.


    Honestly, whether a family was loaded or broke didn''t really mess with a kid''s character that much.


    What really mattered was how the parents acted.


    Being broke but having a rich spirit made a kid tougher. Even if they hit rock bottom, they''d grab any chance to bounce back, no matter what.


    That night, Selena was tossing and turning, couldn''t catch a wink of sleep.


    She realized her littlepany was carrying the hopes of too many people. Sophia, Ronald, Ann, Austin, Betty, and the rest.


    Each one of them had be someone she couldn''t just ditch.


    The more weight on her shoulders, the more she had to sacrifice.


    At 6 AM, Raymond had just rolled back into Silver Bay City when his guys told him the folks who tried to off Selena that night were from the White Family.


    He squinted, "The White Family? Aria? But she ain''t that big a deal in the White Family."


    The guy said, "Mr. Montague, it was Nathan, Aria''s brother. Mr. Otis White thinks the world of him. The current heir of the White Family is about to bite the dust, and Nathan''s probably gonna take over." The White Family and the Montague family were kin. Raymond even had to call Otis "grandpa." If he went after the White Family, both families would be in a mess.


    Raymond asked, frowning, "Does Nathan have anything he gives a damn about?"


    To wreck someone, you gotta break their spirit, make ''em wish they were dead.


    The guy replied, "There''s a chick he cares about a lot, named Betty. But Betty''s already been signed by Ms. Fair and is now an actress at S.M Corporation." Raymond immediately got what Selena was up to.


    On one hand, Selena saw talent in Betty, but on the other, Betty could be the weapon to bring down the White Family.


    The more Nathan went after Selena now, the more he''d get smacked by Bettyter.


    Raymond leaned back, chuckling to himself, just like he did back in the day.


    Not hearing Raymond''s response, the guy continued, "Mr. Montague, Nathan ain''t scared of much, but he does care about Aria and Betty." Raymond instructed coolly, "Send someone to deal with Aria."


    Whether Aria could dodge the bullet like Selena did, that was up to her.


    Since Nathan was a nutjob, going after him directly was pointless.


    The guy nodded and added, "Got it. Also, the loony bin called, saying Ms. Montague''s been raising hell, wanting out."


    When he sent Mia to the mental hospital, Raymond never nned on letting her out.


    "Ignore her," Raymond said tly as the car pulled up to Manston Manor.


    But outside Manston Manor, a woman was waiting. When he saw her, a flicker of surprise crossed his face, but when she turned around, his expression went cold.


    It was Brenda. She''d been waiting there all night, stubborn as hell.


    Seeing Raymond''s car, she quickly ran up. "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond didn''t say a word and didn''t stop the car.


    He''d given her two million bucks that day, and their deal was done. Since Selena didn''t like him and thought he couldn''t hold a candle to her first love, using other women to get to her was pointless. So Alex''s n was a bust.


    Brenda tapped on the car window, looking all pitiful, "Mr. Montague, I''ve been waiting for you all night. I went to see Ms. Fair, but she still won''t let me act in the S.M Corporation''s drama. I told her it was your idea, but she said she was already tired of sleeping with you."


    Hearing this, Raymond rolled down the window.


    That did sound like something Selena would say, but Brenda must''ve said something even more outrageous first.


    Looking at this dumb woman, he felt grossed out thinking about having slept with her. He even felt dirty.


    Brenda, thinking she had him hooked, said, "Mr. Montague, I''ve been waiting for you all night. It''s freezing. Let me in the car, okay? I want to stay with you tonight."


    Raymond pulled out a check and wrote her a million bucks. "If Selena doesn''t want you to act, then you won''t act. She''s tired of me, but I''m not tired of her. Stay out of her sight."


    Brenda looked at the million-dor check, once again amazed by Raymond''s generosity.


    But human greed knew no bounds. Seeing his generosity, along with his looks and status, Brenda wished she could stay by his side forever.


    Raymond had already rolled up the window. "And don''te in front of me either. Let''s not meet again."


    The car slowly drove into Manston Manor.


    Brenda had been so dazzled by his face that she hadn''t paid attention to what he said. Now, thinking back.


    It seemed he said-even if Selena was tired of him, he wasn''t tired of Selena.


    That didn''t sound like something he would say. He was so high and mighty, with no shortage of women. Even if he yed with ten women a day, no one would question it. Now he wanted that bitch Selena.

 Chapter 895 Jealousy Swells in an Instant

    Brenda was shaking with rage. She shoved the check away, jealousy bubbling up like a volcano.


    "What the hell does Selena have that makes Raymond act like this? Damn it! That bitch should just drop dead!" Brenda fumed, thinking about how she''d only known Raymond for a hot minute and already scored three million bucks from him. How much had Selena raked in?


    Jealousy hit its peak right then and there.


    Brenda thought, "If Raymond goes back to Selena, I''m toast. No way! I can''t let that happen!"


    Brenda made a beeline for Sky Gallery. She''d been working there for a bit and knew some folks.


    But her social climbing was so obvious, it made her look like a fool. No rich dude wanted to stick around long-term.


    She hit up her fake friends.


    "Got any drugs that can off someone instantly?" she asked.


    They''d seen rich guys do some ruthless stuff before, so they were a bit taken aback by Brenda''s request.


    "What do you need that for? Haven''t you already snagged Raymond? If there''s someone you don''t like, just have him deal with it."


    "You really think she hooked up with Raymond? If she did, then I''m Raymond''s first love."


    The room erupted inughter.


    The women there all knew each other, and Brenda wasn''t exactly Miss Popr, so she was always the odd one out.


    Mainly because she''d backstabbed a lot of people and was two-faced. No one wanted to get close to her.


    Now someone wanted to mess with her on purpose. Asking for a drug like that, Brenda was probably looking for trouble.


    Suddenly, a woman piped up, "I got some. A few rich guys used it to punish someone who crossed themst time. I was there, and it scared the crap out of me. If you want it, I''ll give it to youter." Brenda''s eyes lit up. She didn''t care how much they humiliated her.


    Once she got rid of Selena, she''d be the only woman in Raymond''s life.


    So after getting the drug, she headed straight to Selena''spany without a second thought.


    It was already noon.


    Selena had just finished dealing with a mountain of paperwork and stood up to stretch.


    She''d almost wrapped up all the tasks for the month and had brought in a bunch of teachers to give the new actors lessons in posture and acting.


    Andrew''s filming had kicked off, and Austin had joined a Hollywood gig.


    She could finally take a few days off.


    She plopped down on the sofa, just about to catch a nap, when someone knocked on the office door.


    An employee from the top floor walked in. "Ms. Fair, someone prepared lunch for you."


    Ann had taken the morning off, saying she caught a coldst night and wasn''t feeling well.


    Selena figured Ann had arranged the lunch and nodded.


    She wasn''t super hungry. Thinking she had nothing else to do, she nned to head back to Ashbourne Manor early.


    Fiona had also called, saying lunch was ready.


    Selena picked up the lunch box and opened it to take a peek.


    It was a basic homemade meal with some soup.


    She took the lunch box and went to Ronald''s office.


    Ronald was still swamped, so she ced the lunch box in front of him.


    Ronald looked up, "Thanks, Ms. Fair."


    Selena saw the stack of review materials in front of him. Ronald was the top agent in thepany. Even though they''d hired a few more capable agents, Ronald liked to handle everything himself and review all the materials personally. Such a guy made Selena feel at ease.


    Selena said, "I''m heading back. You can have this; it should be the lunch Ann prepped for me."


    Ronald nodded and adjusted his sses.


    Selena got into her car and started it, nning to head back.


    But Ann called just then, coughing on the phone, "Ms. Fair, what are you nning to have for lunch?"


    "Didn''t you order lunch?" Selena was a bit surprised. Hadn''t Ann already taken care of it?

 Chapter 896 How Exactly Did You Offend Her?

    Ann dragged herself out of bed, still burning up with a fever. "Ms. Fair, the rm just went off. It''s lunchtime, but I haven''t ordered anything yet." Selena felt a jolt of panic. She quickly hung up and dialed Ronald''s number.


    But Ronald''s phone was off, charging nearby. He was already digging into his lunch.


    Feeling queasy, he took a few sips of soup first.


    Meanwhile, Selena rushed to the elevator and bolted straight to his office. "Ronald!"


    Ronald looked up, puzzled. "Ms. Fair?"


    Selena''s face was tight with worry as she hurried over. "You feeling okay?"


    Ronald was about to say he was fine when a sharp pain hit his stomach, and he copsed.


    "Ronald!" Selena wasted no time getting him to the hospital.


    She suspected something was off with the lunch but didn''t think it was this bad.


    As Ronald was wheeled into the ER, Selena stood alone in the hallway, her mind racing.


    The doctors were stumped, but Ronald was already showing severe signs of oxygen deprivation.


    Selena was a wreck, pacing back and forth, her palms sweaty. She didn''t tell anyone, just called thepany to find out who delivered the food.


    Ronald''s resuscitation dragged on till midnight, and Selena was exhausted, fearing the worst.


    Finally, at 1 AM, the doctors wheeled him out.


    Ronaldy there, pale as a ghost. The anesthesia hadn''t worn off, but he could hear themotion outside.


    Selena asked the doctor, "Was it food poisoning?"


    The doctor shook his head. "Ms. Fair, it was a banned substance, highly lethal. One more sip, and he wouldn''t have made it. The police are cracking down on this stuff; it''s not something just anyone can get. You need to call the cops." Selena followed into the ward, feeling the weight of the world on her shoulders.


    She couldn''t bear the thought of losing Ronald. Thankfully, he was saved.


    Sitting by his bedside, she called thepany again for updates.


    The staff said, "Ms. Fair, we''ve sent the surveince footage to your phone. The delivery was made by a woman." Selena quickly opened the video. Despite the woman''s attempts to hide, Selena recognized her by her hairstyle. Brenda was so careless; she didn''t even wear gloves. Her fingerprints would be all over the food box.


    Selena called the police immediately.


    Brenda had returned to Sky Gallery, feeling smug. Her friends warned her, "Did you leave any clues when you delivered that stuff? No fingerprints, right?"


    Brenda froze. "What do you mean?"


    Theyughed, "Brenda, we all know you''re not the sharpest tool in the shed, but this is next-level dumb. That stuff can kill. If you left fingerprints, you''re basically handing yourself over to the cops. We know powerful people can y with lives, but we''re just regr folks. Killing someone means jail time. Didn''t you think of that?"


    Brenda hadn''t, and her face went pale.


    She''d been too cocky, thinking only about impressing Raymond, forgetting she was still just an ordinary person.


    Breaking out in a cold sweat, she rushed to Manston Manor.


    If something went down at Selena''spany and the cops got involved, they''d be after Brenda soon.


    But she didn''t expect the police to show up so fast.


    Brenda had just left Sky Gallery when the cops arrived. Panicking, she called Raymond, but he didn''t pick up.


    She then called Alex.


    Alex answered, "What''s up?"


    Brenda, scared out of her mind, said, "Mr. Reed, I''m in deep trouble. I identally crossed Selena. Can you help me out for the sake of my service to Mr. Montague? Otherwise, I''m going to jail." Alex was in bed with a woman, smoking a cigarette.


    Hearing this, he raised an eyebrow.


    Brenda was, after all, the second woman besides Selena to get with Raymond. She wasn''t the brightest, but she did look a bit like Selena.


    What if Raymond took a liking to her one day?


    Alex couldn''t be sure.


    So he asked, "How exactly did you mess up?"

 Chapter 897 Selena Hits Him

    If things weren''t too crazy, Alex didn''t mind bailing Brenda out.


    Brenda felt kinda guilty. Now that the cops were here, it was clear something went down with Selena.


    Brenda fibbed, "I just mouthed off a bit and broke some of herpany''s stuff. Who knew she''d freak out?"


    Alex thought about Selena suing Abigail. She was definitely a no-nonsense type.


    Alex said, "Alright, I''ll talk to the cops."


    Brenda sighed in relief, "Thanks, Mr. Reed."


    Alex chuckled, "No need to thank me. You''re just lucky."


    A smug look shed in Brenda''s eyes. She was lucky, so she was sure she could marry Raymond.


    Selena reported to the cops, thinking they''d call her soon, but she didn''t hear anything until noon the next day. So she went to the station herself.


    The cops looked troubled when they saw her, "Ms. Fair, it''s really not our fault. Someone ordered us to bail that woman out."


    Hearing this, Selena immediately thought it was Raymond.


    She gritted her teeth in anger. "So Brenda wasn''t arrestedst night?"


    The cop replied, "Well, we''re really sorry. It''s tough for us too. If we arrest her, we''d lose our jobs."


    Selena didn''t make things hard for them and immediately drove to Manston Manor.


    Thinking this was another one of Raymond''s moves, she was filled with both past and present grudges.


    The security at Manston Manor saw her and immediately stopped her.


    Mr. Montague''s order was still in ce, saying she wasn''t allowed in.


    The security said, "Ms. Fair, we''re really sorry, but we can''t let you in."


    Selena got back in her car, losing her mind in an instant.


    She floored the gas pedal and drove straight into the iron gate of Manston Manor.


    Her car wasn''t cheap, and the impact with the gas pedal floored was unimaginable. The iron gate fell with a crash,nding directly on the ground.


    Dozens of bodyguards immediately surrounded her, but seeing it was Selena, even though they had weapons in their hands, they didn''t dare to act. They watched as Selena drove her car, smashing through the iron gate, and headed straight for the central vi.


    This scene was reminiscent of when Raymond drove over someone else''s vi.


    Raymond was in the vi at that moment, having just finished adjusting to the time difference and taking a shower. He had juste out when he heard Selena had arrived.


    He thought he had misheard. "Selena?"


    The bodyguard nodded, lowering his head, "Yes, Mr. Montague, Ms. Fair, she..."


    Seeing the bodyguard stammering, Raymond thought something had happened to Selena, his expression turning cold. "What happened to her?"


    The bodyguard replied, "Ms. Fair is fine, but you might be in trouble."


    Raymond frowned, not understanding what that meant. Then he heard amotion downstairs. He hung up and went straight downstairs.


    He was wearing pajamas, his hair still dripping wet. He pushed his hair back and opened the living room door.


    In front of him was a crashed car, the front end already crumpled, showing how much damage it had caused along the way.


    His face darkened. ''Who''s being so bold?''


    Because the front end was so deformed, the license te had fallen off, and he didn''t immediately recognize it as Selena''s car. Just as he was about to get angry, he saw Selena get out of the car.


    He was a bit surprised. "Selena?"


    When Selena saw him, she felt a surge of anger.


    She grabbed her bag from the side, walked up to him without a word, and started hitting him on the head with it.


    Raymond didn''t even think to dodge, taking the hit squarely. A bump instantly appeared on his forehead.


    He yelled in pain, stepping back, "Selena, what are you doing? Why are you hitting me without saying anything?"


    Selena didn''t respond and continued to hit him with her bag.


    Raymond grabbed her bag and pulled her into his arms.


    She started to struggle, biting down hard on his shoulder.

 Chapter 898 Raymond Shamelessly Holds On to Selena and Refuses to Let Go

    Selena''s fangs sank into Raymond''s skin, and blood started oozing out.


    The others stood around, looking like they''d seen a ghost. "Mr. Montague!"


    "Everyone, scram." Raymond''s voice was ice-cold as he gripped Selena by the waist.


    No one dared to argue and bolted out of there.


    Selena had wrecked almost everything on her way in, and that iron gate alone was worth a fortune. She''d even trashed a bunch of expensive nts. Everyone thought Raymond would blow a fuse; driving like that was like spitting in his face.


    But someone sneaked a peek at him before leaving and saw he was actually grinning.


    Selena took another chomp, still not satisfied, and moved to another spot to keep biting.


    Two deep bite marks quickly showed up on Raymond''s shoulder and corbone.


    Since he was in silk pajamas, it made her biting all the easier.


    After ten minutes of this, he finally asked, "Feeling better now?"


    Selena froze and looked up at him.


    He lowered his head too, "Now, can you tell me why you trashed my ce?"


    Realizing she was still in his arms, Selena started to squirm.


    Raymond held on tight.


    "Raymond, let me go!" Selena was fuming, her eyes zing.


    As soon as Raymond let her go, she pped him hard across the face.


    He touched his face, taking a moment to recover. "Selena, don''t push it."


    Selena''s p was so hard her palm stung.


    She gritted her teeth. "Push it? Raymond, I wish I could kill you!"


    Raymond licked the blood from the corner of his mouth, remembering what she had said that day, and got a bit ticked off. "Did youe here today just to say that?" Selena was so mad she had done something so reckless.


    Now that she had calmed down, she took a deep breath.


    She would definitely kill him; she just had to find the right moment.


    But then she thought about it and realized she couldn''t take on the Smith Family or Raymond, so she kept backing off.


    Her eyes reddened; she was really too weak.


    Seeing that she had calmed down, Raymond snorted lightly, "If you want to kill me, do it in bed. Can you drain me dry?" Selena really wanted to curse. She turned around in anger to leave.


    Raymond grabbed her wrist, "Biting me twice and pping me once, you think you can just walk away that easily?"


    Selena simply closed her eyes, with a look that said, "Just kill me then."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow and grabbed her by the back of the neck, pulling her towards him and kissing her without hesitation. Selena''s eyes immediately opened wide. Was he nuts?


    She bit down on his lip, but he didn''t let go, even sticking out his tongue to lick her yfully.


    Fighting with such a shameless person would only make her more emotional.


    Selena started to struggle, trying to push him away.


    Raymond, however, picked her up horizontally and let go of her mouth. "Weren''t you going to let me do whatever I want?"


    "Let go of me! Be careful of STDs! No one wants a man who sleeps around!" Selena was so mad she was babbling. She couldn''t think of any curse words, so she just attacked him with that. Raymond ced her on the couch inside the house and couldn''t help butugh at her words, "Are you talking about me?"


    Selena was so angry her face was red, her chest heaving. As soon as she was put down, she moved far away, upying the other end of the couch.


    Raymond stood there, his eyes growing cold. "The day I came back, you used two drinks to get me into bed. I gave my first kiss and first time to you, and now you''re insulting me?"


    As Raymond said this, he suddenly thought of Brenda.


    He used to boast that he had only ever slept with Selena, but now there was another, and he felt both annoyed and guilty.


    "Selena, I..." He reached out, but Selena backed away.


    Just then, the doorbell rang, and Alex arrived with Brenda.


    Alex hadn''t expected Selena to be there, so he called out from behind the door.


    Alex was incredulous as he walked in. "What''s going on at Manston Manor? Was it robbed?"


    The iron gate was down, and there were tire marks all the way in. What kind of grudge or hatred would lead someone to trash the vi like this? He felt heartbroken just looking at it.

 Chapter 899 Her Affection Was Too Restrained

    Since the living room door was still shut, Raymond could only catch Alex''s voice and had no clue Alex had Brenda tagging along. The servants, having seen him tangled up with Selena earlier, had wisely bailed. Now, Raymond had to open the door himself.


    As soon as he cracked the door open, there was Brenda standing outside.


    Brenda had clearly dolled up, looking even more like Selena this time. But it was all just makeup.


    Brenda, who hung out at Sky Gallery, hadn''t picked up much else but had be a pro at makeup.


    The moment Raymond saw her, his face darkened, and he immediately tried to shut the door.


    Alex stuck his hand out to block the door, "What''s the deal today? No one''s around. I saw the bodyguards at the gate calling workers to bring in a new door. If folks see this, rumors about you getting robbed will be all over the ce." Alex shamelessly pushed the door open with his body.


    Brenda, blushing, looked at Raymond. "Mr. Montague, I..."


    But as she lifted her gaze, she saw Selena chilling on the couch, and her face immediately soured. ''How''s this chick here? Isn''t she supposed to be in trouble? Even if she isn''t dead, she should be in the hospital right now.'' Brenda''s hand slowly clenched at her side, but she had learned her lesson this time. She couldn''t be reckless anymore, or Raymond would only despise her more.


    Brenda said shyly, "Mr. Montague, I brought you a gift."


    Although it was bought with Raymond''s money, she had put thought into choosing it.


    Alex, seeing Selena, raised an eyebrow and instantly knew who had caused the mess at Manston Manor.


    Having known Raymond for so many years, he knew that Raymond was actually a vengeful person, ruthless and merciless in business. Only Selena could make him suffer a big loss and still remain silent.


    Alex realized Raymond was serious, which was why he had been giving bad advicetely. He just wanted to prevent Raymond from getting too deeply involved.


    Raymond liked Selena. But Selena was overly calm; she didn''t like Raymond at all.


    Even if she did, her affection was too restrained.


    In love, no one could remain rational.


    If someone could, it meant they didn''t love the other person enough.


    Like Raymond, who was willing to give up ten percent of the shares and the position of CEO of the Montague Group for Selena-that was his irrationality.


    The two were not equal in their feelings, and the one who gave more would only be more irrational in the future.


    Realizing this, Alex started to stir things up, "Oh, it''s Penny."


    Selena showed no expression when she saw the two of them.


    But when her gaze fell on Brenda, there was a hint of self-mockery.


    Ronald was still in the hospital, yet the culprit hade to Manston Manor, looking as if nothing had happened.


    Selena felt disgusted.


    Brenda, seemingly trying to show off, ced the gift she had brought on the cab by the entrance, acting very much like the hostess.


    Raymond, already feeling guilty, spoke coldly when he saw Brenda at the door, "Get out." He was even rude to Alex.


    Alexughed and walked straight into the hall, "Come on, I just brought Brenda to see you. It''s not right for her to keep waiting at the gate, is it? I heard she waited all night the other night just to see you." Brenda thought Alex was backing her up, so she no longer held back and tried to take Raymond''s arm.


    But Raymond, exuding a bone-chilling coldness, curled his lips in undisguised mockery, "I told you not to see me again."


    Raymond thought, ''Am I too lenient, making Brenda more and more presumptuous each time?''


    Brenda didn''t expect him to be so blunt, and her face turned pale. "Mr. Montague..."


    "Get out." Raymond grabbed her arm, trying to push her out.


    However, Brenda shouted at that moment, "I''m pregnant!"


    With that one sentence, the atmosphere in the room became incredibly tense.

 Chapter 900 Fine, Im letting go

    Raymond froze, Alex''s eyes went wide, and Selena, well, she was the picture of calm.


    But those words hit her like a truck, making her sit up straight, chest tight.


    It felt like all the air got sucked outta the room, and her breathing got all loud and ragged.


    Humiliation washed over her, like she''d been pped silly.


    She came here ''cause Raymond was all about Brenda, the criminal, but she forgot Raymond had already hooked up with Brenda, and now Brenda''s knocked up. In the future, they''d be one big happy family. And Selena? She was just a footnote.


    Selena found it kinda funny and grabbed her bag to bounce, but then Alex piped up, "It''s only been a week. How do you even know you''re pregnant?" At this stage, it shouldn''t even be a thing.


    Brenda had her answer ready. "My period''ste, and I took a test."


    She shot a nce at Raymond and quickly looked down. "Mr. Montague, if you don''t want the baby, I''ll get rid of it."


    Thatst line stuck in Selena''s head like a bad song, making her shoulders sag. She''d been forced to abort before.


    She didn''t know what to do; she just wanted out.


    Seeing Selena get up, Raymond blurted, "I don''t want this baby. Get rid of it."


    Brenda started bawling on the floor, "Mr. Montague, an abortion''s really rough on women. Can I keep the baby? I swear, I won''t use it to trap you into marriage." Raymond felt a headacheing on and saw Selena trying to walk past him. He quickly grabbed her.


    Selena shook him off and sped up.


    "Selena!" Raymond chased after her, mming the door behind him.


    Alex and Brenda were left inside as he ran after Selena.


    Selena''s car was busted, the door all messed up. She had to walk.


    But the ce was huge, and after ten minutes, she still hadn''t reached the gate.


    She heard footsteps behind her, and Raymond caught up, hugging her from behind.


    He sounded desperate, "Give me a chance to exin." Brenda''s words had freaked him out.


    That night, he had a st, and even in his dreams, he felt the pleasure. Thinking about it now still gave him chills.


    But he was too drunk to remember the details.


    Selena felt cold in his arms, not ''cause of Brenda, but ''cause of Raymond''s attitude towards the baby.


    He told Brenda he didn''t want the kid and casually told her to get rid of it.


    It was exactly what he had said to her before.


    Through time, the two versions of Raymond ovepped, and it felt like those words were aimed at her.


    She saw Brenda begging him, and in that moment, she saw herself begging him back then.


    It was a terrible feeling.


    But Raymond didn''t get it and thought she was mad ''cause of Brenda. "I''ll find out the truth about this baby. I won''t let her keep it."


    "Let go!" Selena''s voice shook, hoarse and breathless.


    "No." Raymond buried his head in her neck, hugging her waist tight from behind.


    Selena couldn''t take it anymore and turned to hit him.


    He didn''t dodge, just looked at her with red eyes. "Selena, you said I wasn''t as good as the guy you liked. Can''t I drown my sorrows in booze? How was I supposed to know I''d call Alex when I was drunk and whine to him? How was I supposed to know he''d actually send a woman over? So what if I slept with her? If you don''t like me, it doesn''t matter who I sleep with, right?"


    He let go of Selena, self-loathing hitting him hard. "Fine, I''m letting go. You can leave."


    Selena had been yelling for him to let go, but when he did, she suddenly felt lost.


    She stood there for a few seconds before realizing she could leave.


    Turning around, her steps felt heavy.


    She and Raymond never had a proper rtionship and didn''t know how couples should act, let alone that they weren''t even a couple. They didn''t know what a healthy rtionship looked like and could only keep fumbling around.


    But they were both clumsy.


    Selena thought she didn''t like Raymond, but in this situation, she felt suffocated.


    It took a lot of effort for her to walk away step by step.


    Raymond didn''t notice her slow, heavy steps and just shouted at her back, "I will marry her."


    The words cut thest ties between them.


    Seeing that Selena didn''t turn around, he added, "We''re getting married next week."

 Chapter 901 A Fake Relationship

    Selena''s steps came to a sudden halt.


    Raymond''s eyes lit up like a Christmas tree. Just as he was about to hustle over, she threw out a cold "Congrats."


    He froze mid-step, lips curling into a smirk. "Alright then."


    He watched her disappear before finally moving his stiff legs. Standing around too long had made him numb and achy.


    He had nned to check on Brenda''s pregnancy, but now, who cared? Didn''t matter who he ended up with.


    Back in the Manston Manor hall, Alex and Brenda were still hanging around.


    Brenda looked relieved when she saw him. "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond didn''t say a word. As she moved towards him, Alex yanked her back.


    Alex, who knew his way around women, could read Brenda like a book. She thought Raymond had ditched Selena and wasing back to her.


    But nope, one look at Raymond''s face showed he was all kinds of confused.


    If Brenda approached him now, it wouldn''t end well for her.


    Raymond ignored them and headed straight upstairs.


    Brenda was freaked out. She was pregnant, but the kid definitely wasn''t Raymond''s.


    After leaving Raymond that night, she was scared the truth woulde out. So she went back to Sky Gallery and hooked up with a male waiter, no protection.


    It was her first time. If Raymond found out she was still a virgin, her lie would be exposed.


    She had nned to use protection but changed her mind. Now, this kid was a convenient cover.


    She nervously sat back down, clutching her skirt.


    Alex watched Raymond go upstairs, then sipped his tea. "If that kid in your belly isn''t Raymond''s, he''ll figure it out with a bit of digging."


    Brenda stiffened, heart racing. "Mr. Reed, I don''t get what you''re saying."


    Alex raised an eyebrow, giving her a once-over. "You know why I picked you that day?"


    Brenda was sweating bullets. ''Wasn''t it just luck?''


    Alex continued, "Because your eyes and brows kinda look like Selena''s, and because you''re easy to read. Your face gives everything away. But today, you seem a bit sharper." Brenda was so scared her lips turned white, and she couldn''t sit up straight.


    She felt like Alex could see right through her.


    Alex didn''t say anything else, just stared at the liquor in his ss.


    Raymond was different. He hadn''t been with many women, but he grew up around them.


    He got the whole men-women dynamic, but Raymond was too wrapped up in it to see straight. From the looks of it, Raymond had thrown in the towel and wasn''t nning to dig any deeper. So, Brenda could stick around.


    Plus, Raymond wouldn''t have to stress about Selena anymore.


    A fake rtionship was way more stable than a messy, passionate one.


    "Mr. Reed, I messed up. I shouldn''t have done this." Brenda was seriously regretting her choices. She thought she could fool everyone, but Alex had her shaking in her boots. Alex shot her a look. "I didn''t say anything."


    Brenda hoped Alex would really let her off the hook. She couldn''tpete with these guys.


    Alex stood up, chuckling. "You should head back. Whether you can really fool Raymond is up to you. Raymond only loses his cool when ites to Selena. Keep that in mind, and you might get what you want." A spark of hope lit up in Brenda''s eyes, and she got all excited. "I get it. I''ll try harder."


    Alex didn''t say anything, just watched her leave Manston Manor all pumped up. Seemed like she got the message.


    He pulled out a cigarette, thought about lighting it, but then decided against it and went upstairs.


    Raymond wasn''t in the study. Alex opened the master bedroom door, but no sign of him there either.


    On the balcony of the second-floor corridor, Raymond was holding a cigarette that was almost burnt out, nearly touching his fingers, but he didn''t seem to notice.


    Alex opened the balcony door and walked over, watching Raymond stub out the cigarette in the ashtray. His voice was icy. "Get out."


    Alex raised his hands. "Alright, my bad. I shouldn''t have let a womane over that night."


    Raymond stayed silent.


    Alex lit a cigarette for himself and said, "Raymond,tely Paul hinted that Christopher took on that dangerous mission back then, probably for a woman." Alex went on, "Even someone like Christopher could risk his life for a woman."


    Raymond didn''t say a word. He knew this was a touchy subject for Alex.


    Alex never turned down women, but the woman he slept with at twenty was his younger brother''s girlfriend, and his brother caught them.


    Alex didn''t know they were dating at the time and thought she was just another woman looking for connections.


    As a result, his brother, who saw the whole thing, left home and never came back.

 Chapter 902 No One Could Remain Eternally Faithful in Love

    Alex''s bro never came back, and his fam didn''t even know if he was still kickin''.


    Later, Alex found out his bro had been secretly crushing on that girl for years. Catching his own bro getting it on with the girl he loved must''ve been brutal. In this world, no dude or chick could stay loyal forever.


    If one didn''t work out, there was always another one. That was Alex''s motto.


    But he didn''t think his wild ways would blow up like this.


    He didn''t think he did anything wrong; he just thought his bro was too soft and shouldn''t have fallen for such a basic chick.


    If you don''t care about someone, you won''t get hurt and won''t bail.


    If his bro had just shrugged it off when he saw that scene, maybe they could''ve shared the same girl.


    Alex''s standards were always low; as long as everyone was having a good time, he was cool with it.


    But clearly, his bro''s standards were way too high.


    He ran away for his girl, and who knows what happened to him.


    Christopher, a genius from the Montague Family, took on dangerous jobs for a chick.


    The truth is, people who take love too seriously always end up screwed.


    And now, Alex watched as Raymond was about to go down the same road.


    Raymond was different from Christopher, who grew up spoiled and handled rtionships like a pro.


    Raymond grew up ignored, and he was all-in when it came to love.


    When it hit the fan, it was too much for him.


    Before that happened, Alex felt he should step in.


    He kinda regretted hooking up Selena and Raymond. Seeing how serious Raymond was, he could already see the train wrecking.


    On this big balcony, both of them had smokes between their fingers, just chillin'' in silence.


    After a long time, Raymond finally said, "You''re right."


    Alex punched him on the shoulder, grinning, "I''ve written so many crazy love stories; I know a thing or two."


    Raymond lit his cig again, his tone t, "But it''s not totally right."


    But Raymond didn''t know what was off. Like, he''d been bitten twice by Selena, pped, and called all sorts of names by her. But seeing her still made him happy. That kind of joy seemed to burst from every cell, unstoppable.


    Maybe this kind of thing was like drinking poison.


    The more joy he got from her, the more the loneliness would hit him like a freight train when she bailed. But he still thought it was worth it.


    When Selena left Manston Manor, she felt like she was on fire, so pissed and filled with this massive sense of helplessness.


    Her head was spinning with Brenda''s talk about pregnancy and Raymond''s talk about getting rid of the kid.


    She had a killer headache, but she didn''t forget to grab Max on her way out.


    After chilling for a bit at Ashbourne Manor, she headed to the hospital to check on Ronald.


    Ronald was already awake, sitting up in bed, reading some docs. Even in the hospital, the dude couldn''t stop working.


    Selena apologized, "I''m sorry, it''s all on me."


    Ronald adjusted his sses, looking weaker than usual but still sharp. "Ms. Fair, don''t say that. Lucky it was me who ate it. If you had, you might not have made it past a few bites." Apparently, Ronald knew that one more bite could''ve been game over.


    Selena felt touched, like something was stuck in her throat, and she couldn''t get a word out.


    Soon, Sophia burst in. "Ronald!"


    Sophia''s forehead was all sweaty, showing she had practically sprinted here. She''d just heard about Ronald''s ident and was freaked out.


    The moment she saw Ronald, Sophia''s nose started to tingle, and she threw herself into his arms, crying.


    Ronald frowned, trying to push her away, but Sophia clung to him like a lifeline.


    After her crying fit, Ronald''s chest was soaked.


    Sophia grabbed a tissue and wiped her tears fiercely. "I heard someone poisoned you. Who did it?"


    She was fuming, ready to throw down with whoever it was.


    But Selena cut in, "Go back to your filming."


    Sophia instantly deted, remembering her promise to Selena to behave. "Okay."


    She reluctantly looked at Ronald, "Ronald, take care of yourself."


    Ronald, who was never very warm to her, just nodded indifferently.


    Sophia felt heartbroken but had no choice but to leave, looking back with every step.


    After she left, Selena rubbed her temples. "The person who poisoned me was Raymond''s girl, and he wants to protect her. Now that she''s pregnant, there''s nothing I can do." Ronald had heard bits about Selena and Raymond''s drama. Now knowing another woman was carrying Raymond''s kid, he looked a bit surprised.


    He almost instinctively nced at Selena, but her face was way too calm.

 Chapter 903 Maxs Previous Owner

    Ronald opened his mouth, wanting to say somethingforting, but he just ended up staring at the papers on the nket, lost for words.


    Selena, knowing him too well, sighed, "Just chill in the hospital and rest up. If I get the chance, I''ll make her pay for this."


    "Ms. Fair," Ronald looked up at her. "The entertainment biz is all about power. Without it, we''re always gonna get pushed around. We''re not big shots yet, so we gotta suck it up. The main thing is we''re still kicking. So, don''t sweat it. We''ll just be smarter next time."


    At thirty-two, Ronald had seen enough to know the score.


    Selena nodded. When she got back to the car, she felt wiped out, not just physically, but mentally too.


    She had hoped to take a few days off since most of the month''s work was done, but now she just wanted to dive back into work, to turn S.M Corporation into a powerhouse so no one could mess with her.


    She headed back to Ashbourne Manor to crash.


    In the evening, she took Max for a walk.


    Right now, only Max could lift her spirits a bit.


    She took Max and left Ashbourne Manor, deciding to stroll around the area.


    She ended up at the spot where she had once met Mia, who was sketching there, looking so innocent.


    In such a short time, everything had flipped upside down.


    Max suddenly started barking at a guy in the distance.


    But it was too far for Selena to make out his face; she could only tell he was tall and carried himself well.


    Max barked and bolted towards the guy.


    "Max!" Selena had no clue what Max had seen to get him so hyped.


    She quickly followed, but by the time she got there, the guy was gone.


    She saw Max circling the spot, tail wagging, ears twitching.


    Selena had a wild thought, ''Could that guy be Max''s old owner?''


    She took Max and walked up the path.


    It started to rain, and this path led to the park.


    She had no umbre, but Max seemed super excited in the rain.


    Selena''s mood, somehow, lifted a bit. It felt like she was on a treasure hunt with Max.


    She was good at cheering herself up, so she focused on whether they could find this "treasure."


    Max kept wagging his tail ahead but also made sure Selena could keep up, not running too fast.


    Selena held the leash, wiping the rain off her face.


    It was dead quiet around, probably because the sudden evening rain had sent everyone else home.


    Selena took a deep breath and suddenly shouted, "Mario, is that you?"


    After shouting, it was still quiet around her.


    Selena didn''t want to go back, didn''t want to return to Ashbourne Manor and sit quietly, only to think about Brenda''s pregnancy again.


    So she kept walking along the path, not knowing how long she had walked when Max suddenly stopped.


    She looked up and saw, in the distance, a body being washed by the rain, blood mixing with the rainwater and spreading.


    Selena took a step back, gripping the leash tightly.


    From behind the tree where the bodyy, a man in a raincoat suddenly appeared.


    The guy held a machete, and they locked eyes.


    Selena almost immediately crouched down, untying Max''s leash and pointing downward.


    The way up was uphill, so going down would be easier.


    Max was super fit and could outrun any adult.


    But Selena probably couldn''t escape.


    The guy was already walking towards her with the knife. Selena made sure Max had run off before taking a step back.


    But she lost her bnce and almost fell.


    The guy had this dark, menacing vibe, with blood still dripping from his knife.


    She fell to the ground, her ankle already swollen, and sat there, feeling defeated.


    The guy crouched down and lifted her chin.


    He wore ck gloves, like he was some kind of neat freak.


    Selena thought the machete would soone down on her head, but he just held her chin, stared at her for five minutes, and then asked, "Where''s the thing Mario gave you?" Selena''s eyes widened in shock.


    She had thought she had stumbled upon a random murder scene and had be an idental witness, so the guy would silence her.


    But it turned out he was after her all along..


    The guy''s gloves were soaked with rain. He raised his hand and knocked her out without a second thought.

 Chapter 904 Help

    Selena didn''t even get a sec to ask what the heck was happening.


    Meanwhile, Max was tearing it up, but instead of heading to Ashbourne Manor, it bolted straight to Manston Manor.


    It was pouring, and Max was zipping around like a sh.


    Dogs, man, they always know who''s got the bigger vibe better than we do.


    After what felt like forever, it started barking its head off at the gate of Manston Manor.


    They''d just swapped out the gate at Manston Manor, and the bodyguards spotted Max on the cams, looking kinda puzzled. "Isn''t that Max? What''s it doing out there?"


    "Pretty sure Ms. Fair took it this morning."


    "So why''s it back now?"


    "No clue, let''s just let it in."


    Ever since Selena went on a joyride and caused chaos at Manston Manor, folks there kinda got the memo about her.


    Basically, if you can mess up Manston Manor and walk away like nothing happened, you''re probably Selena.


    So, they didn''t dare ck off, not even with her dog.


    The iron gate swung open, and Max shot inside.


    It sprinted all the way to the hall and barged in through the small door of the floor-to-ceiling window.


    Raymond was burning the midnight oil in his study and came down for a drink when he saw Max, soaked and leaving a trail of wet paw prints. His face darkened, and he had a servant take Max for a bath.


    Raymond thought, ''Did it sneak over again? Selena was supposed to take it back today.''


    But no matter how hard the servant tried, Max kept barking at Raymond.


    Raymond just wanted another drink, but the barking was driving him nuts.


    "Mr. Montague, Max seems freaked out by something." The servant was struggling, not wanting to hurt the dog by pulling too hard.


    Raymond frowned and had someone fetch him some gloves. After putting them on, he gave Max a pat on the head.


    Max immediately chomped down on his pant leg and started dragging him outside.


    Raymond watched for a sec, then pulled out his phone and called Selena.


    A strange dude picked up. "What do you want with her?"


    "Who the hell are you?" Raymond squinted, still wearing the gloves, and patted Max''s head to calm it. He didn''t lose his cool but asked for the guy''s ID. "A new actor with S.M Corporation. Ms. Fair''s in a meeting. If you got something to say, call back tomorrow." And with that, the guy hung up. Raymond nced at the clock on the wall. Seven in the evening. Selena had stormed out earlier, and now she was in a meeting? Seriously?


    Max started barking again.


    Raymond yanked off his gloves and tossed them into a nearby trash can. "John, find out where Selena is, now."


    John, standing nearby, nodded and immediately made a call to get things rolling.


    Raymond threw on his coat. "Get the car. We''re heading to Ashbourne Manor."


    John quickly brought the car around.


    Max hopped into the back seat, but Raymond didn''t touch him, just stared straight ahead.


    As they neared Ashbourne Manor, Max suddenly started barking at something outside.


    Raymond thought Max had spotted Selena, but the dog was barking towards the road leading to the park.


    He frowned, opened the car door, and Max shot out, sprinting up the path.


    Raymond felt a knot in his stomach and gave John some quick orders, "Get some police dogs over here; something might be up." Max was a smart dog, with an IQ like a seven-year-old kid. It was always sharp, and tonight''s behavior meant it had seen something. Sheepdogs are natural runners, full of energy. With the top-notch training from Ashbourne Manor, Max was practically a police dog. Raymond followed Max out of the car, telling John to check out Ashbourne Manor.


    Max would stop every so often to make sure Raymond was keeping up.


    Raymond''s stamina was no joke; he kept pace without falling behind.


    When they reached the top, he saw some signs on the ground.


    Even though it had been cleaned, thewn showed signs of being trampled.


    Max was sniffing around, clearly onto something.


    Raymond pushed aside some grass and saw a bit of blood, diluted by the rain. His heart clenched.


    Max sniffed the air, but the rain was messing with its sense of smell. It looked around, trying to figure out where Selena had gone. Raymond had already made a call, mobilizing his people to search for Selena.


    Max suddenly bolted in one direction.


    Raymond cocked his gun and followed.


    But there was nothing there. Max stopped, indicating the trail ended.


    Raymond wiped the rain off his face and started shouting, "Selena!"


    Every time he shouted, Max would bark.


    Clearly, Max knew the name and recognized it as its owner''s.

 Chapter 905 If You Dont Come, Ill Leave You Here

    Raymond''s eyes were zing with anger. He scanned the area, but Selena was nowhere to be found. With a frustrated sigh, he started heading down.


    But Max? Oh, Max wasn''t having it. The dog was dead set on finding Selena and wasn''t budging an inch.


    Raymond barked out, "Max, let''s go. If you don''te, I''m leaving you here."


    Max just plopped down on thewn, rain soaking him through. He liked Raymond, sure, but he wasn''t moving. They had a bit of a stare-off, and eventually, Raymond caved.


    He shrugged off his suit jacket, wrapped it around Max, and stomped off, looking all kinds of annoyed.


    First, Selena throws a fit, and now even the dog is giving him grief.


    Raymond was a mix of pissed and worried, but he got it-Max was just looking out for Selena.


    Dogs, man. They had their own weird ways of showing loyalty.


    Some dogs even camp out on their owner''s grave after they pass. They get death; they just can''t talk about it.


    As Raymond made his way down, he bumped into John, who was driving back.


    John said, "Mr. Montague, Ms. Fair isn''t in the vi."


    Great, so Selena was probably in some deep trouble.


    Raymond snapped, "Check all the nearby surveince cameras. We need to find her!"


    John had already started on that but was eyeing Raymond, worried about his allergies since he was holding Max.


    Raymond gently put Max in the car and got in himself.


    Back at Manston Manor, Max sat outside, looking all sad and still getting drenched.


    Raymond ignored him and went to shower, waiting for any updates.


    When he came out, Max was still at the door, like he was waiting for Selena toe back.


    Raymond let out a coldugh, and then his phone rang.


    John said, "Mr. Montague, the park''s surveince was hacked. Our hackers fought back and found Ms. Fair''s phone, but it might be a trick. We also tracked the kidnappers; they headed towards the mountains. We''ve sent you the route, but we can''t pinpoint them exactly. The surveince keeps getting hacked; these guys aren''t amateurs."


    Raymond jumped up and headed out with Max. His team had a rough idea of the kidnappers'' route.


    About twenty cars were on the move, but the further they went, the more serious Raymond''s face got. This ce was seriously out in the sticks. The kidnappers were still on the move, not at their hideout yet. The road led to an area hit by an earthquake ten years ago, and everyone had been evacuated. They drove all day and night, leaving Silver Bay City and entering another city''s territory. There were tons of abandoned viges, and the roads were trashed from the earthquake.


    This was the earthquake''s epicenter, a total ghost town.


    Earthquakes hit almost every year, and the big one ten years ago was a national shocker.


    When Raymond''s car hit a dead end, they couldn''t go any further.


    Luckily, they had a dozen helicopters. By now, the sun was up, and the choppers were scouring the area for any signs.


    Raymond still wasn''t satisfied and called in twenty more helicopters from nearby.


    The thought of something happening to Selena made his heart ache.


    The helicopters were all over the ce, but still no sign of Selena.


    Eighty people were searching on the ground, including a bunch of police dogs.


    Raymond''s face got darker as he looked at the gloomy sky, feeling more and more uneasy.


    Then someone came up to him and said, "Mr. Montague, the monitoring bureau says this area''s unstable and we should evacuate."


    Unstable meant an earthquake could hit any second.


    With advanced tech, they could now give early warnings, and this was a high-risk time.


    Just as Raymond was about to tell the pilot to leave, he heard a voice over the walkie-talkie, "Mr. Montague, we found a clue, a piece of fabric."


    Raymond didn''t back down. When he got to the spot, he got another call from the monitoring bureau, urging them to evacuate.


    Raymond told the others, "You guys go first, and take Max with you."


    Max was there with the other police dogs.


    If something happened to Max, he wouldn''t be able to face Selena.

 Chapter 906 Save Her

    The folks on site were all kinda freaked out. No way they were leaving Raymond here by himself.


    Raymond, though, just nced at his watch and waved them off. "Wait till the earthquake team says it''s cool before youe over." Someone tried to argue, "But..."


    Raymond was already strutting down the road.


    They had no choice but to cling to Max and grab the rope the helicopter dropped.


    When Selena woke up, all she could hear was water dripping. In the silence, it was super loud.


    She tried to move, but the cave was pitch ck, and the air was thin.


    She coughed a couple of times, and the echo was crazy loud.


    ''Where the heck am I?''


    She couldn''t see squat, but she knew she was in a cave, and there were cameras around. She felt her way forward but almost tripped ''cause her foot was hurt. A man''s voice asked, "Where''s the thing Mario gave you?"


    "If you don''t spill, you''ll be stuck here forever."


    The voice came from the direction of the camera, probably the guy who brought her here.


    Selena had been in scarier ces with snakes and rats, but here it was just dark, no creepy critters.


    So she wasn''t scared and started feeling her way along the wall.


    But it was a closed space with no doors.


    The guy kept asking, "Where''s that thing? Not in Rose Garden, is it in Ashbourne Manor? Or did you stash it somewhere else?"


    Selena thought of the heavy surveince in Rose Garden, and a chill ran down her spine. ''Is this guy behind it?''


    But she still didn''t know what he looked like.


    Selena asked, "Who are you?"


    The guy went silent, and everything got quiet.


    Selena knocked on every spot she could reach but found nothing. The walls were solid, no doors.


    She looked up; it was pitch ck. If the way out wasn''t around or below, it had to be above. ''Is this a pit? No wonder it''s hard to breathe.''


    She got tired of exploring and sat down, wondering if the guy really nned to leave her here forever.


    She didn''t know how long had passed when she heard the guy''s voice again, "There''ll be an earthquake in half an hour. If you don''t talk, you''ll die here."


    Selena swallowed and was about to speak when she heard static from the mic, followed by Raymond''s voice, "Selena!"


    Selena stared in disbelief, ''Is that Raymond?''


    "Raymond!" She shouted at the red surveince light in the dark, not sure if he could hear her.


    In the surveince room, the guy had already bailed, and Raymond''s voice wasing from outside the door.


    But Raymond didn''t know it was a door ''cause the ce was full of long corridors, and the walls all looked the same. The door was hidden.


    Inside the mountain, it was like a whole different world.


    Probably ''cause it was an earthquake zone, no one came here, so these corridors were dug for other reasons.


    Selena was sure she heard Raymond. But the walls were too smooth to climb out of the pit.


    Raymond stood in the corridor; they were close in a straight line, but the corridors were like a maze, twisting and turning, making it seem like Selena''s voice wasing from the opposite direction. He started running and almost fell off the mountainside after a short distance.


    There were visible doors, but when one opened, it led to a towering cliff outside. If he didn''t stop in time, he''d fall right off.

 Chapter 907 She Just Held Him

    Raymond scowled and shut the door. These obvious doors on the walls? Total cliff traps. He couldn''t help but think there had to be some hidden ones too. He heard Selena''s voice, "Raymond!"


    "Selena." His heart melted, and he headed down one of the corridors.


    He turned a corner and saw Selena''s back.


    He rushed forward, but bam, a gun was pointed at him, and a bullet flew.


    He moved fast enough that it just nicked his shoulder.


    When he looked back, Selena was gone.


    With a fierce look, he chased after the figure.


    Selena had no clue how long she''d been inside. Suddenly, the pit lit up, the ceiling opened, and there was a rope.


    Her eyes lit up, and she wrapped the rope around her waist.


    Someone was pulling her up.


    When she got to the top, she saw Raymond, chest covered in blood.


    She had no idea how he found her. His face was pale, and he pointed to the marks on the wall. "I made these marks. Follow them." The marks were made with his chest blood, marking the right path.


    To find the right way, he had to keep messing up.


    He''d made countless mistakes to get here.


    Seeing his weak state, Selena cupped his face. "How are you?"


    Raymond just frowned. "Someone was faking your voice. I found him and killed him."


    "Don''t talk now." Selena helped him up and grabbed his gun, but it was out of bullets.


    Clearly, he''d been through a rough fight.


    Selena''s hands were shaking. She didn''t even want to look at the wound in Raymond''s chest, scared it was right over his heart. "Raymond, I''ll get you out."


    Raymond dropped his eyes and slowly stood up.


    Selena quickly supported him, following the marks he made.


    In another dim, spacious room, a gentle voice asked, "Are you gonna kill her?"


    Then a ruthless, erratic man replied, "Of course. If she doesn''t tell me where that thing is, I''ll not only kill her but also Raymond."


    The first person said, "Really? You can''t beat me, and you can''t beat Raymond. He won''t die that easily."


    Several people were kneeling in the room, and a corpsey on the ground-the guy who faked Selena''s voice.


    The others were also hurt, showing they''d fought Raymond but got nothing.


    Now they were all kneeling, shaking with fear.


    From the shadows, the erratic man stepped out. "Will that shot kill Raymond?"


    He asked the kneeling people, who all pressed their foreheads to the floor, trembling. "Probably."


    As soon as the words were out, the person who answered was dead.


    The others didn''t dare speak, all trembling with fear.


    The man who fired the shot fiddled with his gun. "An earthquake''sing soon. I won''t deal with you today."


    As soon as he finished, the ce started shaking.


    This ce had withstood countless quakes, but it still shook, and some stones fell.


    Selena supported Raymond, following the marks he made.


    Ten minutester, the ground started shaking. They almost fell.


    Raymond pulled Selena close, burying his forehead in her neck.


    She called out cautiously, "Raymond."


    Raymond didn''t respond.


    Selena''s face went pale. She trembled as she ced her fingers under his nose. His breath was faint.


    Her heart tightened instantly. It must''ve been so hard for him to find her.


    She just held him, not knowing what to do.

 Chapter 908 To Share Life and Death

    The ground started shaking again, and rocks started dropping from the ceiling of the tunnel.


    Selena had no choice but to brace herself, helping Raymond up, trying to find somewhere to hide.


    But this tunnel was totally empty, not a single table or chair in sight. asionally, there was a door, but when she opened it, it was just a cliff, scaring her into a cold sweat. She realized how tough it had been for Raymond to mark the way along this path.


    Following the marks to the outermost area, the ground shook even harder.


    But in front of them was a coded door.


    In this mountain, you could only get in, not out.


    Just one door away was the outside, but if they messed up the code, they''d be stuck here forever, unless they decided to jump off the cliff, which was pretty much a death sentence. Raymond couldn''t handle this anymore.


    Selena''s eyes got all teary, feeling his blood on her palms.


    Raymond hugged her from behind, his sweat from the pain soaking his hair.


    But he held her tight, like this was theirst moment together.


    "Selena, watch out!" He quickly pushed her away, and a big rock fell from above, hitting his head.


    "Raymond!" Selena tore a strip of cloth from her clothes and pressed it against his wound.


    But the bleeding wouldn''t stop.


    Selena''s fingers trembled uncontrobly as she pressed on his head wound with one hand and pounded on the door with the other. "Open the door!"


    The ground kept shaking violently, with nowhere to hide. No one knew when the next rock would fall.


    She quickly wiped the blood from her hands and kept trying the code.


    A mechanical voice sounded, "Incorrect code. You have one more attempt."


    Selena''s fingers trembled even more, hearing Raymond call her softly, "Selena."


    He no longer had the strength to stand, leaning against her.


    Selena''s tears fell in big drops as she held him, staring at the door in front of her.


    "Selena, it''s okay, the earthquake will be over soon." His voice was faint, his head resting in herp.


    Selena''s palms were covered in blood. "Don''t talk."


    She bit her lip, her eyes red as she stared at the door.


    Raymond chuckled lightly, but evenughing hurt. "If I don''t say it now, I might never get the chance. Selena, I..." Selena''s fingers trembled as something shed through her mind. She shakily entered a string of numbers.


    The mechanical voice sounded, "Correct code."


    The iron door slowly opened, and she stood there, pale and frozen.


    Raymond seemed surprised too. ''How does Selena know the code?''


    Once she snapped out of it, she quickly helped him up and walked outside.


    At least outside was spacious, with no falling rocks.


    But many trees had fallen, and the earthquake continued.


    Nowhere was safe; even without falling rocks, the asional falling tree could still hit them.


    "Raymond, hang in there." Selena was very scared. Raymond hadn''t spoken since earlier.


    Selena''s nose stung with emotion. She was just about to help him over a small hill to find a tter area.


    But suddenly, there was an explosion in the forest, followed by the sound of rushing water.


    She looked back in fear, breaking out in a cold sweat.


    Andslide had urred, and floodwaters, carrying trees and soil, were rushing down.


    Almost instinctively, she held Raymond tightly in her arms.


    The next second, the floodwaters engulfed them, sweeping them away.


    Just before being swept away, Selena felt a warm touch on her lips.


    Raymond chuckled softly, saying nothing, yet it seemed like he had said everything.

 Chapter 909 That Kiss Was Light Yet Heavy

    Selena''s heart was thumping like crazy, but the flood had already crashed in.


    Andslide from the mountaintop, heavy rain mixed with an earthquake, total chaos.


    When Selena came to, she caught bits of a conversation.


    "Ms. Fair should wake up soon."


    "Is her head messed up?"


    "Nah, just a concussion. She might feel dizzy for a few days, but she''ll be alright." "What about Raymond?"


    "Mr. Montague''s still in the ICU. If he makes it through today, he should be good."


    Hearing Raymond''s name, Selena freaked out.


    Raymond was seriously messed up. He had wounds in his chest and head, and he got swept into the mudslide.


    she really okay?'' Her heart ached, and she remembered the kiss before the flood hit, light yet heavy, more powerful than any words.


    She tried to speak, but she had no strength.


    When she woke up in the evening, she saw the white ceiling.


    Next to the hospital bed was Shelley, someone she hadn''t seen in ages.


    Seeing her awake, Shelley freaked out and hugged her. "Selena, what happened? When I heard the nurses say your name, I thought it was just someone with the same name. Why are you in the hospital again?" Selena and Shelley hadn''t seen each other in forever; both had been swamped.


    "Shelley." Selena coughed twice, feeling her chest still tight, making it hard to talk.


    "Take it easy. If you can''t talk yet, don''t push it." Shelley patted her back and whispered, "Mr. William Montague just left this morning. I heard he stayed by your side all night. I could only sit nearby and came over after he left." Hearing that William had stayed by her bedside for so long, Selena felt super guilty.


    William''s health was already shaky. Knowing that Raymond was in critical condition must have been another blow to him.


    "Shelley, where''s Raymond?" Selena didn''t know how long she had been out. She vaguely remembered hearing someone say Raymond was in the ICU, and her heart tightened.


    Shelley replied, "He got out of the ICU. I heard he had several surgeries. The gunshot wound on his chest got infected. Now he can''t even move in bed, and his head''s all bandaged up. I went to see him; it''s the first time I''ve seen him in such a bad shape."


    Shelley''s family was loaded and well-connected in Silver Bay City. She used to think Raymond was untouchable, never expecting to see him like this.


    Selena fell silent, lowering her eyshes and gripping the bedsheet tightly.


    Shelley sighed, poured some water, and handed it to her. "Selena, I heard... never mind, just focus on getting better. You look like crap."


    Selena felt weak all over. Even saying a few words made her chest hurt like hell. Shey back down and closed her eyes.


    Shelley watched her and gently tucked the nket around her.


    When Selena woke up again, it was already the next day.


    The doctor was setting up an IV. Seeing her awake, he gave some instructions. "Ms. Harper left early this morning. She''s beening to the hospital a lottely. Seems her boyfriend''s cousin had surgery and needs to stay here for half a year. Her boyfriend visits often too."


    Selena didn''t say anything; her throat felt like sandpaper.


    The doctor checked her temperature and, seeing she didn''t have a fever, sighed in relief. "Good thing you don''t have a fever. Mr. Montague had one all day yesterday and had to be resuscitated."


    Selena freaked out and tried to get up. "How is he? Is he okay?"


    The doctor said, "He''s fine. They moved him to a general ward early this morning."


    The doctor, who had been with the team searching the mountain with Raymond, had a close rtionship with the Montague Family. He looked at Selena with a gentle expression. "Mr. Montague must really like you."


    This statement stunned Selena, and she thought of the pregnant Brenda, forcing a smile. "I''m not his girlfriend. You misunderstood."


    "Really? He''s already like this. How could you not be his girlfriend?" The doctor raised his eyebrows in surprise, clearly not buying it.


    Selena didn''t know what he meant by "like this," so she stayed quiet.


    The doctor removed the IV bottle and took the needle out of her hand. "Ms. Fair, someone will bring you foodter. You''ve been on a nutrient drip, so try to eat something."


    Selena nodded and smiled. "Okay."


    "Also, be careful when you walk. Your leg was injured. Although it was treated promptly, you still need to be cautious. You should thank Mr. Montague for that," the doctor added and then left with the tray of medicine. Selena was a bit surprised. ''Is my leg injured? Why don''t I remember?''


    She touched her leg, and it did hurt a bit, but after lying in bed for half a month, it was almost healed.


    She and Raymond were swept into the mudslide together. The doctor said she should thank Raymond. Did Raymond briefly regain consciousness and treat her leg?


    But was that possible? Raymond was so severely injured at the time.


    She couldn''t figure it out, so she closed her eyes.

 Chapter 910 The Baby and I Can Lose You

    In the hospital room, Alex, Paul, and Victor were hanging out by Raymond''s bed.


    Most of the Montague Family who came to visit had already bailed. They weren''t really here for Raymond anyway.


    It''s been over two weeks since Raymond''s bet with Vertex Automotive Group, and there''s just a bit over a month left. And now, right when things are heating up, he gets messed up bad. Everyone''s betting he''s gonna lose for sure. By the time Raymond''s outta here, he might not even be the CEO of Montague Group anymore.


    Victor had another surgery lined up. Rocking his white coat, he nced at the other two. "Raymond''s not waking up anytime soon. No point in sticking around."


    They all knew Raymond barely dodged death this time. And it was all for Selena. When he heard she got kidnapped, he rushed in to save her.


    Alex reached for a cigarette, but Victor shot him a look. "No smoking in the hospital, dude."


    Alex forced a smile, "Guess I''ll step outside for a smoke then."


    Honestly, all three of them were freaked out by how bad Raymond''s condition was.


    Victor and Alex took off, leaving Paul alone.


    Brenda showed up then. No one knew how she found out, but when she saw Raymond lying there, she choked up. "Mr. Montague, you gotta get better. The baby and I need you."


    Paul leaned against the wall, raising an eyebrow at Brenda. He gave her a quick once-over.


    But he wasn''t really into Raymond''s love drama.


    He was just kinda shocked that this chick was carrying Raymond''s kid.


    How''s that even possible? Raymond was known for being all clean and disciplined.


    Paul didn''t say anything, just looked down, his bangs hiding his eyes, looking kinda moody.


    Brenda was actually a bit scared of Paul. He had this cold, heavy vibe, different from Raymond''s aloofness.


    Paul''s coldness was like a wall, while Raymond''s was more like he just didn''t care to talk.


    Both could be ruthless, but Brenda felt Raymond was more human than Paul.


    Seeing Paul ignore her, Brenda sighed in relief. She kept crying, "Mr. Montague, wake up soon. The baby and I can''t lose you. I''m so worried, I can''t sleep."


    Selena, hobbling on a crutch and leaning against the wall, had just made it outside Raymond''s room when she heard Brenda''s sobbing.


    Through the door, every word hit Selena''s ears. Her fingers clenched a bit, remembering the day Raymond said he was gonna marry Brenda.


    He even said it was happening next week. Though it''s been over two weeks and got dyed, once he wakes up, he''d probably be with Brenda soon. Selena couldn''t figure out what Raymond saw in Brenda, but if he liked her, he must have his reasons.


    She pulled her hand away from the doorknob and was about to limp back when she bumped into Alex.


    Alex had just finished a smoke, and when he saw her, his face lit up with a smile, "Penny, you feeling better?" For some reason, Selena felt this smile wasn''t as chill as before, more like it wasplicated, even a bit resentful. She used to get along great with Alex and couldn''t figure out what she did to tick him off.


    But Alex''s voice was still gentle, clearly trying to hide his real feelings.


    Selena pretended not to notice and nodded slightly, "Thanks for asking, I''m almost there."


    Alex put one hand on the doorknob. "Not going in?"


    Through the door, they could both hear Brenda''s voice. His question was clearly rhetorical. Selena forced a smile, "No need."


    She knew her smile was stiff, turned around, and held onto the wall, nning to head back to her room.


    Alex opened the door quietly. "If you don''t even have the guts for this, then don''t bother showing up around Raymond anymore."


    Selena''s steps halted. She was about to turn back and ask what he meant, but Alex had already gone in and closed the door.


    Inside, Brenda''s voice continued, along with Alex''s teasing, "If you''re so worried about him, be careful he doesn''t dump you when he wakes up."


    Brenda said, "Mr. Montague won''t dump me. After all, I''m carrying his child."


    Selena didn''t want to hear anymore. She had just walked a short distance while holding onto the wall when her leg gave out, and her crutch fell to the ground. She quickly bent down to pick it up, only to hear the door open behind her again. This time, it was Paul who came out.


    Paul mainly couldn''t stand Brenda''s crying. He was annoyed by all women''s crying.


    When he saw Selena, his brows furrowed, and he walked over to her.


    Selena''s crutch had fallen by his feet. Just as her fingertips were about to reach it, she saw a pair of expensive leather shoes. Then, the owner of those shoes maliciously kicked the crutch even further away.

 Chapter 911 If He Didnt Like You

    Selena''s fingers twitched as she nced up at him.


    Paul pulled out a cigarette, meeting her eyes with a nk stare.


    Selena didn''t feel hurt; instead, she slowly got to her feet. "What''s this about?"


    Was it because of Raymond, or because she had once crossed Emily?


    Paul gave her a quick once-over. No visible injuries, maybe just a twisted ankle, but she seemed pretty lively now.


    Unlike Raymond, who''d been in and out of the ER and nearly died.


    Paul''s voice was sharp, "Raymond got seriously hurt because of you. You''re right outside his room, and you won''t go in to see him?"


    Selena got it right away; it was about Raymond.


    She said, "Someone''s taking care of him."


    Brenda was crying her eyes out, and she was carrying Raymond''s baby.


    Paul found it almost funny, but his face turned dark as he shoved her against the wall. "Selena, if he didn''t care about you, I''d kill you right now." Selena''s neck was being squeezed, and she struggled to breathe. She red at Paul.


    Paul was nothing like Raymond. Raymond had this noble vibe, while Paul was all dark and dangerous.


    Not much was known about Paul in Silver Bay City. Besides being close to Raymond and a few others, he was always dealing with weapons.


    He was like a weapon himself, cold and unfeeling.


    Selena was in pain from the chokehold, but her eyes stayed defiant and calm.


    Paul let go of her, lit his cigarette, and didn''t care they were in a hospital.


    A nurse passing by wanted to say something but was scared off by his menacing vibe and quickly walked away.


    Paul took a drag and then said, "Selena, so you don''t care about him, huh?"


    "He doesn''t care about me that much," Selena said, rubbing her neck to ease the pain.


    Paul suddenlyughed, his face turning scary as he grabbed her chin. "He dragged you out of that mudslide for a whole mile. The ground was covered in blood. He did emergency work on your leg; otherwise, it would''ve been useless. Selena, I should''ve taken a picture for you. I''ve never seen him like that."


    Covered in dirt, Raymond''s clothes were in tatters, a gunshot wound on his chest turning white, and mud all over his head.


    Dragging her unconscious body, Raymond crawled a mile on that road before copsing, only to be found by rescuers.


    If this wasn''t love, then what was?


    How could Selena just say stuff like that?


    In some ways, Paul and Raymond were pretty simr.


    But Paul didn''t give a damn about women, always using them as tools to blow off steam, while Raymond was just stubborn and harsh with his words. Raymond cared a lot, but he barely showed it.


    Growing up neglected, he knew that speaking the truth didn''t get you anywhere.


    Paul let go of her, lit another cigarette, and said tly, "If you don''t like him, just say it. But don''t ever say he doesn''t like you."


    Raymond was crazy about Selena.


    Selena was released, and a red mark appeared on her chin from Paul''s grip.


    She suddenly remembered what the doctor had said, that someone had treated her leg in time and that she should thank Raymond.


    Now Paul was saying the same thing, meaning Raymond had woken up after they got swept into the flood.


    She suddenly felt unbearable pain, like something had shattered her heart, making her almost double over in agony.


    She wanted to cough but couldn''t when she opened her mouth.


    Paul didn''t want to look at her and headed straight to the smoking area.


    When he reached the crutch, he thought for a moment and kicked it back.


    Selena didn''t pick it up but leaned against the cold wall, trying to calm her boiling emotions.


    She didn''t know how long it took before she felt her heart ease a bit. She bent down to pick up the crutch and returned to the ward. Lying on the hospital bed, she suddenly felt a sharp, indescribable pain in her heart.


    She curled up, tightly wrapping herself in the nket.


    Paul hadn''t been very clear, but she knew how seriously Raymond was injured at the time. How did he manage to drag her?


    She didn''t dare to think about it.


    Before she married Raymond, she had seen him from a distance once. At that time, she was following Steve, standing in the shadows.


    He was surrounded by people, staring indifferently at the wine ss in his hand, with an aloof attitude that showed he didn''t want to talk to anyone around him.


    Steve had even cursed at the time, "Such a young age, so pretentious, so picky. Penny, don''t ever be like him."


    She had only seen him from a distance, and what stuck more was Steve''s words, "so picky."


    But for someone who painted, he was indeed very good-looking.


    So she couldn''t imagine how disheveled he, such a proud person, could be.

 Chapter 912 Paternity Test

    It was beyond belief, and Selena was too scared to even think about it.


    Two dayster, Raymond finally came to.


    He saw a white ceiling and heard a woman crying loudly.


    Frowning, he tried to touch his head, but then he heard William''s voice.


    William said, "So Raymond really got her pregnant? When did this happen? Great, just great. When he wakes up, I''m gonna give him a piece of my mind!" Hearing this, Raymond''s eyshes fluttered, and his head throbbed.


    But he stayed still, smartly pretending to be asleep.


    William, leaning on a cane, sat coldly by the bedside.


    In front of William, Brenda stopped crying and sat there nervously.


    William''s gaze lingered on her before he asked, "When did this happen, and how did you meet him?"


    Brenda knew William was not someone to mess with, not even in her wildest dreams.


    But this was her one shot; if she nailed it, she''d be set for life.


    She exined how she met Raymond at Manston Manor that day, but William was a stickler for details, so he called John to check the surveince at Manston Manor. At the same time, he asked the doctor nearby, "You can do a paternity test before the baby is born, right?"


    The doctor nodded.


    William gripped his cane tightly, his tone cold, "Then let''s do one. If it''s really Raymond''s kid, they deserve a share of the inheritance. But if not..."


    He didn''t finish, but everyone got the message.


    If not, Brenda was lying and would face the consequences.


    Brenda, already scared, shivered at his words, looking almost pleadingly at Alex.


    But Alex didn''t look at her, just leaned against the wall with his eyes closed.


    Brenda instantly knew he wasn''t going to help; it was all on her now.


    No way could she let them do a paternity test.


    She clutched her stomach, her face going pale.


    Brenda had always wanted to be an actress; her character might becking, but her acting skills were top-notch, so she yed the part well.


    "My stomach hurts." She clutched her stomach, her face ashen, cold sweat on her forehead, almost fainting.


    The doctor quickly supported her, advising, "Mr. Montague, maybe we should do it another day."


    William squinted, his gaze cold. "Why?"


    The doctor quickly exined, "If the child isn''t born yet, doing a paternity test can be tricky. We need to ensure the mother''s health and do various tests. The procedure involves amniocentesis to get the necessary material from the fetus, which can cause developmental issues. It''s rarely done."


    William said nothing, staring at Brenda''s stomach.


    Brenda fainted, but secretly sighed in relief.


    If they didn''t do a paternity test, the doctor would generally determine the conception date based on the fetus''s development.


    After leaving Manston Manor that day, she immediately hooked up with a male server, and the fetus was conceived then.


    As long as they didn''t do a paternity test, Raymond couldn''t deny it.


    Brenda felt a bit smug, sensing someone helping her up and moving her to another ward.


    William didn''t push for the paternity test. He hadn''t paid much attention to Raymond''s private life, but he had caught Raymond cheating before.


    Although the affair was with Selena at the time, if Raymond could cheat once, he could cheat again.


    William was just mad. If he weren''t worried that a single blow with his cane might kill Raymond, he would''ve hit him already.


    The more he looked at him, the angrier he got, so he stood up and went straight home.


    Raymond woke up again at 7 PM, this time moving slightly and slowly sitting up.


    Alex, noticing his movement, quickly called Victor over.


    After a thorough check-up, Victor focused on his head. "Nothing serious, just need to rest well."


    Hearing this, Alex felt relieved.


    But Raymond''s gaze wasn''t on them; he was looking around the ward, as if searching for someone. After a long while, he finally asked, "Where''s Selena?"


    When he spoke, he realized his voice was really hoarse.

 Chapter 913 Why Believe in Love?

    Alex hurried over with a ss of water and held it up to Raymond''s lips. "Still hung up on her, huh? You''ve been out cold for over two weeks, and she hasn''t even bothered to visit."


    Raymond''s brows knitted together. His lips were cracked and bloody, a clear sign he was seriously dehydrated.


    He''d lost a ton of weight and stared out the window with a sad look. "Really?"


    He couldn''t wrap his head around Selena being so heartless.


    Alex rolled his eyes. "What did you expect? You know exactly where you stand with her."


    Raymond''s mind shed back to her saying he couldn''t hold a candle to her first love. He knew it, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    He always knew she was distant, but this was a whole new level of cold.


    It was always the same. One minute they were close, the next she was saying something that cut deep.


    It felt like all those life-and-death moments they shared were just fleeting memories now.


    He just couldn''t get how people could be like this.


    His eyes started to well up, like they were covered in a thick fog.


    Seeing him like that, Alex leaned back. "That''s why I told you before, why trust in love?"


    Probably worried Raymond might get too upset, he quickly added, "Once you''re back on your feet, you can have any woman you want. Lately, a lot of folks have been asking about you, both from Silver Bay City and the entertainment industry.


    If you like pretty ones, I can find someone even hotter than Selena. You could have a different one every day. Remember Brenda? You hooked up with her. At least that was fun, right?"


    Raymond felt drained, not just tired but also with a sharp pain in his chest. He wasn''t sure if it was from the gunshot wound or his heart.


    Either way, the pain was so bad he was breaking out in a cold sweat.


    He had no idea Selena''s room was right next to his, so he didn''t even think about getting up to see her. Hearing Alex''s words, he just wanted to go back to sleep.


    But then Paul showed up with some food.


    Paul called a nurse over, set up a small table in front of Raymond, ced the food on it, and started talking about thetest investigation results.


    Paul started, "It was foreign forces. Over the past couple of weeks, we''vebed through that mountain. Those tunnels were originally used by local vigers to hide bodies. They''d put the bodies in coffins and then dig caves in the mountainside to stash them. This custom''s been around for over a century, so the tunnels just kept multiplying. But about ten years ago, an earthquake hit. The vigers took a resettlement fee and left. The tunnels stayed, andter someone expanded and rebuilt them into what you saw. There are tons of surveince cameras around, and once you''re in, it''s a maze to get out. The outermost door needs a password. If you get it wrong, you could be stuck in there forever unless you jump off a cliff."


    Raymond suddenly had a hazy memory of Selena holding him. His vision was always blurry, but he could see her blood-stained fingers trying the password.


    Once wrong, twice wrong, but it seemed like thest time, the door opened.


    He also heard a mechanical female voice saying, "Password correct."


    So how did Selena know the password to that door?


    Raymond''s eyes dropped, his brow furrowed. Even if Selena was smart, there were too many possiblebinations for a six-digit code. It was impossible to guess it in just a few tries.


    Paul continued, "Raymond, when my teamter entered those tunnels, they found that the password door had been deliberately destroyed. It was blown open with a lot of explosives. The explosives,bined with the earthquake, caused thendslide. The other side probably knew it would be investigated, so they blew it up in advance, destroying all evidence."


    Raymond''s mind was a bit foggy. Leaning against the wall, he looked pretty sickly.


    Paul asked him, "Did you notice anything else while you were in there?"


    Other than Selena figuring out the password, there wasn''t much else.


    But Raymond didn''t tell Paul this. Paul was extremely serious about these matters.


    If Paul found out that Selena might be connected to these foreign forces, she would definitely be under full surveince and wouldn''t have a peaceful life.


    "No." Raymond felt a bit self-mocking. Even at this point, he was still thinking about protecting Selena.


    Paul was puzzled, "Then why did they capture Selena?"


    Selena was just an ordinary person who happened to be connected to the Montague family by luck. Could it be that they wanted to use her to set a trap for Raymond? That made sense.


    Raymond raised his hand to pick up the spoon, but his hand was still weak. He tried hard to grip the spoon and slowly eat.


    The spoon fell into the bowl. He frowned and tried to curl his hand. He was too weak to hold the spoon.


    Seeing this, Paul wanted to call the nurse to feed him.


    After all, one man feeding another man was quite an odd sight.


    But then he thought, ''Selena''s just next door.''

 Chapter 914 Hurry Up and Comfort Me

    Before Paul could get up to find Selena, Alex chimed in, "How about I feed you?"


    "Get lost," Raymond snapped, looking like he''d just bitten into something sour.


    Alex shrugged, checked his watch, and realized he had other stuff to do. "Alright, I''ll catch you tomorrow." Once Alex left, Paul stood up too. "I need to check on things. I''ll get someone toe feed you."


    "No need," Raymond grumbled, not wanting anyone to see him like this.


    Paul just nodded and walked to the next room.


    Selena could''ve been discharged this morning, but for some reason, she hadn''t finished the paperwork.


    Paul knocked on her door. "Raymond''s awake. Go take care of him." He left before Selena could even react.


    Selena slowly got out of bed and headed to Raymond''s room.


    She paused for a moment, then knocked politely.


    Raymond, thinking Paul had sent a nurse, was already in a foul mood. He frowned even more and tried to pick up the spoon again. "Get lost." But then he saw Selena standing there.


    Hearing his "get lost," she hesitated, wondering if she should just leave.


    "Get over here, what are you standing there for?" Raymond said, letting the spoon drop back into the bowl. "I have no strength."


    Selena knew she owed him, so she walked in and closed the door behind her.


    His anger simmered down a bit, but he still felt annoyed. "You onlye now? Why not wait until I''m dead?"


    Selena walked to the bedside, took the spoon, stirred the porridge, added some side dishes, and brought it to his mouth. "Mr... Raymond." She had meant to say Mr. Montague but ended up using his first name.


    Raymond snorted, "What''s the matter, tongue-tied?"


    Selena didn''t respond. Seeing him eat, she sighed in relief and scooped another spoonful.


    Raymond felt pretty good being taken care of and nced at her face. Why did he like it so much?


    "Do you want some soup?" Selena asked, using a small spoon to blow on it gently before bringing it to his mouth.


    Raymond took a sip and then asked, "I heard you haven''t visited me for over half a month?"


    Selena lowered her gaze and quietly stirred the soup in the bowl. Her silence was an admission.


    Raymond was furious, wanting to knock over the soup and dishes.


    But he had no strength, so he just leaned back on the bed.


    "I''m full. Get me some hot water; I want to take a bath," Raymond said.


    Selena put away the small table on the bed and helped him get out of bed.


    He was staying in a VIP ward with a private bathroom and kitchen, all specially renovated to meet his cleanliness standards.


    Selena filled the bathtub with hot water, but Raymond''s injuries were too severe for a soak. She had to settle for wiping him down with a towel.


    To make things easier, Selena brought in a reclining chair. "Sit down, I''ll wipe you. Your wounds can''t get wet."


    Raymond felt a bit morefortable and stretched out his legs, ready to be pampered.


    Selena didn''t argue, knowing he was still fuming.


    Raymond was the type to wear his anger on his sleeve, practically screaming, "Hurry up andfort me."


    So she didn''t fuss, unbuttoned his hospital gown, and her fingers trembled when she saw the gunshot wound.


    It was so close to his heart. If it had been a bit off, he would''ve been a goner.


    She remembered holding him that day, her hands covered in his blood, him leaning weakly against her, silent.


    Selena took a deep breath to steady her trembling fingers and removed his hospital gown.


    She wet the towel and began to wipe his body.


    Raymond, with his cleanliness obsession, couldn''t stand being dirty, so he frowned when she only used a towel. "Use some soap."


    Selena said, "There are too many wounds; it''s not possible right now."


    Raymond closed his eyes. "Figure it out. I want soap."


    Selena gritted her teeth, thinking Steve was right about him being pretentious and picky.


    She cast her eyes down and used soap in a small area.


    Raymond''s expression finally rxed.


    Just washing his upper body took an hour.


    When Selena went to take off his pants, she couldn''t help but avoid looking.


    There were no wounds on his lower body, so she quickly used the showerhead, applied soap, and rinsed it off.


    Raymond was displeased, his face darkening. "Selena, you''re really half-assing this."


    Selena applied soap to every inch of his lower body, worried he might get the wrong idea, so she changed the subject, "That day we were swept away by the flood, did you wake upter and treat my foot injury?" Raymond''s fingers curled. He didn''t want to recall such a desperate and miserable time. "No, I passed out too."


    Selena didn''t say anything, quietly rinsing him with clean water.


    "Stand up, I''ll dry you with a towel," she said.


    Raymond stood up, and Selena crouched to dry him.


    But as she was drying, she felt something pressing against her forehead.


    She was so scared her hands trembled. "Raymond!"


    She almost wanted to throw the towel at his head.


    Raymond looked down innocently. "What does it have to do with me? It just happened."


    Besides, was it not allowed to have a reaction?

 Chapter 915 Stunned by His Shamelessness

    Selena was floored by his audacity, but when she caught sight of the wound on his chest, she quickly looked away and quietly wiped the water off his legs. She grabbed the pajamas nearby and draped them over him, tying a loose knot.


    Then she bent down to drain the water from the tub.


    As soon as she leaned down, he wrapped his arms around her from behind, holding her tight.


    Selena froze and heard him say, "Why are you so distant?"


    His voice was still rough, not fully recovered.


    Selena''s fingers just touched the warm, soothing water.


    She pulled the plug, and the water slowly drained away.


    Even though Raymond was aroused, he was too weak to do anything and just felt sleepy. Selena helped Raymond back to the bed. He didn''t say a word, his face pale and sickly.


    In the dead of night, Selena still sat by the hospital bed, staring at his face for a long time.


    Raymond had great skin and perfect features. Even though he looked pale, it didn''t take away from his handsomeness.


    Taking advantage of the quiet surroundings and the dim hallway lights, she slowly reached out and touched his cheek.


    It wasn''t that she was distant; being with him meant facing a lot of challenges.


    She finally got what Alex had said: if she didn''t have the guts, she shouldn''te to see him.


    She hadn''t even been with Raymond yet, but she already had a sense of the pressures she''d face standing by his side.


    She couldn''t be a clinging vine, always waiting for him to save her; that would only weigh him down.


    Raymond had his mission: the Montague family.


    Selena also had her mission: to be responsible for everyone who signed with S.M Corporation.


    Just as her fingertips were about to pull away, arger hand grabbed them.


    She looked at him in surprise, but his eyes were still closed.


    He just silently held her hand, interlocking their fingers.


    On such a night, their fingertips intertwined, warmth exchanged.


    Raymond was still very weak; if she struggled a bit, she could break free. But she said nothing.


    Raymond''s lips curved into a smile, and this time he truly fell asleep.


    Meanwhile, Brenda had been waiting at Manston Manor, but she couldn''t get inside because the security at the gate wouldn''t let her in.


    Brenda shouted, "Isn''t it the same if I wait for Mr. Montague inside? Besides, I''m carrying his baby. If I faint here, can you take responsibility?"


    She had dodged the paternity test, pretended to stay in the hospital for a day, and then ran out when William had returned to the Montague Vi.


    Brenda knew she couldn''t turn back now; this was a one-way road. It was her greed that had led her step by step to this point.


    The bodyguards exchanged nces, feeling a bit troubled. After all, Brenda had been inside before.


    Raymond hadn''t given any orders forbidding her entry and she had indeed apanied Raymond.


    Someone called Raymond, but his phone had been lost in the flood, and he had been hospitalized for over half a month without getting a new one, so his phone was off.


    Brenda roughly knew no one would answer the phone, so she clutched her stomach. "My stomach hurts so much. If something happens to me, you won''t be able to exin it to Mr. Montague. Let me in; I''ll just wait in the living room for him toe back."


    She didn''t dare go to the hospital again, worried that William mighte over and insist on a paternity test, which would expose everything.


    So it was best to wait for Raymond at Manston Manor, to show him how worried she was about him.


    Seeing her in genuine pain, the bodyguard had no choice but to say, "Mr. Montague doesn''t allow anyone to enter the second floor without permission. Ms. Ramirez, you''d better wait on the first floor."

 Chapter 916 Something Happened

    Brenda knew she couldn''t push things too far too fast. If she made Raymondpletely sick of her, that''d be a disaster.


    So, after getting inside, she actually waited for Raymond on the first floor.


    But she knew his injury wouldn''t heal quickly, so he definitely wouldn''t be back for a few days.


    She hung around until the next day and then spotted a white dog in the yard. She had no clue Raymond was allergic to dog hair and just assumed it was his pet. When she saw a servant feeding Max some top-notch meat, she rushed over.


    "Let me feed him. Is this Mr. Montague''s dog? He''s so cute. What''s his name?" Brenda asked.


    The servant wasn''t a fan of hers and didn''t say much.


    Brenda thought the servants looked down on her and sneered to herself, ''Once I marry Raymond, I''ll rece all these servants with my friends.''


    She sneered, carrying the beef over to Max.


    On the way, she overheard two servants chatting.


    "She probably doesn''t know it''s Ms. Fair''s dog."


    "Mr. Montague is allergic to dog hair. No way he''d have a dog."


    "Seeing her fuss over the dog makes me mad. How does shepare to Ms. Fair?"


    Brenda''s face twisted. She really didn''t know Raymond was allergic to dog hair.


    So even if he was allergic, he still kept Selena''s dog here?


    What made Selena so special to him?


    She was fuming. Looking at the high-quality beef in her hand, she tossed it straight into the trash.


    Did this dog deserve such fancy food?


    She went over to where Max was sleeping. Max hadn''t seen Raymond or Selenately and was feeling a bit down.


    Taking advantage of no one being around, Brenda viciously grabbed one of his legs.


    Max started baring his teeth, sensing the attack, but Brenda kicked him hard.


    If Max died, Selena would definitely fight with Raymond.


    Now, Selena and Raymond''s rtionship was already on the rocks. If they argued again, it might be over for good.


    Max was kicked six feet away, limping as he stood up, still baring his teeth at Brenda.


    Max''s leg was broken, one paw lifted, whimpering.


    Brenda worried he''d alert the servants, so she quickly walked away.


    But Max, because of the chain around his neck, could only keep baring his teeth.


    Originally, the servants didn''t chain him up, but recently, since Raymond hadn''t been back, Max had been trying to get out.


    They were worried that if Max escaped and Raymond med them, they''d be in big trouble.


    So now, chained up, Max could do nothing but bare his teeth.


    Brenda kicked him hard again, and only when she saw Max fall did she sneer in satisfaction.


    When she returned with the te, a servant asked, "Did Max eat today?"


    Brenda replied, "Yeah, and he seems pretty lively. I didn''t expect Mr. Montague to take such good care of the dog."


    The servant said nothing.


    Brenda then touched her belly, "Hurry up and get me breakfast. The baby and I are starving."


    The servants all disliked her. They couldn''t understand why Brenda was so arrogant. Seeing she was really pregnant, they just thought she was lucky to get pregnant after one night with Raymond. Brenda sat on the couch, looking every bit thedy of the house.


    The servant instructed the kitchen to prepare food.


    A few hourster, voices were heard in the yard.


    A servant said, "What''s wrong with Max? Why does he look so down and keep sleeping?"


    Another said, "Probably because he hasn''t seen Mr. Montaguetely. He''s been down for days."


    Max curled up in his bed, his ears twitching but not getting up.

 Chapter 917 If Only She Had Looked at Him a Couple More Times

    Selena spent the whole morning taking care of Raymond at the hospital. After that, she went to ask the doctor when he might be able to leave.


    The doctor said, "At least another two weeks, depending on how Mr. Montague recovers."


    Selena nodded and brought Raymond his lunch.


    There was already a phone by Raymond''s hand, probably set up by John.


    She noticed her own phone was also ready to go.


    As soon as Raymond turned on his phone, it rang. It was a call from a servant at Manston Manor.


    Since he needed to open his mouth to eat and had no strength in his hands, he put the call on speaker. "What''s up?"


    The servant replied, "Mr. Montague, Ms. Ramirez has been waiting for you here all night."


    Raymond stiffened and instinctively looked at Selena.


    He hadn''t forgotten that in a fit of anger, he had told her he was going to marry Brenda.


    Selena, being very serious, probably believed it.


    Last night, he had finally managed to secretly hold her hand; he couldn''t let their rtionship go back to square one.


    Raymond immediately instructed, "Get rid of her. Who let her into Manston Manor? Call security and tell them not to let her in again!"


    The servant said, "But Ms. Ramirez keeps talking about being pregnant, and we don''t know what to do."


    Mentioning this gave Raymond a headache. He wished he could go back in time. How could he end up sleeping with Brenda?


    He had always had strong self-control, except when it came to Selena.


    "Kick her out!" The words almost hissed through his teeth.


    The servant hurried to hang up, but then Selena asked, "Is Max at Manston Manor?"


    She had heard the doctors chatting, saying that a white dog had been very active at the search and rescue site that day.


    When she had realized she couldn''t escape, she had let Max go and had no idea what had happened to him afterward. She was very worried about him. The servant, hearing her voice, quickly answered, "Max is here, staying at Manston Manor, but he hasn''t been in good spiritstely, so we''ve tied him up."


    Selena frowned, "Don''t tie him up. He doesn''t like it. Let him move around more."


    Raymond quickly chimed in, "Did you hear that? Why are you tying up Max? Go and let him loose!"


    He hoped to shift the topic away from Brenda and focus on Max instead.


    The servant quickly nodded, "Okay, I''ll go right now."


    After hanging up, Raymond continued talking to Selena about Max, "After you went missing that day, Max was very anxious, leading me all around the park. He''s so smart, the smartest dog I''ve ever seen." He wanted to get closer to Selena, and findingmon ground was the way to do it.


    Hearing him praise Max, Selena''s lips curved into a smile, "When he was at Ashbourne Manor, he had a dedicated trainer, and he''s naturally a very smart breed, able to easily sense people''s emotions." Just as she finished speaking, Raymond''s phone rang again.


    It was still the servant, but this time the tone was urgent, "Mr. Montague! We can''t wake Max up! We''re taking him to the pet hospital right now."


    The bowl in Selena''s hand fell to the ground as she grabbed Raymond''s phone. "What do you mean can''t wake him up?"


    The servant replied, "We don''t know either. Max just vomited blood and won''t wake up. We''re on our way to the animal hospital."


    Selena called out, "Find the best pet hospital!"


    The servant said, "It''s the best one, Ms. Fair. We''ll send the address to your phone."


    Selena didn''t look at Raymond again or care about the bowl on the bed. All her thoughts were on Max, and her fingers were trembling as she held the phone.


    Once she saw the address, she grabbed her bag and ran out.


    Raymond tried to get out of bed to follow her but almost fell because his legs were still weak.


    He steadied himself on the bed and looked at the bowl on the bed, the oatmeal spilled on the sheets.


    But he just quietly looked at it, then slowly picked up the bowl and threw it into the trash can.


    He knew Selena had always valued Max, and now that Max was in trouble, she was naturally worried. But he couldn''t help feeling a bit hurt inside.


    If only she had looked at him a couple more times.

 Chapter 918 Her Hatred

    Selena rushed to the pet hospital, where a bunch of servants were already waiting. Max had been taken in for an exam, and the results were out: he was being resuscitated.


    The vet looked serious. "Someone''s been abusing this dog. You need to find out who''s been mistreating him."


    Selena barely had time to catch her breath before her anger red up. "What are you saying?"


    The vet nced at her, adjusted his sses, and confirmed she was the owner. "Thea was caused by external force. If you don''t find the abuser, even if we save him this time, he might not make it next time." Selena''s eyes narrowed as she red at the servants.


    The servants, terrified, dropped to their knees. "Ms. Fair, we would never dare hurt Max. We all know how much Mr. Montague cares about him."


    Selena took a deep breath. "Check the surveince footage."


    The servants scrambled to their feet and rushed to check the footage.


    Selena felt a wave of helplessness wash over her, especially when the vet said Max''s condition was critical. She med herself for trusting the people at Manston Manor to take care of Max. It was all her fault. Tears streamed down her face. She had been through so much recently without crying, but hearing that Max might die broke her down.


    She clenched her fists. She had to find out who had hurt Max.


    Two hourster, a servant from Manston Manor sent the surveince footage to her phone and to Raymond.


    In the footage, it was clear: Brenda had kicked Max twice, and those kicks were brutal. If Max hadn''t been quick, he might have been killed.


    Rage ignited in Selena''s eyes, and she called the bodyguards at Ashbourne Manor. "I''m sending you a photo. Capture Brenda. She should have just left Manston Manor."


    Raymond had said he would kick Brenda out, so she probably went back to Sky Gallery.


    Selena''s eyes were sharp and filled with hatred. She had never despised anyone so much. Brenda hadpletely awakened her desire for revenge.


    Meanwhile, Brenda had indeed returned to Sky Gallery and was bragging to her friends. "Didn''t I use that poison before? Selena doesn''t dare do anything to me because Raymond protects me."


    Brenda smiled smugly. "Today, I killed her dog, and she still has to swallow her anger. Let me tell you, I''m pregnant with Raymond''s baby, and I''ll be the future hostess of the Montague family. You''d better treat me well now, and maybe I''ll promote you in the future." Everyone thought she was delusional.


    She had mentioned Raymond''s name many times recently, but Raymond had never appeared with her in public. How could she be pregnant with his baby?


    They thought Brenda was just being ignored at Sky Gallery and fantasizing about bing the hostess of the Montague family.


    Their eyes were filled with disdain.


    Brenda looked at them and sneered.


    When she married Raymond, everyone whoughed at her now woulde to tter her.


    But soon, as they were about to leave the lounge, the lobby manager''s voice came from outside. "Brenda, someone is looking for you."


    Brenda''s eyes lit up. "Is it Mr. Montague looking for me?"


    The lobby manager''s face was serious. These were William''s people, and he didn''t know what kind of trouble Brenda had gotten into. "Sort of. You should go with them."


    Brenda proudly raised her chin and looked around at the people in front of her. "Did you hear that? Mr. Montague''s people came here to find me personally. I probably won''t being back. You''d better take care of yourselves." Everyone''s faces were filled with confusion and doubt. Could Brenda really have Raymond''s support?


    They looked at the lobby manager, but he was never willing to talk to them.


    All they could do was watch Brenda walk away gracefully.


    The bodyguards from Ashbourne Manor took one look at her and confirmed she was the one they were looking for, then shoved her into the car.


    Brenda still didn''t know what was happening. She didn''t take her abuse of Max seriously at all, thinking it was just an animal.


    She was pregnant now. Could Raymond really hold a grudge against her for a dog? That was impossible.

 Chapter 919 Selena is Angry

    The car didn''t head to Manston Manor; it pulled up at Ashbourne Manor instead.


    Brenda had no clue this was Selena''s ce and figured it was just another one of Raymond''s spots.


    She was all smiles, thinking, "No way, is Raymond really about to gift me a whole estate?"


    She remembered how he had already given her two million bucks, then another million-cash most people wouldn''t see in a lifetime.


    This estate had to be worth hundreds of millions.


    Brenda was in shock until she walked into the hall and saw Selena chilling on the couch.


    Brenda raised an eyebrow and started cursing, "Selena, what the hell is this?"


    Selena was eerily quiet, which made things even creepier.


    But Brenda, thinking about the baby she was carrying, wasn''t scared of anything. The paternity test wasn''t done yet, so everyone would assume it was Raymond''s kid. Could Selena, the dumped ex-wife, really harm Raymond''s baby?


    Brenda yelled, "Selena, you better move out of this house fast. Mr. Montague ns to give it to me. Even if you want his love, he won''t even nce your way." Selena''s face stayed nk. She just thought Brenda was an idiot.


    Selena looked at the bodyguards and calmly said, "Grab her."


    The bodyguards quickly moved in, grabbing Brenda''s hands and tying her legs up tight with rope.


    Brenda was in total disbelief. "I''m carrying Raymond''s baby. How dare you treat me like this? Aren''t you scared he''lle after you when he gets out?" But Selena didn''t react, just coldly watching the bodyguards do their thing.


    Brenda was genuinely scared now, realizing she was outnumbered. "I want to call Raymond! I want him to know about your dirty tricks!"


    But no one paid her any mind; everyone stayed silent.


    Even the usually kind Fiona looked at Brenda with hatred after hearing Max had been abused to the point of needing emergency care. Brenda had already noticed that everyone in this vi hated her.


    She was so scared she got goosebumps. Could this really be Selena''s estate?


    Selena had already walked up, and Brenda, all tied up, couldn''t move at all.


    Brenda could only keep using the baby in her belly as leverage, "This is Mr. Montague''s baby. If anything happens, all of you are dead!" As soon as she finished, Selena pped her hard.


    Brenda''s head snapped to the side, and blood appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Her eyes immediately filled with tears, unable to believe Selena would actually hit her. "Selena, let me go right now!"


    Selena pped her three more times.


    Brenda''s teeth were knocked out, and she couldn''t say a word, only able to cry.


    Fiona stepped forward and, seeing Brenda''s condition, couldn''t help but say, "Ms. Fair."


    Brenda thought there was a kind person in the vi and that Fiona was going to persuade Selena, but then she saw Fiona holding a small whip. Fiona suggested, "Ms. Fair, your palms are already red. Use this to protect your hands."


    Brenda was in utter disbelief. How could these people be like this?


    Brenda called out crazily, "Selena! I''m going to kill you! Once I marry Raymond, I will definitely kill you!"


    Selena took the small whip from Fiona andshed it across Brenda''s face.


    Brenda felt excruciating pain. This was way worse than being pped.


    Brenda couldn''t even cry anymore. The immense pain swept through her body, but she couldn''t move and could only endure it.


    Brenda''s tears were almost dry, and several of her teeth had fallen to the ground.


    At this point, Brenda''s gaze at Selena was no longer arrogant but fearful, as if she were looking at a demon.


    Brenda''s friends had only dared to verbally abuse her, and she thought all women were like that.


    Brenda never expected Selena to be so ruthless. Brenda felt like she was about to die. Who woulde to save her?

 Chapter 920 He Is on Selenas Side

    Hospital.


    Raymond had already gotten the surveince footage from Manston Manor. At first, he had no clue what it was until he hit y.


    A servant called to fill him in, "Mr. Montague, Max is still in the hospital, getting emergency treatment. It''s not looking good." His heart dropped. "Where''s Brenda?"


    The servant replied, "Mr. Montague, you told us to kick her out, so Ms. Ramirez has left."


    Raymond then tried calling Selena. John had set up their phones in the morning, so she should''ve picked up.


    But Selena''s phone was on silent, buried in her bag on the couch. She didn''t hear it at all. She was busy dealing with Brenda. Selena had gone easy on Brenda, knowing she was pregnant, so she only aimed for her face.


    Seeing no answer, Raymond immediately thought Selena had gone after Brenda.


    He was on Selena''s side; what Brenda did was pretty awful.


    But deep down, Raymond couldn''t stop thinking about the baby Brenda was carrying.


    After this near-death experience, he finally got why Selena was so furious when she found out Brenda was pregnant.


    It wasn''t just about the baby in Brenda''s belly; it was about his attitude towards it.


    His attitude reminded her of their baby. It was a deep wound in her heart.


    So even though he and Selena had shared a quiet momentst night, the baby issue would always bring her down, making her question Raymond''s character. This wasn''t Selena''s fault; it was the fallout from Raymond''s own actions. He had to deal with the consequences.


    Now, Selena was angry and might do something rash to Brenda, but when she calmed down, she''d regret it if she identally harmed the baby.


    Raymond didn''t like the baby in Brenda''s belly, but he''d rather handle it himself than let Selena get her hands dirty.


    Raymond called John over, his face cold, "Take me to Ashbourne Manor."


    He was still too weak to walk, but his presence was as strong as ever.


    John quickly got a wheelchair from the hospital and helped him into the car.


    At Ashbourne Manor.


    Fiona finally handed Selena her phone, "Ms. Fair, someone just called you."


    Selena took it, nced at it, and just then, the vet called again, sounding grim, "Max''s condition is quite serious. We''re going to try onest resuscitation." Selena''s hand clenched, her voice cracking, "What do you mean?"


    The vet said, "I''m very sorry, Ms. Fair. If thisst resuscitation doesn''t work, then..."


    The phone slipped from her hand, and Selena''s mind went nk.


    She remembered the footage of Brenda mistreating Max, and her almost-subsided anger red up again.


    She grabbed Brenda by the neck.


    After being hit so many times, Brenda''s face was already swollen, but her will to live kept her conscious.


    Now, with her neck being squeezed, Brenda felt the air being cut off. She couldn''t breathe and started to roll her eyes.


    Seeing Selena was really angry and losing it, Fiona quickly tried to step in.


    But Fiona had also just heard the call; Max wasn''t going to make it.


    Fiona had raised Max for three years and was already on the verge of tears, let alone Selena.


    When Max first came to Selena, he was just a tiny little thing.


    At that time, James had just married his second wife, and Selena was having family issues. After moving out of the Fair Vi, Max had always been by her side. During those lonely days, Max was Selena''s onlyfort.


    In the past, when Selena was vulnerable, she''d think of Barbara and cry.


    Later, Selena got stronger, and when she faced setbacks, she''d just rub Max''s head.


    Selena knew pets would leave their owners one day, but she hoped Max would live a long, peaceful life, not be tortured by a cruel woman.


    Max was so obedient, never bit anyone, and was so smart.


    Selena couldn''t even imagine the pain he must have been in.


    Her grip tightened, and her eyes burned with hatred.


    At that moment, the door to the living room of Ashbourne Manor opened, and someone walked in.


    Selena heard a cold male voice, "Selena, let go."

 Chapter 921 This Sentence Is a Double-Edged Sword

    Raymond wheeled himself closer and grabbed Selena''s hand, which was still wrapped around Brenda''s throat.


    Selena was pretty much out of steam, so it wasn''t hard to stop her.


    Brenda was about to pass out, but seeing Raymond gave her a jolt of energy. She croaked, "Mr. Montague, help me. Selena''s trying to kill me. Think of the baby, please save me." Bringing up the baby was like twisting a knife in Selena''s heart.


    Raymond''s face went dark.


    Brenda kept going, "I knew you wouldn''t let me die. I''m carrying your baby. Selena wants to kill our baby. She''s so cruel, just like that dead dog. Mr. Montague, our baby''s life is worth more than that dog''s." "Shut up!" Raymond''s voice was cold, like a de cutting through Brenda.


    Normally, Brenda would be scared stiff of him. But she had just stared death in the face, and now she was desperate to survive. So she kept talking about the baby, hoping it would save her. Raymond ordered someone to gag Brenda.


    Brenda couldn''t say another word, her mouth filling with blood, but she kept her eyes locked on Raymond and Selena, trying to push her belly out as much as she could.


    Selena suddenly snapped back to reality. For a moment, she really had wanted to kill Brenda, almost forgetting about the baby.


    But once she was clear-headed, the pain only got worse.


    Selena''s face went ghostly pale, and she wished she could tear out her aching heart.


    Raymond saw how much pain she was in and quickly reached for her wrist, but Selena shook him off.


    "Take her and get out!" Her voice was raw, like she was on the verge of breaking down.


    Raymond knew she had the wrong idea. She must''ve thought he came to save Brenda because of the baby. "Selena, I..."


    He just didn''t want her to have blood on her hands, to keep her clean.


    But it didn''t matter for him; he had plenty of blood on his hands already.


    Before he could finish, Selena had already picked up her phone from the ground, mocking herself, "Mr. Montague, your baby''s life is definitely more important than Max''s."


    That statement cut both ways. It mocked Raymond for suddenly caring so much about a baby, rushing to Ashbourne Manor to save Brenda, but being heartless about the baby Selena once carried. It hurt both Raymond and Selena.


    Raymond wanted to exin, but when Selena brought up the baby from the past, he was speechless. His outstretched hand fell back weakly.


    Selena had already grabbed her phone and left, heading to the hospital where Max was. Whether Max could be saved or not, she had to be there, waiting for the oue. Ashbourne Manor fell silent. Raymond sat in his wheelchair, feeling like every second was pure agony. He stared in the direction Selena had gone, his hand clenching into a fist.


    After what felt like forever, he took a deep breath and said in a low, emotionless voice, "Take her away."


    Fiona, hearing that he wanted to take Brenda away, was instantly upset. Max was still in critical condition, and the vet had said it was touch and go. Selena had probably left to see Max onest time. Anyone who had pets knew how painful this was. How could the culprit be allowed to leave?


    Fiona quickly said, "Mr. Montague, you can''t take her away. We need to wait for Ms. Fair''s instructions."


    Fiona had always seen the Montague family as her masters, and this was the first time she had contradicted Raymond.


    Raymond ignored her and told the nearby bodyguards, "Take her away."


    Only John, standing not far away, knew that "taking away" probably meant killing Brenda.


    John hesitated. After all, Brenda was pregnant. Should they really kill her?


    At that critical moment, the doorbell of Ashbourne Manor rang again. Everyone thought Selena hade back.


    But when they opened the door, it was William standing outside.


    William nced inside, seemingly unaware of what had happened, his brow furrowing, "What happened?"


    He looked at the bound Brenda, whose face was so swollen he didn''t recognize her as the pregnant woman from the hospital.


    Raymond was puzzled as to why William had shown up at this moment.


    William walked over to the couch and sat down, not seeing Selena there. "Where''s Selena? Didn''t she get discharged?"


    Fiona hesitated but finally exined what Brenda had done.


    William mmed the table. "Kill her!"


    John hesitated, "But Mr. William Montague, Brenda is carrying Mr. Raymond Montague''s baby."


    William sneered, leaning back on the couch, "That''s not his baby."


    William nced at Raymond in the wheelchair, wanting to hit him with his cane, "I''ve checked the surveince at Manston Manor. Selena was there that night too, so think carefully about who you actually slept with."

 Chapter 922 The Truth

    Raymond froze, thinking he must''ve misheard. "Selena was at Manston Manor that night? I don''t remember that at all."


    William''s words jogged his memory. In his drunken state, he did see Selena, but he thought he was dreaming. Thinking it was just a dream, he went for it, pressing her against the window without a second thought. He had wild sex with her, almost like he wanted to break her.


    But he really thought it was all a hallucination because he missed Selena so much.


    The pleasure was off the charts. Looking back, the joy he got from Selena was always beyond words.


    Raymond wanted to say something, "Grandpa, I..."


    William tossed a document at him. "It''s all been checked out. The day Brenda left Manston Manor, she hooked up with a male servant. That''s when the baby was conceived. Even though it was the same day, it definitely wasn''t yours. If you slept with Selena, you''d know the difference. You couldn''t have missed it."


    Raymond went silent. After that night, he felt she was going to leave, so he swallowed his pride and hugged her from behind, begging her not to go.


    He''d drunk too much that night and couldn''t tell reality from a dream.


    He quickly checked the surveince from that night. Selena had just left when Brenda showed up.


    He''d just finished with Selena and wouldn''t have reacted to another woman at all.


    He liked Selena''s subtle scent, not the heavy perfume Brenda wore, more like body wash or her usual shampoo.


    So, he was genuinely shocked the next day when he saw Brenda. He couldn''t believe he didn''t push away the perfume-drenched Brenda the night before. Now it was clear. The one who gave him that unforgettable experience was Selena, not Brenda.


    Brenda, in a panic afterward, found a male servant to sleep with, clearly out of guilt and scheming.


    Raymond''s face turned terrifying, his gaze locked on Brenda.


    Brenda''s mouth was gagged, and she couldn''t say a word in her defense.


    Unlike the humiliation she felt when Selena hit her earlier, now she was terrified, filled with immense fear.


    Meeting Raymond''s intense gaze, she instantly knew her fate. "I''m done for! I''m at death''s door! But I really want to live."


    She struggled desperately, her will to survive kicking in hard.


    But everyone in the room was indifferent, no one cared about her struggle.


    The bodyguard, following Raymond''s orders, picked her up and carried her outside, tossing her into the car.


    Brenda might be buried alive or thrown into the sea to feed the sharks.


    She was trembling all over, looking utterly disheveled.


    She regretted it. She shouldn''t have fantasized about being with Raymond, shouldn''t have been so confident in herself. But it was all toote.


    Only when facing a grim fate do people start to reflect.


    Inside the room, William didn''t see Selena and was a bit puzzled, thinking she had left home in anger.


    William shot Raymond a disdainful look. "No wonder Selena sold you out for three Hollywood spots. Look at what you''ve done. I knew Selena liked that dog, so even though I knew you were allergic to dog hair, I still let her keep Max at Ashbourne Manor. I''m telling you, if Max dies, you and Selena will never be together. Max was a gift from a guy she liked."


    Thest sentence hit Raymond like a ton of bricks.


    He stared nkly, gripping the sides of his wheelchair tightly. "Grandpa, what did you say?"

 Chapter 923 Words Can Heal or Hurt

    William realized he''d said too much and quickly waved it off. "Forget it. You always mess things up! You figure it out! You slept with Selena, then thought it was Brenda, making Brenda hate everyone for so long. Just look at the mess you made!"


    "Grandpa!" Raymond''s voice shot up, his chest heaving with anger. "Are you saying Max''s old owner was the guy Selena liked?"


    William stood up, leaning on his cane, clearly done with the conversation. "Just a guess."


    "A guess?" Raymond found itughable, his breathing getting shaky. He could hear a sob in his voice. If that were true, it''d be so ironic.


    Back then, Raymond had pushed through his allergies to take Max to the pet hospital, ending up in the hospital himself. He''d talked about Max with Selena, trying to find something to connect over. And now, Max was left by the guy she liked? Did that mean as long as Max was around, she''d never forget that guy? How ridiculous, caring so much for a dog left by his rival.


    Raymond felt a deep pain, his heart twisting. William''s words hit him like a lightning bolt, leaving him unable to think straight. He suddenly remembered that day at the hospital when she''d called out a strange name in her sleep. Jealous, he''d asked whose name it was, if it was her first love. She''d said it was Max''s previous owner''s name. She hadn''t admitted it was her first love, but she''d hinted at it. How clever.


    The truth hit him, and his eyes turned cold and deep. William had already left, and Ashbourne Manor was eerily quiet. Everyone could see Raymond was in a bad mood, and no one dared to approach him.


    Raymond suddenly let out a coldugh and said to John, "Take me to the hospital where Max is."


    John nodded, quickly bowing his head and running over to push the wheelchair. Raymond sat in the wheelchair, his fingers tightly gripping the armrests. The feeling was unbearable, like someone had scattered nails in his heart, piercing him all


    over.


    Half an hourter, he was wheeled into the hospital and immediately saw Selena waiting in the lobby. The pet hospital had only two floors, and Selena sat quietly on a chair, unaware of his arrival. The moment Raymond saw her, a storm began brewing in his eyes. He signaled John to stop, then slowly maneuvered the wheelchair to her.


    Selena heard the sound and looked up to meet his gaze. Raymond''s eyes grew increasingly inscrutable, his lips pale as he hoarsely asked, "Is Max left by the guy you liked?"


    Selena didn''t know how to respond, and just then, the vet came out. She quickly stood up to inquire. Raymond grabbed her wrist. "I''m asking you, is it?"


    Selena instinctively shook off his hand. Raymond felt as if his heart had been cruelly discarded, trampled on, and then thrown into the freezing cold. Then he coldly uttered, "Selena, if that''s true, then I wish Max were dead."


    Selena stiffened, the words hitting her like a dagger, causing her to lose herposure. "In my heart, Max''s life is far more important than your baby."


    Words could heal or hurt.

 Chapter 924 In Front of Her, He Can Be Assertive

    The hall went dead silent, and for a second, Raymond felt like he couldn''t hear a thing.


    His hands clutched the wheelchair so tight, the veins on the back of his hands were popping out.


    Selena''s words hit hard because she didn''t know Brenda''s baby wasn''t Raymond''s, so her words had a double edge.


    She said Max''s life was more important than Raymond''s baby.


    This baby was the one she had once carried, and also the one Brenda was carrying.


    Raymond coughed a few times, awkwardly, not knowing how to respond.


    In front of her, he could be tough and unreasonable.


    But after she said those words, he lost all his fight.


    He pressed his lips together, hearing her ask the vet, "How''s Max?"


    The vet said, "He''s responding, the attending doctor is still working hard."


    Raymond couldn''t focus on the rest of the conversation.


    The human brain is weird; even though he was trying hard to listen, everything just sounded like noise, and he got a headache. He nced over at John.


    John quickly stepped forward, standing behind him, silently pushing the wheelchair.


    Raymond was already weak; he could usually control the wheelchair himself, but now, besides gripping it tightly, he didn''t know what to do. Selena didn''t feel great either. While talking to the vet, she saw John pushing Raymond away through the reflection in the ss in front of her. She was truly vicious. Knowing that his health had tanked because of her, she still struck back when he said those reckless words.


    Knowing that he was just that kind of guy, saying harsh things but never following through.


    She lowered her gaze, hearing the vet still talking non-stop.


    After a long time, the vet finally said, "This is the current situation, Ms. Fair. It might cost a lot of money."


    Selena said, "Money''s no object, as long as Max is alive."


    The vet said, "The attending doctor will use the most advanced technology avable now. Max has a strong will to live, and it seems there''s a big chance to keep him alive." Selena sighed in relief, feeling her strength return, and gratefully grabbed the vet''s hand. "Thank you so much."


    The vet helped her sit down nearby and handed her a tissue.


    Selena was so worried that her forehead was covered in sweat. When she first arrived, she was in a state of panic.


    Now, Selena seemed to have regained someposure.


    The vet patted her back. Working in this field, and with this hospital being very strict, everyone loved animals very much. They had seen a dog that had half its head cut off by an intruder while protecting its owner. The owner spent a lot of money on treatment, but in the end, the dog still died.


    Maybe the owner would have more dogs in the future, but none could rece the one that had moved her so deeply.


    For lonely people, the healing power of pets couldn''t be measured in words.


    The vet said, "Ms. Fair, have a ss of water first. The surgery is expected to go on until the early hours."


    Selena held the water the doctor handed her. But she didn''t take even a sip.


    The vet sighed and asked, "Did you catch the person who abused Max?"


    Mentioning Brenda, Selena stiffened, then slowly nodded.


    She had done enough to Brenda. Now Brenda had been taken away by Raymond, and it was very likely that Brenda''s face could never be restored.


    The vet felt relieved. "Good that they have been caught. In today''s society, too many people are mentally unhealthy, taking out all their life''s grievances on animals."


    Selena didn''t listen much, her gaze fixed outside.


    Outside, there were only clean steps left; Raymond and John were already gone.

 Chapter 925 Unless That Person Is Selena

    John shoved Raymond out without asking a single question.


    They got to the car, and John opened the door, about to ask if they were heading back to Ashbourne Manor or Manston Manor. But he noticed Raymond, head down, deep in thought. Maybe it was too dark, but John thought he saw a tear on Raymond''s hospital gown.


    John asked softly, "Mr. Montague, are we going back to Manston Manor?"


    Raymond just gave a slight nod.


    A ramp extended from the car, and the wheelchair slid up.


    John took the driver''s seat.


    Raymond had already sorted out the discharge papers and told the doctor he''d be recovering at home with daily visits from a professional. The doctors couldn''t argue much, just insisted he follow medical advice. Back at Ashbourne Manor, Raymond asked, "Find out why Selena drove into the gate of Manston Manor."


    John thought Raymond would be done with Selena by now. He didn''t expect him to still care.


    John quickly nodded.


    Raymond took the elevator to the second floor. He was drenched in sweat and needed a shower. But he didn''t like anyone touching him, men or women; he couldn''t stand it unless it was Selena. But now, Selena clearly didn''t want toe over.


    Raymond had to push himself into the bathroom, support himself on the sink, and slowly stand up. His body was really letting him down; he felt weak and even a bit dizzy.


    The doctor said the head injury was pretty bad too.


    Raymond looked at himself in the mirror. His face was too pale, his brows furrowed, and he looked sickly.


    He grabbed a towel and wiped himself down before putting on the pajamas next to him.


    When Raymond sat back in the wheelchair, John came back with news.


    John reported, "Mr. Montague, I found out. Brenda poisoned Ms. Cooper''s food, but her employee Ronald ate it and ended up in the hospital. Brenda tried to call you, but you didn''t pick up. Mr. Reed bailed her out of the police station. Ms. Cooper had already called the cops. If it weren''t for Mr. Reed, Brenda would be in jail for attempted murder."


    Raymond immediately called Alex, "Why did you bail Brenda out?"


    Alex didn''t expect Raymond to question him almost a monthter.


    Alex replied casually, "I thought you might like Brenda, so I did you a favor."


    Raymond took a deep breath. "Don''t tell me you had no part in Brenda''s actions. Are you trying to make Selena hate me even more?"


    Alex squinted. Why did Raymond sound so humble?


    Alex gave in, "Alright, I know I was wrong. I just did Brenda a favor. If you don''t like it, I won''t do it again."


    "Go apologize to Selena." Raymond''s tone was calm but firm.


    They had known each other for years and understood each other''s personalities.


    Alex seemed carefree and friendly on the surface but was dark inside. He definitely knew what Brenda had done. The so-called favor was a lie. He was targeting Selena.


    The smile on Alex''s face disappeared. "Are you serious?"


    Raymond asked back, "What do you think?"


    "I told you before, and you didn''t listen? Raymond, I don''t care how you see me. Whether you think I''m causing trouble or interfering with your pursuit of Selena, just look at your current state. First, you gave up the CEO position of the Montague Group for Selena, and then you almost died."


    Raymond said indifferently, "Mind your own business. I don''t care if I die."


    Alex had been smoking, but when he heard this, his eyes almost popped out, and the cigarette fell from his hand.

 Chapter 926 Are You Freaking Obsessed with Selena?

    Alex shouted, "Are you serious, man? Are you obsessed with Selena or what?"


    Raymond went quiet, his eyes dropping, and his clenched fists suddenly rxed, feeling kinda defeated.


    Alex waited a bit, figuring something must''ve gone wrong, something that really got to Raymond.


    When it came to Selena, Raymond just couldn''t fight back.


    Alex asked, "Raymond, I don''t get it. What''s so special about Selena?"


    Raymond replied, "Dude, being with Selena is just the best, okay?"


    The call ended abruptly. Alex stared at his phone, feeling both pissed and amused.


    He tossed his phone aside and thought about calling the police station to send Brenda back. It wasn''t worth falling out with Raymond over her.


    But then he remembered what Raymond had said. Raymond only asked him to apologize to Selena, not a word about Brenda. So, did Raymond handle Brenda himself?


    Did Raymond already know the truth about the baby Brenda was carrying?


    Alex quickly hung up, deciding he should visit S.M Corporation in person another day to apologize.


    On the other side, after hanging up, Raymondy down on his bed.


    He couldn''t sleep at all; his head hurt, his chest hurt.


    Every part of him hurt, and he couldn''t tell which part hurt more.


    He didn''t dare to turn over, afraid of pressing on the wound on his chest.


    He even thought, ''How great would it be if time could just freeze in that moment? No hurtful words, just us together. At that moment, even life and death seemed insignificant, just us.'' Raymond closed his eyes, picked up his phone, and with red-rimmed eyes, started typing.


    He first typed: [I was wrong.]


    But before sending it, he deleted it word by word.


    Then he typed: [Selena, are you still mad? Everything I said before wasn''t true. I was wrong.] Then he deleted it again.


    In the end, he didn''t send a single word.


    As he hesitated, it was already past midnight. His body couldn''t stay upte, and he soon felt sleepy. The phone slipped from his hand, and he fell asleep, identally sending thest sentence. Raymond: [My head hurts so much.]


    When Selena saw the message, she had just finished talking with the doctor.


    It was six in the morning. The doctor said Max was lucky; during thest resuscitation, they managed to save his life. Now, he just needed to be monitored in the incubator, which cost a lot every day. Knowing Max was out of danger, Selena finally felt relieved.


    The doctor saw the dark circles under her eyes and advised, "Ms. Fair, you should go rest. There''s nothing more you can do here. He''s out of danger now and needs professional care. If he wakes up and sees you, he might get too emotional. It''s better to wait until he can stand up before you visit him again."


    Selena yawned and rubbed her sore eyes. "Thank you."


    When she got back to her car, she saw the message from Raymond, sent an hour ago.


    Selena thought, ''Raymond''s head hurts? Is it where he got hit by the rock? Could it be infected? He was so angry when he leftst night. Why did he send me this message? Is he having a fever?''


    Selena''s throat tightened with worry, but she didn''t want to call him directly. Instead, she called John.


    "Ms. Cooper." John always called her that, a name that often reminded Selena of the entanglements between her and Raymond before he knew her identity.


    Selena asked, "John, Raymond sent me a message saying his head hurts. Where is he now?"


    John''s eyes flickered, and he quickly replied, "Mr. Montague came backst night in a bad mood. He went to his room to rest and didn''t let us check on him. He has a cleanliness obsession and couldn''t stand being sweaty, so he took a shower by himself. The door was locked, so I don''t know what''s going on."


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat. His body was so weak he could barely stand. How could he shower by himself?

 Chapter 927 Feed Him with Your mouth

    Selena said, "You should get a caregiver for him and check if he has a fever. His injury is serious this time. Why didn''t he stay in the hospital longer?"


    John exined, "Ms. Cooper, Mr. Montague was supposed to stay in the hospital for another two weeks, but when he heard Brenda hurt Max, he insisted on leaving. We''ve also found out that Brenda isn''t pregnant with his baby. He didn''t touch her that night. It was you who came to Manston Manor that night, so he... After you left, he fell asleep. Brenda lied to him and to us. The baby is actually with a male servant." Selena''s jaw dropped, unsure how to react to this bombshell.


    She couldn''t help but feel a bit relieved knowing Raymond hadn''t touched Brenda.


    Selena asked, "What about Brenda?"


    John replied honestly, "She treated Max so badly that Mr. Montague has already dealt with her."


    Selena immediately thought of the baby in Brenda''s belly. If Brenda was gone, then the baby must be too.


    John quickly added, "Ms. Cooper, because of Brenda''s emotional instability, the baby wouldn''t have survived anyway. It''s her own karma. Don''t overthink it."


    John worried Selena might forget about Raymond, so he brought the topic back, "Mr. Montague was in a really bad statest night. He doesn''t want to see anyone today. Maybe you shoulde and check on him." Selena thought about the deal she made with Richard and felt conflicted.


    If she decided to distance herself from Raymond, continuing to be soft-hearted andpromising wouldn''t be good for either of them.


    But if she wanted to be with Raymond, she shouldn''t have taken Richard''s benefits and should avoid further contact with Raymond.


    John sensed her hesitation and said, "I can''t persuade Mr. Montague. If something happens..."


    Selena cut him off, "John, get the key from the butler and check on him."


    After arguing with Raymondst night, Selena was afraid he might throw something at her if she showed up now.


    John wanted to say more but, knowing both Selena and Raymond''s temperaments, he nodded, "Alright."


    John was therest night and knew there was tension between Selena and Raymond. It might be better to let them both cool down. John went to the second floor and knocked on the door.


    Raymond didn''t respond.


    John pushed the door open and went in.


    The curtains were drawn, making the room pitch dark.


    John quickly opened the curtains and heard Raymond''s hoarse voice, "Let me sleep a bit more."


    Raymond''s voice was even raspier than yesterday, which made John jump.


    John quickly asked, "Mr. Montague, do you have a fever?"


    But Raymond didn''t answer.


    John immediately called for a doctor.


    Turns out, Raymond did have a fever, and it was pretty bad.


    He''d been discharged too early, and his wound got wet during a bathst night, leading to a mild infection. Now he couldn''t take any meds and was just lying in bed.


    The doctor set up an IV drip and wanted to transfer him to the hospital, but Raymond refused to go.


    Everyone at Manston Manor was on edge. The doctor kept going in and out of Raymond''s room, but no matter what they said, Raymond wouldn''t listen.


    The doctor finally asked John, "Can you notify Mr. William Montague? If Mr. Raymond Montague doesn''t get his fever down soon, it could be serious..." John had no choice but to call Selena again.


    This time, Selena came over, hesitated for a few minutes in the Manston Manor hall, and then went up to the second floor.


    Raymond didn''t like people in his room. Since Brenda left, the room had been thoroughly disinfected. Now, Raymondy on the bed with an IV in his hand, looking pale and sickly. Selena held the medicine the doctor had given her. Since Raymond wouldn''t cooperate, she was asked to help feed it to him.


    She sat by the bed, thought for a moment, and called out, "Raymond, take the fever medicine first."


    Raymond didn''t speak, not expecting her toe.


    Knowing she was there eased his anxiety, but it quickly turned into anger and frustration.


    Selena tried to put the fever medicine into his closed lips, which reminded her of when Max was sick and she had to feed him medicine.


    Max was smart but hated taking medicine. Every time she fed him, he would spit it out.


    As soon as the fever medicine entered Raymond''s mouth, he frowned, turned his head away, and refused to take it.


    Selena gently turned his face back and tried to feed him the medicine again, but this time he clenched his teeth.


    She got up and asked John outside the door, "He won''t take it. Is there another way?"


    John''s eyes flickered. "I do have a way, but it depends on whether you''re willing to cooperate."


    Selena asked, "What is it?"


    John replied with a knowing smile, "You can feed him with your mouth."


    Selena blushed at John''s blunt suggestion.


    John continued, "If you feed him with your mouth, Mr. Montague will definitely take it."

 Chapter 928 A Special Way of Administering Medicine

    When Selena got back to Raymond''s room, she shut the door quietly, her hands all mmy from nerves. She made her way over to the bed again. Raymond frowned, about to say he wasn''t hungry, but then a shadow fell over him.


    He opened his eyes, feeling warmth on his lips as her tongue pried open his clenched teeth and slipped the pill inside.


    He was so shocked he didn''t even react, and by the time he realized it, the pill was already down his throat.


    He started coughing, and Selena quickly brought over some warm water, supporting his back.


    "Drink some water," she said.


    Raymond''s lips were a bit chapped, but he refused to drink.


    Selena used the same trick, taking a sip herself and then pressing her lips to his.


    But this time, Raymond turned his head away, his tone cold, "What are you doing?"


    The water didn''t go in, only moistening his lips a bit. But even so, he looked a lot better.


    "Get out!" He seemed furious and coughed heavily a few more times.


    He forgot that before he fell asleepst night, he had wanted to apologize to Selena.


    But as long as Selena took the initiative, he had to put on a show.


    Selena sat by the bed, tucking him in.


    Raymond couldn''t bring himself to do something childish like kicking off the nket just to oppose her, especially since he had been feverish all night and had no strength. He sneered and closed his eyes.


    Thinking about how she liked Max''s previous owner made his chest hurt.


    Max had always been by her side, so Selena''s first love had never really left her.


    Even during their marriage, Max lived at Ashbourne Manor.


    What was that supposed to mean?


    The more Raymond thought about it, the angrier he got.


    Selena wasn''t worth getting angry over.


    Selena didn''t know what he was thinking; she just saw him close his eyes and thought he didn''t want to see her. She said, "You should rest well. We''ll talk after your fever goes down." With that, she got up.


    Raymond heard this and opened his eyes, ''Are you leaving so soon?''


    He frowned, wanting to say something to make her stay, but couldn''t get the words out.


    As Selena reached the door, he finally said, "I''m hungry."


    Selena turned around, "I''ll have the kitchen make you something. What do you want to eat?"


    "Anything." With that, he closed his eyes again.


    When Selena went out, John was still waiting outside.


    John asked, "Ms. Cooper, did Mr. Montague take his medicine?"


    Selena nodded, "Yes, he said he''s hungry."


    John''s eyes lit up. He knew exactly what Raymond needed. "Alright, I''ll have the kitchen prepare something right away."


    As John walked downstairs, he thought to himself, ''So Mr. Montague likes this special way of taking medicine.''


    The kitchen responded quickly, preparing several nutritious dishes.


    Selena thought the servants would bring the food in themselves, but after the dishes were ced on the tray, everyone looked at her expectantly.


    A servant spoke up, "I don''t dare go in. I''m afraid Mr. Montague will get angry."


    Raymond could be quite scary when he was angry, and only Selena could calm him down.


    Selena didn''t say anything, carrying the tray inside.


    As soon as she opened the door, she saw Raymond struggling to get up.


    She quickly put the tray aside and went over to help him up. "What''s wrong?"


    "Bathroom." His voice was even hoarser than yesterday, and the effort of getting up made cold sweat break out on his forehead.


    Seeing him like this, Selena''s eyes welled up with a strange emotion.


    She helped Raymond to the bathroom, and this time, without him asking, she unzipped his pants.


    Now it was Raymond who felt embarrassed. "Turn around."


    "Why?" Selena was puzzled. Hadn''t she bathed him before? He had been quite assertive then.


    "Just turn around. Stop asking questions!" Raymond''s voice was too hoarse to be intimidating, and he sounded more like he was angry out of embarrassment.

 Chapter 929 Dislike Me, Yet Always Soft-hearted Towards Me

    Selena turned around and soon heard the water running.


    Then came the sound of tissues being pulled, and finally, the toilet flushing.


    Raymond''s cleanliness obsession was off the charts.


    Selena helped him wash his hands.


    As the water flowed, he asked, "How''s Max?"


    Even though he had said some harsh stuff in angerst night, deep down, he didn''t really mean it.


    Selena replied, "Max is out of danger."


    Raymond nodded, "Good."


    Their conversation was awkward.


    After washing his hands, Selena grabbed a tissue and wiped his fingertips.


    Raymond was tall, and if he opened his arms a bit, he could easily hug her.


    But he didn''t. He just watched her carefully wipe each fingertip.


    When she finished, she tossed the tissue into the trash can.


    Selena said, "Aren''t you hungry? Let''s go out to eat."


    Raymond didn''t move.


    Seeing this, Selena was puzzled and heard him ask, "Was it you that night? You came to Manston Manor."


    She didn''t respond.


    Raymond just coughed and looked at the mirror in front of them.


    In the mirror, their expressions were clear.


    Raymond continued, "I remember pinning you down, holding your waist. I was the one who was drunk, not you. You could have pushed me away, but you didn''t. Selena, you''re strange. You don''t like me, yet you''re always soft-hearted towards me."


    "You don''t like me, but you can''t refuse me either." With that, he used his freshly washed fingertips to slide down her pants.


    Selena looked up at him in shock. He lowered his head and kissed her without hesitation, his fingers moving to the most private ce.


    After a while, he released Selena, pulled his fingers back, and held them in front of himself.


    Raymond remarked, "You''re wet."


    Selena''s breathing became erratic, and she turned to leave.


    He suddenly said, "My wound hurts."


    She stopped, immediately forgetting his offense, and said softly, "Let me see."


    She raised her hand to unbutton his shirt but froze when she met Raymond''s gaze.


    He looked at her deeply, and under her gaze, he brought his two fingers to his lips and rubbed them.


    Selena dared not look anymore.


    Raymond said, "Selena, we''re not married, nor are we a couple. I just vited you; you should be angry."


    As he spoke, he bent slightly, his eyes fixed on her, strong and domineering.


    He continued, "But not only are you not angry, you''re soft-hearted towards me again."


    With that, his fingers moved down from her waist, "You can''t even resist me. Do you like me, or are you just naturally sultry, as long as you''re satisfied?" Selena said nothing, and Raymond closed his eyes, his hand movements bing more aggressive.


    His lips touched hers, and sensing her imminent reaction, he withdrew his fingers, "I''m hungry."


    Selena looked up at him, her eyes dazed, as if she hadn''t recovered.


    Raymond''s tone turned mocking, "Now you know what it feels like to be left hanging, huh?"


    Selena took a deep breath, forced herself to steady her legs, and helped him out.


    Outside, Raymond sat on the bed, a pillow supporting his waist, and opened his mouth without a word.


    Selena scooped some oatmeal with a spoon and fed him bit by bit.


    After feeding him, she unbuttoned his shirt to check the wound on his chest and applied fresh medication.


    Raymond watched her busying herself in the bedroom, sometimes wiping his body, sometimes changing the IV drip, working until evening.


    Initially, he was a bit angry, but now he felt nothing but softness in his heart.


    Raymond called her, "Selena."


    Selena said, "Yes?"


    Raymond uttered, "Bring me thepany files and read them to me."

 Chapter 930 She Has Always Been So Hot and Cold

    Selena nced at the clock on the wall. It was gettingte; she really needed to head back.


    But Raymond had just found something for her to do, so she had to stick around and grab thetest documents he needed from the study.


    As Selena was about to step into the bedroom, she overheard John on the phone nearby, probably talking to some bigwigs at the Montague Group.


    John said, "Elbert''s been handling the recent projects? Isn''t he a bit green for that?"


    No wonder Raymond hadn''t gotten any documents from the group for the past two days; Elbert was taking care of everything.


    The higher-ups seemed pretty sure Elbert would be the next CEO.


    The bet with Vertex Automotive Group was almost up, and Raymond hadn''t made a move. For over two weeks, he hadn''t even shown up at the Montague Group. Was he just giving up?


    John hung up, looking serious, and turned around to see Selena still holding the documents.


    Selena asked, "John, is the Montague Group in big trouble?"


    John replied, "The bet''s about to expire, and Mr. Montague''s been in the hospital, not doing anything. If he loses, his shares will drop by twenty percent. Elbert will have the most shares and be CEO. The higher-ups are already picking sides."


    All of this was because Raymond was hurt.


    Selena''s grip on the documents tightened. Raymond''s injury was so bad that by the time he could get back on his feet, Elbert would already be running the Montague Group.


    She had to act. She handed the documents to John. "I need to take care of something. Raymond needs to see these documents. Don''t tell him about the Montague Group for now; we don''t want to stress him out. I''lle back to see him tomorrow."


    With that, she started heading downstairs.


    John wanted to stop her, but he knew Selena was a lot like Raymond. Once she made up her mind, it was nearly impossible to change it.


    Raymond was still sitting on the bed, thinking about how to get closer to herter, but saw John walk in instead.


    Raymond''s brow furrowed. "Where''s Selena?"


    John replied, "Ms. Fair said she had something to do and left."


    Raymond felt a pang in his chest but figured it was typical. She was always so hot and cold.


    John asked, "Mr. Montague, do you want to look at these documents?"


    Raymond rubbed his brow, his tone indifferent. "Fill me in on what''s been happening."


    John reported, "Elbert''s been pretty bold since you haven''t been around. He signed off on several major projects recently." Raymond raised an eyebrow, not surprised at all. "Got it."


    John had no clue what Raymond was up to, but seeing his confident vibe, he felt a bit more at ease.


    Raymond was probably cooking up some kind of n.


    Meanwhile, back at Ashbourne Manor, Selena started digging through every channel she could think of. She reached out to all her business contacts and even called Steve to gather intel. She soon found out that the bet between Raymond and Vertex Automotive Group was a total trap.


    Vertex Automotive Group was no joke, with a bunch of luxury car brands under its belt. Heck, even some of the fancy cars in Raymond''s garage were from Vertex.


    So yeah, if the Montague Group could team up with Vertex, it would definitely boost their market in the car industry.


    But here''s the kicker: the bet required Raymond to snag five percent of Vertex''s shares, which was pretty much impossible.


    Vertex had locked up ny-five percent of its shares in a super strict trust to prevent hostile takeovers.


    Without more than half the board''s approval, those shares were off-limits.


    The remaining shares were scattered among Vertex''s top execs.


    If even one exec refused to sell, Raymond was toast.


    Because the only shares he could buy were that five percent held by the execs.


    This meant Raymond had to convince all the top execs at Vertex to sell.


    And since Vertex''s owner, Eric Scott, made this bet, he clearly had faith in his team.


    From the moment Raymond signed the bet, it was a losing game.


    Selena couldn''t believe it when she saw the info. If she could figure this out, there was no way Raymond couldn''t. So why did he sign the deal?


    Did Raymond really think he could buy off all the top execs at Vertex?


    But the big issue now was that Raymond was hurt and had just woken up. He couldn''t possibly deal with all this right now.


    Once the deadline hit, his twenty percent shares would be diluted, no wonder Elbert was so cocky now.


    Selena''s mind raced. If the bet was a sure loss, the only move was to boost Raymond''s shares, so even if he lost twenty percent, he''d still be the CEO of the Montague Group. Selena headed straight to the Montague Vi.


    She had two options: one, increase Raymond''s shares, or two, dilute Elbert''s shares.


    The second option was a no-go unless Elbert kicked the bucket.


    The first option was to get the fifteen percent shares held by William, which everyone in the Montague family was after.

 Chapter 931 The Deal

    William seemed to know she wasing and greeted Selena with a smile, "Hey Selena, feeling better?" Seeing William in good spirits, Selena sighed in relief, "Mr. Montague, how about a game of chess?" William raised an eyebrow and then smiled, "Sure thing."


    The butler quickly set up the chessboard.


    Selena sat down and made the first move.


    William was a skilled chess yer, and he knew Selena wasn''t a pushover either, so he asked, "So, you''ve made up your mind this time?"


    Selena didn''t respond, focusing on the chessboard in front of her.


    After a while, she captured one of William''s pieces, "Check."


    Seeing how quickly and steadily she was ying, William immediately moved other pieces to block her.


    Realizing Selena''s seriousness, he also became more focused.


    In the end, both sides were left with only five pieces, and Selena finally put down her piece and said, "Mr. Montague, I want to ask you to give Raymond the 15% of shares you hold."


    At this moment, William spoke in a kind tone, "Selena, you lost."


    Selena nced at the few pieces left on the board and nodded, "Yeah, I lost."


    William asked, "Do you know that even Raymond himself doesn''t dare to ask me for those shares?"


    "I know." Selena lowered her eyes and slowly put the pieces back into the box.


    Selena took a deep breath before saying, "Mr. Montague, mypany has already taken shape. I know this request is a bit much, but I''m willing to trade 50% of my shares in S.M Corporation for it. Although S.M Corporation is nothingpared to the Montague Group, I will make it the top entertainmentpany in the country. I believe that 50% of its shares will be worth as much as the 15% of the Montague Group shares you''re giving now."


    After speaking, she took out the prepared share transfer document. She had already signed it, looking very calm.


    Selena promised, "Within six months, I will make S.M Corporation swallow All Star Entertainment."


    Although Rachel from All Star Entertainment wasn''t a great person, All Star Entertainment was still a well-known entertainmentpany in the country. Even though it hadn''t been doing well in recent years, itswork of contacts was on a different levelpared to Selena''s.


    Selena''s words were indeed somewhat amusing. But her expression was very serious.


    William nced at the transfer document and then put it back. "I have one more condition."


    Selena''s eyes lit up, and her expression instantly became eager. "What is it?"


    William smiled, "Within two years, give me a great-grandson."


    Selena''s smile froze, and she opened her mouth to say something but then slowly closed it.


    William had the butler bring tea, his tone even kinder, "Think about it carefully. After all, the S.M Corporation shares you promised are just words. No one knows how yourpany will develop in the future. What I want is very simple. I''m old and just want to hold a great-grandson."


    Selena didn''t speak, quietly staring at the chessboard in front of her.


    As she left the Montague Vi, Selena sneezed.


    After getting in the car, her phone rang. It was John, asking if she was stilling to see Raymond tonight.


    She replied, "John, I''m a bit tired. I''lle over tomorrow morning."


    John nced at someone waiting nearby, "Okay, I''ll let Mr. Montague know. He''s still waiting for you."


    Hearing this, Selena felt a pang in her heart. "I''ll go to the hospital to check on Max first ande overter."


    John also realized that Selena really preferred a soft approach over a hard one.


    John hinted at her a few times, and she couldn''t take it anymore.


    She cared about Raymond, but she probably hadn''t realized it herself.


    John asked, "Okay, Ms. Cooper, have you had dinner? Mr. Montague hasn''t eaten either. If you haven''t, he might wait to eat with you."


    Selena was momentarily speechless, ''It''s already veryte, and Raymond hasn''t eaten dinner? What''s he doing?''


    She took a deep breath, "I''ll call the pet hospital to check on Max and thene over."


    John''s mouth curved into a smile, "Alright, I''ll have the kitchen keep the food warm."


    After hanging up, John respectfully put away the documents beside him. "Mr. Montague, Ms. Cooper is on her way."


    Raymond''s mood improved significantly.


    Forty minutester, Selena indeed arrived, carrying a tray of food into Raymond''s bedroom.


    Just as she was feeding Raymond, the doorbell rang downstairs.


    After a while, John came up, sounding a bit puzzled, "Mr. Raymond Montague, Mr. William Montague sent over a share transfer document, saying he''s transferring all 15% of the shares to you." Raymond frowned, ''Why is Grandpa suddenly transferring the shares to me?''


    He looked at Selena, somewhat confused. "Do you think Grandpa has lost his mind?"


    Selena focused on stirring the oatmeal in the bowl, blew on it, and brought it to his lips. "Maybe he heard about the Montague Group''s situation."


    Raymond lowered his eyes. This didn''t seem like William''s style.

 Chapter 932 Think Carefully About How to Win Selena Back

    When William named Raymond as the heir to the Montague Group, he made it clear that the fifteen percent share wouldn''t be handed over until he passed away. So, everyone in the Montague family knew those shares were off-limits. Now that William had given the shares to Raymond, people were going to lose it if they found out.


    Raymond didn''t really care about the shares. The whole bet with Vertex Automotive Group was just a setup for Elbert, and he had already told William not to stress about it.


    For William to give up the shares now, something big must''ve gone down.


    Raymond called William right away. William picked up quickly and sounded pretty cheerful.


    "Grandpa, why''d you suddenly decide to give me the shares?" Raymond asked. He never really expected to get them.


    William was chilling in the garden, sipping tea and ying chess with the butler, looking super rxed.


    "Because I felt like it," William said. "There must be some perk for me to agree to it. Why all the questions? Just focus on winning Selena back."


    Raymond was relieved he didn''t have the speaker on, so Selena wouldn''t hear and he wouldn''t be embarrassed.


    Raymond faked a couple of coughs. "Got it. Take care, I''ll visit you soon." Then he hung up.


    William looked at his phone, frowning. "What do you understand? You know nothing."


    Raymond went back to eating the food Selena was feeding him.


    Half an hourter, he turned his head away. "I''m done eating."


    Selena took the tray and went downstairs to the living room to eat.


    Raymond thought she''d be back soon, but after ten minutes and no sign of her, he asked John, "Did she leave?"


    John shook his head. "Ms. Cooper didn''t have dinner either; she''s eating downstairs. Do you want her to stay, Mr. Montague?"


    "Isn''t it obvious?" Raymond definitely wanted her around.


    John nodded, knowing he''d have to put in some extra effortter.


    After dinner, it was already past ten. Selena got up, grabbed her bag, and was ready to leave.


    John came downstairs just then. "Ms. Cooper, are you leaving?"


    Selena nodded. "It''ste, and I''ve got a ton of work at thepany."


    John tried to convince her to stay. "But Mr. Montague might get a fever again tonight. When he has a fever, he refuses to take medicine. You know how he is. He had a fever all night and didn''t say anything. If I hadn''t found out this morning, it could''ve gotten worse."


    Selena stopped in her tracks, frowning. Raymond''s mood swings were definitely unpredictable.


    John added, "And the doctor said his wound''s already infected because it got wet. He might try to bathe himselfter."


    If Raymond took a bath, the wound would get wet again, and if he got another fever, it would be a nightmare to deal with.


    Selena sighed. "Alright, prepare a guest room for me."


    John shook his head. "I''ll set up a small bed in Mr. Montague''s bedroom. That way, you can hold his hand if he scratches his wound in the middle of the night." Wounds did itch while healing, after all.


    Selena was speechless. She was always more receptive to kindness than to harshness and didn''t want to make things difficult for others.


    John''s attitude was sincere, and he was thinking of Raymond, so she had to stay.


    When Selena re-entered Raymond''s room, he was indeed about to bathe.


    Selena had never seen such a clean freak. He couldn''t stand sweating and always wanted to be fresh.


    She had to wipe his body with a towel and couldn''t help but ask, "How did you manage in the army with such a love for cleanliness?"


    "That was different; there were no conditions," Raymond said, raising an eyebrow, clearly enjoying the way she wiped his fingers. Selena found it amusing and smiled.


    At eleven o''clock, after finishing up with him, she went to take a shower herself.


    When she came out in her pajamas, the brightest light in the room was off, leaving only the bedsidemp on.


    A small bed was set up next to the big bed. Though John called it a small bed, it was as high as Raymond''s big bed. How was this different from sharing a bed?


    She frowned and nned to find John.


    But Raymond spoke up, "John doesn''t live in this vi. Manston Manor has several other vis where they stay. If you don''t want to sleep in the same room as me, I''ll sleep on the couch." With that, Raymond tried to get up.


    How could Selena let a patient sleep on the couch? Besides, there was no couch in this room.


    They had slept together so many times; it would be pretentious to fuss over it now.


    Shey on the bed, closed her eyes, "Sleep."


    Raymond theny back down.


    The bedsidemp was still on, and Selena, having taken care of him all day, was indeed a bit tired.


    Raymond said, "If you can''t sleep, tell me a story."


    She turned over, her back to Raymond. "Raymond, you''re a grown man."

 Chapter 933 The Better Selena Treated Him, The More Arrogant He Became

    Raymond wanted to roll over, but every time he moved, the pain in his chest red up.


    Selena heard him sigh and turned back to lie t, staring at the ceiling. "You should really avoid moving too much. Don''t lie on your side." Raymond grumbled, "Then don''t turn your back on me."


    Selena thought he was being a bit childish.


    She smiled, closed her eyes, and said, "Alright."


    After about half an hour, she felt him reaching for her hand, first hooking one finger, then two.


    She decided to ignore it.


    Ten minutester, he pulled her hand over and ced it on his penis.


    Selena couldn''t take it anymore. Just as she was about to pull away, his hand covered hers, and he groaned.


    She felt really embarrassed. Honestly, Raymond should be the one feeling ashamed.


    But she was the one blushing, especially when she nced over and saw his Adam''s apple bobbing.


    Raymond noticed her movement, paused, and only continued when he thought she was still asleep.


    This went on for another half hour.


    Even Selena''s patience had its limits. She squeezed his penis hard, "Stop it!"


    A man''s penis is super sensitive. Raymond initially felt pleasure, but now it was pure pain, making him want to curl up. Selena wanted to pull her hand back immediately but felt him trembling in pain, a bit confused. "Does it really hurt?"


    He didn''t say anything, but his breathing was heavier, clearly in pain.


    Selena quickly lifted his nket, "Raymond, are you okay?"


    Seeing him not speaking, Selena panicked a bit and directly lifted his robe.


    Raymond''s penis looked limp, definitely injured.


    Selena instantly felt guilty, but Raymond seemed genuinely pissed, covered himself back up with the robe, and closed his eyes without a word. The air around him was tense, his lips tightly pressed together.


    If he had yelled at Selena, she could''ve argued back.


    But his silent brooding made her feel all sorts ofplicated.


    Selena asked, concerned, "Does it hurt a lot? Should I get a doctor?"


    Raymond ignored her, even reaching out to turn off the bedsidemp.


    The angrier he got, the quieter he became.


    Selena was speechless. If he hadn''t done that, this wouldn''t have happened.


    Shey back down beside him, but the guilt kept her awake.


    The next morning, John noticed Selena was being extra nice to Raymond, while Raymond had a cold expression.


    Selena washed Raymond''s face, fed him, and gave him his medicine, all with a diligent attitude.


    The nicer Selena was, the more arrogant Raymond became. If she ignored him, he''d immediately seek her out.


    So while Selena was trying to appease him, she had to endure a lot of hisints.


    When she was really about to leave, he said his wound hurt and might be inmed.


    Selena checked his wound and said, "You''re not inmed. I need to handle somepany stuff and wille back tonight."


    With that one sentence, Selena instantly calmed Raymond down.


    His face stayed cold, but inside, he was happy because she promised toe back tonight.


    That secret joy was indescribable.


    But what Raymond said was, "Whatever you want."

 Chapter 934 Deceiving Bettys Feelings

    Selena got back to the office and noticed everything was running smoothly.


    Ronald was out of the hospital and had picked the best group of actors. He was getting ready to send Betty off to Hollywood.


    Betty had finished a few treatments for her hand. This time, she was set to y a mermaid, a role that just needed her to look stunning and keep that mysterious, aloof vibe. For a newbie like Betty, making her Hollywood debut was a dreame true, something many actors never achieve.


    Even award-winning actors dream of Hollywood, only to find their scenes cut when the moviees out.


    Hollywood had always been skeptical of Steria''s actors.


    So, Austin, Betty, and Sophia were bound to make waves in the local entertainment scene.


    Selena had promised to take over All Star Entertainment within six months, and now she could start nning. She always kept her promises, no matter how tough. There was a knock on the office door, and Betty walked in. "Ms. Fair."


    Selena nodded, noticing Betty seemed like a whole new person.


    Betty had been working hard with her acting coachtely. With her talent and determination, she was making great progress.


    Both she and Sophia had looks that were perfect for the screen but kind of in in real life, not super striking.


    Betty said, "Ms. Fair, I heard Aria got into some trouble."


    Previously, Nathan had tried to mess with Selena, causing her car to end up in the river.


    When Betty confronted Nathan, she shot and injured him. After that, she heard Aria got into trouble. Nathan had been busytely, trying to find out who was behind it, but he hadn''t figured it out yet.


    "What happened to her?" Selena was a bit surprised. Aria was so arrogant; even scandals didn''t seem to faze her. How could she be in trouble?


    Selena had no idea this was something Raymond had set up earlier.


    "Aria''s face got half disfigured, and she''s been losing it at home. She hasn''t dared to go out recently." Betty couldn''t help but smile. Karma, right?


    Selena wasn''t exactly a saint and couldn''t feel sorry for someone like Aria. Aria had messed up Betty''s family badly, and Nathan had shamelessly yed with Betty''s feelings.


    If Betty''s mental toughness had been any weaker, she might''ve lost it when she found out the truth.


    Selena said, "Betty, Ronald''s gonna handle your Hollywood gig soon. This time, you''re ying a mysterious mermaid. Ronald''s already talked to the director, and the shoot''s happening here, so no need to go to Vistalia." Betty straightened up. "I''m ready and I''ll give it my all."


    Selena liked Betty''s attitude and smiled. "Great, the shoot starts next month. You''ve got about ten minutes of screen time, but it''ll make a big impact. Practice your on-camera skills. When the crew gets here, you''ll be their go-to. Do you speak any othernguages?"


    Betty nodded, "Yeah, I do."


    Selena was a bit surprised, then remembered Betty''s family used to be well-off. They could afford piano lessons, and her parents were super supportive. Betty was smart and driven. If it weren''t for getting mixed up with the White family, she might''ve been a famous pianist abroad by now.


    Selena said, "Good. Keep working with your acting coach. The director''s pretty tough, so don''t take it to heart if he''s harsh."


    Betty''s eyes got a little teary. After everything she''d been through, she felt like she could handle anything.


    That evening, Betty decided to go home because it was her mom''s birthday.


    Back when they had money, they wouldn''t even look at nt-based cream. Betty grew up in luxury, and eating cheap stuff would give her an allergic reaction and mess up her throat.


    Later, when they were broke, they couldn''t even afford a nt-based cream cake. On rare asions, they''d get one, and the three of them would sit together, savoring it.


    People adapt; no one''s naturally picky.


    Betty was really happy at S.M Corporation. Selena was generous, giving actors a fixed sry of $2,000 a month and providing housing.


    Betty hadn''t been home in a month. This time, she spent $40 on a 6-inch real cream cake.


    When Betty got home, she saw a limo parked outside their modest house and immediately felt a knot in her stomach.

 Chapter 935 He Always Carried an Air of Superiority

    Betty stood at her front door, hearing Nathan''s voice from inside, "Mr. and Mrs. Anderson, this is a gift for you."


    No response from Donna and Hubert.


    Betty pushed the door open and saw them, shaking with anger. They''d never met anyone as shameless and sneaky as Nathan.


    A bunch of bodyguards were inside, and they didn''t look friendly.


    Seeing Bettye in, Nathan put the gift on the table and pulled out a big gift bag. "Betty, this is for you."


    Nathan used to bring gifts now and then, usually food to keep up his delivery guy act. But now, he wasn''t pretending anymore, and the gifts were all fancy. Betty felt disgusted but kept her cool. She swept the gifts off the table and put the cake she bought on it.


    Nathan pped his forehead. "Oh, I almost forgot it''s your mom''s birthday. I''ll have my guys get a big cake right away."


    Betty sneered, "Is Aria''s face all healed up? You seem pretty chill leaving her alone."


    Her words hit Nathan where it hurt. He''d been trying to find out who attacked Aria but had no luck. He wondered if it was Raymond.


    Not many people in Silver Bay City could mess with him, so it had to be someone from the inner circle.


    Nathan had been dealing with Selena at the time, and Raymond was tangled up with Selena.


    Betty opened the cake and saw the worried looks on Hubert and Donna''s faces, feeling a pang of sadness. ''Mom can''t even have a peaceful birthday.''


    She quietly cut two pieces of cake for her parents and two for herself.


    Donna only ate one piece. The smooth texture was so different; they used to eat it often but hadn''t had it in a long time. "Betty, why did you buy such an expensive cake?"


    Betty smiled, "Mom, it''s your birthday, and I got my paycheck. Don''t worry."


    Hubert, always the quiet type, knew they couldn''t outmatch Nathan, so they ignored him.


    Nathan said nothing, sitting next to Betty and reaching for her cake with a small spoon.


    Betty''s face darkened, "Take your gift and get out, or next time, Aria''s other half of her face will be messed up too."


    Nathan said, "Don''t try to provoke me. I know it was Raymond. Seems he really cares about Selena. But he''s almost out as CEO of the Montague Group. It''ll be easy to deal with him then. Without his protection, how many ways do you think I have to kill Selena? Once Selena''s done for, will thepany you''re working for go bankrupt?"


    Betty gripped her spoon tightly. She knew Nathan was vile and cared about nothing but the White Group and Aria.


    Nathan approached her because he found her amusing, just for fun, wanting to see how long she could linger.


    He always carried an air of superiority, toying with her.


    Nathan took a bite of the cake, unable to stand the sweetness, his brow furrowing.


    He leaned in, speaking in a voice only the two of them could hear, "I''m about to have someone go after Selena again. If you push me too far, Selena won''t be so lucky next time. I''ll have my friends rape her. I see you admire her a lot. How about youe watch the show and see how she behaves under men?"


    Betty smashed the cake in his face. She rushed into the kitchen, grabbed a kitchen knife, and charged at Nathan.


    With cake all over his face, Nathan grabbed her wrist, his tone mocking.


    With cake all over his face, Nathan grabbed her wrist and said mockingly, "Now that I''m standing in front of you, you can''t even say a few more words. But mention Selena, and you react strongly." Nathan, a man with a strong sense of possession, had a crazed look in his eyes. "If only you could see me."


    Betty twisted the knife in her hand and shed at Nathan''s face.


    Even though Nathan dodged quickly, his cheek was still nicked.


    From thest time she pulled a gun, it was clear that Betty was fiercer than anyone.


    Wiping the blood from his cheek with his fingertips, Nathan suddenly found the bloodstain very annoying. If only everyone Betty cared about was dead!

 Chapter 936 People Couldnt Hide the Look in Their Eyes When They Like Someone

    After Nathan took off, Betty wasted no time and called up Selena. "Ms. Fair, watch out for the White family, especially Nathan. He ims Mr. Montague was behind Aria''s mess and that you''re next on his list. The guy''s a real piece of work, and most folks can''t handle him."


    Selena, still grinding away at the office, wasn''t shocked by the news.


    She''d heard about Nathan before; the guy was notorious for being a cocky jerk who even shot someone in broad daylight, showing zero respect for thew.


    "Got it, Betty. You be careful too and try to steer clear of Nathan," Selena replied.


    After hanging up, Selena checked the time-it was already 8 PM.


    She hadn''t eaten dinner yet, so she called the pet hospital to check on Max. Hearing that Max was getting better, she finally felt a bit of relief.


    Caught up in work and scheming against All Star Entertainment, she had totally spaced on her promise to meet Raymond at Manston Manor tonight.


    Back at Ashbourne Manor, Fiona was still griping about Raymond. "How could Mr. Montague be into someone like Brenda?"


    Raymond had Brenda taken away from Ashbourne Manorst time, and with Max still at the pet hospital, Fiona was still fuming.


    Fiona thought it was unfair that Selena, who had been married to Raymond for three years, was being treated this way. Even though they were divorced, she couldn''t stand the idea of anyone pushing Selena around. But Fiona kept her thoughts to herself, not wanting to upset Selena.


    Selena was in the study, knee-deep inpany stuff, and was about to jump into an impromptu meeting when she saw Austin''s flight info pop up in thepany group chat. His flight wasnding in half an hour. Austin had been filming abroad for over a month and was finallying back.


    The S.M Corporation staff had a group chat, and Ann chimed in: [Should we throw a wee party for Austin tonight? It''s his first time back from Hollywood.]


    Sophia was quick to agree: [I''m in! Is Ronalding?]


    Since S.M Corporation started, everyone had been swamped. Sophia had just wrapped up filming "The Phoenix" and was now all in on thepany''s new series. After that, she was heading to Hollywood for her role. Tonight was a rare free night for everyone.


    Ann added: [I called Ronald before Austin''s flight, and he said he''s down to hang out.]


    So, everyone in the group started tagging Selena, wanting her take on it.


    Not wanting to be a party pooper, Selena suggested they hit up a bar.


    It wasn''t Sky Gallery, since that''s a members-only spot, but the bar Selena suggested still had a minimum spend of over $10,000. Naturally, everyone in the group started chiming in. [Ms. Fair is so generous.]


    [Thanks, Ms. Fair.]


    Selena quickly threw on some light makeup and made it to the bar by 9:30 PM.


    Most of the crew was already there-Sophia, Ronald, Ann, and Betty. The guest of honor, Austin, had justnded and was on his way.


    Sophia, the life of the party, immediately grabbed the menu. "Ms. Fair, I don''t have any scenes tomorrow. Can I have a drink tonight? Can I order some drinks?"


    Selena chuckled, "Go ahead, but if you get drunk easily, maybe take it easy."


    Sophia shot a nce at Ronald, thinking Selena really got her. Tonight, she was set on winning Ronald over.


    Sophia took a deep breath, clutching the drink menu tightly. "Ms. Fair, how much can I spend on drinks?" Selena smiled, "As much as you want."


    The room erupted in cheers.


    Just then, Austin walked in, but his eyes immediately found Selena.


    Selena was only twenty-four, and even though she was the boss, everyone in the group liked her.


    Austin looked at her and suddenly felt a bit nervous, then quickly pretended to naturally report his work to the others.


    Betty, who was about to join a Hollywood crew, sat next to him, eager to learn from his experience.


    Austin chatted with her a bit, but his eyes kept drifting towards Selena in the corner.


    You can''t hide the look in your eyes when you like someone.


    But Selena was the calmest and mostposed of the group. Probably thinking her presence might make them ufortable, she called the manager, paid for the drinks, and added some money to the membership ount before sitting quietly in the corner.


    Austin gathered his courage, picked up a drink, and walked over to Selena. "Ms. Fair, thanks for giving me this opportunity."


    Selena was caught off guard for a second, then raised her ss and smiled lightly. "Don''t be so formal."


    Austin took a few sips, seeing her quietly sipping her drink with her eyshes lowered, and naturally sat down beside her.


    Ann pretended not to notice. As Selena''s assistant, she dutifully took care of everyone.


    Since Sophia was the most lively, talkative, and the youngest, everyone unconsciously treated her like a little sister.


    Ann poured her a few sses of juice and then saw Sophia drunkenly leaning towards Ronald.


    Ann nced at her juice bottle and pulled Sophia back.


    Sophia was still pretending to be drunk when she heard Ann say, "At least drink some alcohol before pretending. I poured you all juice! Ronald would know."

 Chapter 937 Cant Stand Others Insulting Selena

    Sophia suddenly got it and downed a ss of vodka in one go.


    Ann couldn''t take it anymore. She noticed Selena about to answer a call. The music in the private room was sting, so Selena stepped out to take it, and Austin trailed behind her. It was Raymond on the line. It was ten o''clock, and he hadn''t seen Selena yet. She had mentioned she''d be at Manston Manor tonight.


    Selena found a quiet spot and answered, "Hey, what''s up?"


    Raymond asked, "Selena, where are you?"


    "Grabbing dinner with the team." She leaned against a wall, remembering she was supposed to meet him tonight.


    "I might be a bitte." Just as she said that, she heard Austin''s voice behind her.


    Austin called out, "Ms. Fair."


    Selena, clueless about his intentions, thought he had some Hollywood updates. She covered the phone and said, "Austin, head back inside. I''ll be done soon."


    But Raymond had already heard Austin''s voice. ''Staff dinner? Or are you on a date?''


    After dealing with Austin, Selena got back to Raymond. "I need about two more hours here."


    Raymond wasn''t happy but didn''t want toe off too eager.


    Raymond''s way of showing he was upset was to stay on the line.


    Since he didn''t hang up, Selena couldn''t either.


    After three minutes of awkward silence, she asked, "Anything else?"


    Just then, a woman screamed behind her, "It''s Austin! Oh my God! He''s back from filming ''The Last Fight"!"


    The woman''s shriek practically shook the hallway. Selena quickly hung up and pulled Austin into an empty private room.


    The room was perfect-private and lockable.


    As soon as they got in, she used a pillow to cover the small window on the door.


    Austin was too famous now; even with these precautions, he could still be recognized.


    Selena quickly called a fewpany bodyguards and had the PR team work overtime to keep an eye on the trending topics tonight.


    Sure enough, Austin soon became a trending topic, but the rumors were way off.


    [I just saw Austin at a karaoke bar. Is he being forced to hang out with Selena?]


    [Austin just got off the ne and hasn''t even adjusted to the time difference. Selena is so heartless!]


    [What good intentions could such a fat have?]


    [You guys bash Selena, but at least she got Austin some gigs in Hollywood.]


    [Selena only got Austin those gigs to sleep with him. Isn''t it just because he''s hot?]


    Soon enough, both Austin and Selena were trending, and witnesses even imed that Austin was pulled into a private room by a woman at the karaoke bar.


    Now, everyone was losing it, demanding that the "ugly" Selena let go of Austin.


    Selena sat in the private room. With the window covered, the crazed fans outside couldn''t see what was going on inside.


    Austin sat across from her, nervously taking off his mask and hat.


    Being alone in a room with Selena was something Austin never even dreamed of.


    Selena was waiting for the bodyguards to arrive. Later tonight, the bar would be cleared out, and they could leave. But she definitely couldn''t make it to Manston Manor tonight.


    She sat on the couch, sensing Austin had something to say, so she spoke first, "Did anyone give you a hard time on set?"


    Austin replied, "No, everyone was pretty nice."


    Selena nodded, all business. "From now on, you need to be more careful picking roles. I''ll have your agent find good scripts, and Ronald and I will review them. As for endorsements, once word gets out that you''re back, offers will pour in. Thosepanies aren''t dumb."


    What happened with Fordst time wouldn''t happen again, and Ford had already taken a hit. Their performance tanked this month, and they deserved it.


    Austin was already nervous, and seeing that Selena only cared about his work, he didn''t dare say much. He just listened, hands nervously sped together. Manston Manor.


    Raymond was restless. Several entertainment news notifications popped up on his phone. When he opened them, he saw that Selena and Austin were trending together.


    Thements said Selena was obsessed with Austin''s looks, which was why she spent a lot of money to get him the role.


    They also said Selena wasn''t good enough for Austin.


    Raymond read these messages and felt a surge of anger.


    Because Austin''s role was indeed obtained by Selena at the cost of selling Raymond out, he had been holding a grudge for so long, and now Selena and Austin were trending together.


    His hand gripped the phone tightly. He couldn''t stand seeing others criticize Selena like this.


    Although he did think Selena was quite heartless, he could criticize her, but what right did theseizens have to say such things about her?

 Chapter 938 This Remark Instantly Struck a Nerve with Raymond

    Raymond never used to care about entertainment news, but now he had notifications set up just for it. He was about to get out of bed when there was a knock on the door. John walked in with some new meds. "Mr. Montague, you''re not ready to be moving around yet."


    Raymond ignored him and swung his legs over the side of the bed.


    John added, "If you want to win back Ms. Cooper, you need to be healthy. Otherwise, Austin''s just going to get more smug. If he convinces Ms. Cooper to go to Vistalia to shoot a movie with him, you won''t be able to follow in your current state."


    That hit a nerve, and Raymondy back down. "John, bring the meds over."


    Raymond used to only take his medicine when Selena gave it to him. Now, after taking a handful, he even said, "Go ask the doctor which one works the fastest."


    John almostughed but held it in. "Mr. Montague, this is the best stuff. In a month, you''ll be moving around just fine. The wound on your chest has already been infected twice; you can''t be careless." Raymondy there, feeling uneasy.


    Then John''s phone rang. It was about the Montague Group.


    Lately, Elbert had been running things at the Montague Group, causing important documents to bypass Raymond.


    But now, Elbert was getting cocky, even wanting to fire all the high-level staff who supported Raymond.


    After hanging up, John told Raymond everything.


    Raymond''s delicate features turned icy, and he chuckled lightly.


    Recently, Raymond had been busy trying to win Selena back and didn''t want to deal with these unimportant people.


    Raymond grabbed his phone and called Eric, who was still asleep.


    It wasn''t time to get up yet, but seeing Raymond''s name, Eric immediately answered, "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond brieflymanded, "Fly back tomorrow."


    Eric knew this was the start of the final action. "Alright, Mr. Montague, I''ll do as you say."


    Raymond hung up, not worried at all about whether Elbert would fall into the trap.


    Elbert was a cautious guy and hadn''t shown any ws over the years. This time, he had aggressively acquired thirty percent of the shares. Coupled with Raymond''s bet with Vertex Automotive Group, Elbert felt he had a sure win and dared to act differently than usual.


    Once he drove Raymond out of the Montague Group, Elbert nned to have his way with Selena.


    After he got tired of her, he would pass her around to other bosses in his social circle.


    Many people in this circle already disliked Raymond. The woman Raymond liked, they all wanted to torment her.


    Elbert had been enjoying the thrill of victory recently, not even knowing that William had secretly given fifteen percent of the shares to Raymond.


    Elbert''s son, Harry, was sitting in front of him, busy messaging someone, his expression unreadable.


    Elbert picked up his wine ss. "Mr. Scott just called. They n to deliver a fatal blow to Raymond this time, to knock him out for good. What do you want?"


    Harry was still messaging someone. Hearing this, he put his phone away. "I want Raymond dead, just like Christopher, with no body left."


    Elbert nced around. There were two maids standing nearby. He told his bodyguard, "Kill them."


    The bodyguard quickly walked towards the two maids, who had the misfortune of hearing what they shouldn''t have.


    As the pleas for mercy began, Elbert put down his wine ss. "Haven''t I warned you not to mention Christopher?"


    Harry sneered and leaned back. "Dad, he''s dead. What are we afraid of?"


    When Christopher had just died, Elbert thought he would gain a lot of benefits. But the position of heir was snatched by Raymond. Elbert had endured it for so many years.

 Chapter 939 After We Divorce, Are There Many Men Pursuing You?

    Elbert looked over and asked, "Harry, you''re always glued to your phone. Who are you chatting with?"


    Harry''s eyes shed with a hint of danger as he put his phone down. "Tessa Smith. When I was abroad, I got her private contact info and wrote her a bunch of letters under the name Raymond."


    Elbert raised an eyebrow, clearly out of the loop. "Are you trying to set Raymond up for aeback?"


    Harry sighed, "Dad, you don''t get Tessa. She''s the type who always gets what she wants. Plus, she''s got a heart condition, and her family spoils her rotten. Raymond''s too proud to deal with someone so high-maintenance. If he doesn''t like her, she''s gonna ruin him."


    Harry had heard some wild stories about Tessa, like the time she blinded a guy just because he said his girlfriend was prettier. The Smith family had to shell out big bucks to smooth things over.


    Elbert didn''t know much about Tessa, just that she was super pampered.


    Elbert said, worried, "You''re ying with fire. One wrong move and the Smith family could end up backing Raymond."


    Harry shrugged, "I''ve dealt with Tessa. She''s a tough nut to crack."


    Turns out, Harry had been pretending to be Raymond, writing those letters to Tessa. Over the years, he''d gotten so good at mimicking Raymond''s handwriting that it was almost impossible to tell the difference. Elbert nodded, "Just be careful. Don''t end up screwing yourself over."


    Elbert felt more rxed than he had in years. This was the mostfortable he''d been in the Montague family for a long time.


    What made Elbert even happier was that William didn''t seem to care about anything he did in the Montague Group.


    Meanwhile, Selena and her crew were stuck in a karaoke bar for three hours. When the bodyguards finally showed up, they talked to the manager and cleared the ce out.


    When the door to the private room opened, Austin sat there, not daring to say a word.


    Outside, Selena saw Sophia clinging to Ronald, who looked annoyed. Ann, who was supposed to be looking after everyone, was nowhere to be seen.


    Selena asked, "Where''s Ann?"


    Ronald replied, "She left about twenty minutes ago."


    Ann wasn''t a public figure, so she coulde and go as she pleased.


    Selena nodded, relieved everyone was safe. She had the driver take everyone home before heading to Manston Manor.


    When she got there, she was worried Raymond hadn''t taken his meds that afternoon, but to her surprise, he had.


    She was a bit taken aback and went to take a shower, washing off the smell of alcohol. When she came out in her pajamas, she saw Raymond watching entertainment news. Selena asked, a bit surprised, "You actually watch this stuff?"


    When Raymond was abroad, William had mentioned he only paid attention to work-rted news and ignored everything else.


    Raymond snorted, "How else would I know you went out drinking tonight? How many people were there?"


    He sat on the bed, casually scrolling through his phone.


    It was like a husband waiting for his wife toe homete from a night out.


    "There were both men and women," Selena said as she dried her hair and checked his wound.


    Raymond said, "The man was Austin, and the woman was you?"


    She was stunned by his logic. Most people wouldn''t think that way. "No, it was a few important actors from mypany." Raymond was clearly jealous.


    But after Selena finished checking him and saw he was recovering well and taking his meds, she sat at a distance,fortably drying her hair.


    She even took out her phone to reply to a few important messages.


    Raymond waited with a cold expression for half an hour, but she didn''te over. He saw her even ask John for aputer and start working nearby.


    He finally spoke up, "Anyone who didn''t know better would think you''re making billion-dor deals every minute."


    Selena paused her typing. "Are you so idle because you''re not the CEO of the Montague Group anymore?"


    Their words were sharp, meant to sting.


    Raymond looked at her. Her hair was down, already dry, and had grown longer, hanging smoothly.


    As she typed, she sat very straight, her shoulders appearing thin, with an elegant shoulder and neck line.


    But even from a short distance, he could see her beautiful figure, with curves in all the right ces and slender where she should be.


    He set his phone down and asked, "After we divorce, are there gonna be a lot of guys chasing after you?"

 Chapter 940 It Must Be Because of Him

    Raymond casually asked, picking up his phone and pretending to scroll through some entertainment news.


    Selena had already put on her headphones, so she didn''t catch his question.


    After waiting for ten minutes without a response, Raymond nced up at her.


    He then tried to get out of bed, limping over while holding onto the wall, and saw that Selena was actually studying the stock structure of Vertex Automotive Group.


    Vertex Automotive Group''s business didn''t conflict with S.M Corporation''s, so she was definitely researching it because of him.


    A smile instantly curved at the corner of his mouth. He leaned slightly forward, his shadow almost enveloping her.


    Raymond said, "Why are you looking into this? The stock structure of Vertex Automotive Group has always been simple. Ny-five percent is held by a stock trust agency, and only five percent is in Eric''s hands."


    Selena paused. The information she had previously gathered indicated that ny-five percent was with the stock trust agency and five percent was with other executives. If Raymond wanted to win this bet, he would have to bribe all the executives. Now that the five percent was in Eric''s hands, it meant there was no chance at all, since this was a bet between Eric and Raymond.


    She took off her headphones. "You knew? And you still signed the agreement with Vertex Automotive Group?"


    Raymond just wanted to talk to her a bit more, worried that she would leave after finishing her work, so he sat down beside her.


    The chair was wide, but it was still a bit cramped for two people, so Selena moved over a bit.


    Raymond sat close to Selena. "There''s nothing much to research about Vertex Automotive Group."


    Raymond''s words sounded like Vertex Automotive Group was just a smallpany, but it was actually one of the world''s top automotive groups, and many of Raymond''s limos were from them.


    Selena looked at him skeptically, thinking that since William''s fifteen percent stake was already in his hands, as long as he collected a few more scattered shares, the position of CEO of the Montague Group would still be his. So she opened another page.


    This time, it was financial news about All Star Entertainment.


    Selena''s hands were constantly typing on the keyboard, and Raymond saw her intention.


    Raymond asked, "Are you nning to quietly buy shares of All Star Entertainment?" Selena replied, "Not necessarily."


    A dynamic chart of stock price fluctuations appeared on the screen. Recently, All Star Entertainment had been in decline, especially during the times it shed with Selena, when the stock price dropped the fastest. Raymond reminded her, "Selena, you know the stock exchange rules, right? Once you hold a certain amount of shares, you gotta disclose it."


    In other words, she could only quietly snag up to 5% of the shares. That wouldn''t even get her a seat at the executive table and would drain all her cash flow. Buying five percent of All Star Entertainment''s shares would cost a fortune.


    S.M Corporation was just getting off the ground. If it lost its cash flow, it could go belly up anytime due to financial issues.


    That''s why people often wonder how bigpanies can go bankrupt so quickly. It''s all about cash flow. Without it, debt piles up, and if anything goes wrong,panies with low cash flow can''t hang on. Selena had no intention of quietly buying shares of All Star Entertainment. That would just be a headache for her.


    She didn''t have that kind of cash. All Star Entertainment had been around for years and was worth nearly a billion dors. She couldn''t possibly buy five percent of its shares with what she had. Selena just wanted to know how many shares Rachel and her crew held.


    Seeing Selena so focused, Raymond silently leaned his shoulder against hers.


    Selena was so engrossed in theputer that she didn''t notice his move.


    Raymond, seeing that Selena had no intention of acquiring All Star Entertainment, took one of her headphones and put it in his ear.


    He then realized that Selena was listening to music, not in a meeting.


    So Selena liked more soothing songs.


    But the piece Selena yed with Aria was grand and powerful.


    Raymond didn''t realize how much he admired Selena. After all, he and Christopher had been geniuses since childhood, quickly mastering anything they learned.


    Christopher was already proficient in college-level subjects in elementary school, so he could work with a group of experts in a national research institute as a teenager. Talent was something that hard work couldn''t catch up to.


    This statement, though cruel, was a fact.


    The atmosphere became very quiet. It had been a long time since both of them were this quiet together.


    Selena reached for the headphones beside her to listen to music, only to find that one was already in Raymond''s ear.


    She frowned slightly and put the other one in her ear.


    After finishing her research on All Star Entertainment''s stock structure, she started opening her work emails and was drafting the next n for Austin.


    Raymond asked, a little unhappy, "Austin is just a small actor. Do you, as the boss, really need to draft his work n?"

 Chapter 941 He Can Only Slander His Rival

    "Mypany''s not getting many roles for our actors right now," Selena said, typing away with a nk look on her face. Raymond watched her open a chat window with Austin and send a message.


    He saw her type: [Let''s meet at the office tomorrow. I''ll go over the uing ns with you.]


    Austin replied almost instantly, like he was just waiting for her message: [Okay, Ms. Fair.]


    He even threw in a shy emoji, which made Raymond''s blood boil. "Selena, do you even know what that emoji means?"


    Raymond wasn''t one for small talk, let alone decoding emojis. But even he knew what that shy emoji meant. Anyone could see it, except maybe Selena. Selena asked, "What does it mean?"


    Raymond was stunned for a second, thinking she had to be joking.


    Then she opened a chat window with Ronald.


    Raymond stayed quiet for a few minutes before finally saying, "He likes you."


    Thinking he meant Ronald, she quickly shot back, "No way, don''t say that."


    Raymond finally got what John meant when he said you need a good body to get anywhere.


    Raymond tried to knock Austin down a peg, "Austin''s pretty sneaky, messaging his boss in the middle of the night."


    Selena said, "I messaged him first."


    That shut Raymond uppletely. He felt like he had a lump in his throat, unable to swallow or spit it out.


    Raymond took off his headphones, got up, and slowly went back to bed, pulling the nket over himself without a word.


    Selena didn''t even look up, just kept typing away.


    As soon as Raymondy back down, he regretted it a bit. He''d ruined their rare time together all by himself.


    But he couldn''t swallow his pride and go back, so he made some noise, like dropping his phone on the floor.


    "Selena, can you pick up my phone?" he asked.


    Selena, wearing headphones, genuinely didn''t hear him.


    Raymond kept up his act for almost ten minutes. When she still didn''t move, he grudgingly reached down and picked up his phone himself. At 1 AM, Selena finally shut down herputer.


    Raymond thought she wasing to bed and felt a flicker of hope.


    But Selena immediately left the room.


    He thought she was just putting away theputer, but half an hour passed, and she still hadn''te back.


    He called John, who said Selena had already gone back.


    John reported, "Ms. Cooper said she''s gonna be really busy for a while, and since you''re cooperating with the treatment, she won''t being for the next few days." Raymond''s face darkened, and he hung up without another word.


    Selena had already made it back to Ashbourne Manor, barely able to keep her eyes open from exhaustion. Earlier, while working, she had messaged everyone who had been at the dinner party, asking them to let her know when they got home safely. But Ann hadn''t replied yet.


    That wasn''t like Ann.


    Selena was about to call Ann when her phone rang. It was Betty.


    "Ms. Fair," Betty''s voice was shaky, and Selena could tell she was on the verge of breaking down.


    "Betty, where are you? I''lle to you," Selena said, her concern evident.


    Betty, trembling, sent Selena her location. Sensing something was seriously wrong, Selena grabbed two bodyguards and headed out. When they arrived, they found Betty kneeling in the middle of the road, with traffic police already cordoning off the ident scene. Selena got out of the car and rushed over.


    As she got closer, she saw two bodies lying not far away. From the license te, she recognized them as Hubert and Donna. Selena''s heart sank, and she instinctively hugged Betty tightly.


    The police were trying to maintain order at the scene.


    It was two in the morning, and there weren''t many cars on the road, but a lot of passersby were taking photos.


    Journalists were already reporting on the car ident. The victims'' car had been hit by arge truck, and after catching fire, the truck driver didn''t try to save them or back up. Instead, he just watched the fire burn.


    Truck drivers like this usually had big insurance policies. If they killed someone, the insurancepany paid out, so they weren''t afraid of idents. Sometimes, if the person they hit wasn''t dead, they might run over them a few more times. The payout for a dead person was much less than the cost of keeping someone alive in the hospital.


    Betty, still in Selena''s arms, couldn''t say a word.


    Betty calling Selena at this time showed that, in her heart, Selena was the only person she could rely on.


    Even as an outsider, Selena was already shaken by the sight of such a tragedy, let alone Betty, whose parents were the victims.


    Selena didn''t even know how tofort her.


    Half an hourter, several limos pulled up beside Betty and Selena.


    Nathan, dressed in casual clothes, got out of one of them. "Selena, let go of Betty!"


    His disdain for Selena was clear, and he looked like he wanted to kick her away.

 Chapter 942 All the Suffering Was Brought by Nathan

    Selena''s bodyguard stepped in and shoved Nathan back a few steps.


    Nathan took a quick look around, thinking Betty was the one in the car ident. He''d had people tailing her, and when he heard about the crash, he rushed over. Seeing Betty was okay, he let out a sigh of relief. But then he saw the license te on the burning car, and his heart skipped a beat.


    It was Hubert and Donna''s car. They''d taken it tonight to find him, hoping he''d leave Betty alone.


    Nathan had always been polite to Hubert and Donna, mostly for Betty''s sake. He couldn''t go against them.


    He''d put up with Donna''s scolding without a word until they finally left at midnight.


    They''d said they''d never agree to Betty being with him unless they were dead.


    Nathan had been indifferent, but now, seeing the charred car and the two burnt bodies nearby, he felt a wave of panic.


    It was like something he''d been desperately trying to hold onto was slipping away.


    Usually, when he got out of the car, he was confident, even arrogant. But now, he didn''t dare say a word. He slowly walked closer, trying to pull Betty away from Selena. Betty clung to Selena like she was herst lifeline.


    Selena looked at Nathan, her gaze cold and calm. "Get lost."


    All of Betty''s suffering had been brought by Nathan, yet he still had the nerve to show up here?


    Nathan was stunned. Selena dared to talk to him like that.


    He immediately pulled out a gun and pointed it at Selena''s head. "Are you looking for death? Don''t think I''m really afraid of Raymond."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Selena''s two bodyguards also drew their guns. This was on the roadside, and there were even police officers around.


    Soon, the area was cordoned off, and no regr vehicles could get through.


    Several police cars arrived, surrounding both sides, even preparing shields.


    Nathan wasn''t scared at all, ring at Selena.


    Selena wasn''t scared either; she looked down at Betty. "How are you?"


    Betty felt like she''d been a burden to her parents all her life. Just when things were about to get better, just when she could finally buy them a cream cake, they were gone.


    Her lips trembled, and for a moment, she didn''t know what to say. She wanted to stand up but couldn''t.


    Nathan wanted to help her, but then he saw another car stop behind him, and Aria got out.


    Aria had been there for a while, just watching from a distance.


    Half of Aria''s face was ruined, and she hadn''t left the house in a long time. Now, seeing Selena and Betty on the ground, Aria felt a sense of satisfaction. But Aria was a bit confused. "Nathan, what are you still doing here?"


    Tonight, Hubert and Donna had gone to her house, and Nathan had even entertained them.


    Aria hadn''t gone downstairs at the time, so she didn''t know what they had talked about. She only heard Donna cursing the White family at the end.


    Aria continued, "Nathan, weren''t you just toying with Betty''s feelings? You''ve slept with her for so long, no man will want her. And I was the one who had Hubert and Donna killed. Look at Selena and Betty''s faces now, it''s hrious. Haha, I''ve been waiting for this day."


    Aria''s words were shocking, and Nathan was stunned, looking at Aria in disbelief.


    Aria, however, walked up to Selena and Betty smugly. "I bribed the truck driver, so what? I just gave him some money, and he was willing to do anything. Selena, even if you use Raymond''s power to investigate, it won''t help. This driver is experienced in such matters; he''s already transferred the money to an overseas ount. And for causing death by drunk driving, he''ll be out of prison in a few years, living a good life abroad. There''s nothing you can do. Don''t forget, I have the White family behind me."


    Only those present could hear Aria''s words; the police in the distance couldn''t.


    Aria said, "Selena, Betty, I despise you the most. Now you''re getting youreuppance. Selena, I heard you signed Betty. Do you think she can bounce back now? Her parents'' bodies are just over there. They used to have respectable jobs, but they were forced to pick up trash because of her. They deserved it."


    Aria turned to Betty, "And Betty, you''re pathetic. You''ve been toyed with by Nathan. Nathan told me he''s tired of you. You think you can be a star? Stop dreaming. On the day you debut, I''ll tell everyone how many times you''ve slept with Nathan."

 Chapter 943 Selena Had Experienced This Kind of Despair

    Aria''s bitterness hit an all-time high after she got disfigured. She only felt good when she saw Selena and Betty suffering.


    That duet with Selena that night? It was the start of her downfall.


    Later, Aria found out what S.M Corporation was up to and cooked up a n: take down all their talented actors! Either ruin them or make sure they never face a camera again. This was Aria''s game n, and she didn''t care about the consequences. Just like tonight, there was no proof, so no jail time for her.


    Cops were everywhere, but she and Nathan hadn''t done anything illegal. Worst case, they''d get questioned.


    But for Selena and Betty, it was a different story.


    Aria''s face twisted into a satisfied grin, but with scars covering half of it, she looked downright scary.


    In the end, everyone got hauled to the police station.


    Aria kept throwing out snarkyments, but Selena and Betty stayed quiet.


    Nathan wanted her to zip it, but Aria shot back, "Nathan, you promised Mom you''d look after me."


    Nathan felt like the whole night was a bad dream he couldn''t wake up from.


    He saw Betty sitting in the corner and wanted to go over.


    But Betty just clung to Selena''s hand like her life depended on it.


    Soon, everyone finished giving their statements, and Aria was the first to leave.


    Aria nced at Selena and said boldly, "This is just the start. Austin, Sophia, Ronald, within a month, they''re all dead."


    Selena looked up, her face nk, and locked eyes with Aria.


    Aria thought she was fearless, but Selena''s stare made her shiver.


    Realizing this, Aria felt humiliated.


    Aria wanted to live; only by living could she enjoy everything. Plus, Nathan was about to be the White family''s heir. Even with her scars, she still had a shot at marrying into the Smith family. Aria had to find a way to get rid of her scarspletely.


    Nathan also finished his statement but didn''t leave. "I want to bail out Betty."


    Hearing this, Selena found itughable. "Nathan, do you really think there''s still a chance between you and Betty? If Betty killed everyone in the White family, would you still like her?" Nathan said, "She wouldn''t do such a thing."


    He didn''t answer whether he''d still like her, just acknowledged Betty''s kindness.


    But it wasughable; kind people never had a good ending.


    Selena found it funny, and Bettyughed out loud.


    Betty even wanted to gouge out her eyes. How could she have liked Nathan? How could she have been fooled by him?


    Thinking about it now made Betty feel sick, a kind of helpless sickness. It was the most desperate feeling ever.


    In the days that followed, Selena stuck by Betty''s side, helping her handle her parents'' funeral.


    On the day they buried Hubert and Donna, Nathan showed up too.


    In those few days, he finally seemed to get what this all meant to Betty.


    "Betty, I''m sorry," he said, smoking, his messy hair getting even messier in the wind.


    Betty didn''t say a word to him and just got into Selena''s car.


    She hadn''t spoken a single word in days.


    Selena gripped the steering wheel, having already set up a room for Betty in the employee dormitory. She was taking her there, and soon others would move in too.


    The property management there was handpicked by Selena, and there were tons of bodyguards. Even though it was just a small, necessary apartment, the security was better than some high-end neighborhoods. Selena carried two suitcases up to Betty''s floor.


    Betty busied herself unpacking and organizing her stuff.


    Selena worried about her mental state, "I''ll give you a month off."


    Betty shook her head, "The crew ising soon. I''ll stick around to finish this movie."


    Selena asked, "And after that?"


    Betty had no family left. What were her ns for the future?


    Betty''s hand froze as she looked at a sweater in the suitcase. She chuckled, "Just keep moving forward, isn''t that what life is about?"


    What else could Betty do but keep going?


    Betty''s tears fell on the sweater. She took a deep breath and said, "I will still be famous, still make a lot of money. I promised my mom I would win Best Actress."


    Selena didn''t know what to say, so she just patted Betty''s shoulder.


    Betty said, "Ms. Fair, I also promised you I would work hard. If it weren''t for the promises to my parents and to you, I wouldn''t know what to do next. At least now I have a goal." Otherwise, Betty feared she might just use a knife to end it all.


    Selena stayed for half an hour. As she was about to leave, Betty suddenly called out to her, "Ms. Fair, as long as I don''t do anything illegal, I won''t cause trouble for thepany, right?" Selena nodded, "Yes."


    Betty asked, "Then I can choose my own path, right?"


    Selena said, "Yes."


    Betty smiled, "Scandals can also make me famous, right?"


    Selena didn''t nod immediately but watched as Betty took out a cigarette and slowly lit it.


    Betty''s smoking was awkward, the smoke she exhaled was iplete, and she even choked a bit.


    Selena had experienced this kind of despair and remained silent.

 Chapter 944 What You Said That Day Was Very Hurtful

    Selena could tell Betty had made up her mind about something. It wasn''t breaking any rules, but it might not sit right with her own feelings. But hey, Betty was a grown-up, and she''d been through a lot.


    Seeing the look in Betty''s eyes, Selena knew nothing she said would change a thing.


    So, after a couple of minutes of hesitation, Selena finally said, "Just don''t regret it, okay?"


    Betty didn''t reply. She just finished her cigarette and lit another one.


    By then, Selena was already back in her car.


    Meanwhile, Aria was on the phone, bragging about hertest win. "So, that''s how it went down. They were so crushed, and it felt amazing, haha."


    The woman on the other end said, "If something that small makes you happy, it sounds like Selena really got under your skin. The White family is a big deal in Silver Bay City, you know." Aria felt a sting at those words.


    The woman continued, "Whatever, just handle it. Either make a big ssh or don''t get caught. Your brother''s about to be the White family heir. As long as you don''t mess up big time, he can cover for you." Aria nodded, touching her face. She really wanted it to heal.


    After hanging up, Nathan walked in, and Aria immediately started acting all sweet. "Nathan, can you lend me some people? I want to deal with Ann next."


    Even though Aria had been hometely, she hadn''t been cking. She''d been digging up dirt on Selena''s circle.


    Nathan had told her it was probably Raymond who messed up her face. Since she couldn''t go after Selena directly, why not target her friends and leave her all alone? Raymond wouldn''t bother with small fry.


    Nathan looked a bit grim. He''d recently visited Betty''s ce, only to find out it had been sold.


    He''d lived there with the Anderson family, and they''d been really happy.


    They''d treated him well, and he didn''t want anything bad to happen to them.


    Aria shook his arm. "Nathan, please? I really hate Selena. You saw her face that night; she looked like she wanted to kill me."


    Aria couldn''t help butugh at the memory.


    Nathan just stared at her for a long time before finally saying, "You should apologize to Betty."


    Aria thought she misheard. "You want me to apologize to that bitch?"


    Nathan said, "Aria, your words that day were really hurtful."


    Aria found itughable and evenughed out loud.


    She''d always known about the things Nathan did for Jerry without a second thought, and now he was showing sympathy?


    "Don''t tell me you''ve fallen for Betty. You''ve been with her for years, and you''ve slept with her many times. Do you still feel anything when you''re with her now?" Nathan shouted, "Aria!"


    Aria tilted her head up. "Did I say something wrong? You''ve been with Betty for years. She''s dirty now. Can''t you find someone pure?"


    Nathan said nothing.


    Aria started shaking his hand again. "Nathan, lend me some people. Ann doesn''t have any connections, and she''s not an actress. Going after her won''t cause any big news." Nathan, unable to resist her coaxing, reluctantly assigned a few people to her.


    A smile shed in Aria''s eyes, and her lips curled up. She''d take action tonight.


    After getting back to Ashbourne Manor, Selena got a call from John, who mentioned that Raymond had been in a bad moodtely.


    John said, "Mr. Montague has been cooperating well with his recovery, but he keeps asking about you. Ms. Cooper, would you like toe over and see him?"


    Selena had been spending time with Betty these past few days and hadn''t visited Manston Manor.


    Selena immediately went over and found Raymond in the bedroom.


    Raymond seemed to be in good physical shape, but his mood was off.


    Selena sat by his bed. "Want some water?"


    Just then, Ronald called her, saying that the crew Betty was supposed to join had changed their filming location and would now be going to another country, so Betty had to leave soon. Selena immediately had an idea. She hung up and spoke to Raymond in a gentler tone, "Want ate-night snack? I''ll make it myself."


    Raymond''s face was initially cold, and he was even holding a book, pretending to read and ignoring her.


    But when he heard that, he paused, thinking he misheard, ''Selena cooking for me?''


    But then he calmed down.


    She''d said this after taking a phone call, which meant she wanted to ask him for a favor.


    Selena suggested, "How about I make a sandwich? Will you eat it?"


    Raymond pretended to hesitate for three seconds. "Is it good?"

 Chapter 945 I Havent Done This for Anyone Else

    Selena dashed downstairs to the kitchen, but when she opened the fridge, there was no bread in sight. She quickly ran to the nearest supermarket and grabbed some.


    From buying the ingredients to finishing the sandwich, it took her just twenty minutes.


    When she ced the sandwich in front of Raymond, he looked at the te and frowned. "That was fast." Selena sat down, her face full of anticipation. "Yeah, give it a try."


    Raymond looked at her, his expression turning cold. "You think you can fool me with this?"


    Selena said, "I haven''t made this for anyone else."


    With that one sentence, his anger melted away. "Really?"


    Raymond''s mouth curved into a smile. "Actually, this looks pretty good. It''s got carbs, protein, and veggies."


    As soon as he took the first bite, Selena made a request, "Raymond, can I borrow your private jet?"


    Raymond hadn''t even swallowed his first bite.


    His eyes turned cold, and he seemed about to put the sandwich down.


    The next second, Selena grabbed a napkin and wiped the corner of his mouth.


    He froze, not daring to move.


    After wiping, Selena ced the napkin on the tray. "I need to do something soon and will need the private jet, probably in two days." Raymond asked, "Just one jet?"


    Selena nodded.


    Raymond asked tentatively, "Then can you make oatmeal for me tomorrow morning?"


    Selena replied, "Sure."


    Confirming that Raymond had agreed, Selena immediately took out her phone and called Betty to tell her about the n.


    Raymond slowly cut his sandwich with a fork, pausing when he heard her conversation.


    In that moment, he realized she was quite clever. She knew she couldn''t confront the White family directly, but she could start with Nathan.


    Nathan, with his ruthless and cunning nature, was currently under the delusion that Betty would forgive him, that was why he was in such a attitude.


    Selena borrowing Raymond''s private jet was to send Betty abroad ahead of time. Since Betty was about to start filming in Hollywood, she could stay there until her scenes were done and then return as a Hollywood actress. Before that, Selena would create the illusion of Betty''s death back home, making Nathan experience the pain of loss.


    Such a man like Nathan would only realize Betty''s importance to him after a severe shock.


    When Betty returned, Nathan would be obedient.


    As long as Nathan still liked Betty, he would do whatever she said.


    This was Selena''s n: to have Betty fake her death and leave.


    Betty agreed without hesitation, and since her involvement in Hollywood hadn''t been publicly announced, Nathan wouldn''t investigate the crew abroad.


    After hanging up, Selena let out a long sigh of relief but then remembered Aria''s words. Aria was still nning to take action.


    Selena couldn''t help but think, if she were Aria, who would she target next?


    Then Selena had her answer: Ann.


    Because Austin, Sophia, and Ronald had all been trending topics, constantly under public scrutiny. If anything happened to any of them, it would cause a huge uproar. So, Aria would likely target someone like Ann, who worked behind the


    scenes.


    Moreover, Ann was Selena''s assistant, and losing her would be a significant blow to Selena.


    Selena immediately called Ann to ask if there were any strange people around her.


    Aria, that lunatic, could act at any moment.


    "No, just a few colleagues workingte on the top floor." Ann was still at the office and hadn''t left yet.


    Selena uttered, "Ann, don''t leave tonight. I''ll have Bettye over; we need to put on a show tonight."


    After saying this, Selena got up and looked at Raymond, who was sitting on the bed. "I have something to take care of."


    "Come see me tomorrow." After saying this, Raymond, fearing his tone was too stiff, added, "At least for the sake of lending you my private jet, you muste see me tomorrow."

 Chapter 946 The Plan Began

    When Selena got to thepany, Betty was already there.


    Selena had her team check the surveince around thepany for any suspicious vehicles.


    Aria was thrilled with how well thest car ident she set up went, and she was probably going to try the same trick again.


    Sure enough, soon her people reported back that a big truck had been parked about six hundred feet from thepany since the afternoon. Trucks never parked there before since the area was surrounded by office buildings. Selena had her bodyguard dress up in Ann''s clothes, put on a mask and hat to look like Ann, and then had Betty get in the car with the bodyguard.


    This bodyguard was the best driver in all of Ashbourne Manor and would definitely lead the truck onto the bridge. When the vehicle plunged into the river, Ann would pretend to be rescued, and Betty would disappear in the river. The n kicked off.


    As soon as the car drove a bit, the truck started tailing them.


    Even though the car was about to go into the water, Betty wasn''t scared at all because she trusted Selena and Selena''s bodyguard.


    When the car reached the bridge, the truck finally made its move.


    The car crashed through the guardrail and plunged into the river.


    Betty was quickly and quietly rescued after hitting the water.


    Ann was waiting by the riverbank. She knew the drill, having driven into the river with Selena before. Ann pretended to be unconscious by the water, and soon rescuers would find her, while the bodyguard swam several hundred feet away and disappeared as nned.


    In the middle of the night, the car ident hit the news again.


    Nathan had someone tailing Betty and knew she was in the car, so he rushed to the scene.


    Rescuers pulled Ann, who was lying by the water, onto the ambnce, but there was no sign of Betty.


    Nathan stood on the bridge, hearing the ring sirens around him, his expression terrifying. "What do you mean you can''t find Betty? Keep looking, find her now!"


    Betty wasn''t a good swimmer. In high school, she was bullied after Aria took her spot, and she was pushed into the school pool, nearly drowning. Since then, Betty had a deep fear of water.


    Betty didn''t tell Selena about this and chose to go along with Selena''s n, even though she was terrified.


    After an hour passed, the rescuers still hadn''t found anything. Nathan jumped into the river from the bridge.


    Someone called out, "Mr. White!"


    Another one shouted, "Oh no! Mr. White jumped into the river!"


    Nathan swam in the icy water for a while, shouting loudly, "Betty! Where are you?"


    In the end, his voice became hoarse.


    Everyone knew that if someone wasn''t rescued within an hour of falling into the water, survival was unlikely. Especially with such arge river, it was unclear if she had sunk to the bottom or drifted elsewhere.


    Nathan swam in the river for two hours, exhausted, beforeing ashore.


    "Keep looking!" He even kicked one of his subordinates, fearing they weren''t fast enough.


    But after three hours, the rescuers began suggesting hiring local body retrievers.


    Every year, people drowned in this river, either by suicide or car idents, resulting in at least two deaths annually.


    So a profession emerged, specializing in retrieving bodies.


    Rescuers only saved people, not bodies. Now that it was daylight and they still hadn''t found Betty, they sincerely suggested it.


    But Nathan''s eyes turned terrifying in an instant. He grabbed the man''s cor. "What did you say? You think Betty is dead? She won''t die! Keep looking!"


    They continued searching from night until noon the next day, with many reporters and onlookers gathering.


    Nathan stood quietly by the river, watching the boats still searching for Betty, saying nothing.


    Suddenly, Aria appeared behind him, her tone very smug, "Nathan, I said I would leave Selena isted and helpless. Look, I''ve taken care of another one."


    Nathan''s body stiffened, his voice hoarse. "Was it you who orchestratedst night?"


    Aria only knew one person had died and thought it was Ann, so she nodded without hesitation. "Yes, didn''t you lend me a few people? They were the ones driving the truck. I didn''t even spend any money this time." Aria looked at the people retrieving bodies from the river, feeling immensely satisfied. "Nathan, your people are very effective. This time, Ann definitely won''t survive! After all, it''s been several hours."


    The next second, Nathan grabbed Aria by the neck. "Did I fucking tell you to do that?"

 Chapter 947 Shes Just Unlucky

    Aria was gasping for air, her hands frantically pping at his arm. For a second, she really thought she was done for.


    Her face turned beet red, eyes bulging like they were about to pop out.


    Nathan had a death grip on her and shoved her into the water.


    The water by the shore was shallow, and Aria fell in, getting drenched. She stared at Nathan, totally shocked. She never thought he''d actually do it.


    A few minutester, Aria tried to back away, but she stumbled into deeper water. She freaked out, iling around, trying to grab onto something, almost drowning. Nathan didn''t even nce at her; he just kept watching the boats dredging the river.


    Aria struggled to crawl back to the shore, her eyes red with anger. "Nathan! Are you out of your mind? You almost killed me! What the hell are you doing?" She cried, wiping her tears away in a messy, frantic way.


    Nathan took a step back from her.


    Aria, feeling totally wronged, squatted down and started bawling. "Are you mad at me because of some girl? You promised Mom you''d protect me forever!" Her cries were almost hysterical.


    Nathan stayed silent, feeling a sharp pain in his chest, his hands shaking.


    "Nathan, when I killed Betty''s parents not long ago, you didn''t say a word. But now, for Ann, you''re losing it. Are you tired of Betty and into Ann now?"


    "Shut up." Nathan''s face didn''t even change.


    He just kept staring at the river, calm as ever.


    Aria kept cursing, but her voice got quieter.


    Two hourster, the rescue team came back with news.


    One of the rescuers said, "Ms. Anderson might''ve been dragged down by something and sunk, or maybe she got washed somewhere else. This river''s huge. The person who disappearedst year still hasn''t been found; they might''ve been eaten by the animals in there."


    Aria was still crying, but when she heard that, she realized the dead person was Betty.


    She stopped crying and stood up. "That bitch had iting! She messed with me!"


    The rescuers gave Aria aplicated look, then nced at Nathan. "Leave this to the body retrievers; we gotta head back."


    Nathan had his guys keep searching the river, but there was no news.


    His mind was a mess, and he didn''t even get mad at the rescue team.


    Aria clung to his arm, acting all spoiled. "So it was Betty who died. You must''ve felt something after all those years with her. She probably still dreamed of marrying you. What an idiot, getting yed by you."


    The sound of a p echoed, and Aria''s head snapped to the side, her cheek swelling up.


    Aria cared most about her face now, so after realizing what happened, she tried to grab Nathan.


    Nathan looked at the bodyguard next to him, "Take her back. Don''t let her out without my orders." Aria couldn''t believe it, "Nathan, are you gonna put me under house arrest?"


    Nathan didn''t look at her and sat down nearby.


    The grass was soaked, and his pants got wet, but he didn''t seem to notice, just waiting for some news.


    In the distance, Selena put away her binocrs and told the driver, "Let''s go to the hospital to pick up Ann."


    Selena had seen Nathan and Aria''s fight through the binocrs, not knowing what it was about, but Nathan cared about Betty, and Aria relied on Nathan. Now that they were at odds, neither had the energy to deal with her. Selena''s eyes were cold. Then she went to the hospital to pick up Ann.


    Ann had been brought therest night and checked by a doctor. She was fine and had just finished the discharge procedures.


    Selena and Ann exchanged a look in the car, and Ann asked first, "When is Betty leaving the country?"


    Selena replied, "Tonight at midnight."


    Ann asked, "Ms. Fair, Aria is a madwoman. She really won''t make another move?"


    Selena sneered, "She''s a madwoman, but Nathan''s even crazier. He''ll keep Aria in check. He can''t find Betty now and has already had Aria taken back. She won''t be let out for a while. Plus, Aria borrowed people from Nathanst night, basically using Nathan to kill Betty. He can''t do anything but go crazy trying to find her."


    The best way to make a mad person feel sorrow was to let them experienceplete and utter pain first.


    Only then would they understand what they had lost.

 Chapter 948: What Right Does a Culprit Like You Have

    Ann didn''t get it and just nned to drive on.


    But then she spotted a car not too far away and froze.


    That car in the shadows looked a lot like one she knew.


    Ann frowned, rolled down the window to get a better look, but the car was already gone.


    She wasn''t sure if she was seeing things. Brody wouldn''te to the hospital to see her, no way.


    Ann rolled up the window and drove back to thepany in silence.


    As soon as Selena got out of her car, another one pulled up in front of her. Nathan jumped out, ignored her, and rushed into the building.


    A cold glint shed in Selena''s eyes, but she didn''t tell security to stop him.


    Nathan obviously couldn''t find anyone by the river, so he hoped Betty might have snuck back to thepany.


    Betty had been all about her worktely; maybe she was at S.M Corporation right now, just not telling him to mess with him.


    But after searching the top floor, he didn''t see Betty.


    The folks at S.M Corporation looked at him like he was nuts.


    When Selena got off the top floor elevator, everyone immediately crowded around her.


    One of them said, "Ms. Fair, some crazy guy just barged in."


    "Ignore it," Selena said tly as she walked into her office.


    She had just sat down when there was amotion at the door.


    Nathan kicked it open and stormed in. "Selena, did you hide Betty?"


    Selena found it amusing and slowly put down the document she was holding.


    She looked at him coldly and said, "Shouldn''t you be asking Aria about her ''good deeds''? Back in school, she took Betty''s spot to study abroad, leaving her family broke. You shamelessly yed with Betty''s feelings. Then she hired someone to kill Betty''s parents. Now she''s ordered someone to take Betty''s life. You''re looking for Betty. Do you think she wants to be found by you? Even if she sank to the bottom of the river and got eaten by fish, she wouldn''t want you to find her." Selena''s tone was casual, but every word cut deep, making Nathan step back.


    Selena stood up and slowly walked toward him. "Now that Betty''s dead, don''t you find it disgusting to pretend you''re in love? When Aria took Betty''s spot, what were you doing? Nothing. When Aria had Betty''s parents killed and then bragged about it to Betty, you just watched! Now that Betty''s dead, you go crazy. Isn''t thatughable and sickening? What did Betty do to deserve being tangled up with the White family? Now that she''s dead, she''s finally free from all of you!" Nathan shouted, "Damn it, Selena, stop saying Betty is dead!"


    Selena raised her hand and pped Nathan, leaving him stunned for several seconds.


    "Betty is dead, killed by you, and you daree to me for her!" Selena yelled. "Betty finally had a new life, and I got her a chance to act. Do you know how hard it was for her to stand up again? I even found a doctor to treat her hand. What right do you, the culprit, have to shout in front of me? Don''t you find yourself disgusting?"


    Nathan, usually so slick, couldn''t find a word to say and felt pain all over.


    He opened his mouth, but tears started to fall.


    Selenaughed out loud and said, "Seeing you cry makes me even more disgusted. Get lost!"


    She turned and went back to her chair.


    Nathan stood there, clutching his heart in pain. His face turned pale, and he fell backward, fainting from the anger.


    Selena frowned, feeling even more disdain, and called for two bodyguards. "Throw him downstairs."


    The bodyguards thought she meant to throw him from the top floor and quickly said, "Ms. Fair, we live in a society governed byw, and it''s not easy for any of us to get to this point." Selena, sitting in her chair, was in a bad mood but suddenlyughed.


    These two bodyguards were so naive. If she really wanted them to throw him from the top floor, they might actually do it.


    Selena chuckled, "What are you thinking? I mean take him to the first floor and throw him out of ourpany."


    The bodyguards nodded, "Got it, Ms. Fair. We''ll get it done."


    The people on the top floor didn''t actually know who Nathan was or what he had done, but seeing Selena so angry, they were sure Nathan had done something unforgivable. They trusted Selena unconditionally, even the new employees.


    S.M Corporation was still growing. Maybe the future would be full of challenges, but even when thepany became famous, no private information about Selena ever leaked out. All employees chose to keep every secret within.

 Chapter 949 If I Want to Deal with You

    The two bodyguards had already dragged Nathan down to the first floor. They thought about pushing him down the stairs but worried about getting caught by reporters, which would spell trouble for S.M Corporation. So, they hauled Nathan over to the flower bed and dumped him there.


    Nathan had driven himself over, probably never imagining that Selena would piss him off so much he''d pass out. And he definitely didn''t expect that after he fainted, she wouldn''t call an ambnce but would have the bodyguards toss him out instead.


    When Nathan came to, his suit was covered in dust, and passing cars kept kicking up more dirt.


    He was lying in the flower bed by the roadside, and no one had bothered to take him to the hospital while he was out cold.


    That day, word spread like wildfire that Selena had someone throw the unconscious Nathan out of the building.


    A lot of people in the circle couldn''t believe it. Everyone knew Nathan was a real piece of work; if he wanted to mess with someone, they had to give up something, or he wouldn''t let it slide.


    Plus, the White family was definitely going to pick Nathan as the next heir, and Jerry had already hinted at this a while back.


    Was Selena asking for trouble by pissing him off?


    Everyone thought Nathan would strike back right away and wouldn''t stop until he got his revenge on Selena.


    But hours went by, and no one heard a peep from Nathan.


    Early the next morning, Selena personally saw Betty off at the airport. Since it was a private jet, Nathan couldn''t get any info. Betty was supposed to be back in two months, so before she left, she held Selena''s hand, eyes red, not knowing what to say.


    Selena just hugged Betty and reminded her, "The director''s got a bad temper. If you feel wronged, call us, but don''t sh with him. A lot of international stars have been chewed out by him; it''s not just you." Betty said firmly, "Ms. Fair, I will repay you."


    The ne slowly took off, and Selena stood there, looking up until her neck hurt before heading back.


    Selena wasn''t worried about Nathan''s revenge at all. She heard that Nathan had woken up in the afternoon but then went to the riverbank to look for Betty. He didn''t have the energy to go after anyone now. Aria was locked up in the White Vi by him and couldn''t go anywhere. With this lesson, Nathan wouldn''t lend anyone to Aria again.


    Without the White family backing her, Aria was nothing to worry about.


    A weekter, Nathan''s crew was still scouring the river but couldn''t find any trace of Betty.


    Nathan had forcefully cleaned house in the White family, officially bing the heir. Most of those who opposed him were shipped off to other ces.


    Word on the street was that Jerry tried to stop him but ended up exiled to some small ind abroad to live out his days, which was basically a prison sentence.


    People in the circle said Jerry got betrayed by the grandson he trusted, but no matter what, Nathan had locked down his position and took over all the White family businesses.


    Aria thought Nathan''s takeover meant she''d be living the high life, but she was still stuck in her room, not allowed to go out.


    She started a hunger strike and threatened to kill herself.


    The guards at her door couldn''t take it anymore and let her out.


    Aria rushed downstairs and spotted Nathan right away.


    In just a week, Nathan had lost over ten pounds, and his already dark aura had turned even colder.


    When he saw Aria, his face went ice-cold, filled with endless darkness.


    Aria, who had been excited, felt her legs go weak at the sight of him.


    But her years of dealing with Nathan kicked in, and she started acting all sweet, "Nathan, you''ve locked me up for a week. Isn''t that enough? I know I was wrong, really."


    She ran over and hugged his arm, "Didn''t you promise Mom to take care of me? Now that you''re the heir of the White family, you can support me even better. Don''t treat me like this; we''re real siblings." Nathan''s pent-up anger finally erupted like a volcano.


    He yanked his hand back and shoved Aria away. "I take good care of you, can you bring Betty back? Can you?"


    This question left Aria frozen in ce.


    She sat on the ground, stunned, and it took her a while to react. Then she got mad too.


    She yelled, "Are you going to lock me up for life over some slut? I don''t get it. You''ve already slept with Betty, what more do you want from her?"


    Nathan raised his hand and pped Aria, barely keeping his rage in check.


    He looked at her with a dark expression, his voice hoarse, "Keeping you confined is protecting you; otherwise, I would''ve killed you long ago."

 Chapter 950 Raymond Is Very Angry

    As soon as those words left his mouth, the room got thick with a deadly vibe.


    Aria was so freaked out she almost screamed.


    Right then, the bodyguards stepped in, holding her up and trying to get her to the second floor.


    Nathan sat down slowly, his voice cold as ice, "If she steps out again, you''re dead."


    Both bodyguards shuddered and quickly hustled Aria upstairs.


    Aria''s mind was spinning. She couldn''t wrap her head around the fact that Nathan actually wanted to kill her.


    As they shoved her into the room, she managed to stammer, "Has Nathan lost his mind?"


    Nathan was downstairs and didn''t hear her, but the bodyguards still went pale. "Ms. White, you better stay put. Mr. White''s been in a foul moodtely. Haven''t you noticed a lot of the White family members are missing?" Aria''s heart skipped a beat. "What do you mean?"


    One of the bodyguards nced around before whispering, "Even Mr. Jerry White got shipped off to some ind."


    Aria''s legs turned to jelly, and she almost hit the floor.


    At that moment, she truly believed Nathan had changed.


    He used to hang on Jerry''s every word, but now he had taken over the White family with an iron fist, wiping out anyone who crossed him.


    Most of the White family was either dead or exiled, leaving just a few behind.


    Nathan''s rise to power was brutal, and he radiated a violent energy.


    The bodyguard added, "Ms. White, if you want toe out, don''t stir up any trouble. No one dares to mess with Mr. White now."


    Nathan needed someone to unleash his rage on. Anyone who pissed him off was as good as dead.


    Aria shivered and nodded, slowly closing and locking the door herself.


    Back on her bed, she felt a chill run through her. Even though summer was near, she was freezing.


    The phone in the room rang, and a familiar, sultry voice came through, "So, did Nathan let you out?"


    Aria stammered, unable to form a full sentence, "Nathan, he..."


    Tessa''s voice turned impatient. "You''re useless, Aria. I can''t rely on you."


    Aria, scared, said, "No, he''s really terrifying now. I..."


    The call abruptly ended.


    Aria panicked. Pleasing Tessa was her only shot at meeting that man.


    But now, Aria didn''t dare to provoke Nathan, especially after sensing his murderous intent. She just wanted to stay in her room; her life was more important. Over the past week, the chaos in the White family had be the talk of the town.


    At that moment, Paul was sitting by Raymond''s bed. "Raymond, what do you think?"


    Over the past week, Raymond had been a good sport about taking his meds. All his wounds had scabbed over, and he could already get out of bed.


    When Paul knocked on the door earlier, Raymond thought it was Selena. Seeing it wasn''t her, a flicker of disappointment crossed his face.


    Paul acted like he didn''t notice. "What do I think? I think he''s always been a nutjob."


    Raymond leaned against the bed, holding some recent documents from the Montague Group.


    Paul got up and opened the curtains. "The White family''s drama has settled down. What about the Montague family? I heard Elbert''s been cozying up to Mr. Scott, who''s been in Silver Bay City for days, and you haven''t done a thing. Are you really gonna let Elbert snag the CEO spot?"


    Raymond looked out the window, his eyes flickering.


    Every day, when the sun hit that spot, Selena would show up.


    Just as he thought this, there was a knock on the door.


    Paul was about to open it when Raymond, who was sitting on the bed, threw off the covers and got up, pulling him back to open the door himself.


    Paul stumbled a bit from the pull. If he hadn''t been quick, he would''ve fallen.


    When the door opened, Raymond saw Selena standing there, trying to hide his eagerness. "Why are you here again?"


    Selena was holding a tray and saw Paul standing nearby.


    Paul had nned to sit down since he had just arrived and had some stuff to discuss with Raymond.


    But when Raymond turned back to the bed, he gave Paul a look that said he could leave.


    Paul instinctively checked the time. He''d been there for less than three minutes and had just sat down. He pretended not to see Raymond''s hint and sat on a nearby chair.


    Selena set up a small table on the bed, wiped a spoon, and fed Raymond a spoonful of soup.


    Paul couldn''t help butment, "His chest and head are hurt, not his hands. And the doc said the wounds have scabbed over, so he can get out of bed now."


    Selena paused, thought it over, and said, "Then you can eat by yourself."


    Raymond''s expression turned icy, and he shot Paul a look of pure displeasure.


    Out of politeness, Selena asked Paul, "Mr. Adams, would you like some fruit?"


    Paul sat upright in the chair, his tone t, "That''s not for you to ask. You used to be the hostess of Manston Manor, but not anymore."


    Raymond was fuming. A week ago, he''d borrowed Selena''s private jet, and her attitude had softened a bit. She''d beening over once a day, and their rtionship was finally starting to thaw. If Paul made Selena stoping, Raymond would definitely cut ties with him!

 Chapter 951 No Energy to Think About Relationship

    Selena heard Paul''s words and immediately regretted what she had said.


    With all the staff at Manston Manor, Paul had probably been asked about it the moment he walked in. She nodded in agreement.


    But then Raymond chimed in, "Not now, but maybe someday."


    He was basically hinting at his feelings for Selena, right in front of Paul.


    Selena, sitting by the bed, quickly responded, "We''ll see."


    She was too busy dealing with All Star Entertainment to think about rtionships right now.


    But to Raymond, her words felt like a soft rejection, especially with Paul right there.


    Raymond didn''t need to look up to know Paul was probably smirking at him.


    He stared at the small table, grabbed a spoon, and stirred his oatmeal.


    Raymond tried to hide his disappointment, "I was just kidding, don''t think I still care about you."


    Selena sighed in relief and stood up. "I gotta go. I have a meeting in an hour."


    Raymond''s fingers paused. Even if he was slow, he could feel her deliberate coldness.


    All the warmth and tension between them over the past week vanished instantly.


    Raymond said, "Do what you want."


    Selena thought for a moment and reminded him, "Don''t do any heavy lifting for now."


    Raymond could only get out of bed and walk; running was out of the question, and his wounds were healing slowly.


    Raymond wanted to say something to provoke her but held back in front of Paul.


    He was afraid Paul would think he didn''t like Selena and would go after her.


    Paul, apart from his interest in weapons, was pretty emotionless.


    Paul surely still remembered Emily''s grudge against Selena.


    After Selena left, Paul stretched his legs and put his feet up on the low table.


    Paul remarked, "She doesn''t seem to care about you."


    Raymond rolled his eyes, "Mind your own business."


    Paul was taken aback by the retort.


    Raymond, venting his frustration, stirred the porridge in his bowl haphazardly, getting angrier the more he thought about it. "Are you and Alex trying to mess with me?" One brought up Brenda''s issue, and the other said harsh things to lower Selena''s opinion of Raymond. Were they trying to keep him from winning her back?


    Seeing that Raymond was genuinely getting angry, Paul quickly changed the subject, "What are you going to do about Elbert?"


    Raymond snorted, "What trouble can Elbert cause?" He lost his appetite and felt a bitterness in his chest.


    Paul, who had a bad temper and was always straightforward, felt uneasy seeing Raymond poking at the oatmeal in his bowl. "Should I leave?"


    "Get lost." Raymond was fuming with anger and had nowhere to vent it.


    Paul immediately stood up and really left.


    When he got downstairs, Paul ran into Selena, who was about to drive away.


    Selena genuinely didn''t see Paul, and as the car turned, the sshed water soaked Paul''s pant leg.


    Paul looked down and instantly thought, ''Damn, Selena and Raymond are really just as bad.''


    On her way back, she first went to the pet hospital.


    Max had been staying there for over a week and could barely walk recently. The doctor had said several bones were broken and needed time to heal. When Max saw Selena, he got extremely excited, wagging his tail furiously, sticking out his tongue, and limping over with his injured leg.


    Selena quickly walked over and squatted down in front of him. "Max, feeling better?"


    Max''s whimpering wasn''t as sharp as before, probably knowing he had suffered a lot.


    And he hadn''t seen Selena recently, thinking he had been abandoned by her, so he seemed very pitiful.

 Chapter 952 Tamed by Raymond

    Selena gently petted Max''s head, thinking about that video, and tears almost spilled over.


    Back when Max was happy, he''d run circles around her. Now, he barely had the energy to bark a few times before plopping down.


    Selena cradled his head and gave him a little massage. "I''m sorry, buddy. I won''t leave you at Manston Manor again."


    Max''s ears twitched in contentment.


    Selena hung out with him for a couple of hours before heading back, reminding him over and over, "You need to stay here to get better. I can''t take you with me right now. Once you''re all healed up, I''ll bring you home, okay? Be good." Max, being the smart pup he was, picked up on Selena''s feelings. Even though he didn''t want her to go, he stayed put, wagging his tail and not moving an inch.


    Selena thought Max was so adorable she snapped a pic and posted it: [Max in recovery.]


    Raymond was the first to like the post. Selena even wondered if he was constantly refreshing her updates.


    After liking the post, Raymond zoomed in on the photo. He liked Max, but knowing it was a gift from her first love made him uneasy. Raymond called out, "John."


    John quickly came in from outside. "Mr. Montague, what can I do for you?"


    Raymond ordered, "Find me a pet, one that looks more impressive than Max."


    John didn''t expect Raymond to getpetitive over pets.


    Just as John was about to agree, Raymond''s eyes darkened. "Never mind, I''ll have one airlifted from Vistalia."


    There were plenty of fierce beasts in the underground fighting arena, some even trained as loyal and fierce pets. So he immediately called Helen, saying he wanted to pick one out himself.


    Helen frowned on the other end, never having seen Raymond so serious. "Raymond, how about that wolf king?" There was a wolf king there, fierce but tamed by Raymond.


    Raymond said, "Okay, airlift it over."


    Helen lit a cigarette, her tone teasing, "Are you sure the girl you like will like this?"


    The wolf king had white fur, a rare mutation, one in tens of thousands.


    Because of this, the wolf king wasn''t killed, and Raymond had bought it at a high price back then.


    The wolf king had been secretly trained, essentially a weapon.


    Raymond remarked, "She''ll like it."


    So two dayster, Raymond went to Ashbourne Manor because the white wolf had arrived.


    Although the white wolf had been raised from a young age, it was done in a brutal way, so it retained its fierce nature.


    But now it had a big pink bow around its neck, even a golden bell, and its thick white tail hung down. Its blue eyes, which were originally full of menace, were ruined by this cute outfit. Even more absurd, Raymond had it on a leash, like a dog.


    Initially, the wolf king protested, refusing to wear the leash.


    Raymond''s face turned cold, and it quickly came forward to please him, showing a fawning attitude.


    At the entrance of Ashbourne Manor, Raymond rang the doorbell.


    It was Selena who opened the door, and she was stunned when she saw him. Her gaze fell on the wolf.


    Raymond coughed and handed her the leash. "This is for you."


    The wolf king''s fur almost stood on end when the leash was handed to Selena.


    Raymond''s face darkened, and he said sternly, "Behave."


    The wolf king, frightened, quickly circled around Selena, rubbing against her, the bell on its neck ringing constantly.


    Selena frowned, wondering what this was about.


    Raymond made it clear, "A gift for you, to keep Maxpany."


    Selena didn''t realize it was a wolf at first, just thought it was very beautiful and majestic, all white like Max.


    Max was indeed lonely at Ashbourne Manor, which was why he couldn''t be without Selena. Selena thought, ''Maybe Max will be happier with apanion.''

 Chapter 953 Cooking Together

    Selena thought, ''Max is pretty sharp. Is he gonna freak out because of this new dog?''


    She nced at the big dog and asked Raymond, "What''s its name?"


    Raymond hadn''t named it yet. Seeing her interest, he grinned, "What do you want to call it?"


    "Blizzard," she said, noticing how strong the dog was. She thought Max was tough, but Blizzard was on another level.


    She liked Blizzard, but she needed to see how Max would react.


    "Let''s keep it here for now. When Max gets back, we''ll see if they get along," Selena suggested.


    Raymond was a bit taken aback but didn''t say anything. If she thought it was a dog, so be it. Most people would just think Blizzard was a huge dog, not realizing it was a wolf. Selena untied Blizzard and removed the bow and bell that seemed to humiliate it.


    Blizzard sat down, its head almost reaching Selena''s chest. She''d never seen such a big dog.


    Women can''t resist beautiful things, so she whipped out her phone, snapped a pic of Blizzard, and posted it on social media: [Max''s new buddy, Blizzard.]


    The post got a lot of likes, but some folks recognized it was a wolf and started asking questions.


    [White wolves are super rare. How''d you get one?]


    [Looks purebred. Its strength is probably like ten grown men.]


    [It seems bigger than a regr wolf. Could it be a wolf king?]


    Selena''s followers included some business big shots who''d seen it all. But she usually didn''t read thements, so after posting, she kept petting Blizzard. Blizzard smelled Max on her and felt a bit uneasy. But when it met Raymond''s gaze, it quickly backed down.


    Selena couldn''t just send Raymond away after epting his gift, so she invited him in.


    Today, Selena had given Fiona the day off. Fiona was visiting family, so Selena had to make tea herself.


    Raymond sat on the living room couch, and Blizzard jumped up too, like it was iming its territory.


    It was getting dark outside, and the lights inside were bright.


    "Get down," Raymondmanded, his sharp eyes and stunning face making him seem even fiercer than Blizzard.


    Blizzard shivered and jumped to the floor.


    While making tea in the kitchen, Selena saw Blizzarde in. She had a weird feeling that Blizzard didn''t want to stay with Raymond and was seeking her protection. After making the tea, she went out, but Blizzard didn''t follow. Instead, it jumped out through the floor-to-ceiling window and ran around the garden.


    Selena was worried, "It''s not familiar with the ce. What if it runs away?"


    "It won''t," Raymond said, leaning over to take the tea she made, his fingers brushing hers as he looked up at her.


    Selena avoided his gaze and asked, "Have you had dinner? How about some pasta?"


    "I haven''t eaten," he said, withdrawing his fingers and holding the warm cup, gently rubbing it.


    "Then I''ll make it now," she said, heading back to the kitchen. She heard him say, "I''ll go with you." Selena looked at him skeptically, ''You never do housework. What can you do in the kitchen?''


    But Raymond had already stood up and followed her to the kitchen.


    Selena took out an onion and ced it in the sink. "Wash this and chop it up."


    She then took out a head of garlic and ced it on the cutting board, "Peel a few cloves of garlic."


    Raymond had never cooked before. The most he''d done was catch wild animals, wash them casually, and roast them when on a mission.


    He peeled a few cloves of garlic, chopped them, and put them in a bowl. Then he rubbed his eyes, and the residue stung instantly.


    His eyes turned red from the irritation.


    Selena had just put the pasta in the water and turned to see his tears falling. "It''s just pasta. Do you have to be so moved?" Raymond, with tears in his eyes, said, "Selena, my eyes hurt."

 Chapter 954 Llie Down And Dont Move

    Selena dropped the spat, grabbed his hand, and took the knife away. "Go to the bathroom."


    Raymond squinted and got pushed to the first-floor bathroom.


    Selena sshed water on his eyes. "Bend over, or your clothes will get soaked."


    He bent over quickly, his eyes still burning.


    Selena washed his eyes several times, then grabbed his hands, squeezed some hand soap, and carefully scrubbed each finger.


    After rinsing off the soap, she squeezed more and finally got the garlic smell off his hands.


    Selena grabbed a face towel, dried his fingers, and held his chin, tilting his head slightly. "How are your eyes? Still hurt?" she asked.


    They were so close they could feel each other''s breath.


    "I feel like I''m going blind," Raymond said, his eyes red and stinging but bearable.


    Selena washed his eyes a few more times with clean water.


    "If you''re really ufortable, I''ll take you to the hospital," she said.


    "No need, I''ll just lie on the couch for a bit," Raymond replied.


    She helped him to the couch, worried about his injury. "Lie down and don''t move. Do you still want the pasta?"


    Selena didn''t want to admit it, but when she lifted Raymond''s chin, she was struck by how handsome he was. Her heart was still racing.


    Raymond grabbed a pillow and leaned on the couch. Just as he was about to nod, the phone rang.


    He didn''t want to answer but saw it was from Montague Vi.


    He answered, and the butler''s panicked voice came through, "Mr. Raymond Montague, Mr. William Montague went out at six this evening and hasn''t returned yet!" Raymond stood up, his tone cold, "Did Grandpa say anything before he left?"


    The butler replied, "He just said he had some business to attend to. I thought he wasing to see you, so I didn''t ask further."


    "No driver with him?" Raymond asked.


    "The driver isn''t answering the phone either," the butler responded.


    After hanging up, Raymond made several calls, mobilizing everyone to look for William.


    When Selena heard William was missing, she got in the car with him.


    But as soon as they drove out of Ashbourne Manor, they saw several cars parked outside the gate, all belonging to Elbert''s people.


    Elbert stood in the middle of the road, looking smug.


    Behind him stood other Montague family members, including Grace.


    Everyone had heard William was missing, and they suspected Raymond.


    If he wanted to secure his position as CEO of the Montague Group, he needed William''s 15% shares.


    Elbert, dressed in a suit, stood at the front with a sanctimonious look. "Raymond, I never thought you''d harm your own grandpa. We won''t tolerate you anymore."


    Raymond, sitting in the driver''s seat, coldly looked at the people blocking his way.


    Grace''s face was full of suspicion. Under the light, she saw Selena in the passenger seat and became furious. "Raymond, how did you be like this? For Selena, are you nning to keep making mistakes?" Other Montague family members started questioning him, asking where he had hidden William.


    Everyone thought he was the one who did it.


    Just like when news of Christopher''s death came, everyone thought Raymond had killed Christopher.


    Growing impatient, Raymond stepped on the gas.


    Elbert thought Raymond would have to get out of the car, but he didn''t.


    The car elerated, and Elbert ran aside in fright.


    Raymond drove, squeezing through the gap between two cars, pushing them aside as if challenging the group.

 Chapter 955 He Was Simply Reckless

    Elbert''s face went from dark to something more thoughtful.


    Looking at the angry faces around him, he sighed, "You all see it, ever since he''s been with Selena, he doesn''t care about anything anymore. While he still holds fewer shares, we need to kick him out of the Montague family." Grace''s face was just as grim; Raymond''s actions were a p in the face to their elders.


    And if Raymond really did something to William, then he was acting like a loose cannon, ignoring everyone.


    Elbert saw the looks on everyone''s faces, knowing none of them were on Raymond''s side anymore.


    If anything happened to William, they could vote to boot Raymond from the Montague family registry.


    Elbert''s lips curled into a fake sad smile. "For now, let''s try to get him to hand over Dad. Dad''s health has always been bad; he can''t take any more stress."


    Others started chiming in, "Raymond''s getting more and more out of control. He was already unpredictable back then, killing his brother, and now he''s going after his grandpa."


    "The CEO spot was never Raymond''s; it was Christopher''s!"


    "Kick him out of the Montague family!"


    Someone started shouting, which was exactly what Elbert wanted.


    Elbert and Harry exchanged a nce, both with a knowing smile.


    Meanwhile, William was taken to a pitch-ck room. He looked at the man walking ahead, trembling and silent.


    The man seemed to be wrapped in darkness, always hazy.


    William hadn''t forgotten the phone call he got.


    A man said on the phone, "Grandpa, it''s Christopher. I miss you."


    William''s biggest regret was agreeing to let Christopher go on that mission.


    Following the man''s lead, he arrived at a building, and the driver had already passed out.


    The ce was a maze, full of twists and turns.


    William finally got to a spacious area. His hands were tied, and soon someone came over and blindfolded him.


    Then he heard two voices.


    The voices were very simr; one was Christopher, and the other was unknown.


    Christopher asked anxiously, "What do you want? Why did you bring my grandpa here?"


    The other man said, "Christopher, I''ve made it clear. I want that information. You don''t want to fight, but I do. You coward, just wait and see how I kill them." Christopher said, "Don''t do anything stupid. I gave the information to..." He paused.


    The other man, eager and ferocious, demanded, "Who did you give that information to? If you don''t tell me, I''ll kill him right now." He pointed at William as he said this.


    Christopher lowered his eyes, stayed silent for a moment, and then slowly said, "I gave it to Raymond."


    The other man said, "But I found out that Raymond and Paul are both looking for that information."


    Christopher replied, "Because Raymond doesn''t know what''s in it. If you harm my grandpa, I''ll have Raymond destroy it, and you''ll never get it in your life!"


    The other man went quiet, looking at the calm-faced Christopher, and then sneered, "I should have taken action against William long ago. If it weren''t for your constant interference, Christopher, you''d better listen to me now." The tone was full of smugness.


    The man turned around and told the bodyguards to take William to the next room. "Keep a close eye on him. Don''t let him escape."


    William stayed calm the whole time. He didn''t have much time left, and he''d recently taken a lot of hits. His only hope was that Raymond and Selena could have a child.


    But what he didn''t expect was that Christopher was still alive.

 Chapter 956 Do You Get Along Well with Your Brother?

    After they took William away, the room fell into an eerie silence.


    Christopher broke it, "Even if you get the info, you can''t do squat without me."


    The guy replied, "That''s why I need you. Help me out, and I''ll spare William and Selena. Remember how you wanted out early for her?"


    Christopher stayed quiet. The silence grew thicker.


    After what felt like forever, Christopher let out a sigh.


    But it got swallowed up by the darkness.


    Raymond''s crew searched all night but came up empty on William.


    Raymond figured William must''ve gone along with them willingly; otherwise, how could there be no clues?


    William had been in the game too long to not be on guard.


    Just then, the butler called, "Mr. Raymond Montague, we found some blood-stained handkerchiefs in Mr. William Montague''s bedroom trash. His condition''s gotten worse; things aren''t looking good." A sharp glint shed in Raymond''s eyes. His voice was calm butmanding, "How did you miss this? Haven''t the doctors been checking him regrly?"


    The butler answered, "Mr. William Montague has been taking his meds, but the doctors haven''t told us much. Plus, he always seemed fine, so we thought he was getting better."


    Raymond rubbed his temples. After hanging up, he stared into the distance.


    With William''s health so bad, who could''ve called him out now?


    One name popped into his head, and he called Paul, "You saidst time that Christopher''s still alive. Is that true?"


    Paul replied, "The fingerprints are recent. No two people have the same fingerprints."


    Raymond asked, "My grandpa''s missing. Could Christopher have called him out?"


    William''s disappearance wasn''t just a family issue; it involved a lot of people.


    Paul got serious, his brows furrowing. "Raymond, if Christopher was taken for research abroad, no one knows where he stands now. If he used this identity to call William out, and if he''s against us, then..."


    Paul didn''t finish, but Raymond got the message.


    If Christopher was against them, William was in big trouble.


    Raymond''s face turned cold. "Still no clue about what Christopher left behind?"


    Paul said, "No, we''ve checked all the women in the circle, and none had ties to Christopher. I even think we were wrong from the start, that such a woman never existed, and someone was just throwing us off. Raymond, did Christopher ever give you anything?"


    Raymond''s rtionship with Christopher wasn''t bad, but it wasn''t super close either. Christopher did give him some stuff.


    Raymond asked, "What are you getting at?"


    Paul guessed, "Maybe there''s something hidden in one of the gifts he gave you, and you just never noticed."


    Paul had mentioned before that Christopher might be looking for that info too.


    If they wanted to deal with Christopher, they needed to find that info first.


    Raymond grabbed Selena''s wrist, "Come with me to the Montague Vi."


    Selena knew he had a brother named Christopher, but she had no idea what he looked like.


    Seeing Raymond in a bad mood, she didn''t ask much, worried about William too.


    Then the pet hospital called about Max.


    They said Max was recovering steadily.


    Selena sighed in relief, "Got it, thanks, doc. Just make sure he gets the best care. I''ll cover the costs."


    Raymond''s hands tightened on the steering wheel. Hearing how well she treated Max, a flicker of something passed through his eyes.


    He was really curious about who Selena had liked before.


    His grip tightened, and his deep eyes seemed to hold a dark, unfathomable world.


    Selena didn''t notice his change. They were still half an hour away from the Montague Vi, so she asked, "Do you get along with your brother?"

 Chapter 957 But You Must Be the Best-Looking One in Your Family

    "Nope." Raymond''s voice was t, clearly not in the mood to chat about Christopher.


    Selena had never pried into Raymond and Christopher''s rtionship, but she always knew the Montague family favored Christopher, leaving Raymond in the shadows. She let the topic drop and sat quietly in the passenger seat.


    When they got to the Montague Vi, she followed Raymond upstairs.


    They stopped in front of a room that was locked from the outside, a sign no one had been in there for ages.


    Raymond went to get the key from the butler, who couldn''t help but say, "Mr. Montague, please don''t mess with anything inside. Mrs. Abigail Montague used to go in there a lot." Everyone knew Abigail doted on Christopher the most.


    Raymond unlocked the door, and a thickyer of dust hit them.


    The curtains were drawn, making the room super dark.


    Just as Selena was about to step in, the butler stopped her. "Ms. Fair, Mrs. Abigail Montague once said only a few Montague family members are allowed in this room."


    The hint was clear: even some Montagues couldn''t enter, so Selena, not being family, should wait outside.


    Thinking of Abigail''s past attitude, Selena decided to stay put.


    Even though Abigail had left Silver Bay City, she coulde back anytime, and Selena didn''t want any trouble.


    Raymond pulled open the curtains and walked to a shelf disying Christopher''s gifts to him. They were all small trinkets.


    Raymond checked each one but found no clues about the documents. His eyesnded on a photo of him and Christopher.


    Raymond and Christopher had some simr features, but Christopher had a softer vibe, making people feel warm andfy around him, while Raymond had a colder aura. Christopher was only two years older than him.


    Raymond didn''t linger on the photo and instead asked Selena, "Do you think I look like him?"


    But he got no response for a bit. When he turned around, he saw Selena standing by the door, not having entered.


    Selena had heard Raymond''s question but hadn''t seen the photo. From her spot, she could only see Raymond holding it.


    Selena replied, "Since you''re brothers, there must be some resemnce."


    Raymond casually tossed the photo aside and said in an even colder tone, "But sometimes I feel like he''s my mom''s real son, and I''m not."


    Kids who were ignored often felt that way.


    Selena''s heart tightened for a moment, and she quickly said, "But you must be the best-looking one in your family."


    With that, Raymond''s face lit up with a smile.


    His lips curved up, and after confirming he had checked everything, he sighed, "Nothing here, let''s go."


    He closed the lid and walked towards Selena at the door.


    Selena could tell he had felt some pressure entering the room, but now he seemed much more rxed.


    The door was locked again, and Raymond returned the key to the butler.


    The butler was very worried about William and couldn''t help but ask, "Mr. Raymond Montague, what about Mr. William Montague..."


    Raymond said, "Grandpa left voluntarily to cooperate with them. It''s tough to investigate; all the surveince was avoided. My people haven''t found any info yet."


    The worry on the butler''s face deepened, and Raymond tried tofort him, "He has his own reasons."


    The butler said nothing more, just sighed.


    Raymond and Selena then left the Montague Vi.


    Raymond called Paul, "I''m sure there''s nothing in those things, and I haven''t gotten any gifts from him since I became an adult. They were all childhood items, very simple, and couldn''t hide any info." Paul had been holding out great hope, but hearing this, he could only smile bitterly, "Christopher is indeed a genius. If he wanted to hide something, no one would find it."


    Raymond was already back in the car and, upon hearing this, dropped his gaze, "Maybe we just don''t know him well enough. I''m his brother, and I only recently heard he could love a woman so much." Geniuses were all a bit crazy, and crazy people didn''t love.


    Christopher was truly perfect, capable ofpassion for the world, willing to give up his life for a woman.


    Raymond''s lips twitched, "In every way, it seems I''ve lost."


    As he said this, he looked at Selena beside him.


    All his bitter thoughts vanished in an instant because he had Selena.


    With her, it felt like he had won the whole world.

 Chapter 958 Accusing Raymond

    Selena was on the phone with him, but she didn''t really pay attention to what he was saying. Instead, she stared out the window at the sunlight, her mind racing with worry about William''s safety.


    Raymond drove her back to S.M Corporation and gave her a heads-up, "Handle yourpany''s stuff. The Montague family is gonna be tied up for a bit."


    By "tied up," he definitely meant Elbert and his crew.


    Selena knew she couldn''t do much to help, so she just nodded and walked into thepany building, feeling pretty down. Meanwhile, Raymond got a text from Elbert, telling him to head over to the Montague Group.


    Raymond didn''t bother replying and just drove straight there. When he got to the Montague Group Building, he went right up to the top floor.


    The vibe on the top floor was super tense. Elbert had been dealing with a bunch of documents, and the employees hadn''t seen Raymond in ages. They wanted to say something, but with Elbert and his crew in the conference room, it was clear something big was going down, so everyone kept their mouths shut.


    Raymond stood in the middle of the hall, his dark eyes scanning the room.


    Then he made his way to the conference room.


    When he opened the door, he saw Elbert sitting at the head of the table by the big window, a spot that used to be Raymond''s. Now Elbert was sitting there like he owned the ce, and none of the senior execs around him did anything to stop him.


    The senior execs who were loyal to Raymond had been having a rough time since he hadn''t been around. When they saw him, they all stood up.


    "Mr. Raymond Montague, you''re finally here."


    "Mr. Raymond Montague, are you feeling okay?"


    About two-thirds of the senior execs stood up, while the rest had already switched sides to Elbert.


    And today, the conference room was packed. Besides the senior execs, there were a bunch of Montague family members too.


    Grace and Carter were sitting together. Carter couldn''t even look Raymond in the eye, while Grace held her head high, clearly having made up her mind.


    All these Montague family members were backing Elbert. They were here to force Raymond to step down as CEO and kick him out of the family.


    Everyone had seen Raymond''s behaviorst night, showing no respect for his elders.


    Elbert, sitting at the head of the table, stood up when he saw Raymond. "Raymond, looks like you''re not fully recovered. How could you bete for such an important meeting?"


    Raymond ignored him and looked at the guy sitting to Elbert''s left.


    That was Eric, the owner of Vertex Automotive Group. Elbert had clearly done his homework, even bringing Eric into the mix. If Raymond admitted he lost the bet, he''d lose twenty percent of his shares. In that case, Elbert, with the most shares, would definitely be the CEO.


    Raymond, being tall and imposing, walked past everyone, making them feel a chill.


    He walked up to Elbert and called out, "John."


    John quickly came in from outside, grabbed Elbert''s chair, and pulled it back. It looked polite, but it was actually pretty rude.


    Elbert, not wanting to sit on the floor and embarrass himself, had to stand up, looking pretty pissed.


    John took out a disinfectant wipe, cleaned the chair, sprayed some disinfectant, and then ced the chair next to Raymond, saying, "Mr. Raymond Montague, please."


    This whole scene made all the Montague family members'' faces darken.


    Raymond had shown no respect to themst night, and now he was acting all high and mighty in front of the execs. How could someone who was about to be kicked out of the family act like this? Everyone was fuming, but no one dared to say anything to Raymond. They all looked at Elbert.


    Everyone knew how Raymond had run things over the years. Under his leadership, the Montague Group''s stock had skyrocketed. As long as no one messed with him, he never made things hard for the other family members. But he was too domineering, never respecting his elders, only listening to William. He barely even talked to his dad, Donovan.


    Donovan wasn''t here today. His whereabouts were a secret, andmunication was cut off unless he reached out. He probably didn''t know about the shake-up in the family.


    After Raymond sat down, he smirked a bit, "Looks like you have something to say."


    Everyone''s faces turned red, but no one wanted to be the first to speak up, so they all looked at Elbert.


    Elbert''s anger deepened, ''You don''t even dare to retort!''

 Chapter 959 All the Bitterness and Humiliation in This World

    Elbert found another seat and plopped down, his face like ice. "Raymond, you should know the guy next to you. This is Mr. Scott, the big shot from Vertex Automotive Group." Raymond leaned back, his muscles straining against his suit, showing off his sharpness.


    Raymond nced at Eric and said, "Yeah, I know him. We just signed a bet-on agreement."


    Elbert sneered, "d you remember. The bet''s almost up. If you can''t snag 5% of Vertex Automotive Group''s shares, you''ll have to cough up 20% of your Montague Group shares." "Yep." Raymond''s calm attitude was infuriating.


    Elbert had set up this whole dramatic scene, but Raymond''s nonchnt and arrogant demeanor made everyone want to grind him into the dirt, to make him taste all the bitterness and humiliation this world has to offer.


    Just as Elbert was about to say something, Carter couldn''t help but chime in, "Doesn''t the bet still have a few days left?"


    Grace immediately snapped at him, "Carter, shut up!"


    Carter had juste back from a vacation abroad with his girlfriend, only to realize she was shallow and his feelings for her had fizzled out. He broke up with her without hesitation, but she kept pestering him, giving him a headache. Last night, as soon as he got home, he learned about a series of recent events, including that Selena was the ex-wife Raymond had always disliked.


    Fromst night until now, Carter''s mind was a mess, and then he heard that William was missing and Raymond was about to lose his CEO position at the Montague Group.


    Carter had no choice but toe with Grace to see what was happening. Seeing so many people here, it was clear they wanted to force Raymond to step down as CEO. Thinking about his rtionship with Raymond, Carter was unhappy and couldn''t help but interject.


    But Grace had decided to back Elbert.


    Carter, scolded, looked a bit embarrassed and worriedly nced at Raymond.


    Carter was worried that if Raymond really couldn''t stay as CEO of the Montague Group, would the people here let him go?


    There was hardly any familial affection in wealthy families. Carter used to think Grace and Raymond had a good rtionship since Grace had watched Raymond grow up, but in the face of interests, she chose interests. Carter felt it was ironic and wanted to leave but also wanted to see what would happen next.


    Grace looked at him unkindly, "If you keep messing around, get out. All you do is y around with women. After this, you''d better join the Montague Group for some training."


    Grace''s deal with Elbert involved Carter, allowing him to hold the same position as Harry.


    Carter said nothing, closing his mouth and sitting quietly.


    Elbert continued, "Raymond, it''s good that you acknowledge the bet-on agreement. Now that Dad is missing, you''re the prime suspect. We''ve already requested a special department to investigate this matter, especially you. You know his status. If his disappearance is rted to you, no one can save you. Before that, we hope you can liquidate your shares in advance, as they are the Montague family''s assets."


    Raymond exuded an aura of indifference, his gaze calm. He pressed his thin lips together and spoke coolly, "Why should I?" As he said this, he even chuckled lightly.


    This provoked others to start attacking Raymond, with Grace being the first, "Raymond, you''re no longer fit to be the CEO. Your mind is already in chaos. You do whatever Selena tells you to do. Last night, you almost hit your uncle with your car. If he hadn''t dodged in time, he''d probably be in the hospital now. So I also suspect that you kidnapped your grandpa."


    "Mom, Raymond would never do such a thing," Carter couldn''t help but retort, but he received a heavy p on the cheek.


    Grace''s tone was icy, "If you still can''t understand the situation, get out ande back after the meeting is over!"


    Carter touched his face in disbelief, five distinct finger marks on his cheek. Grace had hit him before, but never this hard.


    Did people really change so much in the face of interests?


    Carter''s throat felt as if it was blocked by sadness, unable to utter a word. He just cast his eyes down and pressed his lips tightly together.

 Chapter 960 Who Was Loyal and Who Wasnt

    "Aunt Grace, you really don''t have to treat Carter like that," Raymond said, his cold, deep eyes practically freezing Grace in ce.


    Grace alwaysined about Carter, but everything she did was for his own good. Sure, she used to hit him, but she never left such a deep mark on his cheek before.


    Just a moment ago, she felt so disappointed in Carter, like all her efforts were for nothing.


    Now, under Raymond''s icy stare, Grace clenched her fists and lowered her voice, "Carter, don''t say another word."


    Elbert had a point. They''d already applied for a special national investigation. William still had influence in the country, and if his disappearance was part of a big conspiracy, a lot of people would be affected.


    As the mastermind, Raymond would be in serious trouble. Worst case, all his assets could be frozen, and he might end up in prison.


    Grace didn''t want Carter getting mixed up with Raymond right now, to avoid suspicion from the rest of the Montague family.


    Elbert chimed in, "Raymond, if you really care about Carter, you''ll agree to my request."


    If Raymond did that, he was as good as dead. Elbert wouldn''t let such a strongpetitor stick around.


    Elbert stood up and slid a contract over to Raymond. "Sign this and leave the Montague family voluntarily, and we''ll put in a good word for you when the national investigation into your grandpa''s case starts. Otherwise, you''re going to jail." Calling it a contract was generous; it was more like an unfair deal, demanding Raymond hand over all his shares for free. They were just shameless.


    Raymond knew what these people were like, but he couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at the contract.


    Elbert looked over at Eric, who was sitting nearby, and said politely, "Mr. Scott, why don''t you say something? You know the betting agreement best."


    Eric nced at Raymond, waiting for his cue, but Raymond stayed silent.


    Eric quickly waved his hands, looking scared, "This is a Montague family meeting. It''s not my ce to speak as an outsider."


    Elbert thought Eric was just being polite and responded courteously, "Mr. Scott, don''t be so modest."


    Elbert had already signed a private agreement with Eric.


    Once the betting agreement ended, the 20% of shares Raymond held would go to Eric. Elbert was ready to buy these shares at double the stock price, but he''d need to mortgage the 30% of shares he currently had to do it. Buying 20% of the Montague Group''s shares required a ton of cash, which Elbert didn''t have. But with his 30% of shares as coteral, plus all his assets, he could just about scrape together enough to buy the 20%.


    Once he got those shares, Elbert would be the CEO of the Montague Group. He could then sell off a few big projects, pocket the money, and use it to buy back the 30% of shares he had mortgaged. In the end, he''d control 50% of the shares.


    By then, the Montague family wouldn''t stand a chance against Elbert, and everyone would have to show him respect.


    If something happened to William, the pricey Montague Vi would also be his. The agreement about the Montague Vi stated that whoever was the CEO of the Montague Group would own the vi.


    Right now, the Montague Vi belonged to Raymond, but as soon as Elbert became CEO, Raymond would have to hand it over ording to the original agreement.


    Elbert''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he kept pressuring Raymond to give up the few shares he had left. By then, Elbert could get more than 50%.


    The conference room was dead silent, everyone waiting for Raymond''s reaction.


    Raymond, though, wasn''t in a rush. He pushed the contract away with a fingertip and nced around at all the executives.


    Those loyal to Raymond met his gaze, while those who had sided with Elbert all looked down.


    Raymond could tell in an instant who was loyal and who wasn''t.


    He chuckled lightly and stood up, "The bet still has five days left. Let''s talk then."


    Seeing Raymond about to leave, a cold glint shed in Elbert''s eyes.


    Elbert quickly said, "Raymond, Mr. Scott is right here. He only holds 5% of Vertex Automotive Group''s shares, while the other 95% are still locked in the institution. You''re bound to lose this betting agreement. Why dy? Plus, the special investigation team has already started looking into your grandpa''s case. As soon as you step out of this room, they''ll take you for questioning. At that point, no one in the Montague family will be willing to speak up for you." Without support, Raymond would be the prime suspect and definitely taken in for questioning.

 Chapter 961 What Else Could It Be But Love?

    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, his face calm and clear as he scanned the room.


    "Elbert, did I knock some sense out of youst time? What makes you think you can threaten me today?" Raymond''s voice cut through the tension.


    Elbert''s face turned a deep shade of red. Last time, Raymond had kicked him out cold for humiliating Selena. Now, with that incident brought up again, Elbert had no choice but to swallow his pride. Raymond pushed open the conference room door, with John loyally trailing behind him. John had no clue what Raymond was nning, but he trusted himpletely.


    As they walked, Raymond leaned in and whispered, "If they take me in for questioning, make sure Selena knows."


    John''s eyes widened in surprise. ''Tell Ms. Cooper? But this is Montague family business. What could she possibly do?''


    Then it hit him. In tough times, true feelingse out. Maybe Raymond wanted to see if Selena really cared.


    Raymond wasn''t sure about Selena''s feelings. Did she really like him? If she did, she''d worry and try to help him out. If not, she''d probably keep her distance.


    If she chose to help, it had to be love, right? If she backed off, Raymond might have to rethink his approach. Maybe he''d find a way to keep her close, one way or another. John had been with Raymond long enough to get it. He nodded, "Got it, Mr. Montague."


    As they entered the conference room, a group of cops in special uniforms showed up, shing their badges and nodding at Raymond.


    One of them spoke up, "Mr. Raymond Montague, pleasee with us. We need to conduct a thorough investigation."


    Everyone in the room stood up, those loyal to Raymond stepping forward in concern.


    "Mr. Montague, what should we do?"


    Raymond''s voice was calm as he followed the cops, "Just keep doing what you need to do."


    The others exchanged confused looks, unsure of what to make of the situation.


    Elbert was the first to step forward and continued, "Raymond, are you still refusing to sign that agreement?"


    Raymond didn''t even bother to respond and just walked into the elevator.


    Elbert''s face turned even redder, his hand clenching at his side. ''Damn it, what is Raymond up to?''


    The task force members looked at the other Montague family members with a no-nonsense attitude. "Does everyone here believe that he kidnapped Mr. William Montague?" Elbert was quick to nod, "Raymond did it to get the shares our father holds."


    Grace chimed in next, and soon the rest of the Montague family joined in, pointing fingers.


    "It was Raymond. Who else could it be but him?"


    "We should also look into Christopher''s death back then."


    "Raymond is the most ruthless person in the entire Montague family."


    Only Carter, standing off to the side, suddenly spoke up, "Raymond would never do such a thing!"


    Carter''s eyes locked onto Raymond, and he strode over. "Raymond, I''m going with you."


    "Carter!" Grace was furious. Raymond was the prime suspect. If it turned out that Raymond had kidnapped William, then Carter, who was eager to help Raymond, would also be an aplice.


    "Carter! Come back here!" She quickly stepped forward, trying to grab Carter''s hand, her tone almost pleading. "Don''t you understand? Everything I''m doing is for you."


    Carter''s eyes narrowed, and he suddenly smiled bitterly, "Mom, I may be a yboy, but I know right from wrong. You taught me when I was young that it''s okay to be ipetent as long as I stick to my principles. I remember your teachings. It''s you who have changed, and I don''t need this kind of ''for my own good.""


    He stood beside Raymond and took a deep breath, "I believe Raymond didn''t do it. The police will soon find out the truth, and I''lle back with him."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Raymond blocked the closing elevator door, his tone cold, "Get out."


    "Raymond..." Carter had always been afraid of him. Hearing this, he almost reflexively stepped out.


    But as Carter was about to step out, he suddenly realized, "I''m not leaving."


    At that moment, several task force officers entered the elevator, and Raymond directly pushed Carter out.


    The elevator doors closed just then.


    Carter stood outside, hearing Grace''s cold voice, "See? Raymond is cold-blooded. So he must be the one who kidnapped your grandpa."


    Carter didn''t bother to exin. He knew Raymond''s intention was simply not to let him be isted by these people.

 Chapter 962 Dont Provoke Me

    Meanwhile, word was buzzing around that Elbert was about to take over as CEO of the Montague Group.


    Everyone was watching, totally stunned.


    Folks Raymond''s age were always told by their families to steer clear of him, ''cause everyone knew he yed dirty in business.


    So, how on earth could Elbert rece Raymond now?


    But that''s what the Montague family was saying, and Raymond hadn''t been seen in public for a while, caught up in some shady business.


    Selena was in thepany building, sitting across from a bunch of private detectives.


    She wanted them to dig up dirt on Rachel and hand it over to the gossip reporters. With that kind of heat, Rachel would have no choice but to quit.


    Plus, a bunch of top execs who were tight with Rachel were also tangled up in some messy stuff.


    Larry was Rachel''s right-hand guy, and the two were practically partners in crime.


    But while Rachel had a thing for forcing men, Larry was always chasing after thepany''s actors.


    If all these execs'' dirtyundry got aired out, All Star Entertainment''s rep would be trashed. To save face, they''d have to kick out these troublemakers.


    Selena sent the detectives off, telling them to get solid video proof. When she got back to her office, Ann was waiting.


    Ann said, "Ms. Fair, something''s up with Mr. Montague. Heard from some friends at the Montague Group that he got taken away."


    Selena was shocked, "By who?"


    Ann replied, "Seems like a special task force. They said Mr. Montague needs to help with an investigation, but no one knows what it''s about. There''s talk that the Montague Group is getting a new CEO." Selena quickly called Raymond, but he didn''t pick up. So, she called John.


    Johnid it all out and finally sighed, "If Mr. Montague doesn''t get out of this mess, Elbert''s gonna be the new CEO of the Montague Group. Plus, the rest of the Montague family is ming Mr. Montague for this whole thing. It''s a real mess right now; the investigation''s gonna take time, but his bet agreement with Vertex Automotive Group expires in five days. By then, he''ll have to give up 20% of his shares automatically."


    Selena stood up, realizing just how high the stakes were.


    John didn''t spell it out, but Selena could guess: if Raymond lost his position, he might never get out of prison.


    Elbert had the power to keep him locked up forever, or even make him disappear quietly.


    With William missing and Raymond in deep trouble, Selena felt a wave of anxiety like never before.


    After hanging up, she was at a loss.


    Who had the clout to stand up to the Montague family? Who would dare to cross Elbert to help Raymond right now?


    She racked her brain. Finally, she pulled out her phone and called Paul.


    Paul''s voice was as cold as ever, "This has nothing to do with me. It''s his own choice."


    Next, she called Alex.


    Alexughed, not hiding his disdain, "Selena, you think I''d team up with you now? What can you offer me? I''ve told you before, you''re too weak. Being with him just makes things harder for him. You can''t help him when it counts." He hung up.


    Selena felt her own weakness. Even though she was working hard, managing thepany, and making money, she still couldn''t help Raymond now.


    No matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get involved in Raymond''s world.


    The ss difference was too big, a reality she hated to admit.


    If it were a business issue, she might have some ideas, but this was about the country and the factions within Silver Bay City. She was isted and helpless, feeling utterly powerless.


    Just then, her phone rang. She saw the unfamiliar overseas number and didn''t want to answer. She knew who it was.


    It wasn''t until the third call that she finally picked up.


    Tessa''s voice was smug, "Selena, only I can help Raymond. You better leave him, or I won''t lift a finger this time. Think it over. You need to recognize your own strength. The gap between you and him is like night and day."


    Tessa continued, "By the way, I''ming to Silver Bay City. Richard is still there. Remember what you promised himst time. If you break your promise, Lawrence wille after you. Those Hollywood spots were arranged by Lawrence. If he steps in, Austin will be out, and the footage will be invalidated. Those spots will be taken back."


    Tessa added, "Don''t mess with me. You can''t handle the consequences."

 Chapter 963 Youre So Cheap

    Tessa''s voice had that sharp edge, the kind you get from being spoiled your whole life.


    Austin was back from the Hollywood set, and everyone knew he was in the movie. If he got cut, not only would he get roasted online, but S.M Corporation would take a hit too.


    Tessa was right; Selena couldn''t handle the fallout right now.


    Tessa went on, "Selena, you better start seeing Raymond on your own. Otherwise, you and yourpany are gonna be in deep trouble. I''m not patient. If I decide toe after you, you''re done for." And with that, Tessa hung up. Selena stared at her phone, now silent, and didn''t say a word.


    Meanwhile, Richard got the news that Tessa was heading to Silver Bay City. He double-checked on his phone. "Did Lawrence and Mom and Dad really let youe?"


    Tessa''s voice was all sweet and spoiled, like always, "Lawrence and Mom said yes, but Dad''s still being stubborn. Richard, with Raymond like this, I need to be there for him, to show him who can really help." Richard felt a headacheing on.


    He liked Selena and thought she was a good match for him. But Tessa was pampered and fragile. If something happened to her in Silver Bay City, who''d be responsible? "Tessa, you should stay in Vistalia," Richard said.


    Tessa shot back, "Richard, have you even tried to get Selena to leave Raymond? You haven''t taken me seriously at all. Don''t tell me you''re into Selena?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous," Richard sighed, "Fine, I won''t get in your way. Just make sure you convince Dad."


    Tessa was thrilled, "Dad always listens to Mom, he''ll agree. See you in Silver Bay City, Richard."


    Richard smirked. After hanging up, he figured Selena was in real trouble.


    Once Tessa showed up, her bodyguards would be with her. If she wanted Selena gone, it could happen anytime.


    Plus, Tessa had the Smith family from Vistalia backing her up. They had connections in Silver Bay City. Even if she caused chaos, someone would clean up her mess. That evening, after getting that call, Selena was deep in thought. She couldn''t just sit around and wait for trouble.


    A few minutester, she set up a meeting with Carter.


    Carter had just gotten back from abroadst night. This was their first meeting since he found out who Selena really was. He kept staring at her, shaking his head after a while. Carter shook his head, "I can''t believe it, Penny. What were you thinking when I introduced you to Raymond? Did you know he decorated Manston Manor for some girl he liked?" Selena didn''t want to go there. Instead, she asked, "Do you have Raymond''s dad''s number?"


    Besides William, the only other big shot in the Montague family was Donovan.


    She had no clue what Donovan''s deal was, so she needed to check him out.


    Carter was quiet for a bit before texting her a number.


    Selena was about to call when he said, "You won''t get through. I can''t either. That ce is top secret. Unless he reaches out first, but Uncle Donovan rarely does. Only Grandpa can get to him; it''s nearly impossible for anyone else." The hope in Selena''s eyes faded fast.


    Carter knew how urgent things were and didn''t hold her up. "Penny, I''ll ask around. The Montague family is a mess right now, and a lot of people are watching me."


    Just then, Selena saw Grace behind Carter.


    Grace grabbed the coffee on the table and threw it at Selena. "You have no shame. Now that Raymond''s going to jail, you''re rushing to cling to my son? Selena, I don''t get what Raymond sees in you." Ever since Carter had publicly called her out twice, Grace''s temper had gotten worse.


    Grace was also worried that she and Carter would be shunned by the Montague family, so she kept a close watch on him.


    But she could tell Carter''s attitude towards her had turned icy.


    Carter used to look up to Grace. He feared her, but out of respect. Now, he''d argue with her over anything.


    Grace sneered, "Selena, if you have any self-respect, stay away from our family. You''ve already had a miscarriage for Raymond. Do you know how low that makes you? Does your dead mother know?" Using someone''s dead rtives to attack them was low, even for Grace. She wouldn''t have done this before.


    Carter shook off Grace''s hand, looking shocked. "Mom!"


    It was like his once perfect life had suddenly turned ugly.


    Grace snapped, "I''m doing this for your own good. Elbert controls the whole Montague family now. If you piss him off, he won''t spare you!"


    Grace''s tone was icy. Seeing Selena wipe the coffee off her head, she sneered, "Next time you meet Carter alone, it won''t just be coffee."

 Chapter 964 That Sentence Carried the Weight of a Thousand Pounds

    Selena wiped the coffee off her cheek and shot a look at Grace.


    Grace''s eyes were full of resentment. All she ever heard about Selena was bad news.


    In Grace''s mind, Selena was the one who ruined Raymond, making him neglect his duties and dragging the Montague family down. To her, Selena was just bad luck. Seeing Carter sneaking out to meet Selena made Grace furious.


    Selena wanted to snap back at Grace. Parents who imed to act in their kids'' best interests often ended up hurting them.


    Selena had a lot she could say, but she settled on one line, "Ms. Montague, if you really cared about Carter, you''d see how upset he is right now."


    Grace froze. She didn''t dare look at Carter''s face, just watched Selena grab her bag, pay the bill, and leave.


    That one line hit like a ton of bricks.


    Grace sensed Carter was about to leave too and tried to say something, but his back was already turned.


    Grace, looking like she''d lost her soul, slumped into a nearby leather chair, her face pale.


    Once in the car, Selena saw Carter running over through the window.


    He knocked, and she rolled it down.


    Carter apologized, "Penny, I''m sorry."


    Selena replied, "Mr. Ashford, this isn''t your fault."


    Carter looked down, seeming like he''d aged overnight. He used to be carefree and shy, but now he seemed subdued.


    Selena thought Carter was probably suffering the most in the whole Montague family.


    He''d just taken his girlfriend on a vacation abroad, only toe back and find everything changed.


    Carter was on the verge of breaking down, having watched his favorite cousin, Raymond, get taken away. If no one could save Raymond, he''d never be seen again.


    Now the whole Montague family was under Elbert''s control. Elbert had the most shares in the Montague Group and could do whatever he wanted.


    "Penny," Carter started, but only managed a bitter smile, "It''s nothing, just wanted to apologize. The Montague family is a mess right now. Don''t go looking for anyone from the Montague family; no one is willing to help Raymond at this critical moment."


    Selena nodded. Besides Donovan, who was temporarily out of contact, everyone else probably hoped Raymond would nevere out.


    She drove back to herpany but didn''t go up for a long time. Instead, she let go of the steering wheel, leaned back, and tried to catch her breath.


    After Raymond sat down, Brandon Miller brought him a cup of tea.


    Raymond pushed it away, his tone indifferent, "I don''t drink."


    Brandon said, "Mr. Montague, please make do. We don''t have any good tea here." Raymond nced around. It was a small room, with busy police officers outside.


    Those people didn''t know Raymond''s identity, but Brandon did.


    Raymond had earned many des in the military as a teenager and had long been awarded medals by the higher-ups. It was only because Raymond didn''t want to hold any official position that no one knew he could be on the same level as his father.


    Raymond had only left the military, but his achievements remained. Anyone who saw Raymond had to be respectful, unless those older individuals came in person.


    Brandon asked, "Mr. Raymond Montague, we are also investigating Mr. William Montague''s matter, but there are no clues. Have your people found anything?" Raymond shook his head and remained silent for a while before speaking, "I want to know what project Christopher was involved in back then."


    Brandon cautiously nced around. After confirming that there were no cameras in this room, he said, "We weren''t responsible for protecting Christopher, but Paul should have told you. When Christopher was sent abroad, they were secretly conducting human experiments. The intention was for him to bring back some data, but on the day they were supposed to return, an explosion urred, and there wasn''t even aplete body of Christopher."


    "Christopher is still alive." Raymond leaned back, "So I need you to investigate what aspect of human experimentation this was. It''s highly likely that Grandpa was called out by Christopher."


    Brandon frowned, his face full of surprise. After a long time, he said softly, "Mr. Montague, this matter is difficult to investigate. Anything involving Christopher is highly confidential. Only a few people in the country know about his file." Raymond lowered his head, his fingers slowly tapping on the couch. "What if he''s still alive but has changed sides?"


    Brandon was startled, "You can''t say things like that."

 Chapter 965 Her Agreement with Mario

    Raymond''s voice was deadpan, "Just get me a suite. I''ll be here for the next four days. Don''t let the Montague family know about this yet."


    Brandon nodded, "Don''t worry, we won''t say a thing."


    Raymond was shown to the only avable suite.


    Brandon wiped the sweat off his forehead. If word got out about their chat, too many people would get dragged into it.


    Brandon quickly called over the cleaner assigned to this ce, "Listen to Mr. Montague for the next few days. See if he needs anything, and make sure he gets his three meals on time." The cleaner nodded, "Got it."


    Once in the suite, Raymond sat by the window. It was pretty quiet here.


    Raymond checked his phone and saw a missed call from Selena, probably wanting to ask about the Montague family.


    He turned off his phone, ying into the story that he was being detained for investigation.


    He set the phone aside, propped his chin with one hand, and gazed out the window with a slight smile.


    When Selena tried calling him again, she found his phone was off.


    Out of options, she called several people she knew from past coborations, but everyone dodged the topic when they heard it was about Raymond.


    Raymond was about to be in serious trouble, and if even Paul and Alex wouldn''t help, who else would dare get involved?


    Selena finally reached out to Victor. Unlike Paul and Alex, who t-out refused her, Victor agreed to meet.


    She drove straight to the hospital and went into Victor''s private office.


    Victor had just finished surgery and was disinfecting his hands. He pointed to a chair, "Have a seat."


    After Selena sat down, he said, "I''ve found out you''re not the Fair family''s daughter. Have you ever thought about your real identity? Or looked into it?"


    Selena didn''t expect Victor to bring up something about her. She frowned but answered honestly, "I went to Ridgefield to investigate, but too much time has passed, and I got nowhere. The hospital''s management was a mess back then, with lots of temp staff, and even the records were iplete."


    Victor, still in his white coat, looked her over. "Would you mind if I did a paternity test for you and others?"


    Selena said, "Mr. Barnes, I came here today for Raymond. Honestly, I''m not interested in my biological parents." She lowered her eyes, a hint of sadness showing.


    Some people, the more they said they didn''t care, the more they actually did.


    Selena felt a sense of fear about the future. She didn''t know why she was taken to the Fair family, whether it was intentional or idental.


    If her biological parents had abandoned her on purpose, finding them would only bring her pain.


    Victor sat down beside her. "You don''t need to worry about Raymond''s safety. He can take care of himself. Paul and Alex aren''t unwilling to help; they just want to know what Raymond is up to. Ms. Fair, you just need to wait and see. Raymond isn''t someone who waits passively, and the bet agreement still has five days left. Who knows what will happen before then."


    Selena pressed her lips together, hearing him continue, "At this critical moment, you''re still worried about him. You must really like Raymond."


    She opened her mouth to refute but saw Victor taking off his white coat.


    Victor continued, "You''re just hesitating, or someone is making you hesitate. I hope you can see your own heart clearly soon."


    When leaving the hospital, Selena sat on a bench by the road, lost in thought.


    After a long time, she drove back to Ashbourne Manor.


    She went to her bedroom and found the hidden box.


    Inside the box were still the letter, the ring, and a small chip the size of a fingernail.


    Additionally, there was the jellyfish stamp she had found in Ridgefield.


    The jellyfish stamp was beyond her current investigative capabilities, so she had kept it there.


    She opened the letter, wanting to read it again, but paused as she thought of something.


    When her eyes fell on the ring, she picked it up, wanting to put it on her finger, but Raymond''s face shed in her mind. Frowning, she put the ring down and stared at the items in a daze.


    Half an hourter, her phone buzzed with a new message: ["Mario is here."] Along with the message was an address. But it was in the neighboring city, even in a small town in that city, a rather famous ce.


    She had never mentioned Mario''s name to anyone, not even to Shelley, her closest friend.


    Only she knew this name, and only she and Mario knew about their agreement.

 Chapter 966 It Pierced Raymonds Heart in an Instant

    So, whoever sent her this message must know Mario, and Mario even spilled the beans about their deal.


    Selena opened the letter again, still feeling Mario''s tenderness in it.


    She needed to know if he was really dead.


    This mystery had always haunted her, turning into a recurring nightmare that woke her up in the middle of the night.


    If she didn''t crack this mystery and find out his true identity, his real name, this ring and letter would always be a knot in her heart and Raymond''s. Selena sighed and locked everything away again. She headed downstairs to find Victor.


    It had only been two hours since she left, and Victor didn''t expect her back so soon.


    "Mr. Barnes, are you really sure Raymond won''t be in trouble? Does he have a backup n?" Selena asked.


    Victor, putting on white gloves, nodded slightly. "Paul is so calm, he must know something. When Paul starts to panic, that''s when we should worry." Selena sighed in relief, her voice a bit hoarse. "Then I need to leave for a few days."


    Victor nced at her, seeing right through her troubled thoughts. "Looks like you''ve made up your mind."


    "Yes," Selena replied.


    "Then congrats." Victor handed her his business card with a smile. "If you choose Raymond, all your future visits to me will be half-price." Selena''s mood was heavy, but the business card in front of her left her speechless.


    Leaving the hospital, she got into her car and drove to that address.


    Since it was in a neighboring town, she wouldn''t get there until the next day, meaning she wouldn''t be back before Raymond''s bet agreement ended. For now, she chose to believe Victor''s words that Raymond wouldn''t be in trouble.


    If Raymond did get into trouble, she''d have no choice but to risk her life to break into Donovan''s ce and tell him the news.


    Even if it meant getting shot, she had no other choice.


    But first, she needed to make peace with her past.


    With that figured out, she felt pretty rxed on the way.


    Meanwhile, John came to see Raymond.


    Even in this room, Raymond was still handling Montague Group''s documents.


    "Mr. Montague," John called out, bringing in a brand new suit and hanging it in the closet.


    The room looked thoroughly disinfected, likely catering to Raymond''s cleanliness.


    Raymond nodded and asked, "Did Selena call you?"


    "Yes, Ms. Fair knows about your situation," John replied.


    "What was her reaction?" Raymond''s grip on the pen tightened, and his breathing changed.


    John thought carefully and answered, "Ms. Cooper only called once to ask about you, and then she didn''t call again."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed. "Did she call anyone else?"


    "She called Mr. Adams and Mr. Reed, but they refused. Today I heard Ms. Fair left, and I don''t know where she went," John said.


    The word "left" hit Raymond hard. Leaving at this critical moment either meant she didn''t want to be involved with him or she had other matters.


    But if she liked him, his situation should be the most important thing to her right now.


    Raymond''s face darkened, feeling a lump in his throat. He wanted to say something, but in the end, he just closed his eyes and stayed silent.

 Chapter 967 Love Is Selfish

    John wanted to stick up for Selena, but he was just as clueless about why she bailed.


    Honestly, John felt a bit let down. He thought Selena would hang in there a bit longer. Even if she couldn''t do much, at least it would show she cared about Raymond. But now, she threw in the towel way too soon, making him wonder if she ever really liked Raymond.


    The room got quiet, and Raymond stared out the window.


    It was already getting dark outside.


    That night, a lot of folks were gonna be up all night.


    Everyone was dying to know what would happen with the Montague family and what fate had in store for Raymond.


    Would the unbeatable Raymond really fall?


    Everyone wanted time to fly, except Raymond, who watched the clock every day, his eyes getting darker.


    A dayter, Selena had already driven to this small town. She got lost on the way, so she didn''t get there until the evening. She called the number that had texted her.


    No answer, so she found a bed and breakfast to crash at.


    At seven in the evening, she tried the number again. This time it connected for a few seconds but then hung up.


    She sat by the window, watching the river with a few boats on it.


    Selena watched for an hour before her phone buzzed with a message giving her a store name.


    She quickly grabbed the ring and the letter, got up, and started asking around about the store.


    Once there, she followed a waiter into the courtyard.


    There was a big tree in the courtyard, shading the whole yard. It was pretty beautiful.


    From the moment Selena walked through the door, it felt like she had stepped into another world.


    Under the tree stood a person, hidden in the shadows, just a vague silhouette.


    Selena opened her mouth to call out, but then remembered this wasn''t the same guy who used to pat her head and tell her to study and paint hard. He had broken his promise and disappeared for six years.


    They both had changed.


    So she lowered her eyes and, after getting closer, politely said, "Mario."


    Mario didn''t turn around, like he didn''t hear her.


    Selena frowned a bit and was about to say something else when he turned around.


    His face was more mature than she remembered, but still gentle.


    Selena was momentarily speechless, remembering how she had cried over that letter for a long time. Now she smiled with relief, "Long time no see, Mario." Christopher sighed, raised his hand, and ruffled her hair, "Come with me."


    Then he turned and walked into a nearby corner.


    Selena was a bit taken aback but quickly followed.


    He was dressed in a white shirt and ck pants, looking particrly young. His gentleness remained, but his demeanor had changed a bit.


    Selena followed him, and after walking a bit, he stopped. "Selena."


    But what he saw was the ring Selena handed over.


    Selena cast her eyes down obediently, just like the girl who once cried by theke missing her mom. That was their first meeting.


    Christopher didn''t speak.


    Selena said, "Thanks for the letter, Mario, but the promise has expired, so I can''t ept this gift."


    After all, it was a gift from a guy she once had feelings for. Raymond was so narrow-minded, he would definitely be mad.


    When she got back to Silver Bay City, she needed to seriously think about her rtionship with Raymond and exin things to Richard. She had to take this step. Christopher suddenly leaned down and quickly whispered something in her ear before stepping back.


    He said, "Take good care of that little thing."


    He was talking about the fingernail-sized chip.


    Selena hadn''t brought it with her this time.


    She wanted to ask what it was.


    But Christopher''s expression changed. "Selena, don''t go back to Silver Bay City for now. Rest here for a few days."


    "But..." Before she could finish, she smelled a floral scent and passed out.


    A gloomy male voice sounded, "Christopher, admit it. You just want her and Raymond to have a conflict and break up."


    Christopher shot back, "I''m not you."


    The man said, "You love her, don''t you? Love is selfish. You can''t just hand her over to Raymond. You met her first. Raymond can''tpare to you in any way. How can he be with such a beautiful woman? Selena should be yours."

 Chapter 968 You Want to Have Her All to Yourself

    The guy kept going, "Christopher, cut the act. I know your dark side better than anyone. You just want her all to yourself."


    Selena was already out cold and didn''t catch any of this.


    Silver Bay City.


    Two days had gone by. Raymond had been hoping Selena would show up, even if just for a minute.


    But in that time, John hade by twice, and there was no sign of Selena.


    Raymond asked, "Selena still hasn''te back?"


    John replied, "Nope. I checked at Ms. Cooper''spany. She''s got her schedule set for the next week, so she won''t be back for at least that long. No one knows where she went." Raymond''s face darkened as he stared out the window. It was already dusk.


    The setting sun hung low, almost mocking the twisted game he had set up.


    He lowered his eyes and smirked a bit.


    John tried to reassure him, "Mr. Montague, maybe Ms. Cooper went to get some outside help."


    But if Selena had really gone for outside help, she wouldn''t have left Silver Bay City.


    Raymond''s fingers drummed lightly on the couch, and then his phone buzzed. It was a photo from an unknown number.


    He recognized Selena right away.


    She was with a guy, but the guy had his back to the camera and was leaning in to whisper in her ear.


    In the photo, they were super close, like they could hear each other''s breathing.


    The streetlight above was dim, making it hard to see Selena''s face, but she had her head down, looking prettypliant, not resisting.


    Raymond''s face got even colder as he looked at the photo. He tossed the phone aside, ignoring the number.


    Whoever sent it was patient, just sending one photo without any message.


    Four dayster, Raymond and Eric''s bet was about to end in a few hours. Elbert had even invited Eric back to the Montague Group, and everyone was watching the clock. There were only a few hours left until the bet ended, and then 20% of the Montague Group''s shares would go to Eric, who would immediately transfer them to Elbert. Elbert was all smiles, and the other Montague Group folks kept congratting him.


    Grace sat there, not moving an inch. Over the past few days, Carter hadn''t said much to her. She had someone keeping tabs on him, worried he''d go looking for Selena again. Selena was always trouble, never trustworthy. Grace had to keep a close eye on Carter.


    In the conference room, Elbert sat at the head of the table. This time, no one dared to mess with his chair. He exchanged a look with Harry, both of them grinning.


    Elbert had already made up his mind. As soon as he got the shares, the first thing he''d do was redeem the shares he had mortgaged, and then he''d savor his time with Selena. Someone Raymond cared about so much must have been desired by many for a long time. After all, Selena was indeed beautiful.


    Elbert had wanted to act sooner, but waiting was torture, and Selena wasn''t in Silver Bay City.


    Leaving at such a critical moment showed she didn''t want to be involved in the Montague family drama, making Raymond''s affection for her seem even more ridiculous, which made Elbert even more smug. Elbert''s mouth curved up, and with two hours left, he started chatting with Eric, "Mr. Scott, if you''re hungry, I can have someone bring you some food from the restaurant. We''ve still got two hours to go." Seeing the smile on Elbert''s face, Eric thought Elbert was really asking for trouble by provoking Raymond.


    Raymond had been running the Montague Group for so long. Even when he was abroad, he had been remotely controlling thepany. As the heir supported by William, what made Elbert think a simple bet could bring Raymond down? Maybe the Montague Group had been too peaceful in recent years. Since Raymond took over, he hadn''t gotten rid of everyone who stood in his way like the madman Nathan did, leaving only the weak ones. Raymond had never done that, making people think he was easy to topple.


    Eric''s forehead was covered in sweat, hoping he wouldn''t get dragged into this mess. After all, when Vertex Automotive Group went through a financial crisis, it was Raymond''s underground fighting ring that funded them. Raymond was his boss; how could he dare offend him? Every word and action had to align with Raymond''s wishes.


    But Eric was willing to follow Raymond. Vertex Automotive Group had be the top luxury car group, all thanks to Raymond''s guidance. Raymond wasn''t even twenty back then.

 Chapter 969 Preparing for Celebration in Advance

    Eric was sweating bullets, so Elbert had the staff crank up the AC in the conference room.


    It was summer, and yeah, it was getting pretty toasty.


    Elbert said, "Mr. Scott, let me get you some iced tea."


    Eric forced a smile. No way he was drinking their tea. He was worried Raymond would see it as a betrayal.


    Eric was twenty years older than Raymond but had a ton of respect for him.


    But when it came to Elbert, Eric was all confidence. He waved him off and sat quietly.


    Elbert treated him with a bit of reverence, needing that 20% of shares Eric held.


    With half an hour left, the Montague family folks in the room started chatting.


    "I heard Raymond''s still stuck at the police station. Once the bet''s over, anyone gonna bail him out?"


    "Who''d go? The guy''s always so high-and-mighty. He needs a taste of failure to bring him down a notch."


    "And that Selena, once the bet''s done, I wanna drag her into Sky Gallery to entertain guests, make her a hostess. She owes our family. Ashbourne Manor was bought with our money." They weren''t just after Raymond''s shares but also Ashbourne Manor.


    That ce was worth a fortune. William must''ve really liked her to give it as a prenuptial asset.


    Who wouldn''t be jealous of something worth tens of millions?


    Selling that house would bring in enough cash to fund some big projects.


    Everyone''s eyes were gleaming, and they exchanged nces.


    At that moment, everyone else became enemies.


    But in the end, all eyes turned to Elbert. He was the head of the Montague family, and his word was final.


    Elbert saw their expressions, a cold smile shing in his eyes. He definitely wanted Ashbourne Manor for himself.


    With ten minutes left, Elbert stood up, full of pride, even wanting to shake hands with Eric.


    But Eric stayed seated, making Elbert feel a bit awkward.


    Elbert pulled back his hand, frowning, wondering if Eric might back outst minute.


    Eric sat there, eyes glued to the conference room entrance, making Elbert uneasy.


    Grace spoke up, "Elbert, congrats on finally bing the CEO of the Montague Group." Others quickly chimed in.


    "Yeah, congrats. We should throw a party tonight."


    "Invite everyone in our circle."


    "Raymond''s probably gonna rot in jail. Serves him right, haha."


    "Raymond didn''t leave himself an out, and now he''s screwed."


    Everyone looked like they were on cloud nine, like something amazing was about to happen.


    Someone called out to Grace, "Grace, you used to be tight with Raymond, and Carter always argued with you over him. You wouldn''t secretly save him, would you?"


    They were asking, but it was more like a threat.


    In a few minutes, Elbert would be the head of the Montague family. Everyone knew he''d beenpeting with Raymond for years. If Grace didn''t show her loyalty now, she''d be isted.


    She''d already sold her shares to Elbert, getting a sweet deal. Carter would have a bright future in the Montague Group.


    If she got on their bad side, Carter''s future would be in jeopardy, her position in the family shaky, and even her husband''s job could be affected.


    Grace quickly dered her loyalty, "Of course not. Raymond messed up this time. I won''t help him. I''ll even call the cops to make sure he stays in there for life. As for Selena, I''ll deal with her when I can. She took our stuff. I''ll always back Elbert." Everyone nodded, and Elbert looked satisfied.

 Chapter 970 Never Thought Raymond Would Lose

    Eric looked like he didn''t belong, ncing around with a smug expression.


    With just three minutes left on the clock, the Montague family was already gearing up to bring in the Montague Group execs to announce Elbert as the new CEO.


    Everyone was trying to impress Elbert, so someone swung open the conference room door and called in the waiting execs.


    This meeting felt like d¨¦j¨¤ vu, with almost the same crowd asst time.


    But the execs who had backed Raymond looked worn out after being pushed around by Elbert''s crew for four days straight.


    Harry stood up, grinning ear to ear, "Alright, folks, since we''re all here, I''m thrilled to announce that my dad is the new CEO of the Montague Group!"


    The room burst into apuse, with Elbert''s fans jumping up, pping like their lives depended on it.


    Elbert''s face was flushed with excitement. He never thought he''d actually topple Raymond.


    He pulled out the agreement he had with Eric and said calmly, "Mr. Scott, you hold twenty percent of the Montague Group''s shares. As per our deal, I''ll buy them back at more than double the market price." Eric nodded, his eyes drifting towards the conference room door.


    Elbert had paid a hefty price for Eric''s shares. He''d mortgaged his properties, drained his cash, and even borrowed four hundred million bucks from the bank.


    He could only pay off these debts and get his mortgaged shares and properties back once he got that twenty percent stake and sold off a few projects.


    The room was buzzing with cheers, and some folks were cursing Raymond, saying he finally got what he deserved.


    Meanwhile, the Montague Group execs who had backed Raymond were sighing in despair.


    They all knew that once Elbert took over, they''d be out of a job. They never thought Raymond would lose.


    Elbert, clutching the agreement with Eric, was eager to flex his new power. "We''re gonna have a three-hour meeting about my vision for the Montague Group. I hope everyone will listen. But first, some of you execs should step down to make room for new blood."


    He smirked at the execs who supported Raymond, his tone dripping with satisfaction, "I''ve already picked your recements. At your age, getting fired means you probably won''t find good jobs elsewhere. You have only yourselves to me for trusting Raymond too much."


    Everyone hung their heads in defeat, while Elbert''s supporters were rewarded with an extra two hundred grand in year-end bonuses.


    Elbert''s supporters cheered.


    But in the middle of the celebration, the conference room door suddenly swung open.


    The Montague family members frowned. Everyone who was supposed to be there was already present, so who was interrupting the meeting?


    Then, Raymond''s voice cut through the noise, "Am I interrupting?"


    Raymond stood at the door, nked by staff from the stock custody agency and somewyers, with John right beside him.


    He scanned the room as he casually walked towards the main seat.


    Elbert, sitting in the main seat, looked pissed. How had Raymond gotten out?


    Could it be that the special task force hadn''t found any evidence and had let Raymond go?


    But how could that be? William should have been kidnapped by him. If the task force dug deep, they''d surely find some clues.


    After all, the task force members were top-notch investigators.


    Elbert''s mind was racing, but remembering that the betting agreement had ended, his expression brightened again, "Raymond, d you''re here. I was just about to announce the next steps for the Montague Group in your presence." Raymond chuckled, and John moved to push Elbert aside, making him give up his seat.


    This time, Elbert stood his ground, his attitude firm, "Raymond, you can''t be that arrogant here today."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Eric stood up, teaming up with John to push him aside.


    Eric''s attitude towards Raymond was almost fawning. He wiped the chair, mimicking John''s actions fromst time, disinfected it, and then made a "please" gesture to Raymond.

 Chapter 971 He Didnt Want It Himself

    Raymond plopped down, his fingers drumming on the table like he always did in these meetings.


    The Montague n all turned their eyes to Elbert.


    Elbert''s hand, hanging by his side, slowly balled into a fist, his face going pale.


    He took a deep breath and said, "The bet''s over. Raymond, the 20% shares you had are mine now. Showing up here is just embarrassing yourself." Raymond nced at the clock on the wall.


    Before he could say anything, Eric chimed in, "So what if it''s over? Mr. Raymond Montague will find another way. Besides, I always nned to give him the 5% shares of Vertex Automotive Group. He didn''t want them at first, so I had to hold onto them."


    Eric was buttering up Raymond. Usually, he was pretty cold to the other Montagues.


    Since Eric wanted to hand over the shares to Raymond, it meant Raymond could''ve won the bet. But he waited until the bet was over to show up. How was that even possible?


    Elbert''s eyes shed with disbelief, then anger. "Mr. Scott, what''s the meaning of this?"


    Eric looked at Elbert, "Isn''t it clear? Mr. Raymond Montague didn''t want to win."


    Eric grabbed a document and fanned Raymond with it, worried he might be feeling the heat from the tense atmosphere.


    John, standing on the other side of Raymond, found Eric''s brown-nosing hrious.


    No wonder Raymond said Eric was smart before they came here.


    The other Montagues started to panic.


    "What do you mean by not wanting to win? Raymond, stop pretending. We''ve suffered under you before, do you think we''d believe you now?"


    "Yeah, you only have yourself to me for not respecting us elders. Compared to Christopher, you''re way behind."


    "This position was Christopher''s to begin with. You should''ve stepped down a long time ago."


    Raymond leaned back, still calm.


    Just then, a staff member from the shareholding trust stepped up and asked, "Mr. Raymond Montague, should we announce the shareposition now?" Raymond nodded, and the staff member straightened up, pulling out the records of Raymond''s share purchases.


    The staff member said, "These are the 30% shares of the Montague Group that Mr. Elbert Montague mortgaged to our institution. When the agreement was signed, it was stated that there was a risk in mortgaging. If someone offered a price higher than the market value during the same period, the institution might sell the 30% shares. Unfortunately for Mr. Elbert Montague, Mr. Raymond Montague offered a price higher than the market value, so these 30% shares belong to him." The staff member added, "Additionally, Mr. William Montague had previously signed a share transfer agreement, transferring his 15% shares to Mr. Raymond Montague. This matter is witnessed by twowyers, so Mr. Raymond Montague currently holds 70% of the shares, still the undisputed president of the Montague Group, with a shareholding rate far exceeding the previous 55%."


    The room went silent for a moment.


    Elbert roared, "Impossible! Raymond''s position as CEO was disputed. He had no reason to use any of the Montague Group''s assets to acquire shares!" The staff member adjusted his sses and said coldly, "Who said he used the Montague family''s assets?"


    Elbert''s face went pale. "I don''t believe it! I''ll request a police investigation. Raymond, this ismercial fraud! You''ll go to jail!"


    Two topwyers standing nearby spoke up, "Mr. Elbert Montague, everything Mr. Raymond Montague has done is legal andpliant."


    These twowyers were famous, often appearing in interviews and newspapers. They wouldn''t be wrong.


    Raymond''s business tactics always involved exploiting legal loopholes, causing others to lose everything. Elbert instinctively took a step back, feeling a pain in his chest, his eyes full of anger.

 Chapter 972 He Doesnt Pamper

    Raymond just sat there at the head of the table, cool as a cucumber, his fingers tapping lightly on the surface like he didn''t have a care in the world.


    After a minute, he finally broke the silence. "Elbert, to buy those 20% shares from Mr. Scott, you mortgaged everything you own, drained all your cash, and even borrowed $400 million from the bank. How exactly do you n to pay that back?" Raymond''s eyes sparkled with amusement as he nced around at the other Montague family members.


    The ones who had been making all the noise a moment ago now shrank back, avoiding his gaze like it was the gue.


    Even though Raymond''s look seemed casual, to them, it felt like a sharp, cold de, freezing them in their tracks.


    Everyone''s faces turned grim. They exchanged nervous nces, not daring to challenge Raymond.


    Elbert shouted, "No way! Raymond, you must''ve pulled some dirty tricks!"


    Elbert, who had been scheming for years and was so close to sess, couldn''t believe he was suddenly being dragged down. He refused to ept it.


    Raymond, however, didn''t indulge him or anyone else, for that matter. "Elbert, you now only have the 20% shares you just bought. You have two choices: sell these shares to me at half the market price, which will let you repay your debt, or I''ll tank the stock price of the Montague Group, making your shares worthless. I''m dead serious."


    This second option was nuts, but everyone there believed Raymond would actually do it.


    It seemed like he was giving Elbert a choice, but really, he was pushing him into a corner.


    Elbert had bought the 20% shares at twice the market price and mortgaged his own 30% shares. Now, Raymond wanted him to sell at half the market price, which would mean losing hundreds of millions of dors.


    Elbert was already broke, with nothing left to his name. He spat out blood and nearly passed out.


    Seeing the blood on the floor, Raymond frowned.


    Eric quickly chimed in, "Mr. Montague has a thing about cleanliness. Find another ce to spit blood."


    Hearing that, Elbert, who had been barely holding on, fainted on the spot.


    Harry quickly helped Elbert up but didn''t dare look at Raymond.


    Harry was terrified that if he angered Raymond, Raymond would really go with the second option, making their shares worthless.


    That would leave them $400 million in debt, with interest they could never repay, unless they both jumped off a building to escape their debts.


    Harry''s hands were shaking. He had always been jealous of Raymond''s effortless demeanor, jealous of how Raymond, who was inferior to Christopher, had such formidable strength.


    Harry hated it, so much that his mouth tasted of blood. He awkwardly helped Elbert up and limped away.


    The other Montague family members didn''t dare to leave, especially Grace, who had signed an agreement with Elbert. Now that Elbert had fallen, she had no shares in the Montague Group. The Montague family wouldn''t owe her a penny. Even before Raymond walked in, she had been eager to show her loyalty to Elbert.


    Her fists clenched and unclenched, but feeling ashamed, she couldn''t say anything, her lips trembling.


    The other Montague family members were simrly stunned, sitting in silence.


    The reversal hade too quickly, and the change was too drastic.


    In the midst of the silence, Raymond pointed to one of the senior executives.


    This executive was on Raymond''s side and had been beaming since Raymond walked in.


    Raymond said, "Repeat their behavior just now."


    The executive was eager toply. He had been tormented by those who sided with Elbert for days, and now that he had a chance to vent, he wasn''t going to miss it.


    The executive said, "Mr. Raymond Montague, I''m afraid I can''t perform it all by myself because everyone''s performance was quite spectacr before you arrived."


    With that, the faces of the Montague family members turned even more ashen.

 Chapter 973 Feeling Proud and Elated

    Raymond leaned back with a smirk, "Oh really? Then why don''t you all act it out for me?"


    The executive quickly rounded up the others who''d been wronged alongside him these past few days, and they all started mimicking the triumphant poses of the earlier group.


    Someone pped until their hands were red.


    Someone bragged about sending Selena to the Sky Gallery.


    Someone said Raymond deserved jail time.


    Raymond''s face stayed indifferent. As the execs put on their show, the rest of the room felt too ashamed to even look up, their bodies trembling. The apuse sounded more like a death knell to them. Their faces turned ghostly pale with fear.


    One guy even dropped to his knees on the cold floor, pleading, "Raymond, we didn''t mean it. We were all just misled by Elbert. We actually support you as the CEO, and there''s a special team investigating William''s case now. If it has nothing to do with you, then Elbert must be framing you. We were all deceived by him."


    The guy was rambling, just trying to distance himself from the mess. But could he really clear himself of responsibility?


    When Raymond heard about sending Selena to the Sky Gallery to be a hostess, the faint smile on his face turned icy, and his eyes narrowed. "It''s a bitte for you all to say this now."


    The man stammered, "Raymond, we are at least your elders. Can you give us another chance?"


    Raymond''s gaze turned cold, "From now on, your monthly expenses are capped at four thousand dors. If you go over, you''re out of the Montague family."


    He didn''t cut them offpletely because William was still alive, and he didn''t want him to be lonely in his old age.


    Plus, even though these people weren''t very capable, some of them and their kids made William happy.


    If they left, the whole Montague family would be an empty shell.


    Everyone''s faces lit up with relief. Four thousand dors was peanutspared to their usual tens of thousands, but getting off the hook was a huge win.


    So they quickly agreed and left the Montague Group, scared Raymond might change his mind.


    Only Grace stayed behind. She didn''t leave, just stared at Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t look at her, his eyes on the documents in his hand.


    Grace''s face was flushed, feeling utterly humiliated.


    After a long time, she finally said hoarsely, "Carter supports you. At least for his sake."


    Raymond said indifferently, "It''s toote for you to say this now."


    Grace started trembling all over, but knowing that pleading was useless, she left with trembling lips.


    In an instant, only the executives were left in the conference room.


    After dealing with the Montague family members, it was time to deal with these execs.


    Two-thirds of the people supported Raymond, but one-third had already sided with Elbert. These folks were originally nted in the group as spies by other Montague family members. Previously, Raymond could turn a blind eye to them, not bothering to deal with them.


    Now Raymond raised his eyebrows slightly.


    Those executives who supported Elbert quickly spoke up, "Mr. Montague, rest assured, we will submit our resignation letters immediately and never step into the Montague Group again." "Mr. Montague, we won''t stay to trouble you."


    "Yes, the Montague Group will definitely develop better without us."


    As soon as these people spoke, the senior execs who supported Raymond unceremoniously began to mock them.


    But they had to endure it, fearing that saying the wrong thing would anger Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t say anything but stood up. "John, you handle this."


    John nodded, escorted him to the conference room door, then returned and said to the senior execs who supported Elbert, "You have one hour to submit your resignation letters. As for the others, your year-end bonus will be increased by six hundred thousand dors."


    Elbert had just rewarded his supporters with a two hundred thousand dor year-end bonus.


    Now Raymond was upping it to six hundred thousand dors.


    Cheers erupted in the conference room, and someone even pped mischievously, shouting, "Don''t let the door hit you on the way out!"


    "Haha, yeah, see yourself out!"


    "After a week of pent-up anger, we finally got to vent, haha."


    Even though the execs were all over forty, this turnaround made them feel the joy of getting candy as kids.

 Chapter 974 Love is Truly Tormenting

    John watched them leave to handle their resignations, looking pretty down. Then he nced at the group still in the conference room, all exchangingpliments, and a slight smile crept onto his face. Eric stood up and shook John''s hand. "Mr. Walker, I''m heading back to Vistalia now. Hope Mr. Montague''s business keeps booming."


    John liked Eric''s vibe and nodded. "Until next time."


    Eric leaned in, looking eager. "Mr. Walker, could you put in a good word for me with Mr. Montague? Back then, Vertex Automotive Group only survived because of his support. We''ll never forget that." John felt a bit moved.


    Not many genuine folks left in the business world these days.


    Maybe that''s why Raymond decided to help Vertex Automotive Group back then.


    As a top global automotivepany, Eric''s family was willing to put 95% of their shares in a trust, showing they were really united. No one wanted Vertex Automotive Group to get bought out, so they came up with this n. Plus, the fact that Eric got to keep the remaining 5% showed the family''s trust in him.


    It was a pretty harmonious family, unlike the Montague family with all its internal drama.


    John smiled. "Alright, Mr. Montague appreciates your character too, Mr. Scott."


    Eric left happily, calling his family to share the good news right away.


    John politely escorted Eric to the underground garage and only slowly entered the elevator after making sure Eric''s car had driven off.


    As Raymond''s assistant, John had to stay cooler than everyone else.


    Now that no one was around, John took a deep breath and then broke into a big smile.


    When he got back to Raymond''s office, he put on his calm face again.


    John asked, "Mr. Montague, those folks have started the handover process. Need me to prep a list of the people getting promoted?" Raymond pulled out a list he had ready to rece those high-level execs.


    John was shocked when he saw it.


    The number of people on the list matched exactly with the number of resigning execs, even the positions were the same.


    This list had been prepped in advance, meaning Raymond had known about their shaky loyalty for a while.


    Raymond had chosen not to fire them before, but now he did.


    John was speechless for a moment.


    He was stunned for a few seconds before quickly saying, "Alright, I''ll go talk to the people on the list."


    As John was about to leave the room, Raymond asked, "Has Selena called you in the past few days?" John shook his head. "No."


    Raymond lowered his eyes, quietly looking at the documents in front of him.


    It seemed that all the victories at this moment couldn''tpare to the excitement of a call from Selena.


    As John was about to close the office door, he heard a very light sigh from inside. He suddenly felt that love was truly tormenting.


    In the evening, Raymond got a call from Paul, inviting him out for a gathering.


    Raymond''s strong tactics had already spread in the circle, and those who were watching weren''t surprised at all.


    Even though everyone knew Raymond was at a disadvantage on the surface, they always felt this couldn''t be his end.


    Such an oue didn''t match someone as proud as Raymond.


    So, the prominent families began to warn their kids not to mess with Raymond.


    All afternoon, Raymond kept ncing at his phone, but it stayed silent.


    If Selena hadn''t arranged her work a week in advance, he would''ve worried something had happened to her.


    But she had nned everything before leaving, indicating she knew when she''d be back.


    It should be within these couple of days.


    A cold glint shed in Raymond''s eyes; it seemed she didn''t care about him at all.


    During dinner with Paul and a few others that evening, he stayed pretty quiet.


    Paul knew why and sarcastically said, "When you got into trouble, Selena ran away pretty quickly."


    The only thing she did was call Raymond''s friends.


    Selena''s call was just to confirm if Raymond was really in trouble.


    Once she confirmed it, she left Silver Bay City, saying she had something to do.


    Selena was just worried that if Raymond fell, the Montague family woulde after her.


    After all, everyone in the Montague family should already know that Raymond liked Selena.

 Chapter 975 Wait Until He Is Willing to Accept Me

    Alex chimed in, "Yeah, Selena''s pretty sharp. She called a few of us and then took off. If she''d stuck around any longer, Elbert and Harry would''ve been on her tail. She even managed to sort everything out at thepany before she left." Alex and Paul''s words dripped with sarcasm, taking jabs at Raymond''s poor judgment.


    Victor, who knew the real story, wasn''t around tonight, so no one was there to defend Selena.


    Normally, Raymond would''ve snapped back at Alex and Paul. But now, he just stayed quiet, nursing his ss of wine.


    It felt like all the bitterness in the world was churning in his stomach. He tried to drown it with wine, but each sip only made it worse, adding ayer of mncholy.


    Turns out, if Selena didn''t like him, nothing he did mattered.


    Raymond swirled the wine in his ss, and after a few more sips, Richard walked in. "Raymond,e outside with me for a sec."


    Raymond frowned and looked up, slightly drunk. "Get lost."


    Richard, pissed off, grabbed him. "Tessa''s in Silver Bay City. You need to take care of her; she''s got a heart condition."


    Raymond, annoyed, tried to push Richard away, but then he heard Richard say, "Didn''t you and Selena break up? What''s wrong with meeting Tessa?"


    Raymond replied coldly, "Even if I broke up with Selena, I''m not interested in Tessa."


    Richard''s face darkened, and just as he was about to lose it, Tessa spoke up. "Richard, Raymond must be feeling really bad right now. Can you let him go? You''re being rude." Everyone turned to look at the door, where Tessa stood.


    She was dressed to the nines and looked pretty, but her paleplexion showed she was often sick.


    Richard quickly let go of Raymond and frowned. "I told you not toe to ces like this."


    Tessa smiled and walked in slowly. "But Raymond''s here, so I wanted to see him."


    She looked around and nodded politely. "Hi everyone, I''m Tessa Smith, Richard''s sister." Her voice was clear and innocent, like a child''s, with no hint of deceit.


    She walked over to Raymond and gently patted his back. "Honey, how are you feeling?"


    Alex teased, "Ms. Smith, you''re pretty bold, calling him that right off the bat."


    Tessa replied, "This is my way of showing I''m serious about Raymond. I''m not afraid of beingughed at. I just like him. When I heard about his situation, I came all the way from Vistalia. I had already made arrangements with the people here, but it turns out he could handle it himself. He''s really amazing."


    Her eyes sparkled as she looked at Raymond, openly showing her admiration and affection.


    As the daughter of the Smith family, Tessa had always gotten what she wanted. But to be so open in pursuing a man, she must really like him a lot.


    Plus, Tessa''s family background matched well with Raymond''s.


    Alex squinted, momentarily at a loss for words due to her straightforwardness.


    Compared to Selena, who left after hearing about Raymond''s trouble, Tessa came all the way from Vistalia, and it was known she had a heart condition. She must really like Raymond a lot.


    Alex smirked, "No wonder they say marriages should be between families of equal status."


    This was another dig at Selena. Because Selena''s family wasn''t wealthy, she left so quickly.


    Everyone got the hint, except Richard, who wanted to argue.


    But with Tessa here, if he argued, Tessa would definitely get upset.


    If Tessa got upset, she''din to Lawrence, and then he''d definitely get a lecture.


    Tessa, holding onto Raymond, smiled. "I know you''re talking about Selena. She sold Raymond out for three Hollywood spots. I really dislike her. If Raymond likes her, I''ll wait until he''s willing to ept me." Richard quickly scolded her. "Shut up."


    Tessa stuck out her tongue, looking innocent. "That''s just how I feel. I''m not afraid of being rejected. Richard, I came here prepared to be turned down hundreds of times."


    Richard rubbed his temples, feeling that Tessa was too unreserved.


    But Tessa''s words made everyone feel she was very sincere.

 Chapter 976 Congratulations, Youre Completely Out

    Tessa rushed over to help Raymond, even though she was feeling under the weather. She looked so dedicated. Everyone started teasing them, but Raymond, who was leaning on her, just kept his eyes down and stayed quiet. At that moment, everyone seemed to forget about Selena, like she was just a side character in Raymond''s story. Tessa quickly fit in with the group, and with her status, she sat right next to Raymond without any hesitation. Raymond didn''t say a word, just leaned back slowly, his Adam''s apple bobbing a bit.


    He was already a bit tipsy. He even pulled out his phone and couldn''t resist calling Selena again.


    This time, someone picked up, but it was a man''s voice, "Hey, this is Mario. Selena''s phone. What''s up?"


    Raymond''s eyes widened, feeling like he just got dunked in ice water. Even his drunkenness faded a bit, leaving him cold and sober. "Who are you?" he blurted out, the name sounding oddly familiar.


    Then it hit him this was the guy Selena mentioned when she was in the hospital, Max''s old owner, her first love.


    Mario replied, "I''m Mario. You must be Mr. Montague?"


    Hearing that, Raymond felt a wave of embarrassment wash over him.


    He didn''t need to say anything more; he knew he had already lost.


    Raymond''s heart felt like it was being squeezed by an invisible hand, making it hard to breathe.


    The voice on the other end spoke again, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll hang up. She''s already resting."


    Raymond had just scored a big win today, but now he felt utterly defeated.


    He took a deep breath, gripping his phone tightly, "I need to talk to her."


    Mario said, "Just tell me."


    Raymond snapped, "Who are you to her? What gives you the right to speak for her?" That was more like the Raymond everyone knew. The call ended abruptly.


    Raymond kept calling back until Selena''s phone was turned off.


    Tessa, noticing his sour mood, quickly handed him a ss of juice. "Honey, want this? It might help with the alcohol."


    Raymond ignored her, tossed his phone aside, and slumped back on the couch to sleep.


    Tessa''s eyes showed a hint of hurt, but she forced a smile. "How about some milk? I brought some with me," she said, leaning in close.


    With the dim lighting and loud noise, no one could hear their conversation. Everyone just assumed Raymond was going to end up with Tessa. This news spread quickly within their circle.


    Raymond was already a hot topic, so any news about him spread like wildfire.


    The story morphed from Tessa chasing Raymond to Raymond dumping Selena and choosing Tessa, with the two unting their rtionship at the bar. When Selena woke up, she felt drained. She looked at her hand, where a needle was still inserted, but she wasn''t in a hospital; she was in a cozy room. She pulled out the needle and found her phone neatly ced beside her.


    There were no recent call records on her phone; everything was as it was before she passed out. ''Did Mario make me pass out?'' she wondered. She got out of bed, but a wave of dizziness hit her.


    She managed to reach the door and realized she was in the same guesthouse she had stayed in before.


    She just didn''t remember it right away when she woke up.


    The town was still bustling, like nothing had happened.


    She asked at the front desk and found out someone had paid for a month''s stay for her.


    Selena thought, ''What''s Mario up to? Why did he make me pass out for no reason?''


    She quickly ate something and checked the time on her phone. Five days had passed, and Raymond''s betting agreement had ended.


    She took a deep breath and quickly called Raymond.


    Even though she had her own mysteries to solve, like Mario''s true identity and the chip, she was still worried about Raymond.


    If Raymond couldn''t get out of this mess, she would have to go back to Silver Bay City immediately.


    Meeting Mario once would mean the past was truly behind her.


    Only bypletely saying goodbye to that memory could she have the courage to face the future; otherwise, it wouldn''t be fair to Raymond. She had to tell Raymond how she really felt.


    But Raymond had already been helped into his car, drunk, and his phone was left in the booth.


    Tessa picked up the phone, a smile ying on her lips, and answered the call, "Hello, Selena."


    Selena''s body stiffened, her brows furrowing. She recognized the voice.


    Tessa said smugly, "It''s me. Raymond just got drunk. By the way, you can ask around. I was with him tonight. Congrats, you''repletely out."

 Chapter 977 Wont Give Them a Chance to Be Together

    Selena had just woken up and was still feeling a bit woozy. When she heard the voice, it took her a second to realize it was Raymond''s phone, and now Tessa was the one answering it. Selena had been out cold for the past few days, living off nutrient fluids, and felt pretty weak.


    On the other end, Tessa''s voice was firm, "Don''t call again."


    Then her tone turned icy, almost a whisper, "Or I''ll make your life a living hell."


    After hanging up, Tessa quickly deleted the call log, then walked out of the private room and headed outside.


    Raymond was already in the car, resting.


    The car''s interior was dimly lit. His Adam''s apple bobbed as he stared ahead, half his face cloaked in shadows, his expression unreadable. No one knew what was going through his mind.


    Tessa handed the phone through the car window, her eyes gleaming, "Honey, you left your phone in the room. I brought it for you."


    Raymond ignored her, but Tessa wasn''t fazed. She leaned closer to the window and said, "I''ll leave your phone here. Go home and get some good sleep, okay? Goodbye."


    She waved with a smile and reminded John to drive carefully before standing there, watching the car leave with a hint of reluctance.


    Once the car was out of sight, her smile slowly faded.


    She returned to her car, where Richard was waiting.


    Richard, gripping the steering wheel, stared out the window, his brows knitted. "You shouldn''t havee tonight."


    Tessa replied, "Richard, because I came, everyone is talking about me and Raymond now. Who even remembers Selena? My background, my love for Raymond, it''s all better than hers. If Selena ends up with Raymond, people will just think she''s a Cindere and that Raymond has no taste."


    She looked down, her emotions hard to read. "Besides, I won''t give them a chance to be together."


    Richard stayed silent. He didn''t know Tessa well; he just felt she was spoiled by their family, always thinking everything good should be hers, and others could only have her leftovers. Tessa clung to his arm, pouting. "Richard, you can''t help her."


    Richard pulled his hand back. "Don''t push it. This is Silver Bay City, not Vistalia."


    She stuck out her tongue, "What''s the difference? These people still have to tter me. Everyone wants to do business in Vistalia. If I want, Mom and Lawrence will definitely agree." That was her confidence.


    Richard said nothing more, just sighed.


    At 2 AM, Selena finally felt a bit better. She got into her car, nning to drive back to Silver Bay City overnight.


    She even bought several bags of coffee to stay awake on the road.


    By 9 AM the next day, Selena''s car stopped 300 feet from Manston Manor.


    Because she had drunk several bags of coffee and hadn''t had breakfast, her stomach was churning.


    But she held on and called Raymond.


    Raymond''s hoarse voice came from the other end, "What is it?"


    Selena opened her mouth to ask about her current situation. She had rushed over without getting any information, but hearing his distant tone, she stopped talking.


    "If there''s nothing, I''ll hang up." Raymond said he would hang up, but he kept the phone to his ear, wanting to know if she would say anything.


    Selena wanted to seize the opportunity to ask about his situation.


    But as soon as she opened her mouth, she felt a sharp pain in her stomach, like countless needles stabbing, making it impossible to speak. Raymond waited a full minute before coldly curling his lips and hanging up.


    Selena clutched her stomach, feeling both pain and nausea.


    She had no choice. Seeing the call was disconnected, she shakily dialed Ann toe and take the car.


    Ann arrived quickly, bringing stomach medicine. "Ms. Fair, aren''t you going in?"


    Manston Manor was just 300 feet ahead. What was Selena hesitating about now?

 Chapter 978 Wanting to Completely Cut Ties with Selena

    Selena popped some stomach meds, her forehead slick with cold sweat.


    Ann nced in the rearview mirror, thought for a bit, and said, "Ms. Fair, there''s a buzz going around that Mr. Montague is with some youngdy from the Smith family abroad. He totally nailed it this time. Everyone''s talking about him." Selena forced a smile; so he had already won.


    She''d been worried about him, but finding out he won didn''t surprise her. He was always meant to win.


    Seeing no further instructions, Ann hit the gas.


    Back at Ashbourne Manor, Selena walked into the living room and immediately spotted Blizzard sitting upright on the couch.


    She still thought it was a dog, not knowing it was actually a wolf.


    "Blizzard," she called out. Blizzard raised its head majestically, looking all aloof.


    For some reason, Selena thought it looked a lot like Raymond.


    She asked Fiona, "What''s it been eatingtely?"


    Fiona replied, "All imported beef. This dog is super picky."


    Selena smiled gently, a touch of tenderness in her eyes, "Well, it''s Raymond''s dog. It must''ve been well-fed before." Blizzard shook itself and stretchedzily.


    Fiona''s eyes were full of affection. "Ms. Fair, honestly, I''ve never seen such a big dog. No one knows what breed it is."


    At that moment, Blizzard jumped off the couch, leaping high andnding smoothly, like it was hunting.


    Selena sat on the couch, her tone a bit low due to her stomach difort, "Whatever it is, it''s pretty likable and really smart."


    When shey down, Blizzard tilted its head and watched her from the side.


    Selena felt at ease. After resting for an hour, the pet hospital called, saying she could bring Max home.


    She quickly got up, went out, and drove to pick up Max.


    Max still needed to recuperate at home. At least for now, he seemed fine. When he saw Selena, Max almost broke through the ss door. Selena settled the remaining medical bills, hugged Max''s neck, thanked the doctor again, and then took him to the car.


    But from the moment Max smelled Selena, his fur almost stood on end, a sign of danger.


    Selena brought him back to Ashbourne Manor.


    As soon as Max entered, he saw an animal three times his size.


    Blizzard was too tall and too strong, full of intimidation.


    Max was so scared that he instantly hid behind Selena.


    Selena patted his head, "Max, I was afraid you''d be bored, so I brought apanion for you. How do you feel? Touched?" Max''s body stiffened as if he couldn''t walk.


    Blizzard walked over elegantly, circling around him.


    For a moment, Selena felt she saw contempt in its eyes, as if saying, "You''re lucky to live under the same roof as me."


    Indeed, people raised dogs that resemble them.


    She found it amusing and shook her head slightly.


    Max let out a low bark, afraid that barking too loudly would anger Blizzard.


    Selena untied his leash, but he didn''t run around the house as usual. Instead, he followed closely at her heels, afraid that if she let go, he would be lost.


    For two days straight, Max behaved the same.


    Selena had no choice but to call Raymond. But he didn''t answer.


    She looked at the disconnected call, lowered her eyes in disappointment, and then called John, "Mr. Walker, the big dog Raymond sentst time doesn''t get along with Max. Can youe and take it back when you have time?" John looked at Raymond sitting in the office chair, not knowing what to do for a moment.


    John then said, "Ms. Cooper, Mr. Montague is still in a meeting. I''ll ask him after the meeting," After saying that, he hung up.


    John asked, "Mr. Montague, Ms. Cooper wants you to take Blizzard back."


    Raymond looked at the document in his hand without speaking.


    Just when John thought he wouldn''t say anything, he put down the document, "You go pick it up."


    Raymond''s tone was indifferent, and his face showed no expression.


    John was a bit stunned. ording to Raymond''s usual character, he should have left Blizzard at Ashbourne Manor, giving him more opportunities to see Selena.


    Now, Raymond quietly asked John to take Blizzard back. Did this mean Raymond wanted topletely cut ties with Selena?

 Chapter 979 Raymonds Personality Was Quite Quirky

    John didn''t want to ask more questions, so he just called Selena back and said he''d pick up Blizzard in the evening.


    Selena paused for a moment before replying, "Okay."


    That was it. No more words.


    She chilled at Ashbourne Manor until the afternoon, and sure enough, John showed up in the evening.


    Selena tried to put a leash on Blizzard to make it easier for John, but all the leashes at home were too small for the big guy.


    "Mr. Walker, I''ll have someone go to the mall and buy a new leash," Selena said.


    John had no choice but to wait.


    Selena sent a bodyguard to the mall, and within twenty minutes, he came back with the biggest leash he could find. Still too small for Blizzard.


    Plus, Blizzard wasn''t listening to John at all. When John told him to get in the car, Blizzard just wagged his tail and ran off to trample the garden flowers.


    Feeling helpless, Selena called out, "Blizzard!"


    But Blizzard, still new to his name, didn''t really care.


    The more she called, the farther he ran.


    John had no choice but to call Raymond, who was still working overtime. "Mr. Montague, Blizzard isn''t very obedient."


    Raymond just said, "Then let him stay there."


    John couldn''t help but wonder if Raymond had seen thising. After all, if Raymond could predict who in the Montague Group would betray him, handling a pet should be a piece of cake. John''s lips curled into a slight smile, finding Raymond''s personality oddly amusing.


    After hanging up, John told Selena, "Ms. Cooper, let''s just leave Blizzard here. Mr. Montague is busy."


    Selena had no choice. Even if she wanted Blizzard to leave, no one could catch him.


    She wanted to ask about Raymond''s health and if his previous injuries had healed, but John left too quickly, not wanting to chat. She wondered if that was Raymond''s doing.


    The next morning, when she got to the office, the private detectives she had hired were already waiting with the videos they had taken.


    Over the past week, the detectives had captured quite a bit. In several videos, Rachel''s face was clearly visible, and one of the men with her was a popr celebrity.


    Selena smiled, "I''ll have the finance department settle the remaining payment. Just hand over the videos."


    She paid generously, and the detectives left after getting their money.


    Selena called Ann in and asked her to set up a new Twitter ount.


    Ann was puzzled, "Ms. Fair, what are we going to do?"


    Selena exined, "Create an ount for exposing entertainment gossip, and only post real news. This time, use the new ount to expose Rachel and several male celebrities. This new ount will gain at least a million followers and keep growing. In the future, if something happens to any of our actors, we can use this ount to expose others'' gossip and divert public opinion."


    Every entertainmentpany had such ounts. The more they had, the more control they had over public opinion.


    Ann''s eyes lit up, and she got excited, "I get it, Ms. Fair. I''ll do it right away."


    Setting up a new ount was easy; just submit the info.


    By noon, news about the wealthy woman was out. Since it involved several male celebrities, the story quickly became a hot topic, with almost everyone nationwide talking about it. Everyone was specting about who the wealthy woman was.


    Ann''s ount only posted a blurry screenshot, but the man''s face was clear, a very popr celebrity.


    When Rachel saw the screenshot, she frowned and quickly had her PR team think of a solution.


    So, shortly after, multiple entertainment ounts imed the woman was Selena.


    There had already been rumors about Selena being close to male celebrities and even trying to force Austin.


    [No way, S.M Corporation isn''t a bigpany. This male celebrity is quite famous. What did Selena offer to make him do this?]


    [Ridiculous, the photo is so blurry, but you can still tell it''s a fat woman.]


    [She''s really despicable. Stay away from Austin. ying around like this, she''ll get an STD sooner orter.]


    [Didn''t they also say she''s messing around with Raymond? My God, doesn''t he find it disgusting?]

 Chapter 980 Want to Slowly Torture Her to Death

    The folks who first thought it was Rachel''s voice went dead silent, and all eyes turned to Selena.


    Ann nced at thements, frowning, and shoved theptop in front of Selena. "Ms. Fair, you were right. Rachel''s got everyone pointing fingers at you."


    Selena''s name had always been a hot topic; whenever Austin''s name popped up, Selena would get dragged through the mud.


    Selena sat there, her eyes cold. "Wait until the buzz hits its peak, then drop the video. Make sure Rachel''s face is clear. Once she''s exposed, the inte will go nuts for a bit, then we start leaking info on other execs from All Star Entertainment." Following this n, All Star Entertainment would stay in the headlines for the next month.


    By then, All Star Entertainment''s rep would be trashed, and people would start wondering if the actors signed with them had any shady dealings with the execs.


    Some of the smarter, well-known stars would probably bail on their contracts at this point.


    Selena added, "Ann, keep an eye out. Rachel''s gonna send someone to feel you out soon. Start by asking for ten million bucks."


    Ann was about to nod when she got a message from someone wanting to buy the other materials she had.


    It had to be Rachel''s people.


    Ann immediately quoted ten million dors.


    Sure enough, there was a pause on the other end, and they didn''t reply, probably off to inform Rachel.


    Rachel''s eyes shed with anger as she mmed the table. "Are they nuts? Ten million dors? Ignore them. They probably don''t have much and just want to use this to get followers and squeeze some cash out of me." Rachel sneered, "Isn''t this the usual game in the entertainment world?"


    Some paparazzi looking for a long-term gig wouldn''t ask for such a high price unless they were just trying to make a quick buck, meaning they didn''t have much.


    Rachel ordered, "Keep pushing the narrative that the woman in the photo is Selena. Say she''s been exploiting male stars and handing over female stars to trusted execs for fun. This way, S.M Corporation''s stock will definitely tank." But no matter how much it dropped, no one could take over S.M Corporation because Selena held too many shares herself.


    The online drama kept escting, and Selena got flooded with hundreds of thousands of hate messages.


    Tessa found it hrious and kept asking Wind, who was sitting next to her, "Wind, why do people hate Selena so much? I get why folks in the industry don''t like her, but why do outsiders curse her so bad? I think she deserves it!" Wind was the assassin Richard had mentioned before, always by Tessa''s side to protect her.


    At that moment, Tessa was munching on grapes, happily reading the messages on the screen.


    Wind was dutifully washing more fruit for her. "Ms. Smith, if you don''t like her, I can take her out right now."


    Tessa''s eyes sparkled withughter. "If I really wanted her dead, I would''ve sent you to Silver Bay City ages ago. I just want to make her suffer slowly. I love Raymond so much, but his first wife wasn''t me. This bitch tainted him. She deserves to die, but not too easily. I want her to lose everything, to be despised by Raymond, to be in so much pain she wishes she were dead. Ideally, she''d end up a crippled beggar, crawling on the streets for the rest of her life."


    Wind had protected Tessa for years and knew exactly what kind of person she was.


    When Tessa hated someone, she''d cut off all their escape routes with those innocent-looking eyes.


    Killing someone would be too boring for Tessa.

 Chapter 981 Just Used Him As a Pawn in Her Game

    Tessa propped her chin up, glued to the news online, then grinned, "Oh, by the way, I''m gonna take Raymond some dinner. Heard he''s still burning the midnight oil, poor guy." Wind''s face fell when he heard that.


    Tessa grabbed the lunchbox next to her and bounced out the door.


    Wind watched her leave, his eyes full of longing.


    The Smith family had trusted him to protect Tessa, a big deal for him. He was their head of security and the best in the biz.


    But he broke the rules; he had feelings for Tessa.


    Even though Tessa was super tough on her enemies, she always spoke in this sweet, innocent tone.


    She was a walking contradiction, and that made her even more appealing.


    But he knew Tessa didn''t feel the same; she just saw him as a piece on her chessboard. Still, he couldn''t help but feel happy.


    When Tessa got to the Montague Group, it was already 11 PM.


    Raymond had just taken the elevator down to the underground parking lot. He''d wrapped up a meeting and was loosening his tie, looking impatient. Raymond asked, "Any updates from Grandpa''s side on the investigation?"


    John replied, "Mr. Montague, the special task force is on it, but even with all those people, they haven''t found any leads."


    Raymond went quiet; he kinda expected that.


    Nobody knew what was up with William. If things went south...


    His lips tightened, and feeling frustrated, he reached for a cigarette but heard John say, "Ms. Cooper''s been trending on a bunch of topics today." John nced at the rearview mirror as he said it.


    Raymond lit his cigarette, and through the smoke, his thoughts were a mystery.


    John drove out of the underground garage. As they passed thepany building, he noticed a limo parked nearby.


    Tessa got out, holding what looked like a lunchbox. John figured she was there to bring Raymond dinner.


    But to get to the top floor, you needed an appointment. Without Raymond''s okay, she couldn''t go up.


    John was about to hit the gas when Raymond said, "Tell the receptionist to let her up from now on, no appointment needed."


    John was stunned. If Tessa showed up at the Montague Group a few more times, everyone would know about them in no time. Raymond was looking down, fiddling with his lighter.


    The blue me flickered in his eyes for a moment. When it went out, he leaned back and took the cigarette out of his mouth.


    Raymond asked, "John, if the girl you like went to see her ex when you were in a tough spot, what do you think she''s up to?" Raymond had been stewing over this for days and finally blurted out the question that had been eating at him.


    John, not realizing Raymond was talking about Selena, answered right away, "I''d think she wants to get back with him. If she still can''t forget her first love after all this time, it means she doesn''t like me at all." That''s what anyone would think, right?


    Even though Raymond was pretty clueless when it came to love, he got that much.


    So he hadn''t done anything. Admitting this to himself felt like a punch to the gut.


    After John finished, he realized Raymond might be talking about Selena.


    He paused for a few seconds, then quickly tried to backtrack, "But if we''re talking about Ms. Cooper, it''s different. I just don''t think she''d do something like that." Raymond asked, "Do you think she likes me?"


    John was stumped, "Well, Mr. Montague, why not just ask her directly?"


    When they arrived at Manston Manor, Raymond got out and told John, "Keep pushing the special task force on the investigation."


    John nodded, "Got it."


    After Raymond went inside, John drove the car to the parking garage.


    Back at another vi in Manston Manor, John thought for a moment and decided to text Selena.


    John: [Ms. Cooper, someone''s been going after Mr. Montague like crazytely.]


    Selena was petting Blizzard''s head when she got the text.


    After two days together, Max was still scared of Blizzard.


    Blizzard was a big, intimidating dog.


    Selena worried this wasn''t good for Max''s recovery, so she had confined Blizzard to the room where Max had been staying.


    The house was huge, but Blizzard had never been treated like this before.


    As Selenay in bed after her bath, thinking about how to respond to the message, she heard Fiona urgently knocking on the door.


    Fiona called out, "Ms. Fair, Blizzard chewed through the door and escaped. The bodyguards couldn''t catch him, and he jumped over the wall." Selena immediately felt a surge of panic, put down her phone, and quickly got dressed.


    Max had always wandered off, but Blizzard had broken out on his own. With his size, if he scared people outside, he could be shot on sight. She quickly called Raymond, but he still didn''t answer.

 Chapter 982 Something Men Will Definitely Like

    Selena sat in the car, thought for a moment, and shot him another text: [Blizzard ran away.]


    After waiting for ten minutes, still no reply from Raymond.


    The bodyguard driving up front sounded worried, "Ms. Fair, Blizzard''s too big to keep in Silver Bay City. If someone reports it, we could be in trouble." Selena''s heart tightened. Even though Blizzard didn''t get along with Max, she still liked the big guy.


    Because she could always see a bit of Raymond in him.


    Meanwhile, Blizzard was running wild.


    Tessa, sitting in her car, saw a white blur sh by the window.


    No woman could dislike Blizzard; his fur was so white it shone, and he looked majestic.


    Tessa had been upset about not seeing Raymond and had gloomily asked someone to pick her up.


    Now her eyes lit up, and a smile curved on her lips, "Wind, go catch it. I want it as my pet."


    Wind immediately recognized that it wasn''t a dog but a white wolf, a rare color for a wolf.


    Wind said, "Ms. Smith, this probably belongs to some rich person. It must have escaped." Tessa shrugged, "I don''t care. I want it, no matter the cost."


    Wind had no choice but to nod. "I''ll find someone to catch it."


    Tessa''s eyes sparkled with joy, "Such a majestic pet would surely interest Raymond too. Once we catch it, I''ll take it to him. Men definitely like powerful pets."


    Wind''s body stiffened, and he pressed his lips together bitterly, saying nothing as he drove towards where Blizzard had disappeared.


    To his surprise, Blizzard was unusually obedient, probably sensing they didn''t mean any harm. So when they transported it back to the vi in arge vehicle, it didn''t make any fuss. Selena''s car was on the way to find Blizzard and happened to pass by Tessa''s car.


    Selena turned her head to look at Tessa in the opposite car, and Tessa also turned to look at her at that moment.


    Tessa''s car wasrge, and Blizzard was in the back.


    Selena instructed the driver to make a turn, intending to follow the truck carrying Blizzard.


    The truck wasn''t moving fast and eventually stopped in front of a vi.


    Tessa got out first and had Blizzard brought inside, then walked towards Selena''s car and gently knocked on the window. Selena didn''t roll the window down.


    Tessa guessed that Blizzard probably belonged to Selena. She had seen it in their eyes when they looked at each other on the road.


    She took out a card from her bag and slipped it through the slightly open window. "Six million dors, and this pet is mine."


    The card fell into the car andnded in a corner.


    Selena bent down to pick it up and threw it out. "Blizzard''s owner isn''t me."


    Tessa had been wondering how Selena had a white wolf, but now she understood. "If it''s Raymond''s pet, then you indeed shouldn''t take my money. As long as I ask him for it, he''ll give it to me." Tessa smiled innocently. She took out her phone and called Raymond, "Honey, can you give me your pet?"


    Raymond was smoking on the balcony. Before receiving this call, he had been working overtime in his study and hadn''t seen Selena''s text message.


    Now, receiving Tessa''s call, he felt irritated, "Suit yourself."


    After all, he didn''t have any pet.


    Tessa said joyfully, "Okay, thank you, Raymond. When Lawrencees to Silver Bay City, I''ll let you meet him. Love you, bye."


    After hanging up, Tessa tilted her head innocently. "He agreed, Selena. Didn''t I tell you before that you''re out? It''s sote, and you''re so anxious over a pet, but he just gave it to me with a few words, making you look ridiculous." Tessa finished speaking and didn''t bother with Selena anymore. She hummed a tune and walked slowly towards the vi.


    Selena hadn''t said a word because Blizzard was indeed Raymond''s pet. If Raymond wanted to give Blizzard away, what right did she have to say anything?


    Selena just watched Tessa, seeing several servants bowing and scraping as Tessa approached the door.


    Tessa was talking to a man who had a small braid at the end of his hair, looking somewhat roguish.


    They all revolved around Tessa.


    Selena, standing quietly in the distance, seemed so insignificant.


    The driver tried tofort her, "Ms. Fair, don''t be sad. If you want Blizzard, I can ask my friends abroad in a few days."


    Selena lowered her eyshes, shook her head slightly, and smiled bitterly, "I don''t need it."


    She just hadn''t expected that Raymond wouldn''t take her call but would answer Tessa''s so quickly and give Blizzard to Tessa in less than three sentences. Selena was just a little disappointed.

 Chapter 983 Because I Dont Like Him

    Tessa got back to her vi and spotted the majestic Blizzard. Her eyes lit up with joy. "Wow, this is Raymond''s pet? It''s gorgeous."


    "Hey Wind, can you snap a pic for me? I wanna send it to my mom," Tessa asked.


    Wind knew Tessa and her mom were super close. Her mom always spoiled her.


    "Ms. Smith, maybe that''s not a great idea. Your mom might freak out thinking this wolf could hurt you," Wind suggested.


    Tessa nodded, "Yeah, you''re right. Mom''s always been overprotective. I got scratched by a cat once, and she was devastated. If she knew I had a wolf, she''d probably fly over from Vistalia immediately. Forget it, I''ll send it to Lawrence instead; he won''t freak out."


    Tessa posed next to Blizzard, made a peace sign, and sent the photo. She smiled, feeling content.


    Wind then asked, "Ms. Smith, are you really not nning to get rid of Selena? She''s such a nuisance."


    Tessa lounged on the couch, her eyes darkening. "Oh, I definitely want her gone, but how can Ipete with a dead person? Raymond still has some feelings for her. If she dies, I''ll never win. I need to make him hate her first." Wind nodded, "Ms. Smith, whatever you decide, I''m with you."


    Tessaughed, "I know you always have my back."


    Wind blushed and looked down, ready to follow her orders.


    Tessa rxed on the couch, thinking Silver Bay City was way more exciting than Vistalia.


    She held Selena''s info in her hand, plotting how topletely ruin her.


    Tessa sneered, "An orphan whose parents didn''t even know her? She doesn''t deserve Raymond. How did she even get lucky enough to marry him?"


    Tessa continued, "Her best friend is Shelley, and she only cares about herpany. Everyone else around her is dead. What a jinx."


    After a few more insults, Tessa tossed the info aside, showing her disdain. "If Raymond didn''t still care about her, I wouldn''t even bother looking at this."


    Tessa only mingled with the elite. Someone like Selena wouldn''t even be on her radar.


    Selena should feel honored that Tessa even nced at her info. This was probably the peak of her life.


    When Selena got back to Ashbourne Manor, Fiona was still curious, "So, how''d it go? Where''s Blizzard?"


    "Raymond gave Blizzard away," Selena said, noticing Max still on the couch.


    Feeling awkward, she quickly looked away. "Fiona, it''ste. Let''s get some rest. Blizzard''s fine; his new owner is super rich."


    Fiona saw she was down and didn''t push it.


    In the middle of the night, Selena''s phone rang.


    Half-asleep, she answered, "Hello?"


    Raymond''s voice came through, "Did you find Blizzard?"


    Hearing her sleepy voice, Raymond knew she had been asleep.


    "No," she replied, suddenly remembering he had given Blizzard away. Why was he asking?


    Before she could say more, Raymond hung up.


    When she tried to call back, she realized she was blocked.


    Raymond wasn''t sleeping. He stood on the balcony, fuming.


    Raymond thought, ''Blizzard''s so precious and smart. You lose him and sleep like a baby. If Max were lost, you''d be up all night. Is it because Max is from your first love and Blizzard''s from me? Because you don''t like me, you don''t care about Blizzard?''


    Raymond''s eyes turned cold, and he blocked Selena''s number.


    He tried to push down his emotions and went back to the bedroom.

 Chapter 984 To Please Tessa

    Selena was wide awake after that phone call.


    But she was already blocked.


    She tried calling a bunch of times, but no luck.


    She had no clue why Raymond was mad again, so she figured she''d try calling during the day.


    In the morning, she gave it another shot. Still blocked.


    Ann showed up at Ashbourne Manor early, saying the public was going nuts. "Ms. Fair, Rachel''s still going off on you."


    Selena checked the trending topics and saw the top ten were all about her, with people trashing her left and right.


    It had been a while, and since Selena hadn''t said anything, plus the rumors about Raymond having a new girl, Rachel thought Selena was too scared to p back.


    Rachel ordered, "Make sure everyone keeps bashing Selena. We need people to know she''s the worst!"


    One of her staff asked, "Ms. Dorie, what if Selena responds?"


    Rachel smirked. "Would she dare? Now that Raymond''s got a new girl, she''s nothing. She didn''t even respondst night."


    Rachelughed, "You don''t know who''s with Raymond now, do you? Ever heard of the Smith family from Vistalia? Tessa Smith is in Silver Bay City. I''m having dinner with herter. Not sure if she''ll join me, but I sent her a gift this morning." The Smith Group was the biggest name in entertainment worldwide. All Star Entertainment was only big in the U.S. and hadn''t made a global hit yet, so they needed the Smith Group''s help.


    Rachel plopped down in a leather chair. "Selena is Raymond''s ex-wife. We need to trash her reputation. Think I shifted public opinion to Selena for no reason? It''s all to impress Ms. Smith."


    The execs in front of Rachel were all her close allies. They''d worked together for ages and knew each other''s dirty secrets. Plus, Rachel often set them up with female artists, so none of them were saints.


    Rachel didn''t hold back. "The Smith Group just needs to throw us a few projects, and we can make hundreds of millions more. So keep trashing Selena. The more people hate her, the happier Tessa will be with me." Rachel then called Tessa and introduced herself.


    When Tessa heard Rachel was the president of All Star Entertainment, she agreed to meet at noon.


    At noon, even though Tessa was half an hourte, Rachel kept smiling.


    Rachel greeted her warmly, "Ms. Smith, you must be tired."


    Tessa sat down, with Wind standing behind her.


    Rachel added, still smiling, "Ms. Smith, I hope you''re happy with what''s happening online."


    Tessa''s eyes sparkled. "You''re really something. You knew I didn''t like Selena, so you gave me this gift."


    Rachel buttered her up, "Ms. Smith, Selena''s nothingpared to you."


    Tessa nodded, stirring her coffee. "What you''re doing now makes me happy, but don''t be like Aria. She''s useless." Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. She knew Aria was in trouble, her face ruined, and under house arrest.


    Could Aria''s mess be Tessa''s doing?


    Realizing this, Rachel was even more thrilled.


    If Tessa was mad, Selena was in for a rough time.


    So Rachel had people ramp up the hate, with over a millionments calling Selena disgusting and cheap.


    Selena sat in her office, holding a meeting while keeping an eye on the public''s reaction.


    By noon, when she was sure everyone was on lunch break, she had Ann release the full video.


    Rachel''s face was clear in the video, andizens recognized her.


    [Isn''t this Rachel from All Star Entertainment?]


    [Yeah, I saw her at a press conference once. And those guys in the video are from All Star Entertainment. Why did everyone start hating on Selena?] [Gross, Rachel''s so old and still messing around with male stars. In one video, she was with two guys.]


    [I''m sick, I need to unsee this!]


    Ann dropped four videos at once, all showing Rachel with different male stars.


    Some were with the curtains open, some in hotel hallways, and the scenes were wild.

 Chapter 985 Reversal

    In these videos, Rachel was super cringy. She had her arms around two male stars, one on each side, looking way too pleased with herself.


    In the corners where Rachel couldn''t see, the male stars'' faces were full of disdain, but since Rachel was the boss, they had no choice but to y along. Netizens immediately started buzzing.


    [Rachel is totally trying to get people to bash Selena, right? I can''t stand it. Rachel is so greasy. I''m about to puke.]


    [Those male stars look miserable. You can tell they don''t want to be there.]


    [Rachel''s at it again, ndering Selena. There''s never been any proof of Selena hooking up with male artists. It''s always just rumors that get cleared up. Poor Selena.] [Rachel''s always had it out for Selena. Selena only made a social media ount because of a fight with All Star Entertainment.]


    The video was so clear, Rachel couldn''t even deny it.


    All theizens flocked to Rachel''s social media to roast her.


    At that moment, Rachel was still having coffee with Tessa when her phone started blowing up with calls, telling her to check the trending topics.


    Rachel clicked in and her face went pale.


    Sitting across from her, Tessa raised an eyebrow and pulled out her phone. When she saw the bacsh, her eyes darkened, but then she started tough.


    Tessa sneered, "Looks like you''re as useless as Aria. I''m not finishing this coffee. Call me when you''ve actually done something."


    Tessa didn''t need to respect anyone, especially since Rachel was trying to suck up to her.


    The fact that she even showed up was already a favor to Rachel.


    It was the first time Rachel had been humiliated so openly. Her cheeks burned with shame, but she didn''t dare to talk back and quickly and politely saw Tessa to her car. Only when the car disappeared did Rachel rush back to All Star Entertainment.


    Thepany''s employees were all in shock because there were too many videos out there, and they had no idea how to exin it to the public.


    Rachel was so mad her scalp tingled, "Get the PR department to fix this, now!"


    One staff member said, "Ms. Dorie, there are too many videos. Even if we say it''s not you, no one will believe it. And all the actors in the videos are from ourpany." This was the hardest part to exin.


    Rachel''s mind was spinning. Just a moment ago, she was confidently talking with Tessa, thinking she could ruin Selena''s reputation. But now, this embarrassing mess had happened. She couldn''t even calm the public down.


    Rachel''s face turned pale as she sat in her office chair,pletely lost.


    This incident had blown up so much that she didn''t know how to end it.


    Now, Rachel''s few close allies were sitting there, but everyone looked pale.


    Rachel simply apologizing wouldn''t work. The videos involved several popr male stars, and now their fans had gone crazy, frantically reporting All Star Entertainment for exploiting and forcing them.


    If these fans kept making a fuss, the authorities would definitelye to investigate All Star Entertainment. Rachel would face more than just a ruined reputation; she could end up in jail.


    If any stars dared to publicly reveal the details of being forced, Rachel would definitely be taken to court.


    Rachel had no other options. She trembled as she mmed her finger on the table. "Set up a meeting with Mr. Montague. I need to have dinner with him tonight. The Montague family has connections in oversight. If they let ourpany off the hook, we won''t be in trouble. At worst, I''ll just resign!"

 Chapter 986 Sowing Discord

    Rachel decided to hit up Raymond now, which meant she was dead sure he had ditched Selena.


    That''s why Rachel felt bold enough to make a move.


    Raymond got Rachel''s dinner invite pretty quickly.


    He nced at his phone. With notifications set for entertainment news, he was up to speed on thetest gossip. Rachel reaching out now? She definitely wanted something from him.


    He put his phone down, not showing any emotion.


    Before long, John walked in and said, "Mr. Montague, Ms. Dorie called me twice. She wants to meet you tonight." Raymond replied, "I''m not seeing her."


    John added, "Ms. Dorie said she''d give up 100% of the profits from all future projects."


    Raymond said, "John, leak the news about Rachel forcing female stars into sexual acts."


    So far, the online buzz was only about Rachel coercing male stars. The female stars hadn''t been mentioned yet.


    If the stuff with the female stars got out, Rachel would be seriously freaked out.


    "Got it." John immediately started making calls to set it up.


    Soon enough, news about Rachel forcing several popr female stars hit the trending topics. One of the exposed stars, who had a strong personality, used the attention to announce she was terminating her contract with All Star Entertainment and had already hired topwyers.


    All Star Entertainment had a big name in the industry, and usually, nowyer wanted to take on such a case because it would piss off a lot of people.


    Even though Rachel had a bad rep, her connections were solid.


    If awyer messed up, the whole firm could go down with them.


    But the topwyers the female star hired were from a firm invested in by the Montague Group, and the Montague Group''s legal department recruited talent from this firm.


    As the female star came forward with her real name, Rachel faced even more online hate.


    When Rachel saw the twowyers the female star had hired, she knew Raymond wasn''t going to help her.


    Rachel quickly went to find Tessa, gifting her five limos in a row.


    Tessa looked at the million-dor limos parked at the vi entrance without any emotion. She had seen too many of these things in Vistalia.


    The Smith family had bought her enough limos to fill an entire underground garage, but she was toozy to drive them. She pursed her lips, wanting Rachel to take the gifts back.


    But Rachel said straight up, "Ms. Smith, I originally wanted to ask Mr. Montague for help, but Mr. Montague probably still cares about Selena."


    Rachel had already approached Raymond?


    Tessa blinked, looking all innocent.


    Then Tessa''s lips curved into a smile, "I can call Lawrence, but with the public opinion so intense, you still have to resign to take responsibility. Otherwise, All Star Entertainment''s stock will plummet." Rachel quickly nodded, "Okay, I''ll cash out my shares and go abroad to livefortably."


    Tessa''s face turned cold. "Then what''s the point of me helping you? Do you think I need money?"


    Sweat instantly rolled down Rachel''s face, and for a moment, she didn''t know Tessa''s angle.


    Rachel quickly thought of a reason and tentatively asked, "Do you want me to imply publicly that Mr. Montague helped me? To sow discord between him and Selena?"


    Tessa nodded, thinking Rachel wasn''t too dumb.


    If Rachel couldn''t even figure this out, Tessa definitely wouldn''t save such an idiot.


    Just like Tessa did with Aria, once she sensed Aria''s stupidity and failure, she would ditch Aria without hesitation.


    Rachel said, "Rest assured, Ms. Smith. As soon as I resign, I''ll immediately find someone to hint at Selena."


    Rachel had thought Tessa was just a spoiled girl, but she didn''t expect Tessa to be so sharp. She only mentioned Raymond briefly, and Tessa immediately thought of how to stir the pot.

 Chapter 987 Dont Like You Anymore

    Just as everyone was still cursing Rachel, All Star Entertainment dropped the bombshell that she had resigned.


    But the fans? Oh, they were far from satisfied.


    [Rachel should be in jail! We need a full investigation!]


    [Remember that mess between All Star Entertainment and S.M Corporation? Did All Star Entertainment pull some strings? It was Selena who blew the whistle online, letting herpany''s show pass the review. Everyone at All Star Entertainment is trash!]


    [Resigning doesn''t clear her name. I''m betting it''s not just about drinking! All Star Entertainment is rotten to the core, investigate them!]


    The online chatter was still going wild, but All Star Entertainment just mentioned Rachel''s resignation and did nothing else.


    Only three brave stars came forward on Twitter, detailing how they were forced to sleep with executives, making the public even more furious. Selena was glued to the online buzz, and her wholepany was on high alert, worried All Star Entertainment might have a trick up their sleeve.


    But the whole afternoon dragged on, and by 7 PM, despite the uproar, no department had started an investigation into All Star Entertainment.


    Selena frowned, ''Could Rachel have pulled some strings? But who could she have contacted?''


    Just as she was mulling this over, her phone buzzed. It was a text from Rachel.


    Rachel: [Is the ount that exposed my scandal from yourpany? I''ve already contacted Mr. Montague, and the Montague family has connections in oversight. If you keep going after All Star Entertainment, the Montague family will get dragged into this too.]


    The situation had blown up so much it was bound to attract national attention, and the Montague family would definitely be under the microscope. Selena read the message but didn''t reply.


    Rachel sent another text: [Looks like Mr. Montague really doesn''t like you. You went through all this trouble to get me jailed, but he''ll soon bail me out.]


    After reading these messages, Selena turned to Ann beside her, "How many actors at All Star Entertainment are willing to break their contracts?"


    Ann replied, "Ms. Fair, before All Star Entertainmentpletely copses, they wouldn''t dare to break their contracts easily. Otherwise, once this wave of attention passes, they''d be targets within thepany."


    Selena nodded, showing she understood.


    The fight with All Star Entertainment would probably drag on for a month, and by then, they''d see how much their stock would drop.


    After taking a few calls, Ann''s face suddenly turned grim. "Ms. Fair, I heard that Rachel contacted Mr. Montague, so she only needs to resign."


    Selena was already sitting in her chair, her tone indifferent, "Maybe. After all, Raymond is a businessman."


    Ann was furious. "How could Mr. Montague do this? We finally got a hold on All Star Entertainment, intending to send Rachel to jail. If we fail, she will have a chance to retaliate at any time." Ann thought, ''Why does Raymond always help others at such critical moments?''


    Selena opened her mouth but didn''t know how to respond.


    She only pretended to be indifferent but felt bitter inside.


    Lowering her eyes, Selena looked at the information on theputer but couldn''t focus.


    Raymond had given Blizzard away, helped All Star Entertainment, and wasn''t answering Selena''s calls. His attitude was clear.


    Seeing Selena quiet down, Ann worried she had said something wrong and quickly left.


    But half an hourter, Selena knew from Carter that Tessa had been delivering food to Raymond for two days, and now the Montague Group employees were gossiping about their rtionship. Since Raymond''s victory in the power struggle, Grace no longer controlled Carter.


    Carter called Selena, "What''s going on? You''re Raymond''s girlfriend, and now a foreign girl is trying to cozy up to him. Penny, I''m a top shipper of you and Raymond; you two must reconcile." Selena smiled, "You know about Tessa too?"


    Carter said, "Of course. Everyone''s been talking about Tessa being with Raymond. They even went to a bar together before. Tessa said she''s liked Raymond for years. I don''t care if she''s from the Smith family; I only recognize you."

 Chapter 988 Love Is Something Only the People Involved Should Handle

    Before Carter knew Selena was Raymond''s wife, he was always confused whenever Raymond mentioned her. Like most folks, he couldn''t figure out why the Montague family would let Selena marry Raymond. But once Carter got the full scoop, everything made sense.


    Selena wasn''t just a talented painter; she was also killing it in interior design and running a sessfulpany. She was the perfect match for Raymond.


    Sure, Tessa had a strong background, butpared to a pampered princess, Selena, who had wed her way up through tough times, was way more impressive.


    If Selena had Tessa''s background, she''d be even more sessful.


    But if Tessa had Selena''s background, she''d just be another face in the crowd.


    That''s what Carter admired about Selena.


    Selena was touched by Carter''s support. He had even helped out with the design project at Manston Manor.


    Selena said, "Mr. Ashford, love is something only the people involved should handle. Maybe Raymond figured it out and thinks it''s better to find someone of equal status." "Just call me Carter. I''ll go see what Raymond thinks." With that, Carter hung up.


    Carter was a straight shooter. In the whole Montague family, he was the only one who could talk to Raymond like that.


    Just as Carter decided to go find Raymond, he saw Graceing downstairs.


    Grace asked, "Carter, where are you going?"


    Carter hadn''t talked to Grace for days. Now, he just silently changed his shoes at the entrance.


    Grace felt a pang of sadness. Everything she did was for Carter, so why had their rtionship turned out like this?


    Grace said, "Carter, if it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have gotten involved in the Montague Group''s disputes. Your current attitude really breaks my heart."


    Carter''s body stiffened, and he looked up with no expression. "Mom, the thing I hate most about parents is that they make all the decisions themselves but always impose them on their kids. If you were really doing this for me, you should know what I truly want. Even if you make Raymond fall from grace, do you think that would make me happy? Don''t say it''s for me. I can''t bear that responsibility."


    Grace stood still, realizing she never really understood Carter.


    She always thought Carter was just a young guy enjoying the perks of a wealthy family. She nned to use her influence to secure him a good position, ensuring he could live a stable life.


    Grace never expected that Carter had long harbored resentment towards her.


    She said nothing more, and Carter finished changing his shoes and left.


    Carter first called Raymond to ask where he was.


    Raymond was currently in Paul''sb, where many people were busy analyzing and processing data.


    Raymond answered the call, "What''s up?"


    Carter said, "Raymond, I just want to have a drink with you."


    Raymond nced at the clock on the wall. He needed about another hour to finish his work.


    Raymond said, "You go to Manston Manor first."


    Carter replied, "Alright, I''ll wait for you there."


    After hanging up, Raymond continued to review the data Paul had analyzed.


    No one knew where William had been taken. If William went willingly and helped the other side hide all information, he should release some signals at some point. But so far, neither Raymond''s people, Paul''s team, nor a special task force had found any clues.

 Chapter 989 Clearly Liking Her but Not Daring to Pursue

    Paul strolled over, looking all serious. "Raymond, the government warned me to back off from digging into Christopher''s stuff."


    Paul was using the Adams family''s connections to find out that Christopher''s research involved human experiments, which are a big no-no everywhere.


    If this got out, every country involved would get roasted by the international media. No one wanted that heat.


    Raymond''s eyes were glued to theputer screen, showing the poem they found earlier. It was their only lead.


    But Paul shut theputer down and gathered all the papers. "Christopher''s situation is a mess. We''re not gonna crack it anytime soon. It''d be awesome if we could find someone who talked to him recently, but no luck there." Raymond put down the documents. "I''m heading back."


    Paul smirked, "Heading back already? Tessa waiting for you? Heard she''s been bringing you foodtely."


    Raymond ignored him and went straight back to Manston Manor.


    Carter was already there on the couch, holding a gift he got from abroad-a tie clip.


    Raymond didn''t even nce at the gift. He took off his cufflinks, tossed them in a nearby box, and shrugged off his formal jacket before sitting down.


    Carter asked, "Raymond, are you really dating Tessa? Everyone''s talking about you two. What about Penny?"


    Raymond shot back, "Did she tell you that?"


    By "she," he meant Selena.


    Carter shook his head, "No, I just called Penny. She sounded pretty down."


    "She''s down?" Raymond found it hard to believe and pursed his lips. "I''ll get you a job at Montague Group. You can start there."


    Carter got anxious. "Raymond, I didn''te here for that."


    Raymond replied, "I know, but you need something to do."


    Carter stood up abruptly. "My family''s money is enough for me to livefortably forever. I don''t need a job. Everyone says I''m unambitious, that I''m useless. I don''t care. I was lucky to be born into the Montague family, which means I never have to work."


    Carter added, "Raymond, I think being happy is what matters."


    Raymond had already stood up and was heading upstairs.


    Carter continued, "If I liked a woman, I''d go after her, no matter her status. You all probably thought my ex-girlfriend was no good; she was just a receptionist. But she made me happy. I''m so carefree that I''ll probably have another girlfriend soon. But at least when I''m with her, I''m sincere. I wouldn''t be like you, clearly liking Selena but not daring to pursue her."


    Raymond''s brow furrowed. Just as he was about to say something, Carter had already pushed the door open and walked out.


    When Raymond came out of the shower, Carter''s words kept echoing in his mind.


    Raymond smiled bitterly. He had already tried, but Selena had someone she liked.


    He opened his phone and checked Twitter to see the current buzz. People were still bashing Rachel.


    He clicked on Selena''s Twitter.


    She hadn''t posted muchtely, but the few posts she had were getting tons ofments. Thest one had over two millionments.


    Raymond didn''t have a Twitter ount. Even though his interviews were popr, he never bothered with Twitter.


    Selena had only posted a few updates. He scrolled through them quickly.


    He then checked her Facebook updates and finally got why she hadn''t wanted to give him her personal number back then. Turns out he already had it.


    He scrolled through all the updates on both of Selena''s ounts. The work ount had more stuff, including a few posts about Max and one about Blizzard.


    But her personal ount had barely any updates, just two posts, as uninteresting as she was.


    But then he thought, she probably didn''t have many rtives left, and her personal ount likely had very few contacts.


    His heart suddenly ached, the pain unbearable.

 Chapter 990 He Went to Ashbourne Manor

    Raymond couldn''t sleep a wink. He kept tossing and turning, dreaming about him and Selena in Ridgefield. They were hiding out in a tiny house in the middle of a sandstorm. Outside, the sand was going wild, but inside, it was all calm and peaceful. Then, he dreamt they were in the Ridgefield building, dealing with a hostage situation. They worked together like a well-oiled machine to handle the crisis.


    His dreams were filled with amazing moments. He kissed every inch of her body, not missing a single spot.


    Whenever he had dreams like that, he''d wake up fast, the intensity of the dream shing hard with the emptiness of reality.


    He shut his eyes, hoping to dive back into the dream, but no luck. Sleep just wouldn''te.


    So, he took a cold shower and drove over to Ashbourne Manor at four in the morning.


    Before dawn, he parked his car near Ashbourne Manor, eyes glued to the building in the distance.


    He lit a cigarette, the glowing tip bright in the night. Smoke curled from his mouth as he stared, his eyes getting sore.


    After a long while, he put out the cigarette. He saw Selena driving out, but she didn''t pass by him; she took another route.


    Raymond gripped the steering wheel, knowing she was heading to work.


    It was six-thirty in the morning, and he''d been there for two and a half hours.


    Selena was in her car, checking out online public opinion.


    As she turned a corner, she nced into the distance.


    She always thought the car parked near the vi looked a bit like Raymond''s, but she knew that was impossible. She refocused on her work. When she got to thepany, Selena had already gotten thetest news.


    Rachel was no longer the president of All Star Entertainment, and she was nning to cash out her shares.


    All Star Entertainment was clearly trying to use Rachel''s resignation to calm the public, but Selena wasn''t having it.


    Selena said, "Ann, release those videos of the actresses with the executives. Let''s see how many execs All Star Entertainment is willing to throw under the bus."


    Ann nodded. Those videos were supposed to go up on social mediater.


    At seven in the morning, videos of All Star Entertainment''s male execs harassing actresses hit the inte. The videos were crystal clear, catching everyone at All Star Entertainment off guard.


    The execs had an emergency meetingst night. They thought Rachel''s resignation would be enough, and she could work behind the scenes. But now, with several execs implicated, what were they gonna do? It showed that All Star Entertainment''s president and execs were all corrupt. How could their actors be innocent?


    At first, only three stars hade forward to break their contracts with All Star Entertainment. But after those videos dropped, the number shot up to over twenty, and the top twenty trending topics were all about this. Rachel had been pledging her loyalty to Tessa, saying that even though she wasn''t president anymore, she still had shares and several confidants among the execs. She could still influence All Star Entertainment''s decisions. But now, with the execs'' scandal, her confidants were almost all being condemned by public opinion.


    If All Star Entertainment wanted to keep going and fix its reputation, all implicated execs had to resign. But this meant Rachel would have no chance to rise again.


    Plus, she had to cash out her shares quickly. If her confidants left All Star Entertainment, those against her would work to devalue her shares.


    Rachel''s face went pale. She didn''t have to go to jail, but what about her confidants?


    She made several calls for help, but as soon as people heard her voice, they hung up.


    Everyone knew All Star Entertainment was in deep trouble. Helping her now would get them nothing.


    Rachel had no choice but to turn to Tessa.

 Chapter 991 Do You Know the Price of Deceiving Me?

    Tessa''s face darkened when she saw the public''s reaction this morning.


    She sneered, "Rachel, you''ve got some nerve showing up here. I already kept you out of jail. You really think I''m gonna help your buddies too?"


    Rachel, clearly desperate, pleaded, "Ms. Smith, I''ll do anything you want if you help me!"


    Tessa, not even looking up from painting her nails, replied, "Then prove it. Do something that''ll make me happy."


    Rachel knew exactly what Tessa meant she had to deal with Selena.


    Taking a deep breath, Rachel had no choice but to agree. "I get it. Just wait for the good news, Ms. Smith."


    Tessa just sneered, not believing a word.


    After Rachel left, her eyes burned with hatred. ''This is all Selena''s fault. That marketing ount exposing All Star Entertainment''s dirt? It''s gotta be her doing. That damn bitch!'' Rachel took a moment to think things through and remembered the White family.


    Aria was already locked up by Nathan, who was still searching for Betty''s body by the river. He had the whole White family under his thumb and was acting more erratic than ever. Rachel found out Betty was an actress signed by Selena. She didn''t know why, but she had an idea.


    She drove to the riverside, where the search was still on.


    The professional rescue team had left, figuring that after so many days, Betty''s body would be in bad shape if they found it at all.


    But Nathan wouldn''t give up. He was there every day, working from his car by the river.


    He managed the group and the White family from there, ready to jump at any news about Betty.


    Rachel was taken aback when she saw him.


    Nathan looked rough-bloodshot eyes, stubble, dark circles. When he wasn''t on hisputer, he was staring at the river.


    No one could convince him to stop. He had to find Betty.


    Betty couldn''t be dead; they were supposed to get married.


    Thinking about the wedding made Nathan''s heart ache. If his identity hadn''t been exposed, he and Betty would be married by now, and he''d protect her forever.


    His mind was a mess, and he could only calm down by chain-smoking.


    Rachel walked over and said, "Mr. White, long time no see."


    Nathan heard her but didn''t respond, just kept smoking and staring at the river.


    Rachel, with malice in her eyes, sighed, "I''m here to tell you something. Betty might be hidden by Selena."


    Nathan wanted to ignore her, but his hand shook when he heard that.


    He turned, the wind messing up his hair. His voice was hoarse. "What did you say?"


    Rachel repeated, "I said Betty might be hidden by Selena. She treats her actors well. If something happened to them, she wouldn''t be this calm. So, Betty''s probably faking her death. Only Selena knows where she is. You won''t find anything in the river."


    Nathan crushed his cigarette under his shoe. "Do you know the price of lying to me?"


    Rachel''s heart skipped a beat. Not many dared to mess with Nathan.


    The White family had been through hell because of him. He was scarier than Raymond.


    At least Raymond, after taking power, didn''t make the Montague family disappear or exile them.


    But Nathan did. His followers thrived; his enemies perished.


    Raymond seemed more humane, as long as you didn''t cross him.


    But Nathan? He was a madman.


    Rachel said, "Mr. White, I''m already in a bad spot. Why would I lie to you? I just can''t stand that bitch using these tactics against you. She''s probably trying to drive you crazy so Raymond can benefit from the White Group." Nathan''s eyes turned icy as he got into his car.


    Rachel stood there, feeling a chill from his nce.


    But it didn''t matter. If Nathan could ruin Selena, Tessa would be happy. And if Tessa was happy, she''d protect Rachel and her friends.


    Rachel realized Tessa just wanted to torture Selena for now.


    Tessa didn''t want to get her hands dirty yet; she was just enjoying the show.


    Rachel suddenly found Tessa terrifying.

 Chapter 992 Dating Mr. Montague

    On the flip side, Selena had a meeting with a director today, nning to sign him to herpany. They were supposed to have lunch at noon. But when Selena and Ann got to the underground parking lot and just hopped into the car, the window got smashed.


    Ann was about to scream for help when someone hit her neck, and she dropped like a rock.


    Selena, sitting in the back, realized it was toote to get out since the car windows were locked.


    She looked at the driver''s seat and saw Nathan.


    Nathan floored it, and the scenery outside turned into a blur.


    With the window shattered, the wind whipped through the car, blowing Selena''s hair back and making it hard to keep her eyes open.


    When they hit the highway, Nathan sped up even more, weaving through traffic like a madman.


    Selena tried to say something, but Nathan couldn''t hear her.


    She looked down to grab her phone, but the car made a sharp turn, and her phone slid into a corner.


    A few secondster, Nathan mmed on the brakes again.


    Driving like this was crazy dangerous, and Selena almost crashed into the front seat.


    Her face went pale as she fumbled for the seatbelt, but Nathan hit the gas again.


    For ten miles, Nathan kept flooring it and mming the brakes.


    When he finally dragged Selena out of the car, she immediately squatted down and threw up.


    But she''d been in meetings all morning, trying to sign the director, and hadn''t eaten, so she only puked stomach acid.


    She was supposed to be having lunch with the director now; she didn''t expect Nathan to hijack her ns.


    Nathan had a gun in his hand, and after driving for so long, they ended up back by the river.


    Nathan''s crew was still searching for Betty''s body in the river, and Nathan kicked Selena down.


    There was a slope in front of her, and Selena rolled down to the riverbank.


    In Nathan''s world, there was no difference between men and women, and he definitely didn''t go easy on women.


    He walked down and stood in front of her. "Selena, I''ll give you two chances. Tell me, where did you hide Betty?" When Selena fell, half of her body got submerged in the river, her hair wet and sticking to her forehead.


    But even without makeup, her face still looked cold and beautiful.


    Nathan got closer and pressed the gun to her chin. "Where is Betty?"


    Selena raised her head, not scared at all. "Betty is dead. Didn''t you have Aria kill her?"


    Nathan kicked her shoulder.


    Selena felt like her shoulder bones had shattered into a million pieces.


    Nathan yelled, "Do you think I won''t kill you right now?"


    Selena clutched her shoulder, her face ghostly pale.


    Of course, she believed him; Nathan was that kind of lunatic.


    But the thought that even a madman like him had someone he feared herpany''s actress, Betty-made her smirk. She pulled at her lips but stayed silent. Meanwhile, Ann had woken up. She was freaked out to find herself still in the underground parking lot and quickly realized Selena''s car was gone.


    Ann frantically dialed Selena''s phone, but there was no answer.


    Panicking and not knowing who else to call, she finally tried Raymond. But he didn''t pick up.


    Ann was a bit scared of Raymond, but thinking about Selena''s situation, she kept calling.


    Finally, the call went through. Ann blurted out, "Ms. Fair has been kidnapped. Can you help me?" The call abruptly ended.


    Ann wiped her tears, half-expecting this oue.


    She hailed a cab and headed straight to the Montague Group.


    On the way, Ann couldn''t stop crying.


    The skin exposed from her cor showed marks of violence from a man.


    It was already summer, but she wore high-cored shirts every day to cover those marks.


    Whether it was herst hospital stay or the constant harassment from Brody''s family, Brody always had a mocking attitude.


    Ann knew she had shamelessly gotten involved with Brody and felt she deserved all of this.


    But now, she just hoped someone would save Selena.


    Ann had been knocked out so quickly that she didn''t see who the guy was, but he was clearly skilled.


    And he was obviously after Selena.


    When Ann got to the lobby, she was told she needed an appointment to go to the top floor.


    Ann pleaded, "I really have an emergency. Can you call Mr. Montague?"


    The receptionist replied, "Sorry, Mr. Montague is very busy today and won''t take any calls."


    Ann was desperate, and when she turned around, she saw Tessa carrying a lunchbox heading to the top floor.


    Tessa didn''t have an appointment and walked straight to the executive elevator.


    Ann pointed at Tessa and asked the receptionist, "Why doesn''t she need an appointment?"


    The receptionist rolled her eyes, thinking Ann was another woman trying to pester Raymond.


    The receptionist said, "She might be our future CEO''s wife. She''s dating Mr. Montague. Do you think she needs an appointment?" Ann''s mind went nk, "You said they''re dating?"


    The receptionist nodded, "Yes, so you have no chance. Stop bothering Mr. Montague."

 Chapter 993 Did We Do Something Wrong?

    Ann froze, not sure what to do next.


    She stood there for a few minutes until she spotted Tessaing out of the elevator and heading her way. When Tessa reached the front desk, she asked sharply, "Is Raymond not in the office today?"


    The receptionist smiled and replied, "Ms. Smith, Mr. Montague has a social engagement today."


    Tessa nodded and then turned her attention to Ann. "Isn''t this Selena''s assistant?"


    Tessa had already done her homework on Selena and knew who was in her circle.


    Plus, Ann was one of Selena''s trusted assistants.


    Ann suddenly realized this was Tessa Smith, the rumored girlfriend of Raymond. She quickly tried to leave.


    Tessa sneered, "So, Selena can''t reach Raymond, so she sends you to bother him? How pathetic for a CEO. Raymond wants nothing to do with her, but she still won''t give up."


    Ann''s fingers clenched at her side, her anger rising at Tessa''s naive tone. She gritted her teeth.


    Tessa stepped closer, blinking her big eyes. "Didn''t I already tell Selena to stoping here?"


    Ann shot back, "Ms. Smith, this is Mr. Montague''spany, not yours. I don''t need your permission to be here."


    Tessa smirked and looked Ann up and down. "No wonder Selena picked you as her assistant. You''re just as sharp-tongued, but sadly, you have no skills. You can''t even get to the top floor, so what are you showing off for?" Tessa smiled at the receptionist and then lifted her skirt, walking away.


    Ann stood there, fuming with anger at Tessa. But Tessa had such a powerful background.


    Ann lowered her head and walked forward, thinking about who else could help. Then she thought of Fiona.


    Selena still had some people at Ashbourne Manor who could investigate.


    Ann patted her head and quickly headed to Ashbourne Manor.


    Meanwhile, in a private room...


    Selena had arranged to meet a director here, but the director had been waiting for an hour without seeing Selena. He hadn''t even received a call from her.


    He had directed several blockbuster films and didn''t want to sign with anypany. This time, he came because he trusted S.M Corporation.


    After all, several people had spoken highly of Selena in front of him, and he had inquired about the employees'' status at S.M Corporation. Everyone there seemed very content, even Andrew said Selena was a great boss.


    But now, she hadn''t kept her appointment with him.


    The director was furious and stood up, calling Selena''s phone, but she didn''t answer.


    Selena was an hourte and didn''t even answer his calls. He immediately felt that all the good things he had heard about her were lies.


    The director angrily opened the door to leave but ran into another group of people in the hallway.


    He recognized the man in the middle as Raymond, the CEO of the Montague Group.


    Raymond was apanied by several producers.


    The Montague Group had been expanding into the entertainment industry for the past six months and was likely nning to make a big movie.


    The director knew those producers and exchanged a few pleasantries.


    When asked why he was there alone, his expression turned sour. "Ms. Fair arranged to meet me. I heard she had a good reputation, but she''s an hourte, and she didn''t answer my calls. I''m furious; I put my work on hold toe here." The other producers, not being part of Silver Bay City''s high society, hadn''t heard about Raymond and Selena, so they made some light conversation.


    "Is the CEO of S.M Corporation a woman? Women aren''t suited for business."


    "Yeah, she''s probably still at home putting on makeup, haha."


    The men made some jokes and opened the adjacent suite door, respectfully saying to Raymond, "Mr. Montague, please."


    Raymond didn''t go in but said indifferently, "No need to discuss."


    The producers'' faces changed instantly, looking uneasy. "What''s wrong, Mr. Montague? Did we do something wrong?"


    Raymond had already turned around, his expression cold. "Come back when you''ve changed your attitudes."


    The producers stood there, faces red with humiliation, not knowing which of their words had upset him.


    As Raymond stepped into the elevator, the director followed, nervously standing in the corner, having just seen him reprimand top producers and guessing that Raymond had a bad temper. Raymond slightly raised his head, meeting the director''s gaze through the reflective surface.


    The director quickly lowered his head.


    Raymond asked, "Selena was an hourte?"


    The director nodded, "Yes, I called Ms. Fair, but she didn''t answer."

 Chapter 994 Talk Is Cheap

    The director was caught off guard when Raymond approached him and felt a bit ttered.


    Raymond frowned, pulled out his phone, took Selena off the cklist, and asked, "Is she trying to sign you to herpany?"


    The director nodded, "Yeah, I''ve already talked to Ms. Fair, and her contract is ready."


    Raymond made a call, but no one picked up.


    Selena had been busting her tailtely. Word was she often workedte into the night, and now she was in a crucial battle with Rachel. She wouldn''t ke out unless something serious had happened.


    The elevator hit the first floor, and Raymond walked out. But then he turned back to the director, "She must be dealing with something, maybe being watched, so she didn''t answer. Try againter." In other words, this time didn''t count, and the director shouldn''t sweat it.


    The director kept his mouth shut. This was Raymond, after all. Even the top producers couldn''t get anything out of him.


    The director nodded, "Okay, Mr. Montague, I''ll talk to Ms. Fair again next time."


    Raymond headed straight to S.M Corporation.


    Ronald was a bit taken aback to see him.


    Raymond asked, "Where''s Selena?"


    Ronald replied, "Ms. Fair had a lunch meeting with a director. She should be back by now."


    Raymond said coldly, "She didn''t meet that director. Give me Ann''s number."


    Ronald quickly found Ann''s number.


    Ann was almost at Ashbourne Manor when her phone rang. She picked up, "Hello."


    Raymond said, "This is Raymond. Where''s Selena?"


    Hearing his voice, Ann felt a wave of relief and started to cry. She was really worried about Selena.


    Ann blurted out, "Ms. Fair was kidnapped. I don''t know where she is and can''t prove it. I''m heading to Ashbourne Manor to ask Fiona to send bodyguards to find her." After hanging up, Raymond immediately had someone check the building''s surveince footage. But it had been wiped clean, no evidence left.


    He called his team to check all the surveince around S.M Corporation, leaving no stone unturned.


    Finally, they found footage showing Nathan kidnapping Selena.


    Raymond drove straight to the riverside, his face like stone.


    Everyone knew Nathan had been obsessively dredging the rivertely. Rumor had it he''d lost his mind, and no one even knew who he was trying to dig up. But given his brutal tactics against the White family, no one dared to mess with him.


    Raymond floored it and got to the riverside in fifteen minutes t.


    Nathan''s car was nowhere in sight.


    Raymond got out and scanned the highest bank but didn''t see Nathan.


    He grabbed a nearby guy and asked, "Where''s Nathan?"


    The bodyguard he grabbed turned pale, "Mr. White caught a woman today and left three minutes ago. The car was speeding, and we didn''t dare to ask." Raymond quickly contacted John for updates on Nathan''s location.


    He then jumped back in the car, floored it again, and stopped downstream.


    Nathan was directing his men to dig a pit by the river. The pit was already seven feet deep. He kicked Selena into the pit, nning to bury her alive. Nathan threatened, "Selena, I''ll ask you onest time, where is Betty?"


    Selena didn''t look at him and stayed quiet in the pit.


    Nathan had never seen such a stubborn woman and stood up with a cold smile, "Fine, if you want to die, I''ll grant your wish."


    Selena spat out the sand in her mouth andughed, "Even if Betty were alive, if she knew I was being buried alive by you, she would kill you. You keep saying you love her, but you''ve done everything she hated." These words hit Nathan''s sore spot. He shouted, "If Betty were alive, I would treat her well!"


    Selena snorted, "Talk is cheap. Go ahead and bury me. I''ll meet Betty in heaven and file aint against you!"


    Nathan had never seen such a stubborn woman. Anyone else would have been crying and begging for mercy after being tortured for hours and facing being buried alive.


    He angrily ordered, "Bury her! Bury her now!"


    Several bodyguards immediately started shoveling dirt into the pit.

 Chapter 995 Mutual Fight

    Selena shut her eyes, trying to figure out how long she could keep quiet about where Betty was. When the sand got up to her chest, breathing became a struggle, the pressure almost unbearable. Nathan stood at the edge of the pit, his voice cold, "Tell me where Betty is, and I''ll get you out." Just as he finished, someone kicked him hard in the back.


    Nathan nearly hit the ground; it had been ages since anyone dared to do that to him. He spun around and locked eyes with Raymond''s icy stare. Raymond marched over and threw a punch.


    "Son of a¨D!" Nathan cursed, clutching his eye, his chest burning with rage, and he swung back.


    Raymond''s fist was shaking, his voice hoarse as he yelled, "Selena! You okay?"


    The pit was seven feet deep, so Selena couldn''t see what was happening above, but she knew Raymond''s voice.


    "I''m fine!" she called back, though her chest felt tight.


    Above, she heard the thud of fists and Nathan''s swearing.


    The bodyguards around didn''t dare step in. Both Raymond and Nathan were dangerous; crossing either could be fatal. Nathan got kicked down the slope, rolling a few times.


    Raymond had the upper hand, his punches packed with power, leaving Nathan at a disadvantage.


    After a few hits to the face, Nathan spat out a tooth.


    The brawl went on for half an hour before Paul and Alex showed up to break it up.


    Paul grabbed Raymond, and Alex held Nathan.


    Even separated, Raymond and Nathan''s eyes were full of fury, ring like they wanted to kill each other.


    Raymond shook off Paul and rushed to the pit.


    When he got there, Selena was looking up at him.


    Raymond immediately noticed the p mark on her cheek. It wasn''t swollen, but it was obvious.


    "Damn it!" he cursed, turning to kick Nathan in the gut again.


    Nathan''s face twisted in pain as he tried to break free from Alex, but Paul held him down too.


    Nathan, alone, couldn''t break free from the two of them and just red at Raymond with bloodshot eyes. "Raymond, you''re dead. I''ll kill you!"


    Nathan feared no one. Even if Raymond took down the White Group, he''d drag the Montague Group down with him.


    So, most people didn''t mess with a madman like Nathan. Provoking him brought nothing but trouble.


    Raymond punched him in the face again. "Keep talking, and I''ll kill you right here!"


    Nathan spat out another tooth.


    Paul quickly said, "Raymond, don''t push it. We''re all in the same circle and will see each other often."


    Raymond ignored him and turned back to Selena. He leaned over the pit, not caring about the mud on his suit.


    "Give me your hand." His voice was calm, but his hair, damp with sweat, dripped onto Selena''s cheek.


    Selena blinked and reached out her hand.


    Raymond grabbed her hand and pulled her up.


    Once out of the pit, Selena was soaked. She sat down, panting, and saw Nathan still held by Paul and Alex not far away. Even so, Nathan''s gaze was fierce and menacing.


    Selena, worn out from the ordeal, had no strength left.


    She tried to stand but fell back down, almost tumbling back into the pit.


    Raymond pulled her close, holding her by the waist. Only then did she look at his face.


    He had a scratch on his cheek, not too bad, but his suit was wrinkled, showing he''d been in a fight.


    Selena remembered Raymond was with Tessa and quickly tried to pull away from him.


    But her sudden move pulled at the wound on her shoulder, making her bend over in pain.


    Raymond quickly knelt beside her, holding her shoulder. "Where does it hurt?"


    She clutched her shoulder.


    Raymond lifted her shirt to reveal arge bruise on her shoulder.

 Chapter 996 Being the Backup Boyfriend?

    Raymond spun around, ring at Nathan with a dangerous look. "Did you do this, Nathan?" Selena quickly grabbed his hand, but the sudden movement made her wince in pain.


    Raymond stopped, scooped her up, and headed straight for his car.


    Once inside, he raised the partition and signaled John to drive.


    John didn''t waste any time and drove straight to Manston Manor.


    In the backseat, Raymond gently pulled down Selena''s cor to check the bruises on her shoulder.


    Her shoulder was a mess of bruises, clear evidence of Nathan''s cruelty.


    "I''ve got some Arnica, but it''s gonna sting a bit," Raymond said, his eyes fixed on her bruises.


    Selena felt uneasy and shifted away from him.


    Raymond didn''t push it and gave her some space.


    The car ride was tense and silent.


    When they arrived at Manston Manor, Raymond got out first and opened the door for her.


    Selena''s torn cor forced her to cover her chest to avoid exposing herself.


    Upstairs, he handed her some pajamas.


    Both of them were filthy, covered in mud.


    Raymond even went into the bathroom to adjust the water temperature. "Take a shower first, then we''ll deal with the medicine."


    In the mirror, Selena saw her body below the chest was caked in yellowish mud, her clothes a mess, and her hair tangled.


    She stepped under the hot water, wanting to wash her hair too.


    But lifting her arm was too painful, pulling on her shoulder injury.


    She couldn''t grip the shampoo bottle properly, and it slipped to the floor.


    Completely naked, she tried to bend down to pick it up, but her back injury red up.


    After several failed attempts, she gave up.


    Hearing themotion, Raymond pushed open the bathroom door.


    The room was steamy, but her bruises stood out.


    He quickly walked in, picked up the bottle, squeezed some shampoo into his hand, and brought over a small stool.


    "Sit down," Raymond said.


    Selena''s face turned bright red. She wanted to cover herself but felt it was pointless since they''d been intimate before. Still, the situation was awkward. She reached for a towel to cover up a bit, but the pain made her dizzy, and she stumbled into his arms.


    Raymond''s body tensed up, catching a faint whiff of her scent.


    He thought, ''When was thest time we were close like this? It''s been a while.''


    His hands instinctively went to her waist. She felt as slender as ever, maybe even thinner.


    Feeling his hands on her waist, Selena froze.


    The water kept running, steam filling the room. Neither of them spoke, waiting for the other to make a move.


    After what felt like forever, Raymond said in a rough voice, "Sit down and don''t move."


    Selena lowered her eyes and sat on the stool, not bothering with the towel anymore.


    He squeezed more shampoo into his hand, nced at her smooth back, and started washing her hair.


    The more he washed, the angrier and more frustrated he got.


    He thought, ''You have feelings for another guy. When I was in trouble, you ran to your first love. What am I now? Just the backup?''


    His hands unconsciously applied more pressure, pulling her hair and making her cry out in pain.

 Chapter 997 Ive Wanted This for a Long Time

    Raymond''s grip on Selena''s hand loosened, and he started massaging her scalp.


    Selena was worried about the foam getting in her eyes, so she kept them shut tight.


    Raymond noticed and pulled her back against him, tilting her head up to keep the foam out of her eyes. Feeling safer, Selena opened her eyes.


    Raymond was standing while she sat there,pletely naked. When she looked up, their eyes locked. The moment felt charged.


    They thought one of them would look away, but neither did. They just kept staring.


    Finally, Raymond broke the gaze to grab the showerhead and rinse off the foam.


    It wasn''t until the hot water hit her head that Selena blushed.


    Raymond finished washing her hair, thenthered up a bath sponge and carefully cleaned her whole body. After rolling around by the river for so long, she smelled pretty bad. But now, she smelled like body wash. After a good half hour, Raymond grabbed a towel, wrapped her in it, and carried her to the sofa outside.


    "I''m gonna take a shower. I''ll put some Arnica on you when I''m done," Raymond said.


    Selena clutched the towel and nodded slowly.


    Raymond''s pants were dirty and soaked. He grabbed some pajamas and headed to the bathroom.


    Twenty minutester, he came out, drying his hair, and went downstairs to find the Arnica. He moved her hair away from her shoulder. "This might hurt a bit," he said.


    Selena was stunned by how he lookeding out of the bathroom, especially with his wet hair and open pajama cor. He looked really charming. She tilted her head to make it easier for him to apply the Arnica.


    When the Arnica touched her skin, it didn''t hurt at first, but then his hand pressed down.


    "It needs to be massaged for better absorption. Hang in there," Raymond said.


    A burning sensation shot through her pores, making Selena wince in pain.


    Raymond''s hand pressed on her shoulder, but his eyes were on her face.


    Her eyes were downcast, and she seemed to be struggling, asionally fluttering hershes and breathing heavily.


    Her hair was tucked behind her ear, and the p mark on her cheek was almost gone, though faint traces remained.


    In this state, she looked so fragile that Raymond felt protective.


    He looked away and said calmly, "Take off the towel. Your back and waist are covered in bruises."


    Selena stiffened, hesitatingly clutching the towel.


    Raymond lowered his head and yanked it away, pulling Selena into his arms and making her lie down.


    Selena angrily tried to get up, "Raymond!"


    "Don''t move." His hand was cold as he applied Arnica on the bruises on her back and started massaging.


    Selenay in his arms, the pain making her stay silent.


    After he finished with her back, he moved on to her waist.


    Her waist was more sensitive, and when his fingers pressed there, it felt like crossing a line, especially since his fingers asionally brushed near her chest, making her cheeks flush. After he finished applying Arnica, she felt weak all over and exhausted, so she justy there.


    Raymond, however, pushed her away and got up to go to the bathroom.


    Selena groggily opened her tired eyes and saw his erection.


    He went into the bathroom with a sullen face, washing his hands thoroughly with soap. When he came out, he saw Selena sitting up.


    The towel was draped loosely over her, revealing her long legs.


    Raymond''s barely suppressed desire surged again.


    He instinctively swallowed, finding the scene very enticing.


    He didn''t tell her to leave, and she didn''t offer to go.


    They remained in a silent standoff.


    Finally, as if making a decision, he strode over to her, pulled her close, and kissed her forcefully.


    His other hand cupped her chin, and this state of absolute control made him want more.


    Selena was almost forced to tilt her head back, nearly suffocating from his kiss.


    Her eyes welled up with tears, and her lips turned red from the kiss.


    Raymond sat beside her, pulling her onto hisp and unhesitatingly lifting her towel.


    His pajamas were also a robe, making it convenient.


    Selena''s shoulder was injured, and her waist hurt. Before she could get off hisp, he had already started making love to her. His hand gripped her waist.


    Raymond said hoarsely, "Don''t move. I''ve wanted this for a long time."


    Selena looked at his stunning face, about to say something, but he kissed her again.

 Chapter 998 As If He Really Liked Her

    The room suddenly got super hot, and she felt like she was melting.


    Raymond hadn''t had any action in ages, and with her injury, he made sure she didn''t move an inch.


    Thanks to his military days, his core strength was insane. He could even hold her up in the air for what felt like forever. Selena was already feeling weak. She tried pushing him away, but he didn''t budge.


    "Selena," he rasped, pulling her closer.


    For a moment, Selena thought he liked her so much he wanted to merge their bodies together.


    They went at it until the wee hours before he finally stopped.


    Raymond looked pretty pleased with himself, but he noticed her turning away, lips pressed tight, looking kinda upset. "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "My legs hurt," Selena replied.


    All that action had left her legs feeling like jelly.


    He ced her on the windowsill and knelt down, "Where does it hurt?"


    His fingers started massaging her legs, working their way up from her feet.


    Selena was tough, super focused at work, and handled partners like a pro.


    But her skin was delicate, and even a light touch could leave marks. Now, she was covered in bruises.


    Raymond kept massaging for a good ten minutes.


    Selena asked softly, "What are we, exactly?"


    She felt like she was just someone he could hook up with whenever he wanted.


    She had no title, and rumors about him and Tessa were still flying around.


    He even gave Blizzard to Tessa and let here and go from the Montague Group as she pleased.


    Now, here they were, making love like they were in a rtionship. What were they, really? Or maybe guys just liked to act all lovey-dovey. Raymond stayed kneeling, still massaging her legs.


    She sat on the windowsill, looking down at him.


    Behind her, the sky was pitch-ck, and the moon was about to set.


    He knelt there for a long time before asking, "What do you want us to be?"


    That question threw Selena off.


    If she had the guts, she''d say she wanted to be his girlfriend and date him for real.


    But she wasn''t confident because Raymond clearly had better options now.


    They''d even been divorced. During their three years of marriage, he never really valued her. How could he love her just because they hooked up?


    Her silence meant something different to Raymond.


    Even though her face was still flushed from their lovemaking, and even though they had just been super happy, now that things had calmed down, the guy in her heart was still Mario. She had gone to see Mariost time. Who knew what they had done?


    Jealousy crept in like a wild vine, squeezing his heart until it hurt.


    His hand kept massaging her leg, feeling the smooth skin under his palm. After a while, he finally said, "It''ste. Let''s get some sleep."


    They dodged the topic again, both scared that one more word might make the other break down.


    Selena grabbed a towel nearby and pulled her foot away from his hand.


    She climbed down from the windowsill, feeling so weak she could barely stand.


    Raymond helped her, but when she tried to push him away, his face darkened.


    "It''s always like this," Raymond said. "After sex, you turn cold. Selena, you''re so heartless."


    Selena didn''t respond, just held onto the wall to leave.


    Furious, Raymond strode forward, pinning her against the wall and lifting her up.


    Afraid of falling, Selena instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist.


    Her back pressed against the cold wall. She didn''t look at him but said calmly, "Put me down."


    Enraged, Raymond tore off her nightgown and started round two.


    "We have plenty of time," he muttered.


    "My back hurts," Selena moaned.


    Raymond immediately held her in his arms, not letting her lean against the wall. This position made herpletely dependent on him. "Then don''t lean against the wall," he said hoarsely.


    Selena pushed him, "I don''t want to do this."


    But he ignored her.


    Selena buried her head in his neck and stopped talking.


    When they finally finished, she didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes.


    It was already six in the morning. Raymond dried her hair, cleaned her up, and made sure she wasfortable before putting her on the bed.


    He turned on the air conditioner, set it to afy temperature, and headed to the study.


    He hadn''t slept all night, but he was full of energy.


    John usually showed up at Manston Manor around five-thirty, waiting for Raymond to wake up.


    Today, he nned to knock on the door but heard some inappropriate noises and quickly went back downstairs.


    When he saw Raymonde out, he followed him to the study.


    "Mr. Montague, Nathan is still locked up," John said.


    Thinking of Selena''s injuries, Raymond''s eyes sharpened. "Beat him up. Make sure he stays in bed for a few months."


    This was a total break with the White family.


    John didn''t ask any questions and made a call right away.


    The bodyguards watching Nathan got to work.


    Nathan was tough and didn''t cry out in pain, instead cursing Raymond the whole time, "Damn Raymond! I''ll kill your whole family!"


    By the end, Nathan had passed out, many of his ribs broken.


    The bodyguards dumped Nathan at the hospital and went back to Manston Manor to report.

 Chapter 999 Ill Wait for You Tonight

    Raymond stared at the stack of papers in front of him, but his mind was still onst night''s amazing time. He didn''t even notice he was holding the documents upside down. John didn''t bother to point it out. After a bit, Raymond asked, "If a woman doesn''t mind sleeping with you, she must care about you at least a little, right?"


    John, who''d never had a girlfriend and was always buried in work, didn''t really get it.


    He replied, "Or maybe the guy''s just really good in bed. Studies show eighty percent of women don''t get satisfied during sex."


    John found some data and slid it over to Raymond.


    John was dead serious, no hidden meanings, leaving Raymond a bit speechless.


    Raymond shoved the papers aside and looked at hisputer.


    The screen was filled with hot topics, all mming All Star Entertainment, with several top execs caught in the mess. Public opinion was going wild. Raymond skimmed a few pages and then shut theptop. Instead of wasting time in the study, he figured he might as well go to bed with Selena. Even just lying next to her gave him a satisfaction work couldn''t match.


    He got up and headed back to the bedroom.


    Selena was out cold, sleeping deeply.


    Raymond gently tucked a strand of hair behind her ear, taking in her face.


    Her longshes, cute little nose-no matter how he looked at her, she was a sight for sore eyes.


    Hey down beside her, carefully pulling her into his arms.


    Selena, feeling someone holding her, snuggled a bit and turned over.


    Her back was now snug against Raymond''s chest.


    Raymond held her contentedly, rubbed his chin on her head a couple of times, and drifted off to sleep.


    Selena didn''t wake up until noon. Her shoulder and waist were sore, and moving too much hurt. After a whole night of passion, she feltpletely drained. She turned over and saw Raymond''s face and his exposed corbone peeking out from his open robe.


    Last night, she''d bitten his corbone hard. The bloodstains were gone, but the mark was still there.


    She looked up at his face. No matter when she looked, he always took her breath away.


    After a few seconds, his eyes suddenly opened, and he pulled her close. "Hungry?"


    He must''ve slept well too, his voice stillzy and satisfied.


    Selena was starving. Before she could answer, her stomach growled.


    Raymond quickly had the kitchen bring up some food.


    Selena sat at the table, fork in hand, stuffing her face. Once she was about 30% full, she slowed down, switched to a spoon, and started sipping the soup. Raymond sat next to her, asionally wiping her mouth with a napkin.


    Selena had been all about the food, but now, with him constantly wiping her mouth, she felt a bit awkward and grabbed the napkin from him.


    "I can do it myself," she said, a little embarrassed.


    Raymond just smiled, resting his face on one hand, watching her.


    Selena hadn''t felt awkward before, but now, with him staring, she found it hard to swallow.


    "Is there something on my face?" she asked.


    "Yeah, beauty," Raymond replied.


    Selena almost dropped her fork.


    After finally finishing her meal, she started looking for clothes in the closet.


    Luckily, Manston Manor always had clothes in her size, even the guest bedroom closet was full of them.


    She picked one, but couldn''t reach the zipper at the back because of her sore arm.


    As she struggled, a hand zipped it up for her, then wrapped around her from behind, with a head resting on her uninjured shoulder. "Are you leaving?" Raymond asked.


    "Yeah, got a lot of work at the office," Selena replied.


    "Coming back tonight?" he asked again.


    Selena blushed instantly. The other meaning of that question was pretty clear.


    She didn''t respond, pretending not to get it as she tried to push Raymond away.


    Raymond whispered in her ear, "I''ll be waiting for you tonight."

 Chapter 1000 He Refused to Give Her a Title

    When Selena left Manston Manor, Raymond''s driver personally drove her to thepany. Her mind was still spinning from what Raymond had said, and she felt her face heat up. But thinking about Tessa being around, Selena''s thoughts got a lot clearer.


    If she really went to Manston Manor tonight, would that be considered cheating with Raymond?


    At first, when he didn''t know who Selena was, their rtionship could kinda be seen as an affair. Now, he seemed to be dating Tessa, yet he was still getting involved with Selena. Their rtionship had always been messy like this. He never wanted to make it official, just wanted to keep things on the down-low.


    She lowered her eyes, feeling the pain not in her body, but in her heart.


    It felt like her heart was being squeezed, making it hard to breathe.


    When Selena got back to S.M Corporation, Ann was already waiting for her.


    Seeing her, Ann rushed over and hugged her, "Ms. Fair, are you okay?"


    Selena nodded, suddenly remembering she had lost her phone. She quickly rummaged through her bag and found a new phone inside. The SIM card must have been reced too; she had lost track of how many phones she had lost. Selena replied, "I''m fine."


    Ann looked relieved, and they both headed into the office.


    This time, it was thanks to Raymond, but thinking about Tessa at the Montague Group made Ann uneasy.


    Ann said, "Ms. Fair, I went to the Montague Group yesterday. Tessa brings Mr. Montague meals every day, and she cane and go from the top floor as she pleases. The receptionists all say she''s likely to marry Mr. Montague. And Tessa is really good at ying innocent."


    By now, Selena had already opened herputer. She wasn''t wearing a high-cored shirt, and the marks on her skin were visible with her movements.


    Ann wasn''t dumb; she knew who had left those marks, and she felt a bit resentful.


    There were so many women around Raymond. This time, it was thanks to him, but how could he let such an amazing woman like Selena be his secret lover?


    If Selena could choose another guy, she''d definitely be happier, instead of sticking with Raymond and dealing with the drama from other women.


    Ann said, "Ms. Fair, you shouldn''t be with Mr. Montague. He doesn''t appreciate you. He calls you when he wants and ignores you when he doesn''t. He probably just likes the control." Selena''s hands paused. The feeling of control?


    Butst night, when he half-knelt in front of her, devoutly massaging her legs, for a moment, she had the illusion that Raymond had turned into a knight, a servant.


    Their posture and position made her feel like she wasn''tpletely under his control.


    Only during sex was he very dominant, each time thrusting fiercely, never listening to her.


    After sex, he would be somewhat clingy. Then, he would turn cold and indifferent, as if all the passion had disappeared.


    This was their usual interaction pattern, and Selena had gotten used to it.


    However, when Ann said that Raymond didn''t cherish her, Selena''s heart still twinged.


    Ann continued, "Ms. Fair, I think Mr. Smith is quite good, and Austin too. At least with them, you wouldn''t be so tired."


    Selena opened herputer, looking at today''s entertainment news, her tone bing indifferent, "I don''t have that kind of feeling with Richard. I can sense that he only sees me as a friend. As for Austin, I''m the boss, and he''s the employee."


    Ann asked, "What about with Mr. Montague?"


    Selena was silent for a while, then smiled bitterly, "I don''t know either. I don''t dare to ask."


    With one sentence, Ann knew that Selena liked Raymond.


    People were like this: the more they liked someone, the more they questioned if they deserved them.


    Moreover, news of Raymond''s interactions with Tessa was still spreading.


    In terms of family background, looks, and ability, Raymond was outstanding, easily making one feel unworthy.


    Ann was silent, and then they heard a knock on the office door, followed by Austin''s voice from outside, "Ms. Fair, may Ie in?"


    Selena was a bit surprised, ''Austin''s outside? Did he hear what we just said?''

 Chapter 1001 What Is Raymond Trying to Prove?

    Selena asked Ann to head out first, then called Austin in.


    Austin was looking super stylish today, probably just wrapped up a magazine shoot, still rocking his makeup.


    "Ms. Fair, I heard from Ronald you got hurt. How you holding up?" Austin asked.


    Selena shrugged it off, "I''m good, nothing major."


    Austin, being tall, could easily spot the marks under her cor, barely hidden, hinting at how wild things had gotten with Raymond. His fingers clenched a bit, feeling a wave of jealousy.


    Leaving marks there on purpose, what was Raymond trying to prove?


    Selena wasn''t someone Austin could im for himself, nor was she anyone''s to own.


    Selena didn''t catch Austin''s mood and looked up, smiling, "Something happen during the shoot? You joined a new crew recently, right?"


    Austin shook his head, "Nah, everyone''s cool. Ourpany''s got a good rep now, and the director''s treating me well."


    Selena nodded, "That''s great. We won''t push you to meet with investors. If anyone gives you trouble, let Ronald know."


    Austin looked down, hesitating before asking, "So many people online are trashing us. Doesn''t it bother you?"


    Rumors were flying that Selena was forcing Austin to sleep with her, and they just wouldn''t die down.


    Selena''s tone was calm, "You''re a star. When you got into this, you had to be ready for gossip. The money you make in a month is more than most people see in a lifetime, so you need to be a hundred times tougher. Don''t let the online stuff get to you."


    Her words were professional, meant to reassure her actors without crossing any lines or giving Austin any false hope.


    Austin stood there, watching her focus on herputer.


    Her hair had grown out, now brushing her shoulders, with a few strands falling on her cheeks. He wanted to tuck her hair behind her ear but didn''t dare. After a few minutes of silence, Selena asked, "Anything else?"


    That was her way of saying if he had nothing more, he could leave.


    After Austin left the office, his agent, Gavin Soto, came up to him, "Austin, the next shoot''s in half an hour. We gotta go, or the editor will be on our case." Turns out Austin had snuck back from the shoot because he knew Selena was at thepany.


    Austin nodded, feeling down, "Okay."


    He got into the car, and Gavin drove.


    Gavin had been his agent for years. Recently, S.M Corporation was hiring agents, and Ronald, having the most clout, brought Gavin over.


    Gavin quickly picked up on Austin''s feelings for Selena and advised, "Ms. Fair doesn''t seem like someone who cares about rtionships. She works really hard. If you want her attention, focus on acting and win more awards. Once you''re the top star in thepany, she''ll definitely notice you."


    Austin stared out the window, knowing Gavin was right. He''d thought the same thing before.


    But he was scared that while he was busy acting, she might suddenly marry Raymond.


    Even though, from a guy''s perspective, Raymond was impressive, he had rumors with Olivia, and now Tessa was around. He wasn''t good enough for Selena.


    Gavin nced in the rearview mirror and sighed, "Even if Ms. Fair gets married, there''s no real love in those wealthy families. When her husband cheats, she can have someone on the side too. That''s when you can make your move." Austin didn''t say anything, resting his forehead against the cold ss.

 Chapter 1002 Still Has Feelings for Selena

    After Austin took off, Selena tried to dive into her work on theputer.


    But she couldn''t shake off this weird feeling down there. She had to push it aside when it was time for a meeting with the higher-ups.


    The meeting dragged on for three hours, and by the time it wrapped up, it was already afternoon.


    Carter called her up, saying Nathan was in the hospital and would need months to get better.


    Carter said, "Everyone''s talking about how Raymond and Nathan got into it. The Montague Group and the White Group don''t even do business together. He did it because of you, right?" Selena nodded, "Yeah."


    Carter was baffled, "You two aren''t even a thing, and it''se to this. Why are you both so stubborn?"


    Selena started to say something but then stopped.


    Carter went on, "If he didn''t care about you, why would he mess with Nathan? People in the circle are terrified of Nathan. Most of the White family who looked down on him are either dead or close to it because of him. If he wasn''t worried about the government, he could probably wipe out the whole White family and take over."


    Carter kept talking and then asked, "Hasn''t Raymond ever told you he likes you?"


    Selena asked, "Carter, do you know Tessa?"


    Carter replied, "Yeah, I do. I don''t get why Raymond keeps her around. Maybe he''s trying to push your buttons, but you seem pretty chill about it, so he''s just making trouble for himself."


    Selena wasn''t sure if Carter was right. First, there was Brenda, then Tessa. She was worried she was just fooling herself.


    Carter squinted,ing up with an idea. "How about we grab some drinks tonight? Rachel lost again, so you should be free, right?" Selena agreed, "Sure."


    After hanging up, Selena kept an eye on the online buzz.


    She was waiting for All Star Entertainment''s next move. Their reputation was already in the gutter after this mess.


    The hot topics were still about celebs wanting to ditch All Star Entertainment. Selena just needed to fan the mes a bit more.


    She logged into her Twitter and tagged the official ount of the relevant department.


    [With all this chaos, aren''t you gonna do something? All Star Entertainment is breaking thew.]


    Netizens were demanding Rachel go to jail, but All Star Entertainment kept using her resignation as a cover.


    Netizens were fuming, constantly reporting All Star Entertainment''s shady dealings to the authorities.


    But days went by, and nothing happened.


    Selena''s online presence had grown, and she wasn''t afraid to take on All Star Entertainment head-on. This time, she posted again, and her fans were almost in tears.


    [Selena updated! Still as fierce as ever! She even tagged the official ount. She''s got guts!]


    [I stand with Selena. No one better talk trash about her anymore!]


    [Who said she tried to force Austin into sex? If she and Rachel were in on it together, she''d have kept quiet and waited for the storm to pass. But she''s speaking out, which means she and herpany aren''t scared of an investigation! Support Selena, support S.M Corporation!]


    Selena''s post blew up, racking up over 200,000ments. Most were cheering her on, with only a few haters using her of riding the wave.


    Selena wanted a full investigation into All Star Entertainment, to send thewbreakers to jail, and to make those who needed to apologize do so. Rachel''s resignation wasn''t enough.


    When Rachel saw Selena''s post, she was seething, ''That bitch! Nathan is such a useless piece of trash. He can''t even take out Selena! And now he''s in the hospital!''


    Rachel was shaking with rage. Knowing Raymond had put Nathan in the hospital, she didn''t dare go after Selena alone anymore, so she went straight to Tessa.


    Rachel said, "Ms. Smith, did you hear? Raymond fought Nathan over Selena."


    Tessa''s face darkened, especially after hearing about Nathan''s reputation. Her eyes grew even colder.


    She had only wanted to mess with Selena, never taking her seriously.


    But now, Raymond''s public rescue of Selena was a p in Tessa''s face.


    Everyone knew Tessa had been chasing after Raymond recently.


    Raymond, however, had pissed off the White family for Selena. Did that mean he didn''t care about Tessa, his pursuer?


    Tessa sneered, her eyes dark as she stared at the cup in front of her.


    Rachel quickly added, "So Raymond still has feelings for Selena. Everyone knows messing with Nathan has serious consequences, but Raymond clearly doesn''t care anymore. Selena must have used some dirty tricks to get Raymond on her side. Otherwise, why would he ignore you and go save her?"

 Chapter 1003 He Will Use Everything to Protect

    Tessa suddenly hurled the cup off the table, smashing it into pieces on the floor. Seeing Tessa''s real anger, Rachel''s lips curled into a smirk.


    Rachel said, "Ms. Smith, Selena''s been messing around with a lot of people. She''s pretty and shameless, and most guys are into her. Even if Raymond marries you, as long as Selena''s willing to lower herself to seduce him, he''ll keep her around." Tessa closed her eyes for a moment, her tone cold. "I''ll use the Smith family''s influence to keep you and your friends out of prison, but All Star Entertainment''s stock price will definitely drop. Selena''s already made a public statement, and the government will investigate you. You either go to jail or pay enough to buy your freedom. Your choice."


    Rachel blurted out, "Ms. Smith, I want freedom!"


    Tessa sneered, watching Wind quietly clean up the broken pieces, her lips curling up too.


    Tessa said, "You can go now. I''m not saving you for nothing. You need to keep causing trouble for Selena." Rachel replied, "Okay, I got it, Ms. Smith."


    As soon as Rachel left, the hall fell silent.


    Wind tossed the broken pieces into the trash, walked over, and started massaging Tessa''s shoulders.


    Tessa leaned back. At just 5''6", she looked petite and delicate. With her always innocent demeanor, she seemed even smaller.


    Tessa muttered, "Wind, I''m really mad. How could Raymond help Selena? I even want to kill her."


    Wind replied loyally, "Ms. Smith, just say the word, and I''ll take care of her." Tessa chuckled, her voice crisp. She clutched her chest, her face a bit pale. Wind quickly grabbed a bottle of medicine and gave her a few pills. Tessa''s heart wasn''t in great shape, and emotional swings made it worse. After taking the medicine, her eyes turned sharp and gloomy.


    Tessa cursed, "That bitch even has a healthy body. I really hate her."


    Wind patted her back, "Ms. Smith, don''t get worked up."


    Tessa slowlyy down, taking a deep breath. "I''m not worked up, just affected by emotions. Let''s see what trouble Rachel can stir up for Selena. After that, find a disgraceful family for Selena. Theizens are all admiring her now. Let''s show them what kind of family this bitches from. Theseizens are so fickle. Once Selena''s real family is exposed, everyone will hate her."


    Wind kept gently massaging her scalp and shoulders, worried she might faint.


    Tessa soon fell asleep, mumbling, "Anyway, I still have Lawrence and Mom. Selena has nothing. In the end, if I insist on marrying Raymond, he''ll have no choice but to marry me. Otherwise, he can''t handle the wrath of the Smith family." Wind stared at her face with a sense of loss but said nothing.


    As she said, if she insisted on marrying Raymond, the Smith family would soone to Silver Bay City, worried about her health, and force Raymond topromise.


    If Raymond didn''tpromise, the Smith family and the Montague family would inevitably be enemies.


    Tessa was so pampered in the Smith family. She was spoiled and had never faced any setbacks.


    Wind only dared to look at her face without restraint after she fell asleep.


    If Tessa asked him to die, he would do so without hesitation, let alone kill someone. He had killed so many people and didn''t treat human life with disregard. He would only protect Tessa''s life with everything he had. Selena could neverpare to Tessa. Tessa was the best woman in the world in his heart.

 Chapter 1004 Testing His Feeling

    After Rachel left Tessa''s ce, she hopped into her car.


    With both hands gripping the steering wheel, Rachel knew she had to stir up some serious trouble for Selena next.


    Only then would Tessa let her off the hook; otherwise, Tessa''s revenge would be way worse than prison.


    Rachel''s mind immediately went to Aria.


    With Nathanid up in the hospital, security around Aria had to be cker. She needed to bust Aria out of The White Vi.


    Aria had been disfigured and locked up for ages. She had to be seething with anger.


    Rachel''s lips curled into a smile as she headed straight for The White Vi.


    She gave the bodyguard at the door a simple story, "I talked to Mr. White earlier. I''m here to visit Ms. White and bring her a gift that Mr. White picked out himself." Since Aria had been locked up, Nathan hadn''t sent any gifts.


    The bodyguard recognized Rachel; she had met Nathan by the river before.


    He didn''t suspect a thing and let Rachel in right away.


    Aria had gone nuts from being cooped up in that room. At first, she tried to keep it together, but after hearing that Nathan was still searching for Betty''s body by the river, she lost it.


    Aria banged on the door like crazy and even threatened a hunger strike, but no one paid her any mind.


    She could only pace around the room every day, and from all the shouting, her voice was shot.


    Her window was sealed shut too. Nathan was worried she might jump, so he had it sealed tight.


    Aria sat on the bed, looking a mess andpletely hopeless.


    Rachel called from outside, "Ms. White, you okay in there?"


    Aria thought she was hearing things. She knew Rachel but wasn''t close to her. She had no idea why Rachel would show up now.


    The door opened, and Rachel stood there, smiling, "Looks like you haven''t been doing too well. Nathan''s in the hospital and won''t wake up for about two months."


    Aria hadn''t heard this but had a hunch something had happened to Nathan.


    She sat on the bed, her voice raspy, "Rachel, why are you here? We''re not exactly friends."


    Rachel said, "Aria, do you want out? The whole Betty thing was Selena''s n to drive a wedge between you and Nathan. She pulled it off. Nathan, who adores you, locked you up because of Betty. But guess what? Betty''s not dead; Selena''s just hiding her."


    "I''ll kill that bitch!" Aria shot up, her face twisted with rage.


    Rachel said, "But you can''t get out now, so saying that is pointless."


    Hearing this, Aria calmed down and asked, "So what do I do?"


    Rachel replied, "Listen to me from now on. It''s the only way to get back at Selena."


    Aria took a deep breath and slowly nodded.


    Rachel''s n to get Aria out was straightforward: she imed Nathan had previously agreed to send Aria to a psychiatric hospital for treatment.


    Nathan had mentioned it before, so Rachel used it as her excuse.


    When Aria was finally taken out of the vi, she could hardly believe it. Was it really that easy?


    Rachel personally drove her to a building and asked calmly, "Nathan will wake up in two months. What''s your n?"


    Aria gritted her teeth, "First thing, I''m going to kill Selena! If it weren''t for her, Nathan wouldn''t have treated me like this!"


    "Good luck with that," Rachel said, grinning. She was thrilled to have someone else handle Selena for her.


    Aria quickly reached out to her friends, needing their help. She was dead set on making Selena pay.


    At 7 PM, Selena remembered her appointment with Carter and headed to Sky Gallery.


    The ce was packed with Carter''s friends, most of whom didn''t know Selena. Seeing how stunning she was, they assumed she was Carter''s new fling. Some of these folks were in finance, while others were just ckers like Carter, with no real ambitions.


    Carter had the best family background among them. Most of the others weren''t elite enough to have heard of Selena.


    Carter said, "Don''t get any ideas; this is my future sister-inw."


    He had Selena sit close to him and then pulled out his phone to call Raymond right in front of her.


    He even signaled to his friends, "Keep ying, make some noise."


    So the sound of dice and men''s voices filled the room.


    Raymond answered the call and, hearing the noise, knew Carter was out drinking again.


    Carter asked, "Raymond, want toe out and have some fun?"


    Raymond said, "Carter, I told you toe work at the Montague Group."


    Carterughed, "Working isn''t as fun as drinking with friends. Raymond, youing out tonight?"


    Raymond refused, "No."


    "Alright then," Carter said and then turned to Selena, "Penny, do you drink this kind of liquor? It''s a mix of three different types, and I''ve heard it packs a punch." Hearing this, Raymond paused before hanging up, "Is Selena there?"


    Carter replied, "Yeah, but you probably don''t want to see my friends. We''re all having a good time. Penny''s been swamped with worktely, so I brought her out to rx." After saying that, Carter asked Selena, "How is it? Pretty strong, right?"


    Selena honestly replied, "It''s okay."


    Raymond immediately couldn''t stay calm, "Address."


    Carter deliberately didn''t tell him and hung up at that critical moment.

 Chapter 1005 Taking the Initiative to Hug Him

    Carter grinned at Selena and said, "You know, back when I used to drink with my buddies, Raymond wouldn''t even bother picking up my calls; he''d just hang up. But now, with all the Montague Group drama, he''s been answering. Still, no way he''s showing up in person. I bet you, he''ll call in less than a minute."


    Right after he said that, his phone rang. It was Raymond.


    Carter didn''t pick up but nudged Selena. "See? He never calls me. This time, he''s desperate."


    Carter let the call go to voicemail in front of Selena.


    But then, Raymond called again.


    Just like Carter predicted, Raymond was in a rush.


    Carter ignored the call again, and this time Raymond tried to video call him.


    Carter almost dropped his wine ss. He knew Raymond was in a hurry but didn''t expect him to be this frantic. He never thought he''d see Raymond initiate a video call.


    Carter started to get a bit nervous, worried that if Raymond showed up, things might get ugly.


    He quickly turned to Selena. "If Raymondes after me, you gotta back me up. Penny, I''m doing this for you, to show you how Raymond really feels. If he didn''t care about you, why would he be acting like this? I found out he''s still in a meeting right now; it must''ve been interrupted."


    Selena looked doubtful, so Carter handed her his phone.


    Carter said, "If you don''t believe me, call John yourself and see what Raymond''s up to."


    Selena hesitated, not wanting to get her hopes up and then be let down.


    But Carter dialed John''s number for her.


    Selena had no choice but to take the phone and ask, "John, what''s Raymond doing?"


    John nced at Raymond, who was pacing in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows making calls, and then at the executives waiting in the conference room. He said softly, "He''s in a meeting, but he''s on the phone with someone right now, so he didn''t get your call."


    John had no idea what was going on and thought Selena had called Raymond''s phone, and since Raymond didn''t answer, she called him instead.


    So Raymond was indeed in a meeting.


    Selena felt a wave of happiness and asked softly, "Is it an important meeting?"


    John replied, "A third of the Montague Group''s executives have left, and a lot of new people have been promoted. This is Mr. Montague''s first meeting with the newly appointed executives, so it''s pretty important. But the call he''s on must be even more important; he''s probably negotiating a deal."


    Selena''s lips curled into a smile as she nced at Carter''s phone, which was still buzzing with video call requests.


    Carter was sweating bullets, not expecting Raymond to be this relentless. He was getting seriously freaked out and didn''t dare touch his phone.


    But Raymond kept calling, like he wouldn''t stop until the phone battery died.


    Carter was genuinely scared now. He''d already ignored several calls and video calls, and now he was even more afraid to touch his phone. He even considered chucking it in the trash and making a run for it.


    One of his useless friends chimed in, "Dude, the phone''s been ringing forever. Why aren''t you answering? It''s gonna die soon."


    Carter gritted his teeth and turned off his phone.


    Selena had finished her chat with John and hung up.


    Carter patted her shoulder, "Raymond''s gonna be here any minute. You stay put. I''m hiding in the bathroom. When you guys leave, shoot me a text."


    "Raymond isn''t that scary, is he?" Selena''s tone had a hint of amusement.


    "Not to you, but to me, he''s terrifying. Anyway, I''m outta here." Carter then quickly slipped away.


    Carter was right; Raymond showed up at the private room fifteen minutester. As soon as he opened the door, he locked eyes with Selena and made a beeline for her.


    The guys who were still ying dice in the private room shrank back in fear. They all knew Raymond and his infamous temper.


    Raymond grabbed Selena and pulled her outside, his tone icy, "Come with me."


    Selena didn''t resist. Once they were in the hallway, she asked, "Aren''t you still in a meeting?"


    Raymond nodded, "Yeah."


    He kept pulling her along, heading down the long hallway.


    Raymond was so mad his chest was heaving. Carter had actually left her alone in the private room with those useless friends who only knew how to mess around with women. Raymond''s face was dark, and the aura around him was practically freezing the air.


    The hallway lights were dim, filled with the smell of alcohol and expensive perfume.


    Just as Raymond was about to turn a corner, he felt her soft body press against his back.


    He stiffened, thinking the chaotic environment had made him hallucinate.

 Chapter 1006 Only the Sound of Their Heartbeats

    Selena wrapped her arms around him from behind, resting her head on his back since she was a bit shorter. She didn''t say a word, just held him tight. Raymond nced down at her hands around his waist, then covered them with his own, feeling the softness of her fingers. This was real.


    "Are you drunk?" Raymond asked, a bit tense.


    Wasn''t that drink supposed to be mild? She had to be drunk.


    Selena just hugged him tighter.


    For a moment, Raymond tuned out everything else the noise, the atmosphere just the sound of their heartbeats.


    He lowered his eyes, turned around, and pinned Selena against the wall. Before she could react, he kissed her.


    His hand found her fingertips, guiding them to his suit buttons as he kissed her, moving towards the nearby elevator.


    The elevator was empty, and the top floor of the Sky Gallery had Raymond''s room, where they''d been before.


    If it weren''t for the elevator''s camera, he would''ve undressed her right there.


    Once out of the elevator, he scooped her up and headed straight for his room.


    Selena, dazed from the kiss, only felt the urgency and weight of his kick against the door.


    As soon as the door closed, he skillfully undressed her, guiding her to undress him too.


    When the first round ended, Selena buried her head in his chest, hearing him softly ask, "Are you sober now?"


    She wasn''t drunk; she just wanted him. So she used all her strength to lift her head and kiss his Adam''s apple.


    Raymond leaned back, pinching her chin, carefully observing her face. "Selena, did you mistake me for someone else?"


    Otherwise, why would she be so passionate?


    "Raymond," she called out, eagerly trying to kiss him again.


    Raymond''s breath hitched slightly, feeling a strong fire burning inside him. He avoided her kiss, his clear voice tinged with a bit of hoarseness. "As long as you know it''s me." After saying that, his gaze returned, his breath a bit unsteady.


    The alcohol''s effect was indeed strong. Selena, who had just felt sober, now found her vision a bit blurry.


    Selena called him, "Raymond."


    Raymond replied, "I''m here."


    "Fuck me." She looked up in a daze, not even knowing what she was saying, raising her head to kiss him again.


    The next second, she felt the world spinning, and then she couldn''t speak. His strength was immense.


    The next morning, when sunlight streamed in through the window, Selena was still asleep.


    Raymondy beside her, propping his head up, seemingly unable to get enough of looking at her.


    After a while, his fingers intertwined with hers, taking a photo and posting it on social media: [My girlfriend.]


    He didn''t mention Selena''s name, but those close to him knew it had to be Selena.


    Because among the people Raymond knew, only Selena had such short hair, and a small section of it was visible in the photo, intentionally.


    Raymond announced that Selena was his girlfriend, and those who understood would understand.


    Alex was the first toment: [Short hair? Seems like only one person fits. Congrats.]


    Paul was the second toment: [Congrats.]


    Cartermented: [Do you know I hid in the bathroom all night? Didn''t I ask Penny to send me a message to remind me? Did she forget? No, you were too hasty, which made her forget, right? I''m so pissed, my legs are numb from squatting, but still, congrats.]


    Raymond immediately transferred two million dors to him as a reward, prompting Carter to leave many more tteringments below.


    Raymond smiled. He rarely updated his Facebook, and he didn''t have many friends, but this post received almost everyone''s likes andments. Some didn''t know it was Selena and kept guessing who it was.


    He didn''t say anything, turned off the screen, and pulled Selena tightly into his arms.


    Even in her dreams, Selena felt like she was suffocating and couldn''t help but mumble, "Raymond, be gentle."


    Hearing her call his name even in her dreams, Raymond''s mind was suddenly at ease, and he couldn''t help but kiss her face several times.


    His phone rang at that moment; it was Paul calling.


    Paul said, "Sorry to disturb you, William''s signal appeared. He''s abroad. We''ll leave in two hours, get ready toe over."


    They had been waiting for William to release a signal voluntarily; otherwise, no one could track that group''s whereabouts. Now that there was finally a clue, Raymond quickly got out of bed.

 Chapter 1007 Did They Sleep Together Last Night?

    After getting dressed, Raymond bent down and gently patted Selena''s face. "Selena, there''s a lead on Grandpa''s side. I need to head abroad. You go back to sleep. I''ll have the waiter bring breakfast soon."


    Selena didn''t wake up, so Raymond shook her gently. She opened her sleepy eyes and saw him leaning in for a kiss, pressing his lips firmly against hers.


    Raymond said softly, "I need to go abroad. Make sure you eat well, okay?"


    "Okay," she mumbled, still half-asleep and exhausted, turning over to go back to sleep.


    He pulled Selena into his arms. "So, we''re officially together. I''ve already announced it publicly. You can''t back out now."


    "Okay," Selena agreed groggily. After two nights of non-stop lovemaking, she was utterly spent.


    Even though Raymond hated leaving her, the situation with William was too important, and he had to go.


    Selena didn''t wake up until noon, still feeling weak all over.


    Plus, she had some strong drinksst night, and her head was pounding.


    She reached out to the side, expecting Raymond to be there, but found the space empty.


    She quickly got up. She had wanted to have a good talk with himst night. She had mustered the courage to hug him and wanted to tell him everything she had been holding back, but she couldn''t resist the effects of the alcohol and started rambling, not knowing what she had said.


    She just remembered that Raymond was wildst night. She nced at her waist and, sure enough, there were several finger marks. Her face immediately flushed.


    She quickly got out of bed and took a bath, finally feeling a bit morefortable.


    The waiter knocked on the door and said, "Ms. Fair, Mr. Montague instructed me to bring you breakfast. May I bring it in?"


    Selena opened the door.


    The waiter pushed the cart in and neatly ced the dishes on the table.


    Selena thought Raymond had gone to work. Last night, they were so intense that she hadn''t managed to say anything in the end.


    She took out her phone and called him, but his phone was off. With no other choice, she quietly ate her meal. After eating, she went to the office.


    Selena hadn''t added Tessa on Facebook, so she didn''t know that shortly after Raymond posted his update, Tessa posted a photo of her new short haircut.


    Tessa: [Got a new hairstyle yesterday. Doesn''t it make me look younger?]


    Just after Raymond hinted that his girlfriend had short hair, Tessa posted a status confirming it.


    So, those who were friends with Tessa in the industry all thought Raymond was with her.


    There were manyments under her Facebook.


    [Isn''t this the first time Raymond has publicly acknowledged his girlfriend? And with such a revealing photo, it''s so unlike him.]


    [No wonder, Ms. Smith and Mr. Montague are a perfect match.]


    [Congrats.]


    Many people congratted them under the post, but Tessa''s eyes turned cold.


    She added anotherment under her post, replying to everyone: [Thank you, everyone.]


    This short sentence sparked even more discussion.


    So, everyone started spreading the news that Raymond and Tessa were together and had made it official.


    Tessa put down her phone, her face cold as she ate the grapes Wind had washed. "Did they sleep togetherst night?"


    Wind said, "Ms. Smith, judging by that photo, it seems so."


    She threw the fruit te across the room, furious to the point of dizziness.


    Wind quickly fetched some medicine for her, but she pped it away.


    Tessa was furious, "I don''t want it. Inform Rachel that if she can''te up with a way to deal with Selena, she''ll go to jail. I''m getting impatient." But even though she was impatient, she didn''t want to deal with Selena personally.


    Tessa, ady of the Smith family, a top-tier heiress, stooping to deal with that bitch. How undignified!

 Chapter 1008 About to Confess to Raymond

    When Rachel got Tessa''s urgent message, she was sweating bullets.


    The online drama was still going strong. Rachel had already let Aria loose, but Aria hadn''t made a movest night.


    Rachel''s knuckles were white from gripping the steering wheel so hard. After some digging, she found out Raymond had skipped town. Rachel took a deep breath and shot a message to Aria. With Raymond out of the picture, now was the perfect time to go after Selena. Aria was pumped.


    Rachel warned her, "You only get one shot at this, so make it count. Selena''s not a pushover."


    "That bitch is just riding on Raymond''s coattails!" Aria''s eyes were zing with hatred, like she wanted to run Selena over right then and there.


    Rachel said, "Aria, you need to make her life a living hell. That''s way worse than just hurting her."


    Rachel didn''t want to drag it out with Aria. She''d said what needed to be said.


    Just before hanging up, Rachel added, "That bitch has a thing for Raymond. If you can make her cut ties with him for good, that''ll really mess her up." Aria''s eyes lit up, already plotting how to drive a wedge between Selena and Raymond.


    A sly smile spread across Aria''s face as she hatched a n.


    Selena was in a good mood when she got to the office.


    Ann noticed the new marks on her body and figured she was with Raymond against night.


    As her assistant, Ann kept her mouth shut and just focused on her work.


    Ann said, "Ms. Fair, the director we missedst time has rescheduled a meeting for today."


    Selena remembered she had a meeting with a director the day Nathan had whisked her away.


    She''d been so wrapped up with Raymondtely that it had slipped her mind.


    Selena asked, "What time''s the meeting?"


    Ann replied, "Nine tonight. I heard this director''s got a bit of a temper, but he was pretty polite when he called to reschedule. If all goes well, we should be able to sign a contract with him." Selena sighed in relief and decided to stay at the office until eight, then head out with Ann.


    It was the same hotel suite asst time.


    When she opened the door, the director was already up and greeted her, "Hello, Ms. Fair."


    Selena smiled apologetically, "Mr. Baskin, I''m sorry aboutst time. Something came up, and I''ve been recovering these past few days."


    Garth Baskin had just gotten a stern warning from Raymond and wasn''t about to hold a grudge. "Ms. Fair, no worries. Let''s sit and talk."


    The waiter had already brought in the food.


    Selena lowered her head, discussing thepany''s uing projects, movie investments, and ns with Garth.


    They ate and talked, and it went pretty smoothly.


    After Garth signed the contract, they shook hands.


    Garth said, "Ms. Fair, it was great talking to you. I can tell you really care about running thepany well and looking out for the actors. I''m happy to join such apany." Selena smiled, "The pleasure''s mine."


    As she said this, she frowned slightly, feeling a bit too warm.


    She realized something might be off with the wine the waiter had brought, and her eyes narrowed.


    She''d been careless. As a woman, she should be extra cautious about what she consumed at social events. She hadn''t expected to get set up tonight.


    Selena said, "Mr. Baskin, wee to thepany. Let''s wrap it up here. I have another meeting to get to."


    "Alright." Garth held the contract, and they walked to the hotel entrance together. He didn''t notice anything off about Selena.


    After Garth left, Selena leaned against a nearby tree, feeling like she was burning up.


    She was about to call Ann when she heard footsteps behind her.


    Instinctively, she started running towards the hotel entrance where the security guards were.


    But the footsteps behind her were faster. Someone grabbed her and dragged her towards a corner.


    Selena shouted, "Let go!"


    Mario said, "It''s me."


    Hearing Mario''s voice, she froze, then struggled even harder. "Mario?"


    Before she could finish, she heard another set of footsteps.


    Someone said, "Selena''s over here. Don''t let her get away!"


    It was another group, also after her.


    They were probably the ones who had spiked her drink.


    She quickly tried to hide, but Mario pulled her into a nearby small room.


    Selena frowned deeply, "Mario, let go."


    Mario holding Selena''s hand was already inappropriate. She was about to confess to Raymond and couldn''t afford any problems at this critical moment.

 Chapter 1009 The Most Important Thing is Her

    The room was so dim, you could barely make out each other''s faces.


    Christopher''s voice was soft as he said, "Selena,e with me."


    His tone was gentle, but Selena couldn''t shake the feeling that it was a bit too deliberate. Maybe it was just her imagination.


    Selena dered, "Mario, I want out. I made it clearst time, the deal''s off."


    Last time, she had been out of it for days, and when she finally came to, Mario was nowhere to be found, and there were no exnations. It made her wary of him, even though he had once been the dream of her youth. "Selena, I''m really sorry for knocking you outst time." He said he was sorry, but his tone didn''t match the words.


    Selena felt even more uneasy and took a step back. But the drink was messing with her, the drug coursing through her veins, making her feel like she was about to break down.


    She turned, aiming for the small door she had juste through, nning to head back to Ashbourne Manor for a cold bath to clear her head.


    But then, a pair of hands wrapped around her waist, startling her. She struggled desperately, "Let go of me!"


    The strange, dangerous feeling grew sharper.


    Christopher said, "Selena, just go to sleep."


    Selena shouted angrily, "I don''t want to sleep! Don''t make me sleep again!"


    But it wasn''t up to her. The same floral scent fromst time hit her, mixing with the drug in her system, and she passed out instantly. Christopher carried Selena to a hidden room and told the person waiting there, "Ease the effects of the drug in her body."


    The woman nodded, hearing him chuckle and say, "By the way, make her think she slept with me."


    A look of surprise shed in the woman''s eyes, but she didn''t dare say anything.


    Christopher left, and when he reached an even darker spot, someone questioned him, "Is this your way of dealing with me, using her to threaten me?"


    The man said, "Yeah, I know you''ll take the bait. Christopher, I don''t have much time left. If you don''t cooperate and get me that thing, I will really sleep with her."


    This time it was just a game.


    The ce was dark, and Christopher didn''t argue anymore, just sighed slightly, "She has someone she likes. Don''t mess with her anymore. She gave me the letter and the ring. She should go find her happiness."


    The manughed, "You''re actually disappointed, right? When she returned the letter to you, when you found out she was with Raymond, it hurt, didn''t it? Raymond is no match for you. Why should he have her? You were willing to die for her, and now you want to give up on her so quickly? Christopher, help me, and I can help you win her over."


    Christopher didn''t say anything. If anyone else were here, they''d find it strange. Because in this dark corner, there was only Christopher, talking to himself non-stop.


    His voice shifted from gentle to sinister. Even his expressions changed with each sentence, sometimes like a gentle gentleman, sometimes like a sinister devil.


    Christopher said, "I know you best. Help me, and I''ll fulfill your wish. You want her to have your child, right? You love her but don''t want to say it. You''re afraid you can''t leave theb, so you only dared to give her that promise, not even daring to touch her. Didn''t you hold herst time? Outside Silver Bay University, and when she came to town to find you, during those days she was unconscious, didn''t you watch her for a long time? You can''t let her go; you just don''t want topete with Raymond."


    His expression was contemptuous and meaningful as he continued, "You don''t want topete, and you''re afraid of hurting her, but she doesn''t seem to trust you at all. What if I tell her that you''re Raymond''s older brother? How would she react? She''s been entangled with both you and Raymond. She would feel very embarrassed, wouldn''t she?"


    In the mirror reflecting a faint light, Christopher''s face was shown. The same face, twopletely different personalities.


    He slowly approached, a smile curling at the corner of his mouth, "If you don''t help me and don''t give me that thing, I will torment her, make her life unbearable. Christopher, what''s more important to you, the experimental data or Selena?"

 Chapter 1010 This Way, Were Together

    Christopher stayed quiet, and the corner was dead silent.


    The gloom on Christopher''s face got even darker.


    He finally spoke, "Last time, I picked up a call for her. It was Raymond. If I do it a few more times, he''s gonna start digging into Mario. But right now, he''s too caught up with William''s stuff to bother." Christopher''s fist was already against the mirror, and he teased, "Maybe it''s your influence, but I''m starting to think Selena might be a good match for me." Christopher added, "I''ll have her give you the stuff."


    He chuckled, "If you had done this sooner, I wouldn''t have had to risk answering Raymond''s callst time and almost blowing our cover."


    A hint of pride shed in Christopher''s eyes. He had a gentle look, and when he talked to people, he was always kind. Anyone who met him couldn''t forget his face.


    So when Selena first met him, she was hooked.


    That''s why she insisted on seeing Christopher during Raymond''s betting period. Only after meeting him could she really move on.


    Christopher threatened, "I''m giving you control of the body. Don''t mess around. You know I don''t care about consequences. If I sense anything off, I''ll sleep with Selena." The conversation in the corner faded away.


    Selena was restless in her sleep and suddenly heard Raymond''s voice, "We''re together now. I''ve already announced it. You can''t back out."


    Her head hurt, but she remembered Raymond saying that while she was half-asleep.


    At the time, she was too tired and just wanted to brush him off.


    Raymond had said it. They were already together.


    Maybe that''s why she smiled in her dream,pletely unaware of her current situation.


    When she woke up, she saw an unfamiliar ceiling. She frowned and found her phone beside her with several missed calls from Raymond.


    She quickly reached for her phone, but as soon as she extended her hand, she saw the marks on her body, stretching from her shoulder to her palm. These weren''t from Raymond. Although he liked to leave marks, they were usually on her neck.


    He loved kissing her neck, corbone, earlobe, and then calling her name over and over.


    Selena''s face went pale. She quickly lifted the nket to get out of bed, only to find she wasn''t wearing anything.


    The marks on her legs went all the way to her feet. She wasn''t dumb. After so many times with Raymond, she knew what this was.


    Her head started to hurt. She tried to convince herself it was just an illusion. It couldn''t be real.


    She got out of bed, but the strange feeling in her body made her pause. She felt weak and sore.


    She forced herself to go to the bathroom and saw that the marks on her neck had been covered, oveying the ones left by Raymond.


    She turned on the faucet and washed her face hard, trying to remember what happened when she passed out.


    She did sense something off about Mario, like there was another person hiding under his skin.


    Was it Mario''s twin brother? But that was impossible. Twins wouldn''t look that identical. It was Mario.


    Did she sleep with Mario? This realization made her break down.


    She quickly took a shower, and when she got back to the bed, her phone rang.


    Selena then noticed the time. She had been asleep for two days. From the time she passed out until now, she had been with Mario for two days.


    Her fingertips started to tremble, and she saw it was Raymond calling.


    She rubbed her face and immediately answered.


    Raymond said in a cheerful tone, "Selena, what are you up to? You''ve been working for two days straight. Aren''t you tired?"


    His tone was still full of satisfaction. He found a quiet ce and asked her softly, "Did you see my Facebook update?"


    Selena hadn''t checked and didn''t know he had updated. She just wanted to cry, holding the phone, tears streaming down her face. But she covered her mouth tightly, not letting him hear a sound. Raymond didn''t hear anything. He talked for a while and noticed she was silent.


    "Selena?" he called her name softly, his voice turning a bit cold, "Don''t tell me it was just a fling again."

 Chapter 1011 If You Dont Speak, Ill Get Mad

    Raymond needed Selena''s answer. They had everything sorted before he left, and she had promised. So why was she silent on the phone now?


    Raymond''s face turned cold, and his eyes darkened. "Selena, if you don''t speak, I''m gonna get mad."


    Selena took a deep breath, wanting to respond. But her throat hurt so much, like someone was choking her. She could barely breathe, and tears streamed down her face. Her body trembled violently, and she bent over, covering her mouth with one hand, afraid he would hear her sobs.


    She grabbed the coat next to her, wanting to leave, but in her haste, she bumped her leg against something. She felt no pain, like her body was numb. This ce made her feel sick. Raymond continued on the phone, "Are you trying to go back on your word?" This time, his tone had a hint of grievance, and then he hung up abruptly.


    Selena left the room and realized it was a hotel, but not one under the Montague Group. She quickly contacted Ann toe pick her up.


    Standing by the roadside, Selena felt the sunlight was particrly ring, making her dizzy.


    Ann arrived quickly and looked puzzled when she saw her. "Ms. Fair, didn''t you say you wanted to take a few days off?"


    Selena didn''t respond, got into the back seat, and said hoarsely, "To Ashbourne Manor."


    Ann nced at her through the rearview mirror. The marks on her body were more severe this time. She wondered, ''Is it Raymond''s doing again? But I heard he went abroad.'' When the car stopped at Ashbourne Manor, Selena said nothing, got out, and immediately went inside.


    Selena went to her room and took a long shower, almost scrubbing ayer of skin off.


    She didn''t know what was wrong with Mario, only that her dreams from back then were shattered. Not just those dreams, but even her current happiness was destroyed. She didn''t dare to look closely at the marks on her body, feeling only a strong urge to vomit, but nothing came out.


    The intense feeling of having betrayed Raymond made her whole body tremble with pain.


    In the evening, Fiona came to the door and asked, "Ms. Fair, do you need dinner brought to your room?"


    Selena''s mind was foggy, only able to hear faint sounds. She quickly got up, went to the door, and opened it with trembling fingers.


    Max took the opportunity to slip in and circled around her, barking.


    Fiona was startled by her pale face. "Ms. Fair, you look very pale. What''s wrong? Should I call a doctor for you?"


    Selena wanted to wave her off, but her vision went ck, and she fainted.


    Fiona was shocked and immediately contacted a doctor.


    Before Selena passed out, she kept thinking she was doomed.


    Raymond, with his narrow-mindedness, would definitely be furious if he found out about this.


    Selena was also angry at herself for not being more careful during the social event.


    Even in her dreams, she felt like vomiting, thinking about having slept with Mario for two days. She wished she could just die.


    Selena was inherently a very traditional person. During the three years of her marriage to Raymond, she had never gotten close to other men.


    In her view, once married, even if it was in name only, one should remain faithful, regardless of whether they were a man or a woman.


    When Shelley used to talk to her about sex, Selena would always feel shy.


    Even after she slept with Raymond and she became somewhat epting of it, she still couldn''t ept that after falling for Raymond, she was forced to have sex with Mario for two days. Such things couldn''t be thought about in detail, not just because of the physical difort, but also the heartache.


    Moreover, the promise she had stubbornly held onto back then now seemed like a joke.


    In her dream, she heard a gentle voice and felt a hand stroking her forehead. "She has a slight fever. An IV drip should help."


    Fiona looked anxiously at the young doctor. She had just called the private doctor of Ashbourne Manor, but he said he was temporarily out of Silver Bay City and asked a friend toe and take a look. The young doctor wore a mask. Since it was his first time here, the bodyguards gave him a thorough check.


    But he never took off his mask. When the bodyguards tried to remove it, he said he had a cold and was afraid of infecting Selena. So, in the end, he never took off his mask.

 Chapter 1012 I Have My Reasons

    Fiona noticed the doctor was pretty good at his job, already setting up an IV for Selena, and she let out a sigh of relief.


    The doctor said, "Has she been stressed outtely? Make sure she eats on time. She''s got a stomach issue and needs proper rest." He gently wiped the sweat off Selena''s forehead, his fingers lingering for a moment.


    He added, "Her fever should break in about an hour. Have the kitchen whip up something light. She hasn''t eaten in two days."


    Fiona felt a bit uneasy, thinking he was being too familiar, but after a closer look, she didn''t see anything wrong.


    She pointed to the hallway camera and said, "Doctor, since it''s your first time here, just so you know, we''ve got cameras running 24/7."


    The message was clear: if he tried anything funny while she was downstairs, he wouldn''t be leaving Ashbourne Manor tonight.


    The doctor smiled, "I won''t ruin my friend''s reputation."


    Fiona found his voice particrly pleasant, gentle, and clear, so she went downstairs.


    Usually, Fiona made the soup for Selena, but still feeling uneasy, she had two maids stand guard outside Selena''s room. "If he tries anything, just call out, and I''ll have the bodyguardse up." Everyone at Ashbourne Manor was loyal to Selena, always thinking things through thoroughly.


    The maids nodded and immediately went upstairs.


    The doctor sat quietly by Selena''s bedside, saying nothing, just watching her.


    Several times he wanted to reach out and brush her hair aside but worried it might be inappropriate and make her ufortable.


    Selena now had someone she liked and had made up her mind. He had missed their chance; it was all his fault, so he shouldn''t disturb her anymore.


    But the other personality within him was too unruly and hard to control; he might identally do something to hurt her.


    His other personality could destroy the happiness she had finally mustered the courage to pursue. He had to keep watch.


    An hourter, Selena woke up. She looked at the familiar ceiling and exhaled in relief.


    She heard Mario''s familiar voice beside her, "Awake?"


    Selena''s whole body stiffened, and she tried to sit up in disbelief. ''How could Mario be here?''


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but he reached out and gently covered her mouth.


    Christopher said, "Selena, I can''t disrupt too many of his ns, to avoid provoking his retaliation. Tell me, where is the little thing?"


    The "little thing" referred to the small chip.


    Selena, with her mouth covered, had eyes full of surprise, hatred, and a deeply hidden wariness. She wanted to pounce on him and bite him. Christopher said nothing, carefully watching her expression, then sighed, "I have my reasons."


    Selena''s gaze remained fierce, and she bit down on his fingertip.


    Christopher didn''t move or shout, even as she bit off a piece of flesh, blood trailing from her mouth to her chin.


    He frowned, pulled a tissue from the side, and wiped her mouth. "It''s dirty, wipe it off."


    Selena said nothing. Her throat hurt too much to speak. She didn''t want to see him at all, so she pointed to the wardrobe.


    Christopher stood up, opened the wardrobe, and immediately saw the small box.


    He brought the small box to her side, and she silently entered the password, then took out the notebook.


    The chip was stuck on one of the pages of the notebook.


    After Christopher got the chip, he saw her weak body and felt a pang of heartache.


    Christopher uttered, "You and Raymond..."


    Hearing him say this, Selena''s pupils shrank sharply, watching him warily.


    Christopher''s blood dripped onto the notebook, and he finally chuckled, "You two should be together. I''m leaving."


    Selena didn''t look at him. She was very weak now, and Christopher being able to infiltrate Ashbourne Manor showed he had some skills.


    If she continued to provoke him, she didn''t know what he would do.


    Christopher stood up, seeing her gaunt cheeks and the tightly clenched fists under the nket, knowing she must be very upset.


    Christopher smiled bitterly, "Selena, there are some things I can''t tell you. If you and Raymond truly love each other, you will be together. I bless you with all my heart." Selena covered her ears, clearly refusing to listen any further.


    Christopher wanted to pat her head, as he used to encourage her. But he knew she didn''t need it anymore. He sighed and then left.

 Chapter 1013 Make Him Jealous

    After Christopher took off, Selena wanted to yank the needle out of her hand and head to the bathroom to brush her teeth. Her mouth tasted like blood.


    But just then, Fiona walked in with a bowl of fresh soup, her voice full of scolding, "Ms. Fair, how can you know you have a stomach problem and still go two days without eating? The doctor told me you need to take better care of yourself. From now on, don''t skip meals and don''t let work make you neglect your health!"


    Selena took the water Fiona handed her to rinse her mouth, then nced at the tasty food on the small table but had zero appetite.


    Fiona kept going, "Ms. Fair, you have to eat something. If your stomach acts up, you''ll feel even worse. You''ve already lost several pounds."


    Selena hadn''t felt much family love and knew Fiona always treated her like a granddaughter.


    Now, hearing Fiona''s nagging, Selena felt a wave of sadness and didn''t know who to share her troubles with.


    Selena thought she had a beautiful promise and had met a wonderful person. She had been striving to pursue and believe in it.


    But Mario had wrecked it all, pushing her into the abyss just as she was about to find happiness.


    Fiona sighed and ced the spoon in her hand. "No matter what you''ve been through, you still need to eat. Max was just downstairs calling for you; he probably knows you''re feeling down. If Mr. Montague were here, it would be better. Even though he has a bad temper, I can tell you really like him."


    Selena''s tears stopped immediately. She hadn''t figured out how to exin this to Raymond.


    She and Raymond liked each other, but their biggest issue was that they didn''t trust each other enough.


    Raymond had a vtile temper and was very possessive. Even if she met with a business partner, he would get jealous. If he found out about this...


    Selena didn''t dare to think about it. Her head hurt, and she wasn''t even sure if he would say something humiliating.


    She quietly ate her food and thought about the phone call he had made. Because she had remained silent, he hadn''t called back after hanging up.


    She quickly finished eating, then grabbed her phone and sent him a message. Her throat hurt, and she really couldn''t speak, so she had to send a message. Selena: [I''ve been eating well, and I never said it was just a fling.]


    This was in response to what Raymond had asked her on the phone.


    Raymond was in a meeting with some people from the Adams family, brought by Paul.


    Since calling Selena, his face had been grim. They had found the signal William had sent, but it had quickly disappeared.


    Raymond sat quietly in his chair, absentmindedly twirling his phone.


    Paul was chatting with the people he had brought and then looked at him. "Raymond, what do you think?"


    Paul wasn''t aware of Raymond''s influence in Vistalia. The ce where William''s signal had been sent had already been thoroughly searched, and nothing was found.


    Raymond even thought that the signal might not have been left by William but by the people holding him, to lure him out of Silver Bay City.


    But what was their goal? Was it the chip Christopher had sent earlier? But what did the chip have to do with luring him out of Silver Bay City?


    Raymond couldn''t figure out the connection and was worried that the signal was indeed left by William.


    "Raymond?" Paul called out when he saw him daydreaming.


    Raymond looked up, and at that moment, he received a message from Selena.


    Seeing her name light up on the screen, his eyes brightened, and he smiled slightly.


    Paul repeated, "Raymond, what do you think about this?"


    Raymond replied, "I don''t know. I can''t determine if the signal was left by Grandpa or by the people holding him. I also can''t figure out their motive. Don''t forget, Christopher might be among the kidnappers, and no one can guess his intentions."


    Because Christopher might be on the opposing side, the Adams family had be cautious in their investigation.


    Paul had already been warned not to continue investigating Christopher. The human experimentation involved too many forces, including several countries. This wasn''t just a family feud; it could lead to international conflict. So Paul had found various excuses to go abroad this time.


    After Raymond finished speaking, he leaned back in his chair.


    Paul fell silent for a few minutes before asking, "If Christopher is really against us, then William will be in great danger. He''s your brother. Will you take action?" Hearing this, Raymond''s slight smile slowly faded.

 Chapter 1014 I Like You Too

    Raymond never really thought about going head-to-head with Christopher. Sure, growing up in Christopher''s shadow made him want to outdo him at one point, but he''d moved past that youthful arrogance. Now, he was pretty indifferent about it.


    For a moment, Raymond was stumped on how to respond. But if Christopher ever posed a real threat to William, Raymond wouldn''t hesitate to take him out.


    His rtionship with Christopher wasn''t exactly terrible, but it wasn''t all sunshine and rainbows either.


    He nced at the message from Selena, and the smile that had faded from his face slowly returned.


    Raymond texted Selena: [Seen mytest Facebook post?]


    Selena was scrolling through Raymond''s updates. She had no idea he''d taken those kinds of photos. It didn''t really fit his CEO image.


    In the pics, he looked more like a guy who''d just fallen in love.


    Even with that cringy photo of their fingers intertwined, Selena felt her cheeks heat up.


    But thinking about everything she''d been throughtely, that sweetness turned a bit bitter.


    Selena: [Yeah, I saw it.]


    Raymond: [Got any thoughts?]


    Selena: [Nice shots.]


    When Raymond read that, his eyes went cold, and he sat up straight.


    A normal person wouldn''t think that about the photo, especially not her.


    Raymond: [Nothing else to say?]


    Even without seeing him, Selena could picture his expression.


    He''d be looking cold, eyebrows slightly furrowed. If she were next to him, he''d be giving her that dark look, and if she didn''t say what he wanted to hear, he''d probably want to strangle her. Raymond waited three minutes, and still no new message from Selena. That made him instantly annoyed.


    Raymond: [Really? Nothing else? Don''t regret it.]


    He pursed his lips and sent the message, thinking he didn''t need to keep trying if she wasn''t going to reciprocate. He could just delete the post and act like it never happened. But just as he opened Facebook, a new message from Selena popped up, and it was super short.


    Selena: [I like you too.]


    Raymond almost dropped his phone. He even leaned in closer to make sure he wasn''t seeing things.


    ''Selena said she likes me?'' He thought maybe he was too tired from staying upte and wasn''t thinking straight.


    But he stared at the message for a long time, and it was still there on his screen. This wasn''t a hallucination.


    Raymond: [Selena, are you still drunk?]


    Even though Raymond had cryptically posted that announcement on Facebook, he felt like he''d ovee a mental hurdle.


    Since he liked her, he''d treat her well, no matter where her feelings were at the moment.


    As long as she stayed with him and was willing to be with him, that was enough.


    To him, liking someone meant being able to be with someone pleasing to the eye for a lifetime.


    The more they were together, the more she''d definitely like him.


    But he didn''t expect her to say it first.


    Raymond read that short sentence over twenty times.


    Selena''s message came through again: [Yeah, I''m still drunk and don''t want to sober up, is that okay?]


    Raymond always had to be in control during their time together, to make her talk nonsense. But now, her few words had him so flustered he didn''t know what to do.


    He''d been lounging with his legs crossed, leaning back in his chair, looking a bitzy. Now he put his legs down, sat up straight, and seriously typed on his phone with both hands. He thought for ten minutes and still didn''t know how to reply.


    So he turned to Paul next to him, "How should I reply to this?"


    Paul frowned and leaned over. When he saw Raymond and Selena''s chat, his face instantly darkened, ''Is this flirting?''


    Raymond was still asking, "How should I reply?"


    Paul even suspected that Raymond was showing off on purpose.

 Chapter 1015 Love Makes People Blind

    Paul turned his head away and said, "Love makes people blind; sooner orter, you''ll lose yourself."


    Paul had never been in love. To him, women were just for venting in bed; he couldn''t really treat them well. He and Alex shared the same view.


    But Alex and women had a mutually beneficial thing going on, and he''d act all gentlemanly during sex. Paul wouldn''t. He despised women who were ipetent and only relied on sex. Raymond ignored him, thought for a few more minutes, and then replied to Selena''s message.


    Raymond: [Alright, then don''t stay sober. I''lle to you after I''m done.]


    Selena saw the message, her lips curved slightly, but when she looked up and saw the marks in the mirror, her smile slowly faded.


    The ambiguous phase of a rtionship was the most intoxicating. Raymond felt an unprecedented sweetness.


    He ced his phone beside him, ncing at it from time to time to see if she had sent any new messages.


    Seeing this, Paul frowned, "William''s signal suddenly appeared in another country, far from Vistalia. Are we being yed?"


    How could William leave so quickly all of a sudden?


    Raymond sat up straight and put his phone away. "There must be a top hacker over there. Paul, you should head back home first."


    Paul had already been targeted. Staying here for too long would inevitably arouse the suspicion of the government, and the Adams family would be monitored.


    Paul stood up and tapped the documents in his hand on the table. "Then I''ll go back. I''m even starting to suspect that these signals are a diversion to lure us out. Could it be that Christopher has information about the chip?" After all, Paul kept a close eye on the chip issue.


    Raymond''s eyebrows raised slightly, and he smiled faintly, "I''ll have my people check the ce where the signal appeared, but I think you''re right. He has information about the chip and is luring us abroad. Grandpa is probably not with him. For him to hide for so many years without being discovered by the government, he must have his own forces. I''ll go back with you."


    Raymond''s face had already turned serious as he spoke.


    The unknown was what should be most guarded against, especially when the person is Christopher.


    When Paul and Raymond were flying back, he didn''t forget to message Selena.


    Raymond: [I''ll be flying back soon.]


    When Selena saw the message, her face changed instantly. There wasn''t enough time for these marks on her to fade.


    If Raymond were abroad for a week, she could quickly find a way to reduce the bruises. But he would arrive by tomorrow evening, and she felt restless.


    She thought for a long time before deciding to go to the hospital to get rid of all these messy marks.


    But on the way to the hospital, her hands gripping the steering wheel, a sense of guilt rose in her heart. This feeling was terrible.


    Deep down, she always felt there was a gap between her and Raymond, and she needed to work hard to reach him.


    Now she had two nights of sex with another man, and that person was her first love, which she couldn''t exin clearly. If she didn''t tell Raymond, she would live with this guilt forever.


    If she told him, given his personality, she and Raymond would give each other the cold shoulder for a while.


    She suddenly felt very painful, her heart and mind both suffering double the torment.


    In the end, she didn''t go to the hospital. She went to the office to work overtime, but she was somewhat absent-minded.


    The chip had already been taken, and she still didn''t know Mario''s purpose. Now thinking of this name, she felt regret.


    Aria had bribed a waiter to spike Selena''s drink with an aphrodisiac that day, thinking it was foolproof. After all, she had also hired several thugs to capture Selena when the drug took effect. Unexpectedly, Selena managed to escape right under her nose.


    Aria threw a fit and, worried that Raymond would return soon, quickly looked for a second chance to strike.


    Then Aria heard about Tessa and Raymond. She began to praise Tessa and Raymond in every group she was in.


    [What a perfect match, a couple made in heaven.]


    [I even saw them having dinner together the other day. Raymond has never treated a woman so well.]


    [When they were abroad, Raymond was also with Tessa. I saw it with my own eyes.]


    [They must be getting married soon, probably in the near future.]


    These were the words Aria posted in the groups.


    Originally, everyone was specting whether the person in Raymond''s Facebook post was Tessa. Now, Aria''s rumors made everyone believe it.

 Chapter 1016 Spreading Rumors

    Aria wrapped up her gossip about Raymond and Tessa, then moved on to trash-talking Selena.


    "Selena got dumped by Raymond ''cause she was sleeping around. Who knows how many guys she''s been with?"


    "When she married Raymond, she was even spotted at a gynecologist."


    "William''s not backing Selena anymore. I heard she hooked up with some guy for two days after Raymond dumped her. She''s totally lost it."


    Aria had originally nned to drug Selena to ruin her, but that didn''t pan out. So, she went with the easiest route: spreading rumors.


    Honestly, no one cared about the truth; they just wanted some juicy drama.


    So, not only were the rumors about Raymond and Tessa flying around, but also stories about Selena''s wild private life.


    These rumors spread like wildfire, eventually reaching a group that included Carter.


    When Carter saw these women gossiping about Selena, he lost it.


    Carter: "Who the hell is spreading these lies? Selena''s Raymond''s girl. If he finds out, you''re all screwed!"


    Lately, everyone noticed the tension within the Montague Group, and no one was sure where Raymond stood with Carter, so some folks didn''t take Carter seriously.


    Someone chimed in: "Tessa admitted it herself on Facebook. She said she was with Raymond that night."


    Carter: "Damn it, how can Tessa be so shameless?"


    Seeing these messages, Carter got even more pissed and kept cursing in the group.


    Carter: "No wonder Raymond doesn''t like Tessa. She''s using dirty tricks and now she''s trashing Selena. It was Selena with Raymond that night. Raymond''s always been into Selena, and she''s confessed her feelings. They''re together now. If I hear anyone spreading rumors again, I''ll screenshot it and show it to Raymond!"


    Thatst line was a real threat. Everyone knew Raymond had a nasty temper, and if he got wind of this, they''d be in deep trouble.


    Remembering how Raymond dealt with Elbert, no one dared to say another word.


    Carter took a deep breath and called Raymond right away. But Raymond was on a ne and didn''t pick up.


    So, Carter quickly called Selena, "Penny, when Raymond gets back, have him post another update, and make sure he mentions you by name, so no other woman can im him!" Selena had no clue about Tessa''s antics and found the whole thing ridiculous after Carter filled her in.


    After venting for a bit, Carter suddenlyughed, "But with suchme tactics, Tessa won''t stand a chance against you in the future."


    Selena looked at her reflection in the ckputer screen, still worried about the marks on her body.


    After hanging up with Carter, she went to the bathroom mirror and pulled down her cor to check again.


    The marks were too obvious. Raymond would definitely notice they were from someone else.


    Selena felt suffocated and couldn''t focus on work. But what she didn''t expect was that Aria got an anonymous message.


    "Selena has indeed been with a man these past two days. This man is her first love. They stayed in a hotel for two nights while Raymond was abroad."


    When Aria saw this message, her eyes lit up, and she immediately called the number to get more info. But the number was already disconnected.


    She sneered and quickly spread the news that Selena had slept with her first love for two nights in a hotel while Raymond was abroad.


    Like the other rumors, it became a hot topic.


    Aria even went to the hotel to confirm that Selena had stayed there for two nights, which excited her even more.


    Because this hotel was owned by the White family, and with Nathan still in aa, Aria was the only one with any authority in the White family. She immediately pulled up Selena''s check-in records and posted them in the group.


    Aria: "She''s a promiscuous slut. She really stayed in the hotel with her first love for two nights. I wonder how Raymond will react when he finds out." Aria''s evidence was so convincing, and she spoke with such confidence that even those who initially doubted her now believed it.


    When Alex saw the check-in records, he personally called the hotel to verify, and the records turned out to be true. He had initially thought Aria was ndering Selena.


    But with the records being real, why did Selena specifically go to that hotel during the two days Raymond was abroad? She didn''t even leave the hotel, not even for work. Alex narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 1017 How Come I Never Noticed How Sweet Your Words Are Before?

    The next morning, Raymond''s ne touched down in Silver Bay City.


    Raymond didn''t bother getting anyone to pick him up, and he didn''t leave with Paul either. Instead, he called Selena.


    "I''m at the airport. Can youe get me?" Raymond asked, sounding pretty urgent.


    But it wasn''t Selena who answered. She was stuck in a meeting, and Ann had her phone.


    Ann, feeling annoyed by Raymond''s demanding tone, snapped back, "Mr. Montague, Ms. Fair is in a meeting until noon." Raymond frowned, a bit let down, but he didn''t argue.


    He ended up calling John for a ride, but halfway through, Alex rang him up, asking if he''d heard thetest gossip.


    "What rumors?" Raymond asked.


    "About Selena. They''re saying she has a first love," Alex replied.


    Raymond tensed up, his mood darkening. "Who started that?"


    "No idea. It''s all over the ce. And while you were away, Selena booked a hotel room and didn''t go back to Ashbourne Manor or the office for two days. They say she was with her first love," Alex exined. Raymond''s grip on his phone tightened. "Who''s spreading this crap?"


    "Raymond, what if it''s true? Aria even showed me Selena''s hotel booking. I called the hotel, and yeah, she was there for two days. Everyone knows herpany''s been super busy, so how''d she have time to stay at a hotel?" Alex questioned. Raymond''s voice turned icy. "You can''t trust Aria."


    "Ask Selena yourself," Alex suggested.


    After hanging up, Raymond rubbed his forehead, feeling the exhaustion from two sleepless nights and jetg.


    "John, head to Selena''spany," Raymond ordered.


    John nced at him in the rearview mirror and nodded.


    Raymond went straight to the top floor of S.M Corporation and walked into Selena''s office.


    People on the top floor started whispering when they saw him, but no one dared to be too obvious.


    Ann had already joined Selena in the meeting room and didn''t mention Raymond''s arrival.


    Selena, who hadn''t slept all night, was preupied with the marks on her body.


    After a grueling three-hour meeting, she was exhausted.


    Her office had a small lounge with a double couch but no bed. She could lie down there if she was too tired.


    Entering the lounge, she didn''t notice Raymond sitting in the corner.


    Distracted by her thoughts, she sat on the couch and took off her jacket, only to be suddenly embraced from behind.


    Raymond''s arms wrapped around her, making her feel secure.


    But she remembered the marks on her neck and quickly tried to put her jacket back on.


    Raymond rested his chin on her shoulder and spoke softly, "I''m so tired. I haven''t rested for two days and haven''t adjusted to the time difference. Why isn''t there a bed in your lounge?" Selena froze, afraid he''d get mad and leave.


    They had just started opening up to each other, and she didn''t want to mess it up.


    She lowered her head, staying silent.


    Raymond moved to sit in front of her, pulling her into his arms as theyy down together.


    "What''s wrong? Are you too tired from work? Unhappy?" Raymond asked.


    Selena smiled, "No, I''m just happy to see you."


    Raymond smiled back, holding her tighter. "Selena, howe I never noticed how sweet you are before?"


    Selena stayed quiet, wondering if he''d seen the marks on her neck and why he was being so calm.

 Chapter 1018 He Made Her Feel Warm

    Selenay down next to him, still feeling all tense. It wasn''t until she heard his soft breathing that she realized Raymond had dozed off.


    His arms were wrapped tightly around her, his chin resting on her shoulder, sleeping like a baby.


    Selena nced out the floor-to-ceiling window at the patches of sunlight, feeling a mix of tenderness and a bit of ache.


    Raymond had a short fuse and could get mad over nothing. He was cold to everyone else, but he always made her feel warm. Especially when he let his guard down around her, it made her feel even more tender. Selena stopped talking and closed her eyes. She hadn''t slept a winkst night, worried about the marks on her body. Now, with his breath on her, she felt at ease.


    They held each other on the couch and drifted off.


    Around midday, Ann walked into the office and noticed Selena wasn''t there. She figured Selena must be resting, and the lounge door was slightly open.


    Ann put the files on the desk and was about to call Selena. It had been two hours, and Selena needed to handle some documents.


    But through the small gap in the door, Ann saw Raymond holding Selena tightly. They were under a thin nket, and Selena looked tiny next to him, like he was shielding herpletely. Ann swallowed her words, quietly closed the door, and left the office.


    In the afternoon, when someone came looking for Selena, Ann said, "Ms. Fair isn''t feeling well. If you have any matters, pleasee back tomorrow."


    So Selena slept soundly until eight in the evening.


    Most people on the top floor had already left when she slowly woke up.


    Raymond was still asleep, holding her tightly. She felt incredibly at ease, wishing he would never let go.


    The sky had turned dark, and the neon lights lit up the city.


    The room wasn''t lit, but the light from outside was enough to see each other''s faces.


    Selena nudged Raymond and called his name twice, but he pulled her down and started undressing her in the dark. She felt a bit helpless and let him have his way.


    Raymond was full of energy; they went at it twice in the lounge, and finally, he carried her to the office and ced her on the desk.


    Both of them were steaming with heat, and his voice was a bit hoarse, "We haven''t tried it here yet."


    Selena hadn''t even responded before she was almost knocked off.


    It wasn''t until four in the morning that he dressed her and turned on the lights.


    Selena''s whole body stiffened, and her fingers trembled as she buttoned thest button.


    The room was brightly lit, and they had just finished. But this time, Raymond was in a hurry and didn''t leave many marks, so as long as he looked at her, he would definitely notice the marks on her body. Selena kept her head down, buttoning up, but she was too flustered and couldn''t get it right.


    Raymond walked over, helped her button thest button, and then saw a tear drop onto the back of his hand.


    He looked up at her face in confusion, "What''s wrong? Are you ufortable? Or did it hurt?"


    Selena shook her head, and therge marks on her neck were instantly exposed.


    Raymond leaned in, carefully examining the marks.


    Just when Selena thought he was going to say something unpleasant, she heard him ask, "Was I that rough?" His fingertips gently touched the marks, and he lowered his head to kiss them. "I won''t leave marks next time." Selena looked at him in disbelief, but saw that he was serious. For a moment, she thought he was truly blind. Could he not tell if he had left those marks himself?


    But then she felt a pang of sadness, thinking that Raymond might just be a fool who knew nothing about feelings. Maybe he really thought he had left those marks.


    Selena let out a small sigh of relief.


    Raymond had already pulled her up, and seeing her legs wobble to one side, he quickly held her.


    She nestled in his arms and heard him say, "Alex said you stayed at a hotel for two nights?"


    Her whole body stiffened; she was not good at lying, especially about such things.


    When he ced her in the passenger seat of the car, he said casually, "I also asionally stay at hotels. I don''t see what the big deal is." Selena said nothing; he had already given her the perfect excuse.

 Chapter 1019 Youve Clingy

    Selena suddenly threw her arms around his neck. "Raymond."


    Raymond, still standing outside the car, felt a rush of warmth from her hug. "Selena, ever since I got back, you''ve been super clingy." Selena didn''t say a word, just quietly let go of him.


    Raymond stayed outside the car, the passenger door still open.


    He cupped her face, stared at her for a moment, then leaned in and kissed her. "Selena, I just want to try trusting you."


    His words made Selena freeze up.


    Raymond kissed her again and said, "When I hold you, I feelplete. Now that we''re together, I need to trust you. I don''t want any more drama between us."


    He shut the car door, his eyes suddenly intense. "I don''t care if you still see your first love. From the moment you said you liked me, you need to cut ties with him. I won''t hold thest incident against you, but don''t lie to me again." Selena felt like she couldn''t exin herself.


    Raymond closed the car door, got into the driver''s seat, and headed to Manston Manor.


    It was already five in the morning, and they had to get up in an hour.


    Selena was carried into the bathtub for a bath. Even though being taken care of by him felt nice, the two nights with Mario were like a thorn in her heart, pricking her every time she thought about it.


    When she got back to bed, she tossed and turned, feeling uneasy, wanting to confess but scared he''d break up with her on the spot.


    People are stronger when they don''t have something. Once they have it, they get anxious about losing it.


    Raymond held her and closed his eyes. "Get up at six-thirty, we can sleep for another hour."


    Knowing Raymond was back, everyone was waiting to see him and Tessa unt their love.


    At nine in the morning, Tessa showed up at the Montague Group, carrying a lunchbox to bring Raymond breakfast.


    The receptionist saw her and was very respectful. "Ms. Smith, Mr. Montague hasn''te in yet today."


    Tessa was puzzled. It was already nine o''clock, how could workaholic Raymond not be at the office yet?


    Just as Tessa was about to ask, she saw Raymond walking in through the revolving ss door.


    Raymond was in a gray suit, chatting with John beside him.


    Tessa''s eyes lit up, and she was about to walk over when she saw Selenae in from outside.


    Selena had nned to head to herpany in the morning, but Raymond had other ideas and dragged her here first.


    Logically, he should''ve taken her to S.M Corporation, but he insisted on sticking with her since breakfast and made her bring him to the Montague Group.


    That morning at Manston Manor, she even had to hold a quick online meeting because he wouldn''t stop pestering her.


    "But if I finish my meeting, it''ll be past eight, and you''ll bete for work," Selena said. "It''s fine, I''ll wait for you," Raymond replied.


    Raymond seemed perfectly content, sitting beside her without interrupting her meeting. Selena felt a mix of sweetness and helplessness. Raymond really wanted to be by her side.


    Now she had caught up because he had left his documents in her car.


    Selena chased him into the lobby on the first floor and called out, "Raymond."


    Raymond stopped, his eyes lighting up instantly. Without caring about the stares around them, he hugged Selena tightly. "Are you nning to work at the Montague Group?" Selena found it amusing. "You left your documents."


    The smile on Raymond''s face vanished, reced by his usual serious look. "Oh."


    Selena noticed many people watching, and not far away stood Tessa, her gaze dark and full of hatred, like she wanted to tear Selena apart.


    Selena saw the lunchbox in Tessa''s hand and felt a pang of difort.


    She snorted, "Are you going to let Tessa keep bringing you meals?"


    Raymond quickly exined, "I haven''t eaten anything she brought, and I rejected her a long time ago. It''s your fault for ignoring me recently." He needed Selena to know he was still in demand.


    Selena ignored Tessa''s re and smiled at him, "I have to go to mypany now."


    "Selena," he called out, pointing to his lips with his long fingers.


    John then realized that Raymond was like this when he was in love.


    Selena, who usually seemed soposed, indulged Raymond. She stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips.


    Raymond felt satisfied. "How about dinner together tonight?"


    Selena said, "Mypany might be a bit busy."


    Raymond remarked, "Thene back to Manston Manor tonight."


    Selena nodded, "Okay."


    As Selena turned to leave, she noticed Tessa was no longer there, and the receptionist was whispering, probably guessing her rtionship with Raymond. With them acting like this in public, the wholepany would soon know he had a girlfriend.


    This realization made her very happy.

 Chapter 1020 Falling in Love

    Raymond had never dated anyone before, but after Selena kissed him, he stepped into the elevator grinning like a fool.


    John was nearby, doing his best to blend into the background.


    Raymond didn''t even notice him and strolled into his office, still smiling.


    At the morning meeting, the execs felt a bit more rxed.


    Lately, the Montague Group had been a hot mess, and everyone was on edge, especially the newly promoted execs. Last time, Raymond had bailed halfway through the meeting, leaving them wondering if he was pissed. But today, Raymond was all chill, his voice as calm as a summer breeze.


    After Raymond went into his office, the other execs finally dared to ask John what was up.


    One of them asked, "Did something good happen to Mr. Montague recently?"


    Another chimed in, "I messed up some data and thought I was toast, but he just corrected me and let me keep going. Normally, he''d have given me the death stare."


    Surrounded by curious execs, John had no choice but to spill the beans. "He''s in love."


    "What?" They all gasped and quickly cornered John, eager to find out who the woman was so they wouldn''t identally piss her off.


    Someone asked, "Is it Ms. Smith who''s been hanging around thepanytely?"


    John shook his head, "No, it''s Ms. Cooper."


    There was a moment of silence, and then they all nodded, realizing it made sense. Raymond had always treated Selena differently.


    Tessa, after witnessing the scene at the Montague Group, headed straight back with her lunchbox.


    As she bent to get into her car, she chucked the lunchbox into a nearby trash can. Her eyes were dull, and she felt a sharp pain in her chest. "Ms. Smith!" Wind, sitting in the driver''s seat, was startled to see Tessa like this.


    Clutching her heart, Tessa spoke with a pale face, "Call Richard over. I need to rest for a bit."


    Wind, clearly worried, nodded quickly and floored it.


    Tessa tried to calm herself in the passenger seat, her fists clenched tight.


    She couldn''t wait any longer. She had thought Selena was a nobody, but now Selena could make Raymond act like that in public. Tessa''s lips were pressed together so hard they almost bled.


    She had never seen Raymond like that. In Vistalia, Tessa had tried everything to get close to Raymond, but he had always been cold.


    She had even followed him to Silver Bay City, but Raymond was just using her.


    Tessa had finally figured out why Raymond let her into the top floor of the Montague Group. He was trying to make Selena jealous.


    She couldn''t stand such humiliation. She, the proud youngdy of the Smith family, was being used by Raymond to make Selena jealous! Tessa snapped, "Wind, get Richard here in half an hour."


    Wind replied, "I''ve already notified him, Ms. Smith. You need to calm down."


    Tessa forced a smile, her tone dark, "I''m just pissed that Raymond yed me, but it''s fine. If I want him, my family will make it happen. Selena is nothing."


    She lowered her eyes, her expression cold. "How could I possibly lose to a nobody?"


    Back at the vi, Tessay on the couch to rest, with Wind dutifully taking care of her.


    Wind was the head of security for the Smith family and a top-ranked assassin, trained by the Smith family. Since childhood, his duty was to protect Tessa, even at the cost of his life if necessary.


    Wind was very young, only twenty-one, with a small braid at the end of his hair. Despite his sunny appearance, he was silent and reserved by nature.


    Tessa looked at him for a long time before speaking, "If I asked you to kill Selena, would Raymond kill you?"


    Wind stood up. "Ms. Smith, I''ll go kill Selena right now."


    Tessa chuckled, resting her chin on one hand, "Raymond is so capable, he would probably find out about my connection to you and the Smith family. I don''t want to do that."


    At that moment, Richard''s anxious voice came from outside, "Tessa, where are you feeling unwell?"


    Tessa snorted coldly. When she saw hime in, her eyes immediately reddened. "Richard, didn''t you use three Hollywood slots to keep Selena away from Raymond? Now they''re together instead. I don''t care, I''m going to tell Lawrence!" Richard felt a headacheing on. "They''re together?"


    Just as Richard asked this, his phone rang. It was Raymond calling.


    Raymond''s tone was unmistakably smug, "Selena asked me to let you know that we''re having dinner together tonight."


    Hearing the gloating tone, Richard got angry and suddenly stood up. "Raymond, how do I know you''re not ying me?"


    Raymond, holding a pen, spoke calmly, "Selena just messaged me, confessing that she took your three Hollywood slots but didn''t fulfill your request. She asked me to find a way to make it up to you."


    Richard, who had fought with him before, was so angry that his mind went nk, momentarily forgetting that Tessa was still beside him.


    Richard called out, "How could Selena be interested in you? You think you''re worthy of being her boyfriend?"


    After saying this, Richard realized Tessa was watching him.

 Chapter 1021 The Point Is Not Whether He Likes Me

    Richard mmed the phone down, fuming.


    Tessa shot him a furious look. "Seems like you and Selena are pretty tight."


    Richard plopped down next to her. "Tessa, Raymond''s not into you. He''s got someone else. Why are you still hung up on him?"


    Tessa''s lips curled into a sneer. "Richard, it''s not about whether he likes me. It''s about whether I want him. If you won''t help, I''ll get Lawrence to." Richard''s face tightened. He knew Lawrence would do anything for Tessa, and with Wind backing her, getting rid of Selena would be a breeze. Tessa spat out, "You''ve fallen for that witch too. Get out. I don''t need your help."


    Richard felt a pang of disappointment. Tessa was the family''s darling, and her heart condition meant everyone had to coddle her.


    "Have you taken your meds?" Richard asked, concerned. "Wind said you''re not well. Let me help you."


    He grabbed the medicine from the table and a ss of warm water, trying to hand it to her, but Tessa pped it away.


    "Do you like Selena?" Tessa red at him.


    "We''re just friends," Richard replied.


    Tessa''s eyes dropped. "Is she more important than me? Are you okay with me suffering?"


    Richard stared at the water, lost for words.


    "Or maybe you never liked me," Tessa continued. "Because of my illness, the whole family focuses on me. Remember when you had a fever for three days and no one noticed because they were all taking me to the hospital? Do you hate me for that?"


    Richard''s face darkened. He set the ss down and spoke seriously, "You''re my sister. I''ve never thought that way. But since Raymond and Selena are in love, you shouldn''t be the other woman. You''re a Smith; you can have any guy you want. There are plenty better than Raymond."


    "I just want Raymond!" Tessa shouted, throwing the ss on the table.


    No one dared to act like this in front of Richard, but he tolerated Tessa because she was his sister.


    Richard took a deep breath and patted her head. "Alright, what do you want me to do? But no dirty tricks."


    Tessa''s face lit up. She grabbed his sleeve and shook it yfully. "I knew you were the best. Just stay quiet when Selena asks for your help. That''s not too much, right?"


    Richard hesitated, but seeing the medicine bottle, he didn''t want Tessa to have an episode, so he agreed.


    Leaving the vi, Richard lit a cigarette. He was a yboy, but he had rules: no messing with anyone in a rtionship or married.


    That''s why he thought Tessa was crossing the line.


    Richard''s phone rang again. It was Raymond.


    "I''ve sent the restaurant location to your phone. Seven o''clock tonight," Raymond said.


    Already annoyed, Richard got even angrier. "Don''t get too cocky. Selena might dump you any day now."


    Raymond didn''t bother responding and hung up.


    Evening.


    Selena had been working overtime at thepany. All Star Entertainment had been firing executives left and right, but that was it. No real action from the authorities.


    But Selena was satisfied. All Star Entertainment took a big hit, andpanies that wanted to work with them turned to S.M Corporation.


    Selena had been swamped, taking over many of All Star Entertainment''s business segments.


    She had dinner ns with Raymond that night and remembered her agreement with Richard. She wanted to tell him herself, but Raymond said he''d handle it.


    At six-thirty, there was a knock on Selena''s office door. "Come in," she said.


    Raymond walked in, looking sharp in his suit.


    Seeing him made Selena blush, remembering theirte-night escapade in the office.


    Raymond''s fingers traced the spot where she had satst night, his eyes full of mischief.


    Their eyes met, and she quickly broke the tension. "Get those dirty thoughts out of your head!"


    Raymond chuckled. "I didn''t say anything." But his eyes said it all.

 Chapter 1022 Why Would I Break Up with You?

    The two had just started dating, and before this, aside from hooking up, they hadn''t done any of the usual couple stuff.


    Selena was still struggling to get used to her new rtionship status. She''d never been in a rtionship before. Because of a promise, she had turned down other guys. Then she married Raymond, and for the three years they were married, she kept her distance from other men. Actually, just half an hour before Raymond showed up, she had been looking up date spots for couples.


    But she had been super busytely, with no time for anything other than eating, let alone catching a movie.


    Raymond walked up behind her, bent down to hug her, and sighed when he saw the dense data on herputer screen. "You''re really working hard."


    Hearing his praise, Selena felt a secret sense of shyness and an indescribable sense of satisfaction.


    Honestly, most women didn''t ask for much; they just needed a stable partner who always praised them. But most men couldn''t even do that.


    Selena kept a cold face and said nothing.


    Raymond lowered his body a bit more. "It''s six-thirty, time to go."


    She ced her hand on his head and pushed him away forcefully. He straightened up with a smile and stepped back. Selena grabbed her bag from the side and followed him.


    It wasn''t until they left the office that she realized many employees were still working overtime on the top floor. Seeing the two of them together, they immediately gathered and whispered among themselves.


    Raymond unabashedly pulled Selena close and kissed her on the cheek, then said to everyone present, "Dinner''s on me tonight. I''ll have the chefe over, and those working overtime can stay for another half hour." Some people who recognized him immediately responded, "Thank you, Mr. Montague."


    Others quickly followed suit.


    "Thank you, Mr. Montague."


    "Congrattions, Mr. Montague."


    It wasn''t until Raymond and Selena entered the elevator that the employees on the top floor let out a scream.


    "That was Raymond, right? I''ve watched his interview videos often. I wanted to say yesterday that he''s even more handsome in person! I don''t even dare to look at him."


    "I have to say when he kissed her just now, I really wanted to be Ms. Fair."


    "To be honest, his face is the most stunning I''ve ever seen, to the point where I blush just looking at him."


    "I really want to p back at those online trolls who always insult Ms. Fair. Mr. Montague is with Ms. Fair now; they''re a perfect match. Those trolls just spend their days spreading rumors that Ms. Fair is ugly!" After stepping into the elevator, Selena nudged Raymond with her elbow. "This is too high-profile."


    She clutched her bag nervously, probably because the change in status was so sudden, making her whole body heat up with anxiety, especially now that so many people knew.


    But Raymond was the kind of guy who liked to be high-profile in rtionships. If it weren''t for the dinner with Richard tonight, he would have already taken Selena to meet his group of friends.


    When she got into the car, Selena nced at the mirror in front of her. The marks on her neck were too obvious, which pained her. This matter was like a thorn in her side, constantly irritating and impossible to ignore.


    She finally took a deep breath, clenching her hands tightly. "Raymond, I have something to tell you. If I don''t say it, I''ll feel guilty."


    Raymond had already stepped on the gas pedal. Hearing this, he slowly looked ahead and made a turn. "What is it?"


    Selena said, "During the two days you were abroad, I did stay at the hotel for two nights."


    When she finished saying this, she didn''t dare to look into his eyes. She turned her head to look out the window, her eyes reddening.


    She continued, "I was drugged and when I woke up, there were many marks on my body."


    As she spoke, she raised her hand to touch her throat. When she was extremely sad, her throat hurt.


    His slender hand reached over and grabbed her hand, interlocking their fingers. "Selena, I''m not an idiot."


    In other words, he knew those marks weren''t made by him.


    Selena''s whole body stiffened, suddenly not understanding him.


    In the past, when he randomly suspected her of having rtionships with other men, he wanted to kill her. Why was he so calm this time?


    Raymond held her hand and kissed it. "It was my fault for not protecting you. I will find him."


    Selena curled her fingers and lowered her head slightly. "Don''t look for him. I don''t want to see him anymore, and don''t want to waste your energy on this. Just consider me weak. I didn''t dare to tell you yesterday because I was afraid you''d break up with me."


    Raymond looked puzzled, frowning, "Why would I break up with you?"


    Selena couldn''t answer for a moment, ''Isn''t that what should happen? Disgusted that I have been with another man. Men are usually so possessive, wanting their partners to be as pure as possible.''

 Chapter 1023 Dont Break Up with Me

    Raymond leaned in, his voice low. "Selena, when we first hooked up, I thought you were married. I couldn''t believe you hadn''t done this before. When we got together again, I wondered if it was your first time. You told me you were married, so I figured you and your husband had been together a lot. But that didn''t stop me from wanting you. My moralpass isn''t exactly strong."


    He squeezed her hand, pausing for a moment. "I used to get mad because I thought you were sleeping around. I assumed your flings with other guys were by choice, which made me feel like I didn''t matter to you."


    Raymond had never opened up like this before. He looked down, gripping her hand tightly. "It took me forever to figure out how I feel about you. Please, don''t break up with me."


    Selena felt a sharp pain in her chest, making it hard to breathe.


    Raymond seemed so lonely, like he needed someone but was too proud to admit it.


    She suddenly realized he grew up neglected, always overshadowed by Christopher in the Montague family.


    Her heart ached, and the betrayal she felt melted away. She held his hand tightly.


    Raymond kissed the back of her hand. "If you don''t want me to find him, I won''t. It''s not that I don''t dislike him; I just want to listen to you."


    Selena couldn''t find the words. She used to think Raymond was awful, especially with his flirtyments during sex.


    She thought all he cared about was hooking up, but he was actually really sensitive.


    Last night, he must have seen the marks on her body, but he didn''t ask. When she was trembling and buttoning up, he made an excuse for her. Looking back, all those conversations were him covering for her.


    Sometimes she felt like she understood him, and other times he was aplete mystery.


    "Let''s go eat first." Raymond set the GPS to the restaurant and handed her a tissue to wipe her tears.


    It was only then that Selena realized she had been crying. She quickly took the tissue and wiped her tears. "Okay."


    By the time they got to the restaurant, she had pulled herself together.


    She had never opened up to Raymond like this before, and he had never seriously asked her not to leave. The feeling of not being good enough for him vanished instantly. When they walked into the restaurant, she immediately spotted Richard in the corner.


    She grabbed Raymond''s hand and walked over confidently. "Hello, Mr. Smith."


    Richard turned around and saw them holding hands, feeling nothing but jealousy. He didn''t even want to be there.


    Richard''s face changed instantly, his eyes locked on Raymond.


    Raymond sat down gracefully and handed the menu to Selena first. "Selena, what do you want to eat?"


    Selena shook her head, "You order."


    Raymond raised his hand and ordered a couple''s set meal.


    After putting down the menu, Raymond looked at Richard. "I just ordered a couple''s set meal. Everythinges in pairs, so there''s nothing for you. Order for yourself." Richard clenched his fists, his teeth grinding.


    Selena quickly tugged on Raymond''s sleeve, not wanting him to start a scene with Richard here.


    Richard took a deep breath, feeling like he was about to explode. He didn''t even know why he was so angry, just that he couldn''t stand the sight of Raymond. His mood was absolutely terrible.

 Chapter 1024 Jealousy

    Richard grabbed the menu and ordered something without much thought.


    Raymond smirked, "Still single, huh? They should have a special meal for singles here. If not, I''ll have the chef whip one up."


    Richard mmed the menu down. "Raymond, cut it out!"


    Raymond was about to say something even more annoying, but Selena jumped in, "Mr. Smith, ignore him. We''re here to talk about our previous deal. I messed up, so I want to make it right." Richard''s eyes were locked on Raymond.


    Raymond leaned back, raising an eyebrow. "Selena, didn''t we agree I''d handle thepensation?"


    Selena discreetly pinched his thigh, making Raymond almost yelp. He shot her a disapproving look.


    Selena lightly coughed and then gently patted the spot she had pinched. Raymond calmed down instantly.


    Richard could tell something was going on under the table.


    Richard took a deep breath. "No need forpensation. It''s just three Hollywood tickets. Consider it a gift."


    Raymond''s face darkened, his eyes narrowing.


    Richard felt like he had the upper hand and quickly softened his tone towards Selena, "Think of it as a friendly gesture. You''re with him now, and I can''te between you two." Selena said, "Mr. Smith, that''s too generous."


    Richard was about to say, "You deserve it; I feel a connection with you."


    But Raymond cut in, "Take it. The gifts he gave to his twenty-something exes were way more expensive."


    Richard was fuming. He held back, resisting the urge to throw the dish the waiter brought at Raymond''s face.


    He couldn''t understand why someone as amazing as Selena would be into Raymond, who was so arrogant.


    Selena gave Richard an awkward smile, feeling a bit helpless.


    Richard gritted his teeth, unable to eat. Just seeing Raymond''s face made him furious.


    He took a deep breath, noticing the couple''s set meal had arrived, but his order was still missing.


    Richard was even more frustrated, feeling like today was just not his day.


    Raymond picked up the knife and fork, cutting the steak into pieces for Selena, and asked her softly, "If you don''t like this, we can switch."


    The light above them made it feel like Raymond and Selena were in their own little world.


    Richard watched them, frowning slightly, feeling an odd sense that they actually made a good pair.


    Raymond suddenly looked up at Richard, "Your single set meal isn''t here yet. Guess the waiter thinks you''re a nuisance too."


    Richard immediately stood up, holding back the urge to throw the coffee next to him at Raymond.


    Selena quickly covered Raymond''s mouth and looked at Richard. "Mr. Smith, I''m sorry. I''ll treat you another day to make up for it."


    Hearing that Selena wanted to treat Richard alone, Raymond was instantly annoyed. He removed her hand, about to say something, but she red at him, making him sulk.


    This made Richard happy. He took a deep breath, feeling instantly refreshed. "That works, but I have high standards for restaurants. It has to be a very quiet private room." Someone as easily jealous as Raymond could already imagine many scenarios, and his face instantly darkened.


    Richard smiled and continued, "I''ll wait for you to contact me. Just make sure not to bring Raymond along."

 Chapter 1025 Raymonds Jealousy

    Richard wrapped up his spiel, and before Raymond could even blink, the guy had already paid the bill and bounced.


    Raymond was a bit miffed. When he got like that, his lips would press into a tight line.


    Selena slid the juice over to him and said, "This one''s on me. Why''d you have to go and rile up Mr. Smith? He''s actually pretty decent." Raymond stared at the food on his te, totally uninterested, especially knowing Richard had footed the bill.


    Selena gave his hand a little pat. "Not hungry?"


    Raymond just gave a slight nod.


    She knew he was jealous, but his jealousy was something they needed to work on. So, she didn''t push it and just started eating slowly. Raymond, if left alone, would eventually get bored of being mad.


    After a while, Raymond silently grabbed a napkin and wiped her mouth.


    By the time they were ready to leave, it was 8:30 PM, and Selena''s phone was blowing up with calls from work.


    S.M Corporation had just acquired a bunch of new businesses, so everyone was swamped, especially Selena, who was in charge of making decisions. Selena turned to Raymond, "I gotta get back to work."


    Tonight was their first dinner out since making things official, and it hadn''t exactly been a st.


    Raymond wasn''t too busytely, especially after reorganizing the Montague Group. Now, he was mostly focused on finding William.


    The worst thing for a couple is when one person is busy and the other isn''t; it makes one feel left out.


    He gripped the steering wheel in silence while Selena was already deep in conversation with Ann about the next meeting.


    Raymond was about to head to Manston Manor, but then he heard her say, "All my documents are at Ashbourne Manor." So, he had to change course and drive to Ashbourne Manor.


    The whole way, Selena was on the phone, sometimes with partners, sometimes with Ronald, and even Austin.


    Raymond stayed quiet. When they got to Ashbourne Manor, Selena got out of the car.


    But she was still on the call. Seeing Raymond still in the car, she covered the phone''s mouthpiece and asked, "You staying over tonight?"


    "No." He had already started the car again. "Let''s talk when you have time."


    Selena quickly wrapped up her call and got back in the car.


    "Are you mad? Mypany just took over a quarter of All Star Entertainment''s business. We''ve been hiring, and the new folks haven''t settled in yet. Some can''t handle the workload, and the execs are super busy. I need to coordinate everything."


    Raymond''s hands were still on the steering wheel, not saying a word.


    Selena reached out and patted his hand. "How about dinner tomorrow night? At Manston Manor?"


    Raymond smiled, "Sure."


    Selena asked, "You really not staying tonight?"


    Raymond replied, "No, you''re working overnight, right? If I stay, I''ll just be a distraction."


    Thatment made her mind wander. Selena hesitated for a bit before leaning over and kissing the corner of his mouth. "Alright, I''m heading in."


    She got out, closed the door, and waved at him from below.


    Selena''s cheeks were flushed, and Raymond''s ears were red.


    When they used to hook up, he never thought they''d have such sweet everyday moments. This was nice.


    Raymond drove to Sky Gallery, where Alex had been waiting forever.


    As soon as Raymond showed up, Alex asked, "So, did you ask Selena? Why''d she stay at the hotel for two nights? Was she with her first love?"


    Raymond pushed him away, his tone cold, "Stop talking crap about her."


    Alex stared at him. Before everyone knew Penny was Selena, Raymond had been having an affair with her, never admitting he liked her, just saying he wasn''t tired of her yet.


    Alex thought it made sense. Now that Raymond knew his affair partner was his wife, how could he let go? He''d been willing to be the other man before.

 Chapter 1026 I Cant Handle All the Cheesy Romance

    Alex was scratching his head, thinking, "What kind of spell does Selena have over Raymond? Even with all the proof, he''s still got her back."


    He quickly figured out that if he kept trash-talking Selena, Raymond would cut him off.


    So, Alex decided to drop it, grinning as he set his drink down. "Man, how did I miss that you''re such a hopeless romantic?"


    Raymond just ignored him. Being with Selena had him floating on air.


    Alex, who''d never been in a serious rtionship, shoved him away, looking grossed out. "Dude, move over. I can''t handle all this lovey-dovey stuff." "You''re just jealous," Raymondughed. Just thinking about Selena made him feel all warm and fuzzy.


    Alex found it hrious. "Jealous? Of what? That you''ve got someone bossing you around now? Or that all your future money''s going to Selena? No thanks. I''d rather stay single. I can hook up with whoever I want, no strings attached. It''s perfect; we both get what we want, and nobody''s tied down."


    Alex poured himself another drink, smirking at Raymond. "Who knows if you two willst? If you were really meant to be, you wouldn''t have split up in the first ce. And let''s be real, she tricked you into the divorce. You were cool with being her secret fling, but if you knew she was your wife, would you have signed those papers?"


    That hit Raymond right where it hurt. He went quiet.


    Realizing he''d gone too far, Alex quickly switched gears. "Anyway, I hope it works out for you guys. Finding someone you want to be with forever isn''t easy. Me? After three times with a girl, I''m over it."


    Alex didn''t bother keeping his voice down, so a bunch of rich guys nearby heard and started whispering.


    Wasn''t this every guy''s dream? Hooking up with hot women without anymitment. Most guys just didn''t have the guts to say it out loud.


    Alex poured himself another drink, grinning. "I''m serious. No woman can tie me down."


    Just then, his phone rang. He frowned and picked it up.


    After listening for a bit, his face darkened. "What do you mean the role needs to be recast? I''ll be there in a minute!"


    Alex stood up and patted Raymond on the shoulder. "Got some drama with my new show. Oh, and Paul won''t be here tonight; he got into a car ident."


    As soon as Alex left, nobody else dared to approach Raymond.


    Raymond hung around for a few more minutes before leaving the private room.


    Walking down the hallway, he ran into Caterlington, who looked like he wanted to deck him.


    Caterlington said, "Raymond, you''re something else. I didn''t even know about my dad''s scandals."


    Raymond hadn''t seen Caterlingtontely because he''d been abroad dealing with his dad''s mess.


    Kross was a dirtbag with a secret kid overseas. If the kid came back, he''d definitely fight Caterlington for the inheritance.


    When Caterlington found out, he flew out to handle it.


    He didn''t expect the woman with Kross''s kid to be such a pain. After a ton of effort, he finally got rid of her, only toe back and hear that Raymond was with Selena. Raymond lit a cigarette, grinning. "Hey, it was your dad''s mess. I told you so you wouldn''t lose your inheritance. You should be thanking me."


    Caterlington got closer, his usual smile reced with a cold stare. "Yeah, thanks. If it weren''t for someone advising that woman behind the scenes, I could''vee back sooner." "Would it have made a difference? Selena''s picky about rtionships. Do you even know how many women you''ve been with? She''d never go for you."


    Caterlington''s fist clenched and unclenched, but he didn''t say anything and just walked through the door.


    Raymond had handled this quietly; he didn''t need to get involved directly. A phone call to someone else did the trick.


    Raymond flicked the ash from his cigarette, looking troubled.


    Caterlington''s feelings for Selena were real.


    Raymond suddenly felt a bit uneasy. He''d only been with Selena for a few days, and already it felt like everything was falling apart.

 Chapter 1027 She Was Forced to Marry Raymond

    Raymond got back to Manston Manor and made a call, "Dig up everything you can on Mario."


    He''d promised Selena he wouldn''t look into it, but there was no way he could just let it slide, especially after Mario had the nerve to use an aphrodisiac. Raymond needed to track this guy down and make him pay.


    Meanwhile, Selena was burning the midnight oil at Ashbourne Manor, and she had her own people digging into Mario too.


    She didn''t want Raymond involved because she hoped he''d just forget about it. Otherwise, it would always be a sore spot between them.


    But she had to get to the bottom of it. She needed to know what was up with Mario. Why did he give her such weird vibes, and why did he pull that stunt? And what was the deal with that chip? She even got Ashbourne Manor''s private doctor involved. If it weren''t for him, Mario wouldn''t have gotten in.


    But the private doc was clueless about Mario. He had called in another doctor, but that guy got knocked out.


    Meanwhile, in a hiddenb over a hundred miles from Silver Bay City...


    Christopher''s alter ego stared at theputer data and mmed the table. He didn''t have Christopher''s knack for experiments. Even if he got the gist, he couldn''t pull it off. Christopher was a prodigy, working with top scientists since he was a teen.


    The alter ego yelled, "Christopher, you gotta help me."


    He had the chip now. If he could crack it, Christopher would be gone for good, and he''d take over the body.


    No more waking up in random ces, sharing a body with Christopher. He couldn''t stand being just another personality.


    Christopher stayed silent, and the alter ego punched the wall, his fist bleeding. "We''vee this far, and you still won''t help. Do I have to kill Selena to get you to agree?" Even though they shared a body, he knew zilch about human experiments.


    It was like waking up in someone else''s body, and that body was originally Christopher''s.


    For some reason, he had this deep-seated hatred for Christopher and was hell-bent on taking him down.


    The first step to getting rid of Christopher was to make him vanish and take over the bodypletely.


    His tone softened, "Christopher, you already gave me this crucial chip. Can''t you help me just one more time?"


    Christopher sighed, "You don''t have my memories, so you can''t handle the experimental stuff. Unless you find the experts who were part of those experiments, but they''re all under government control at that research base. You can''t get in. When I went in, I came out with you in my body."


    The alter ego asked, "What kind of human experiment was it?"


    Christopher stayed silent. His alter ego had asked this question a million times, but he never answered.


    The alter ego gritted his teeth and opened the door next to him. "I''m going to find Selena now and sleep with her hundreds of times, right in front of you, using your body!"


    As he reached the door, Christopher''s voice echoed in his mind, "It was an experiment on multiple personalities. Look it up. Someone with dissociative identity disorder can have an average of thirteen to fifteen different personalities, some even over a hundred."


    Christopher''s alter ego didn''t say anything. Something felt off.


    Christopher had to be hiding something.


    But after years of being stuck together, neither had pushed the other''s limits.


    The alter ego said, "So you''re saying I''m just another personality that split off from you after the experiment."


    Christopher replied, "You could see it that way."


    The alter ego threatened, "Christopher, don''t think you can fool me with some made-up story just because I don''t know squat about human experiments. If you don''t cooperate, I''ll head back to Silver Bay City and watch Selena and Raymond''s love story unfold."


    The alter ego tossed the small chip in his hand, his smile full of malice. "The government went to great lengths to get this thing, but it''s useless in my hands."


    Christopher''s voice, still calm, echoed in his mind, "Because I can''t experiment on myself, I can''t get rid of you. Living in peace is fine."


    The alter ego didn''t speak, ''Am I really just another personality born out of stress?''


    After a long pause, the alter ego maliciously raised his head and sent a message to someone in Silver Bay City.


    Soon, everyone in the young crowd in Silver Bay City knew that Selena had a first love named Mario. She couldn''t forget Mario, and her marriage to Raymond was forced.

 Chapter 1028 I Hate These Women Touching Me

    The alter ego felt totally chill after wrapping up those tasks.


    He tossed the chip into a nearby box and said in a t voice, "You researchers are all freaks. What''s the point of studying this junk? I thought it was some kind of earth-shattering weapon."


    Christopher replied, "It is a weapon. Major powers can''t go to war directly because of nukes, so they mess around with stuff like this. If they can trigger a second personality in someone, and that personality is what they need, then when it takes over, the person bes one of them. It''s an easy way to turn a high-ranking official."


    The alter ego scoffed, "Lame."


    Christopher stayed quiet.


    After a while, the alter ego asked, "So, if they can control the triggered personality, is that why they brought me out?"


    Christopher nodded, "Yeah."


    The alter ego said, "I don''t trust you. I''ll check it out myself."


    Christopher was silent for a bit before softly saying, "Don''t hurt her."


    The alter ego sneered, "You''ve ended up like this, and you still care about her."


    Christopher said, "No matter what I be, I''ll always care about her."


    Talking to someone like Christopher made people lower their voices without realizing it. He was naturally gentle, and speaking loudly to him felt wrong.


    But his alter ego was different. He hated Christopher''s gentleness, thinking it was fake. He also hated Christopher''s chastity. He had once tried to hook up with several women but was stopped at thest moment. At that time, Christopher''s voice had turned dark, "I hate these women touching me."


    They shared the same body, never knowing when the other would take over. Only in the past few months had they started to control it better.


    Christopher called his alter ego Mario, a fake name he had once used, to tell them apart. But the alter ego didn''t like it and refused to use the name.


    When Christopher asked him what he wanted to be called, he couldn''te up with anything. He always felt like he had a name before.


    The alter ego said, "Christopher, I can feel your emotionstely. You were really happy when you saw Selena."


    "Those aren''t my emotions." After saying this, Christopher went silent.


    The alter ego squinted at himself in the mirror, suddenly feeling very annoyed.


    He had to get rid of Christopher! He had to take control of this body!


    Because of Mario''s actions, everyone in the circle was now talking about Selena and her first love.


    "Never heard of this guy."


    "Not from a big family in Silver Bay City. Makes sense, since it''s a first love, it must have been a long time ago. Selena isn''t from a wealthy family, so she probably knew an ordinary guy." "So, is Raymond with Selena now, or with Tessa?"


    Everyone was buzzing about it, but the next evening, they saw Raymond post another update on Facebook.


    He used to go years without posting anything, but since he started dating, this was his second post.


    The Facebook post was a picture of the garden outside Manston Manor, with just one sentence: [Waiting for someone.]


    Raymond didn''t need to say who it was; everyone knew he was waiting for Selena.


    Thements below were all congrattory messages for Raymond.

 Chapter 1029 Is This What Being in Love?

    Raymond was hanging out at Manston Manor, waiting for Selena. She''d promised toe over for dinner tonight, and he was pretty excited about it.


    He''d even taken an early shift and told the kitchen to start prepping while he was still at work.


    When he got home, he plopped down on the couch, saw some gorgeous flowers outside, and couldn''t resist posting a pic.


    Right after posting, he felt a bit silly and thought about deleting it. But then he saw a fewments and decided to leave it up.


    Is this what being in love feels like? Seeing something beautiful and instantly thinking of her.


    He wished she was there with him. It was a weird but nice feeling.


    He pulled out hisptop and started working while waiting. But by 7 PM, Selena still hadn''t shown up or called.


    Selena had a crazy busy day. She''d worked overnight and was back at the office by 5 AM, handling business.


    Even though the new employees were getting the hang of things, thepany was still new, and taking on a chunk of All Star Entertainment''s business had everyone working overtime. Selena was on top of every detail, from meetings to project execution.


    By evening, she was wiped out. Her brain was foggy, totally consumed by work.


    She kept pushing through the documents and handed the finished ones to Ann when she came in.


    "Ann, make sure the agents Ronald picked are put to work. He can''t do everything alone," Selena said.


    Ronald was a workaholic too, practically living at the office. Selena worried about his health and had told him multiple times to go home and rest.


    But Ronald was in the zone. The agents he''d promoted were doing great and could handle actors on their own now.


    "Ms. Fair, I''ve already talked to him. But with Sophia''s shoot just wrapped up and our new drama about to air, he doesn''t want to ck off. He''s probably hoping this drama will push Sophia to A-list status," Ann replied. Selena didn''t say much. All she could do was keep improving sries and benefits for everyone.


    She''d made it clear that in thispany, they valued ability over seniority or connections.


    So, after announcing a year-end bonus for those working overtime, the employees were even more motivated.


    Thepany''s efficiency had shot up, barely avoiding chaos from the new business, but Selena was still swamped.


    It wasn''t until 8 PM that Selena handed thest document to Ann and crashed on her desk.


    "Ms. Fair, are you okay?" Ann asked.


    Selena, exhausted, mumbled, "Distribute the documents and tell Ronald to go home and rest. If he can''t, set up a rest area in his office."


    "Okay, I''ll talk to Ronald now. Ms. Fair, you need to take care of yourself too," Ann replied.


    But Selena was already out cold, her mind a mess. She didn''t even stir when Raymond called.


    Raymond had saved Ann''s number, so when Selena didn''t pick up, he called Ann.


    "Ms. Fair is still working overtime," Ann said.


    Raymond didn''t say anything and just hung up.


    Ann stared at her phone, feeling like Raymond might be a bit ticked off.

 Chapter 1030 Once Someone Who Dares Not Love Takes The Step

    Ann walked up to Selena''s desk, unsure if she should wake her. Selena had dozed off, and given how exhausted everyone wastely, Ann figured it was best to let her sleep.


    Over at Manston Manor, the food on the table had been reheated so many times the chef had stopped asking. It was cold again. Raymond nced at the clock; it was 10 PM. Selena hadn''t called, and she wasn''t picking up his calls either.


    Raymond was busy too, but he always made time for her calls, even during meetings.


    He wanted to light a cigarette but hesitated, worried she''d show up just as he did and the smell would put her off.


    He held a cigarette between his fingers, fighting the urge. When the clock hit 10:30, he finally gave in and lit it.


    The chef had gone home, and there was no one left to reheat the food.


    Raymond sat there, almost like he was in a standoff with someone.


    The atmosphere was so tense that John didn''t dare approach, standing quietly at a distance.


    At 11 PM, Raymond told John, "You should go rest."


    John walked to the door, wanting to say somethingforting but couldn''t find the words.


    He felt like he understood Raymond a bit better now.


    When Raymond was unsure of his feelings, he was always defensive and stubborn. But once he figured it out, he became incredibly tender.


    These were two extremes, but not contradictory at all.


    When someone who''s scared to show love finally takes that step, it can cause a huge change.


    Selena woke up at midnight. She rubbed her eyes and, seeing the night view outside, suddenly remembered she had promised Raymond dinner at Manston Manor. Feeling refreshed after her nap, she grabbed her phone and saw it was midnight. She broke out in a cold sweat.


    She quickly grabbed her coat and headed out, greeting the people still working overtime on the top floor before going downstairs.


    She didn''t call him first. She knew Raymond well enough to know he was still waiting.


    That''s why she always felt warm around him.


    Just like in that room in Ridgefield during the sandstorm, he held her gently without saying a word.


    Selena floored the gas pedal, and when she arrived at Manston Manor, the guards let her in without question.


    The door to the living room was ajar, like it had been waiting for someone.


    She pushed it open and saw Raymond still sitting alone at the dining table.


    Selena hung her bag on the side and said, "I''m sorry, I fell asleep at the office."


    Raymond didn''t say anything, sulking.


    Selena quickly walked to the dining table. Seeing all the dishes, she knew he had instructed the chef with care.


    She said joyfully, "So many dishes, they all look delicious."


    Raymond ignored her. She quickly put on an apron, wrapped some of the dishes in stic wrap, and put them in the fridge. "There are too many dishes; we can''t finish them all. I''ll reheat three. Just sit for another ten minutes, and we can eat." Raymond still didn''t move, watching her wear an apron at Manston Manor for the first time.


    He couldn''t help but think, if they hadn''t divorced, she would still be his wife.


    Selena left three dishes out, talking to herself the whole time. "Wow, this dish must have been flown in. I remember it''s not avable here. You must have instructed the chef early in the morning." "This one is also to my taste." She took the three dishes to the kitchen to reheat them.


    The kitchen was a bit far from the dining table, separated by a transparent sliding ss door. Raymond could still see her busy in the kitchen with the apron on.


    He didn''t want to blink, wanting to take in the sight, as it was the first time seeing Selena like this, especially in the kitchen of Manston Manor.


    Selena indeed took only ten minutes to reheat the three dishes. She put on gloves, took the first dish out of the microwave, ced it on the dining table, and then brought out the other two dishes. She served Raymond and then herself. She didn''t take off the apron, instead leaning in front of him.


    "Mr. Montague, let me feed you. I hope you can forgive me. I promise I won''t do it again. Is that okay?"


    Her words almost made Raymondugh.


    When Selena wanted to coax Raymond, she could make him feelpletely at ease.


    He snorted lightly, picked up a fork, and started eating.

 Chapter 1031 He Became Even More Uninhibited

    Selena let out a quiet sigh of relief, but neither of them had eaten much. It waste, and eating too much would just mess with their stomachs.


    They''d only taken about ten bites each before she got up to start clearing the dishes.


    She put the leftovers in the fridge and tossed the dirty dishes in the sink. Just as she squirted some detergent into her hand, Raymond''s arms suddenly wrapped around her waist. Since she got there, he''d only grunted once during dinner. Now, while she was still washing dishes, he wanted to get frisky without saying a word.


    Before she could even react, he was already kissing her.


    Selena said, "I''ve got soap on my hands, hold on a sec."


    But he didn''t listen.


    Selena just smeared the soap on his suit. Not her fault; he was too impatient.


    She helped him take off his suit jacket, feeling dizzy from the kisses.


    The next second, Raymond picked her up, kissing her as he walked towards the dining room. He finally ced her on the table where they had just eaten.


    Selena''s cheeks were burning with embarrassment.


    Raymond had clearly been holding back for a while. They made love twice in the kitchen, and then he carried her to his bedroom.


    She had no idea how much time had passed when she groggily opened her eyes, only to find herself surrounded by steam. They were taking a bath together. His broad chest was pressed against her back. She tried to sit up, but he turned her head back. He kept kissing her. She had no strength left to resist.


    When she woke up, she saw sunlight streaming through the window and knew she was definitelyte.


    She felt a headacheing on, quickly changed her clothes, and saw that it was already 2:30 PM. There were too many messages from the higher-ups at thepany.


    Ann had also called her about ten times, but Raymond had put her phone on silent, so she didn''t get any of them.


    Selena felt even more stressed. When she left the house, she realized Raymond had left early. He was already at work, looking refreshed.


    Now, Selena''s legs were trembling as she got into her car. Even pressing the gas pedal made her legs feel weak.


    She took a deep breath and, upon arriving at the office, immediately dealt with a pile of tasks. When she finally stopped, she almost napped at the desk.


    Ann immediately noticed the deep marks on Selena''s neck and was a bit surprised.


    Selena had left the office at midnightst night. Did she and Raymond do that thing thatte?


    Selena lifted her head, rubbing her waist as she walked over to the couch to sit down. She took out her phone, feeling troubled.


    Raymond had too much energy. Recently, he had thoroughly reorganized the Montague Group, so minor issues never reached him. He only needed to handle the biggest projects, leaving him with a lot of free time.


    When Raymond had free time, he focused on making love to her. Selena felt like she almost faintedst night.


    She had always known he had good stamina, but now that they were together, he was even more uninhibited.


    She searched on her phone and suddenly remembered a post she had made before. She decided to post again.


    Selena: [Just wondering, what do you do if your boyfriend has too much energy? I''m really exhausted and can''t keep up. He''s half a year younger than me, andst night I almost passed out. I don''t even know how many times we did it.] After posting, she took a sip of coffee to refresh herself.


    Ann, organizing files at her desk, saw her troubled expression and asked, "Ms. Fair, is something on your mind?"


    Selena did have something on her mind, but she was too embarrassed to share it with others.

 Chapter 1032 No, I Want to See You

    If Shelley were around, Selena could chat with her, but she remembered that talking to Shelley before had stirred up some jealousy. Selena rubbed her forehead, feeling a bit helpless.


    Ann noticed and thought Selena had a headache. "Ms. Fair, why don''t you take a break? You''ve been buried in documents all day, and you were exhaustedst night."


    Selena felt a bit awkward and instinctively nced at her neck. Even though it was covered, the marks were still faintly visible, and wearing a high cor in the middle of summer was out of the question. She quickly adjusted her cor.


    Ann sighed, "Mr. Montague sure has a lot of energy."


    Raymond had calledst night, sounding pretty ticked off. It seemed like Selena had managed to calm him down. Not only that, but she also left him very satisfied.


    The marks were light pink, showing that Raymond hadn''t been too rough.


    Selena awkwardly put her hand down. "He''s had some free timetely. The new execs at Montague Group are really on top of things."


    She got up, settled back into her office chair, and added, "Ann, can you bring in some dinner? I''ll finish these documents and then call it a day."


    Selena was starving. She''d barely eaten anything in the morning and skipped lunch, so she was really hungry now.


    "Okay," Ann nodded and left.


    Selena''s phone buzzed with several notifications. They were responses to a post she had just made. She took a few sips of coffee to wake herself up before opening the post.


    She had posted sincerely because she and Raymond had only been together for a few days, and she was already struggling to keep up with him.


    She foresaw that in the future, she might pass out. It was better to mitigate the risk in advance.


    But theizens didn''t see it that way.


    [Where can I find a boyfriend who''s always thinking about sex? I urgently need one. I really want to dump my boyfriend. He can onlyst for a minute in bed, but I was too embarrassed to tell him.]


    [I just broke up with my ex a few days ago. He finishes too quickly but is very confident, always asking if I felt good. I don''t understand how men can be so confident during sex. Someone who can''tst two minutes has no right to ask if I feel good. I dumped him directly.]


    [I''m envious of you. At least you had the chance to break up. My husband has always been like this, only canst for three minutes. Now, when I hear people say their husbands are great, I wonder if it''s true. I regret it so much but don''t dare to divorce.]


    [If you don''t want such a boyfriend, please give him to me. I feel like I haven''t enjoyed sex in a long time!]


    When Selena saw thestment, she almost spat out her coffee.


    She grabbed a tissue to wipe her mouth and refreshed the page, finding hundreds morements, allining about their boyfriends or husbands.


    It was just like thest time she posted.


    Selena rubbed her temples. She really wanted to know what to do now. Just thinking about going back and having sex again made her legs feel weak.


    But they had only been together for less than a week, so she was too embarrassed to say anything.


    After dinner, she worked overtime until nine o''clock. Her phone buzzed with a message from Raymond.


    Raymond: [I''m going to Ashbourne Manor tonight.]


    Selena immediately felt a backache and quickly replied: [Aren''t you going to drink with Alex and the others?]


    Raymond: [No, I want to see you.]


    She didn''t know what to say. After finishing thest few documents, Selena packed up and wanted Ann to drive her home. But when she got to the building entrance, she saw Raymond''s car.


    It was clear he had been waiting for a long time.


    Selena''s heart softened, but thinking about the following things, she walked to the back seat and opened the door to get in.


    She miscalcted; John was driving today, and Raymond was sitting in the back seat.


    She immediately felt a bit annoyed, wishing she had opened the front passenger door instead. Seeing the annoyance on her face, Raymond''s expression darkened. "You don''t want to see me?"

 Chapter 1033 Her Dependent Look Made Him Very Satisfied

    Selena just said, "No," and hopped right in.


    Raymond pulled her close, his suit brushing against her clothes.


    His fingers slid down her back, stopping at her waist, giving a gentle massage.


    Selena was sore from working all afternoon. Now, with the massage, she closed her eyes infort.


    Finding afy spot, she dozed off in Raymond''s arms.


    When they got to Ashbourne Manor, Raymond carried her out.


    John drove off, nning to pick them up early the next morning.


    Raymond took her to his bedroom on the second floor,id her on the couch, filled the bathtub, undressed her, and put her in.


    Selena stayed asleep. It wasn''t until Raymond massaged her sore spots that she mumbled a few words.


    Raymond nced at her, dried her off with a towel, and carried her to bed. Then he took a shower himself.


    Selena was still out cold, half her face buried in the nket, looking peaceful.


    He pulled her into his arms, ready to sleep, when his phone rang.


    He quickly got up and answered, "What''s up?"


    The guy on the other end said, "Mr. Montague, we checked all the guys named Mario around Ms. Fair. Her life is pretty simple, mostly between the county and Silver Bay City. None of the Marios in the area have been seen with her." Raymond asked, "What about the small town Selena visited?"


    The guy replied, "Besides Ms. Fair, there were no other traces in the hotel there, including the ones in Silver Bay City. Seems like a skilled hacker erased all the surveince. Our guess is ''Mario'' might be a fake name."


    ''A fake name? Is Selena being yed?'' Raymond''s brow furrowed, his hand clenching the balcony edge, anger rising within him.


    Raymond demanded, "Keep digging. Also, check out the guys she interacted with in Ridgefield. If Mario''s a fake name, find out his real one ASAP."


    He only acted calm in front of Selena. If he showed too much concern, she''d think it was her fault. But it was Mario''s fault.


    He wanted to light a cigarette but remembered she was still sleeping inside, so he held back.


    Raymond said, "Let me know right away if you find anything."


    After hanging up, his eyes were cold. He took a moment to calm down, and when he turned around, he saw Selena standing at the balcony door. He had no idea how long she''d been there. Raymond suddenly felt nervous because she had told him not to investigate, but he was doing it anyway.


    Selena rubbed her eyes, "I identally fell asleep. Were you handling work stuff?"


    So she hadn''t heard. He exhaled in relief, walked over, and hugged her, "Yeah."


    Selena said nothing, resting her forehead on his shoulder, nuzzling.


    This dependent look made him very satisfied, and he patted her back.


    "You look really tired. Go back to sleep."


    Selena raised her hands, wrapping them around his neck, still a bit dazed. "Raymond, did you have dinner?"


    Seeing her state, Raymond knew she probably wasn''t fully awake yet. He picked her up and carried her back to bed. She fell back asleep immediately after lying down.


    Holding her in his arms, his anger instantly melted away.


    Meanwhile, Aria had failed twice in spreading rumors. She had hoped that after the rumors, Raymond would dump Selena, buttely, everyone was saying that Raymond and Selena were very much in love. Aria was furious, clenching her fists so tightly that her nails almost pierced her palms. ''Anyone can be happy, except for that bitch Selena!''


    She called Rachel to ask what to do..


    Rachel was also at her wit''s end. Seeing Raymond and Selena''s rtionship getting better, if Tessa got angry, she might end up in jail.


    Rachel said, "Target someone close to Selena. Now that Betty is hidden away, go after Ann. She''s just an ordinary person. If you get rid of her, no one will trouble you, and it will upset Selena." Anything that upset Selena, Aria was happy to do.

 Chapter 1034 Forever Humble in This Life

    Ann had been burning the midnight oil at work until 3 a.m. When she finally headed downstairs, she felt woozy and lightheaded.


    Just as she was about to get into her car, a group of guys jumped out from the shadows and whacked her on the head with a stick, knocking her out cold. These dudes, all wearing hats pulled low, quickly dragged Ann into another car.


    Ann woke up to a bucket of ice-cold water. She looked up and saw several masked men staring back at her.


    The leader, Joe Orsini, tossed her phone in front of her. "Call Selena and tell her toe save you."


    So, they were after Selena. Ann shook her head and refused, turning away.


    Joe squatted down, grabbed her hair, yanked her face up, and pped her hard. "Don''t piss us off, or we''ll rape you."


    Ann''s head snapped to the side from the p, and blood trickled from the corner of her mouth.


    Joe kicked the phone towards her. "Make the call. If you don''t call within ten minutes, we''ll kill you."


    These guys weren''t just some street thugs; they were clearly pros at this kidnapping game.


    Ann nced around. It looked like she was in some abandoned basement in the suburbs-dark and damp.


    With no other choice, she slowly picked up her phone and made a call. She said just one sentence before hanging up, "I''ve been kidnapped."


    But the guy on the other end was still drinking. He heard her, tossed the phone aside, and kept pouring himself another drink.


    When the kidnappers realized Ann hadn''t called Selena, they kicked her over. "Are you messing with us?"


    One of them started tearing at Ann''s clothes, but Joe grabbed her phone and called Selena himself.


    It was 4 a.m., and Selena was still asleep. As soon as she answered, a nasty voice came through.


    Joe said, "Ann is with us. If you don''t want her to get hurt, you''d bettere here alone. If you call the cops or bring anyone else, we''ll rape her immediately." After that, Joe signaled to another guy. This guy, who was still tearing at Ann''s clothes, got the signal and pped Ann several times.


    Ann started coughing and then spat out a mouthful of blood, which had a tooth in it.


    They wanted Ann to make some noise so Selena would know they weren''t bluffing. But after several ps, she only coughed a couple of times.


    Joe pointed at one of the men and said, "Damn it! If she''s stubborn, then fuck her right now!"


    Just then, Selena''s cold voice came through, "If you want me toe, then don''t touch her before I get there, or I won''te."


    Joe squinted and, hearing Selena''s calm voice, mocked, "You''d better hurry. If you''rete, she''ll be finished. We haven''t gottenid in half a month."


    Selena clenched her fist tightly. Raymond, who was sleeping next to her, had already gotten up and put an arm around her shoulder.


    Raymond asked, "What happened?"


    Selena replied, "Ann''s been kidnapped. They''re targeting me."


    Raymond had already gotten dressed and made a call.


    Within five minutes, Raymond''s guys had located Ann.


    Raymond said, "Selena, don''t go. I''ll handle it."


    Selena shook her head, "No, I''m worried about Ann."


    Raymond had no choice but to let here along. But when they arrived, they found only a few kidnappers lying on the ground, groaning. There was no sign of Ann. The ce was almost destroyed, with two kidnappers crushed under the rubble, already dead.


    Selena, freaked out, immediately called Ann. They hadn''t wasted any time getting there, so how had the ce almost turned into ruins?


    Ann was sitting in a car, dirty and with her clothes torn to shreds, her upper body covered in dust.


    Brody wouldn''t let her sit on the seat, disgusted by her dirtiness.


    Ann could only sit on the floor, curling up her body. Her knee identally touched his high-end suit pants.


    He frowned and moved away, speaking in a disgusted tone, "Don''t call me next time."


    "Okay." Ann, trembling in front of him, felt utterly lowly and would remain so for the rest of her life.


    She hugged her shoulders with both hands, not daring to look up.


    The phone rang beside her; it was Selena calling.


    "It''s annoying," Brody said in a cold tone as he threw the phone at her, hitting her painfully.


    Ann quickly picked up the phone and answered, "Ms. Fair."


    Selena quickly asked, "Ann, are you okay? Where are you?"


    Ann replied, "I''m fine. A friend rescued me. Don''t worry, I''m on my way back."


    Selena felt relieved but was also puzzled. She and Raymond hadn''t wasted any time getting there. What kind of friend could have rescued Ann before they did?

 Chapter 1035 Tears Work in Front of Someone Who Likes You

    After Selena hung up, she noticed Raymond standing there, lost in thought. She walked over, puzzled. "What''s up?"


    Raymond shook his head. "Is she okay?"


    Selena nodded. "Yeah, she''s fine."


    Ann stared out the window at the streetlights whizzing by, feeling a bit awkward as she tried to wrap her clothes tighter around herself.


    The car pulled up to her ce, aplex Selena had set up for her staff. It had been renovated ages ago, and a bunch of staff had already moved in.


    The security was top-notch; the guards at the gate knew every resident by name. So, every time someone wanted to get in, they had to leave their driver''s license and call the resident for verification. Ann rolled down the window and smiled at the security guard on duty. "Can you open the gate, please?"


    The guard recognized her and opened the big iron gate.


    When they got to Ann''s ce, she nced at Brody, who had followed her in for some reason. She nervously punched in the password, and once inside, Brody headed straight for the couch and plopped down. "Go take a shower," he said coldly, not even bothering to look around.


    Every corner of the room was spotless, and all the decorations were handpicked by Ann. Many were rare finds from second-hand markets, arranged with care to make the ce cozy and beautiful.


    But Brody didn''t care; he just loosened his tie, leaned back, and showed zero interest in anything else.


    Ann lowered her head and went to shower. When she came out, wrapped in a towel, he was still there.


    He had no patience for forey or even kissing. He''d just grab her, leaving marks on her body in a rough manner.


    Ann felt like she was suffocating several times but didn''t dare say anything. After all, she had sought him out in the first ce.


    Brody''s gaze swept around the room before he lifted his chin, signaling her to go to the windowsill. "Bend over."


    This position made Ann feel humiliated, but it was his usual way; there was no tenderness, just a release of sexual desire. Ann walked over, turned her back to him, and slowly bent over. Brody began to unbuckle his belt.


    A few minutester, Ann was in so much pain she gripped the window ledge tightly.


    Brody sneered. "You used to throw up before, but now you''re used to it."


    Ann, due to some bad experiences in the past, was afraid to do such things with men, which made her feel nauseous. Previously, Brody had tried several times to sleep with her, but as soon as he started undressing, she would throw up terribly.


    Last time, she had built up her mental strength for a long time before thinking of that despicable way.


    Afterwards, she threw up many times. During the second and third times they had sex, she also secretly threw up, and he found it amusing.


    He hadn''t gotten tired of her, quite appreciating her expression of difort mixed with indulgence.


    "Slut," he cursed, bing more forceful, his hands gripping her waist firmly, not letting her escape.


    Ann''s face turned pale from the pain, and she didn''t dare make a sound because he didn''t like to hear it.


    He also wouldn''t make any sound, except for asionally mocking her; it was just silent sex.


    Tonight, Ann had been frightened by the kidnappers, and her psychological defenses were not as strong as usual. Tears started to fall inrge drops. Brody knew she was crying, and his tone became even colder.


    "Tears work in front of someone who likes you. But they just kill my mood."


    She quickly covered her mouth, biting her lips until they bled. "Sorry."


    He leaned down, catching her scent, but didn''t say anything more harsh.


    It wasn''t until seven o''clock that she couldn''t take it anymore and pushed him. "I have to go to work."


    Brody let out a heavy breath, finished, and then started to dress neatly.


    Ann didn''t dare look back at him until she heard the door close. Only then did she copse to her knees.

 Chapter 1036 You Know My Attitude Towards Women

    When Ann got to thepany, she was already runningte. She quickly fixed herself up and tried to get her head straight. As she walked into the office, she saw Selena was already there.


    Selena noticed Ann looked off and asked, "Ann, you don''t look so hot. Are you running a fever?"


    Ann touched her face, feeling the heat. "I might''ve caught a coldst night, Ms. Fair. I''ll just take some meds."


    Selena looked apologetic, "Sorry for dragging you into that mess yesterday. Raymond looked into those kidnappers, and we know who sent them. It won''t happen again."


    Ann gave a faint smile, "Ms. Fair, no need to apologize. I''m fine."


    Ann''s vision started to blur. After chatting a bit, she went back to her desk and quickly took some fever medicine.


    She was super sleepy, but her body ached all over. The pain kept her awake, and it was pure torture.


    Ann somehow made it through the day at her desk until evening, barely finishing her tasks. She asked Selena for some time off and took a cab home.


    The fever meds didn''t help. Lying in her small room, Ann''s mind drifted to the past.


    A year after her parents divorced, her mom, Connie White, found a new guy, Otha Hagen, who would often sexually harass her.


    It wasn''t until Ann got a tutor that Otha backed off.


    This tutor was Brody, the guy Ann had nned to marry.


    Back then, Brody was always around, giving Otha no chance. Ann saw Brody as her savior because he kept her safe from Otha''s harassment.


    Ann and Brody were together for seven years, about to get married, but then he got involved with a rich heiress.


    Ann felt like her life was a mess. She never got love from her parents, and the one person she wanted, Brody, left her.


    As she reminisced, she suddenly remembered her biological dad, Frank Coleman, still loved her. Connie had hated Frank for being poor and unambitious, content with earning just a few hundred bucks without taking bribes. Unable to stand it, Connie divorced Frank.


    Otha had some money, but he was a terrible person.


    Ann groggily took out her phone and found Frank''s number.


    After Ann told Connie about the broken engagement, Connie felt humiliated and stopped talking to her.


    At the same time, Connie seemed to realize Otha''s intentions towards Ann and resented her forpeting for Otha''s attention. Originally eager to marry Ann off, Connie now felt threatened, worried that Otha liked Ann. Such thoughts were twisted. Ann sensed this too, so she called Frank instead.


    When the call connected, Ann hoarsely said, "Dad, I miss you so much."


    Then she started crying.


    Brody initially intended to hang up but frowned upon hearing her cry.


    The sobbing on the other end went from suppressed to utterly broken.


    After a minute, Brody asked, "Are you done crying? Did you forget what I told youst night?"


    Ann''s crying paused. She groggily nced at her phone screen and realized she had dialed the wrong number.


    Her mind instantly cleared a bit, and she quickly apologized, "I''m sorry."


    Brody lit a cigarette, his tone as cold as ice. "This trick doesn''t work on me. You know how I feel about women."


    In his eyes, Ann was just woman good for nothing but sex. Any coincidence, to him, was a calcted move, making him sick.


    Ann didn''t argue, just hung up.

 Chapter 1037 Ill Make It Up to You Tomorrow Night

    Ann was sprawled out on the couch, feeling all kinds of groggy when she sensed someoneing into her room.


    Selena walked in, looking worried. "I sent you a bunch of messages, but you didn''t answer. I got a spare key from the housekeeper. You''re still burning up, so I called my doctor to check on you." Ann, even in her feverish haze, knew Selena was just trying to help. She wanted to thank her but her throat was too sore to get any words out. The doctor hooked Ann up to an IV, sticking the needle into the back of her hand.


    Selena nced at Ann, who looked so fragile, and noticed the bruises peeking through her pajamas. Those definitely weren''t self-inflicted. Selena couldn''t help but think, ''Who is this friend Ann mentioned? She seemed so hesitantst night. That guy must be trouble.''


    But since Ann didn''t want to talk about it, Selena let it go. It was Ann''s business, after all.


    Selena ordered some takeout and then got a call from Raymond.


    Raymond said, "It was Aria. Nathan''s still in the hospital, and Aria ordered it."


    Selena already suspected it was Aria and was confused. Wasn''t Aria supposed to be locked up? Who let her out?


    Selena asked, "Raymond, who let Aria out?"


    Raymond replied, "Rachel."


    Selena immediately got it. Rachel was probably backed by Tessa. If the Smith family was involved, Selena knew she didn''t stand a chance. She lowered her eyes. Raymond asked, "Selena, when are youing back?"


    Selena said, "Ann''s got a fever. I''m staying here tonight and won''t be back."


    She also used this as an excuse to dodge sex tonight; otherwise, she''d be stuck with him again.


    Raymond sat on his couch, thought for a bit, and said, "I''ll handle Aria for you. I also have a way to deal with Rachel."


    In other words, leave it all to him.


    "Thanks," Selena said, sensing he wasn''t too happy, and quickly added, "I''ll make it up to you tomorrow night."


    That seemed to calm Raymond down.


    After hanging up, Selena felt like she finally had someone in her corner. But it didn''t feel right. She should be totally independent.


    But with Raymond around, if he couldn''t help, he''d get mad. Just like earlier, if she had turned down his help, he would''ve been upset. Selena sighed. He was just looking out for her.


    The next morning, while taking care of Ann, Selena nced at the news online.


    Selena scrolled through her phone and saw several trending topics, all about All Star Entertainment.


    #AllStarEntertainmentExecutives UnderInvestigation


    #AllStarExecs TakenIn Rachel FacingSevenCharges


    #RachelImprisoned Lawyers PredictEightYears


    Rachel had tried to use the Smith family''s clout to dodge prison and had Aria go after Selena to get on Tessa''s good side.


    But Raymond had taken care of Rachel, causing All Star Entertainment to crumble. The top ten trending topics were all about thepany. High-level execs at All Star were resigning left and right, and artists were scrambling to find new agencies.


    Ronald called Selena, sounding super excited. "Ms. Fair, we''ve taken over all of All Star Entertainment''s projects! You and Ann need toe back ASAP; there''s a ton of paperwork that needs your attention."


    Selena knew this was a big deal. When they had taken over a quarter of All Star''s business, everyone was already swamped. Now, with the whole business, S.M. Corporation''s employees wouldn''t get a break for the next six months. Feeling pumped, she got up to leave and called a servant to look after Ann.


    But Ann was tougher than she looked. As soon as she heard about thepany''s acquisition, she was dressed and ready in under ten minutes.


    Ann said, "Ms. Fair, my fever''s gone. Thanks for taking care of mest night. From now on, my life belongs to thepany."


    Ann wasn''t kidding. Selena was the best person she''d ever met.


    Ann was super capable but a bit timid, thanks to her parents'' oppressive upbringing. After she grew up, Connie kept trying to marry her off, worried Ann would mess up her rtionship with Otha.


    This made Ann feel really insecure, like she was abandoned. She never dared to contact Frank because he had moved on and started a new family.


    Brody used to treat her well, and in her loneliness, Ann clung to him. She picked up a lot of good habits-cleaning the house, organizing clothes, being gentle and kind, not getting too close to other men, and being an excellent cook. But the truth was, if a guy didn''t love you, he just didn''t, and it had nothing to do with you. Men were more pragmatic than women.

 Chapter 1038 Left Only a Kiss on His Cheek

    Selena raised her hand to feel Ann''s forehead, realizing the fever had finally gone down.


    "Ann, are you sure you don''t want to stay home and rest a bit? I really need you back at thepany, but your healthes first," Selena said. Ann replied, "Ms. Fair, I''m already fine."


    Selena didn''t push it further, and they both hurried to the office.


    For the next week, Selena barely went home. The few times she did, she saw Raymond at Ashbourne Manor, waiting for her.


    But Selena was swamped. Each time, she just grabbed a few clothes, left a quick kiss on his cheek, and told him to go to bed alone.


    Raymond went from understanding to silence after being neglected for a week.


    Thest time she went back to Ashbourne Manor, Selena didn''t see him.


    Selena was too busy and called him, but he didn''t answer.


    She thought about driving to the Montague Group to check on him, but a call from thepany''s senior management pulled her back for a meeting. By now, Selena was getting only about half an hour of rest each day, just enough to eat.


    When Selena started thinking about her rtionship with Raymond, she realized they hadn''t been in touch for three days.


    Selena got up and was about to call John to ask if Raymond was in a meeting.


    But before she could make the call, thepany''s receptionist suddenly called.


    "Ms. Fair, your biological parents are here at thepany. They said they want to see you," the receptionist said.


    Selena thought she had misheard.


    The receptionist''s voice was trembling, "They said so and even provided your birth certificate. Ms. Fair, do you want toe down and take a look?"


    Selena remembered Victor asking about her background, but she hadn''t looked into it because she saw Barbara as her mother and was afraid she was being abandoned. Now her biological parents had actuallye to find her.


    Selena immediately hung up and went downstairs, where she saw the so-called parents at the reception.


    The man and woman were dressed simply. When the woman saw her, she immediately came forward and called out, "Selena."


    "Let''s talk over there," Selena said, frowning and pointing to a nearby couch.


    The woman, Delia Elliott, nodded to her man, Kyle Quinn, and they walked over.


    After Selena sat down, they took out a paternity test.


    "Selena, we were notified a few days ago that our daughter was in Silver Bay City, so we took a bus from Ridgefield toe here," Delia said.


    Looking at the paternity test, Selena''s tone was very calm. "What was used for the test?"


    "Your hair. When you were hospitalized, a doctor kept it. We reported our child being stolen a long time ago, and although the case was never solved, the police kept our file for paternity testing," Delia replied. Selena guessed that the so-called doctor might be Victor, who had mentioned this before.


    Kyle took out his hair and ced it beside her. "Selena, if you don''t believe it, you can do another paternity test yourself."


    Selena didn''t believe it, so she kept the hair, pulled a few strands from her own head, and sent someone to the hospital to get the test results as soon as possible.


    But Delia was adamant that she was their lost daughter.


    "Selena, it was really hard for us to find you. You can''t deny us. Your brother needs your help," Delia said urgently.


    "My brother?" Selena had the receptionist bring some drinks.


    "Yes, our son Owen Quinn. A few years ago, Owen came to Silver Bay City to work and was falsely used and sentenced to ten years in prison. Selena, you''re a CEO now; you must have a way to bail him out. Owen is in his twenties and still hasn''t got married. His girlfriend''s family looks down on us because we''re poor. As his sister, you must be willing to help with this money, right?" Delia quickly replied.


    Kyle pulled her aside. "The test results aren''t out yet. Let''s talk about thister."


    But Delia held Selena''s hand, seemingly sincere but actually trying to get money and help from her.


    "If you can provide stable jobs for the three of us, that would be fine too. When I gave birth to you, I had a massive hemorrhage. After you were stolen, I almost died," Delia said.


    Kyle nodded beside her, "That''s true. Your mom was heartbroken several times because of you."


    Selena watched as Delia and Kyle spoke one after another, almost dividing her current assets.

 Chapter 1040 Throw Out

    Selena eyed Delia and Kyle, the paternity test right there in front of her. Victor had personally overseen it, and he had no reason to fake it. The hair sample? Selena herself had pulled it, and it was delivered by the Ashbourne Manor bodyguards, who were handpicked by William. No way they''d betray her.


    Delia noticed Selena deep in thought and figured she was thinking about where to put them up.


    "Selena, we''re not fussy," Delia said. "You''re the CEO now, right? You must have a nice ce. Show us around."


    Kyle jumped in, "Yeah, we came all the way from Ridgefield, spent hours on the road, and even threw up a few times. We came just to see you."


    Their faces lit up like they''d hit the jackpot. In Ridgefield, they barely scraped by. Who would''ve thought their daughter ended up with a rich family and became so sessful?


    Delia tried to link arms with Selena, but Selena stepped back.


    However, the paternity test in her hand was a stark reminder of her connection to Delia and Kyle, and people around them were starting to notice.


    Selena took a deep breath. "I''m really busy right now. Let''s talkter."


    Delia and Kyle''s smiles vanished. It was clear Selena was stalling.


    "Fine," Delia snapped. "If you want to talkter, give us two million dors first. We''re exhausted and need a good ce to stay."


    Selena found itughable. What ce would cost two million dors?


    "I don''t have that kind of money," Selena said coldly.


    Delia threatened, "Do you think we want to deal with you? Your brother needs your help. He was wronged. If you don''t give us money or help, we''ll sue you!" Thew was a pain. If Delia and Kyle sued Selena, they might actually win.


    S.M Corporation was at a critical time, and any bad move could turn into a PR nightmare, shifting the public''s anger from All Star Entertainment to S.M Corporation.


    Selena called the finance department and got six thousand dors in cash.


    She handed the cash to Delia, her tone icy. "Take this six thousand for now. I have to work overnight. We''ll talk after I''m done."


    But Delia, being the drama queen she was, threw the money back in Selena''s face. "You''re a CEO and only give us six thousand dors? Aren''t you ashamed? We''re your biological parents, and you''re treating us like beggars. What the hell do you mean?"


    Cash was scattered everywhere, and all the employees around stared.


    Delia raised her voice. "Everyone, look at this! This is how Selena treats her parents. We''ve been searching for her for years, and she gives us six thousand dors to get lost. How can someone like this be a CEO?"


    Kyle didn''t stop Delia''s outburst. They had no shame and didn''t care about the scene they were causing.


    Delia even sat on the ground. "After all these years of searching, she ends up treating me like this. If I had known, I would''ve strangled her back then. Selena, if you don''t help your brother, we''ll sue you. Think about whether you can handle that."


    Selena looked at the cash on the ground, her face turning cold.


    She called over the bodyguards and pointed at Delia and Kyle. "Throw them out and don''t let them back in again," she said, her voice devoid of emotion.

 Chapter 1039 Origins

    Selena found it pretty ridiculous and stood up, her tone turning icy, "We''ll talk after the results are in."


    Delia grabbed her hand right away. "Selena, you wouldn''t ditch us just ''cause we''re broke, right? We didn''t leave you back then; you were actually stolen. Your dad and I were devastated." Selena shook off her hand, her eyes cold. "I said, let''s talk after the results are in."


    Hearing this, Delia got mad but kept her cool. "Then give us your number so we can reach you when the resultse out."


    Selena was already heading towards the elevator, clearly done with the conversation.


    But Delia wouldn''t let up. "Selena, didn''t you hear me?"


    Selena stopped and shot a sharp look at Delia and Kyle. "I don''t care who sent you. I don''t have time for this right now. Let''s wait for the results."


    Delia''s face went pale, and she just stood there.


    Selena walked to the elevator, and this time, they didn''t stop her.


    As soon as she left, Kyle sighed, "You shouldn''t have said that. We just found her. You should''ve been nicer. Your words are clearly targeted at money. How could she be cool with that?" Delia said, "She is our daughter. The paternity test confirmed it. I think she just doesn''t want to acknowledge us ''cause we''re poor."


    Kyle replied, "Whether she acknowledges us or not, she''s still our daughter. Owen needs her help to get bailed out. Don''t make it too obvious from the start. Let''s stay in Silver Bay City and take it slow." After getting in the elevator, Selena''s face darkened.


    Selena called the person who had just delivered the hair samples, "Keep a close watch over there. It''s best if Victor keeps an eye on the results. I''m worried someone might mess with them."


    "Okay, Ms. Fair, don''t worry." The person who replied was a bodyguard Selena had brought from Ashbourne Manor. She had the bodyguard patrol the first floor of thepany to prevent any trouble. The bodyguard handed all the hair samples to Victor and exined the situation.


    Victor remembered a couple who hade for a paternity test a few days ago. Even though the test was done by another doctor, he was an experienced one, so it couldn''t be wrong.


    The bodyguard said, "Dr. Barnes, Ms. Fair hopes you can personally oversee it."


    Victor nodded, and since he knew Selena, he made this test a priority.


    Selena was feeling pretty uneasy at the office.


    Ever since Victor brought up her background, she''d been on edge, and it was only getting worse.


    Three hourster, she called the bodyguard, "Are the results in yet?"


    The bodyguard replied, "Ms. Fair, Dr. Barnes just handed the paternity test report to me."


    Selena asked, "Did he say anything?"


    The bodyguard said, "Nope."


    Selena''s unease grew stronger. She immediately had the bodyguard bring the paternity test results over. When she opened it, it confirmed a biological rtionship. So, Kyle was indeed her biological father? She called Victor, "Dr. Barnes, did you personally oversee my paternity test?"


    Victor nodded and rubbed his forehead. "Yeah, I personally oversaw it."


    Hearing this, Selena''s heart sank..


    Victor exined, "Over the years, many kids have gone missing, so the paternity test department has always been busy. Orphans whoe for tests usually have to be matched with registered parents. Through this method, the hospital has helped over a hundred families reunite with their lost children in the past twenty years. The hospital is very experienced in this, which is why I joined this hospital."


    Because Victor could ess these paternity test records.


    Selena remained silent.


    Victor added, "Finding your parents is a good thing. Congrats."


    Victor was a doctor, but hecked empathy, so he couldn''t understand Selena''s feelings on the other end of the phone.


    Selena forced a smile, not knowing what to say.


    After hanging up, the receptionist reported that the couple from the morning hade again.


    Selena had no choice but to continue.


    Delia and Kyle had received the report, as the hospital had notified them again.


    Delia approached with a beaming smile and held Selena''s hand. "Selena, you saw the test results, right? We wouldn''t lie to you. The hospital is very reliable and has helped many families. I''m really happy to see you grow up so well, and you''re even the CEO of apany."


    Delia continued, "Can you help with Owen''s situation? He was really wronged back then."


    Kyle spoke up, "Selena, we''re strangers here. If the hospital hadn''t suddenly notified us, we would have given up."


    Kyle''s words were more tactful than Delia''s. Delia was tantly asking for money, but he hinted that Selena should host them, find them a ce to stay, or let them stay with her at Ashbourne Manor.

 Chapter 1041 A Mans Affection Is Never Permanent

    Delia thought she must''ve heard wrong and jumped up, ready to go after Selena.


    "Do you even have a heart?" Delia yelled. "We''re your real parents! Is this how you treat us?"


    Selena almost got grabbed, but luckily, a nearby bodyguard stepped in just in time.


    Selena took a few steps back, turned around, and walked away without looking back, leaving Delia fuming.


    "You''ll regret this!" Delia shouted after her.


    Not long after, Delia and Kyle were kicked out, looking pretty humiliated, especially in such a fancy ce. They looked like a total joke.


    Kyle quickly pulled out his phone and called a guy. "She won''t acknowledge us and even had the bodyguards throw us out."


    The guy on the other end said, "Take some pics of yourselves looking all messed up, preferably in front of thepany."


    Kyle didn''t waste any time; they only found their daughter thanks to this guy.


    Plus, it was this guy who told him that their daughter was now a super-rich CEO.


    If they hadn''t known this beforehand, they wouldn''t have made the trip to Silver Bay City.


    After all, they always saw their daughter as a financial drain. If they hadn''t hoped for $100,000 back then, they wouldn''t have even bothered filing a report at the police station.


    Delia and Kyle quickly snapped some photos of themselves looking all disheveled in front of thepany and sent them to the guy.


    The guy was Wind. After getting the photos, he sent them to his contacts in the Silver Bay City circle.


    Next to Wind, Tessa was lounging around, still munching on grapes, her eyes half-closed.


    After Wind finished, he reported, "Ms. Smith, it''s all set. Soon, everyone in the circle will know that Selena''s parents came to Silver Bay City to find her and got thrown out of thepany by her." The people in this circle all came from top-tier families, so there was a strict pecking order.


    Those women who climbed the socialdder by marrying rich guys, without their own family''s backing, had a low status in the circle.


    So the high-societydies always looked down on Selena.


    Even if Raymond was into Selena now, so what? A man''s love neversted. Sure, Raymond was head over heels for Selena now, but in a few days, he might marry Tessa.


    Most people in the circle didn''t marry for love; they married for status.


    Even if they had someone they really liked, when it came to marriage, their families would step in and shut it down.


    Women without a solid background could be toyed with, but they were never brought into the family.


    But no one dared to mess with someone like Tessa, who had a powerful background.


    As long as Tessa wanted Raymond, she was going to marry him.


    A lot of people in the circle still thought Raymond was with Tessa. To them, Selena was just a shameless homewrecker.


    Even if Selena had been married to Raymond before, if he really liked her, why would he have divorced her?


    Tessa popped another grape into her mouth, her voice soft, "Wind, my heart''s been hurting a lottely. Rachel and Aria are useless. If I step in myself, wouldn''t that put me on the same level as Selena? If my friends in Vistalia found out, they''dugh at me."


    The Smith family was top-tier in Vistalia, and Tessa was super popr in her circle. From national princesses to richdies, they were all her friends.


    The Smith Group was big in the film industry, with each movie investment being huge. The taxes they paid each year were enough to support half the poption, and everyone loved money.


    That''s why Tessa had been hesitant to take real action.


    So she just had Wind set up this scene. Delia and Kyle did lose their daughter back then, but they actually sold her, and no one knew where she ended up. As for the matching DNA test, there was another secret behind it. Tessa''s lips curled into a smile, her fingertips stained with grape juice.


    Wind stood quietly by her side, serving her, which made him very happy.


    Tessa said, "Wind, if I can''t deal with Selena in the end, just kill her for me. That should be easy for you, right?"


    A sh of excitement crossed Wind''s eyes. It had been a long time since hest killed for her.


    He slowly bent down, his eyes full of loyalty. "Ms. Smith, as long as you need it."


    Tessa chuckled, wrapping her hands around his neck, "You''re always so obedient. It''s great that Mom sent you to me."


    Wind didn''t respond to this, only feeling that her hands were soft but could take his life in a heartbeat.


    In fact, he had worked hard for a long time to get close to her. As a security personnel, he had been trained by the Smith family from a young age, all to protect Tessa.

 Chapter 1042 A Mysterious Cold Shoulder

    Wind asked, "Ms. Smith, you heading to the party tomorrow?"


    Tomorrow was Paul''s birthday, the heir to the Adams family. Every year, they threw a massive bash. Tessa had already gotten his invite, so she was definitely going.


    She slowly sat up, grabbed the invitation from the table, and gave it a quick nce, a slight smirk forming on her lips.


    Tessa said, "Is Raymond bringing that bitch? Tomorrow, get Delia and Kyle toe. Once they see all the luxury, they''ll probably want to stick around Selena even more. Have them mess up the party, and then everyone will know they''re Selena''s parents. She''ll be so embarrassed."


    Tessa chuckled softly and tapped Wind''s forehead with her fingertip. "Get me a dress, the most stunning one."


    Wind immediately knelt down slightly and gently massaged her legs. "It''s already ready. Ms. Smith, you''ll definitely be the star of the show."


    Tessa chuckled again and sighed, "Oh, and tell Richard to pick me up tomorrow night. I want to go with him."


    Richard had arrived in Silver Bay City before her. With his yboy charm, he was already a hit in the Silver Bay City scene and had made a ton of friends, bing quite the celebrity.


    With Richard by her side, they''d definitely be the center of attention.


    Wind nodded, "Got it, I''ll let Mr. Richard Smith know right away."


    Tessa yawned, rubbed her eyes, and spoke in a yful tone, "Wind, tell Lawrence toe to Silver Bay City soon. I''ve been so upsettely I almost fainted. If he knew, he''d be really worried. I need him to know how tough it''s been for me here." Wind said, "Ms. Smith, if Mr. Lawrence Smith finds out, Silver Bay City will be in chaos."


    "You''re right. If he steps in, it''ll cause a huge stir." She pouted andy back on the sofa. "Forget it, let''s just focus on tomorrow night''s party for now."


    When Selena got back to Ashbourne Manor that night, it was already midnight.


    After everything that happened during the day, Selena was in a bad mood all afternoon.


    She had nned to stay at the office and workte, but Carter suddenly reminded her about Paul''s birthday party.


    Selena suddenly remembered that Raymond had mentioned it a few days ago, but she was so busy she forgot after agreeing.


    Now she was sitting in the living room, with no sign of Raymond. He hadn''t sent any messages for days. They were in the middle of a mysterious cold shoulder.


    Selena felt a bit down. She took out her phone and saw she had already sent him ten messages.


    She asked if he had breakfast, lunch, and dinner, and what he was up to, but he didn''t reply to any of them.


    Selena felt a sense of helplessness. Her rtionship with Raymond had started off rocky, and they had only confirmed their feelings for each other about half a month ago, but they were already giving each other the cold shoulder. She nced at the time on her phone and called him.


    The phone rang for a long time before he answered, "What is it?" His tone was t, like he was talking to a stranger.


    Selena''s heart tightened. She took a deep breath and tried to keep her tone calm. "Are we going to Paul''s birthday party together?"


    Raymond was silent for a few minutes before speaking softly, "I remember mentioning this a few days ago."


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat, and she quickly changed her words, "I mean, when should we meet? Should I go to Manston Manor, or will youe to Ashbourne Manor?" Raymond said, "Selena, I don''t need you to take time out of your busy schedule to brush me off."


    "No, I..." Before Selena could exin, he hung up.


    She leaned back on the couch, suddenly remembering that he had mentioned meeting at Manston Manor at six o''clock a few days ago.


    She hadpletely forgotten about it because her mind was too cluttered.


    She had wanted to share what happened at thepany today, about Delia and Kyle, but Raymond didn''t give her the chance.

 Chapter 1043 Sudden Incident

    Selena slumped on the couch, feeling totally wiped out. She dragged herself upstairs, barely managed to shower, and then crashed on the bed.


    The next morning, she woke up to find no messages from Raymond.


    At the office, she kicked off a meeting. The execs were all ears.


    Selena talked for two hours straight, "Here''s the deal with our recent work. No one can ck off. The PR team needs to keep an eye on online chatter. I''m worried the folks at All Star Entertainment might stir up some trouble."


    One of the execs chimed in, "Ms. Fair, Sophia''s new show is out and it''s getting a great response. Lots of endorsement deals areing our way. She''s on the brink of bing a top-tier star. By the time the show wraps up, she''ll probably be there."


    Selena, who hadn''t slept well, yawned. She turned to Ronald, "Ronald, you''re in charge of Sophia''s future. You don''t have to micromanage her, but at least n her general direction. You were the one who first worked with her, after all." Ronald nodded.


    Selena covered a few more points before tiredly wrapping up the meeting.


    Back in her office, Selena looked at the sunlight outside and asked Ann, "Did the dress I had sent over arrive?"


    Ann replied, "Yes, it''s already at Manston Manor."


    Selena said, "Ann, cancel all my afternoon appointments. I have a party tonight."


    Ann nodded, "Got it, Ms. Fair."


    Selena noticed some marks on Ann''s body. They were still there from that day, fading but still purple from heavy pressure.


    Selena frowned, "If there''s something you can''t handle, you should talk to me."


    Ann stiffened and quickly changed the subject, "Do you want me to go with you tonight, Ms. Fair? I can drive."


    Selena thought for a moment and nodded, "Sure, we''ll meet a lot of big shots in the film industry tonight. It''s good for you to get acquainted. We''ll all be working together in the future."


    Just as Selena and Ann were about to leave, they saw Ronald rushing out of the conference room.


    Selena quickly asked, "Ronald, what''s up?"


    Ronald replied anxiously, "Ms. Fair, at the new show press conference, Sophia was knocked down by haters. She fell off the stage and hit her head. She''s in the hospital now."


    Selena was shocked and immediately forgot about the party. The three of them rushed to the hospital.


    Since Sophia was on the verge of bing a top-tier star and the incident happened during a live broadcast, her injury had already be a hot topic. Fans were all worried about her condition.


    The three of them paced anxiously in the hospital corridor.


    The hospital was also surrounded by fans. News of Sophia being taken to the hospital had leaked, making it hard for the three of them to leave.


    Selena first called the PR department, instructing them to monitor online chatter to prevent any malicious maniption. She then had Sophia''s agent post on Twitter, asking the fans at the hospital to go home to avoid causing chaos. However, Sophia was knocked off the stage, and there was blood where her head hit.


    Ten minutester, some marketing ounts started spreading rumors that Sophia had died.


    Fans couldn''t take it and began cursing S.M Corporation online.


    [Were the bodyguards useless? Couldn''t even protect a girl?]


    [The scene was too chaotic, giving those haters a chance!]


    [S.M Corporation can''t even protect its own actress! Signing with thispany is a disaster!]


    Some extreme fans even started smashing thepany''s windows.


    Soon, employees working overtime at thepany called Selena, "Ms. Fair, thepany is surrounded. We probably can''t leave tonight. The fans are very agitated. We called the police, but it didn''t help. Thergest ss panel in the first-floor lobby has been smashed."


    That ss panel was fifty feet high and a single piece. If it broke and hurt someone, it would plunge thepany into another round of public scrutiny.

 Chapter 1044 Sometimes an Idol Was a Persons Faith

    Selena felt like her head was about to explode. Everything was happening all at once, and she was barely keeping it together.


    "Get the bodyguards on the first floor to team up with the cops," Selena ordered. "Make sure no fans get in and bother the staff."


    One of the staff members replied, "I''ve already told them. They''re holding the line, but these fans are nuts. If Sophia doesn''t show up, we''re stuck here all night." Selena wished Sophia could make an appearance too, but she was still in emergency care. The doctor said she wasn''t in danger, but her head injury needed more tests. The three of them took turns standing and sitting, all of them on edge.


    Selena walked over to a small balcony and looked down.


    The ce was swarming with fans, all desperate to see Sophia. Some had heard rumors that she had died and were crying hysterically outside the hospital.


    For some people, an idol was like a religion.


    Selena rubbed her temples and called the hospital director, telling him to lock down the building and only let actual patients in.


    After that, she was wiped out. She nced at Ronald, who was sitting quietly in a chair, and patted his shoulder.


    Ronald looked up and gave her a weak smile.


    "Sorry," Selena said. "Next time, thepany will do more to ensure the actors'' safety."


    "Ms. Fair, it''s not thepany''s fault. The hater was randomly picked to interact with her. No one could have seen thising." Ronald leaned back, looking lost. "Sophia''s always been lucky. She''ll be okay." Hearing that, and thinking about what Sophia had been through, Selena felt a pang in her heart.


    No one''s life was easy. Everyone around her had faced their own struggles to get where they were.


    Another hour passed before Sophia was wheeled out of the emergency room. They quickly gathered around.


    The doctor took off his mask. "She''s fine, but she needs to rest for a while."


    Sophiay on the bed, pale. She knew people were around her-Selena, Ronald, and Ann-but the anesthesia hadn''t worn off, and she couldn''t speak.


    She felt guilty for worrying everyone again.


    As they wheeled her back to her ward, the doctor said, "She''ll wake up soon."


    Selena let out a sigh of relief and sat down nearby.


    Ronald rxed too, but Ann kept ncing at the clock.


    It was already 6 PM. Didn''t Selena have an appointment with Raymond at six?


    But with Sophia''s condition, Ann didn''t think it was the right time to remind her.


    Half an hourter, Sophia slowly woke up, her eyes red as she stared at the ceiling.


    "How are you feeling, Sophia?" Selena asked, concerned.


    "Sophia," Ronald called out.


    Sophia''s eyes moved. When she was pushed off the stage, she really thought she was going to die.


    She felt so frustrated. She had just gotten through a tough time and was looking forward to a better life, only to face this.


    She still wanted to pursue Ronald and had promised Selena to join the Hollywood crew.


    Ronald held her hand gently. "Sophia?"


    Tears streamed down Sophia''s face. "Ronald, I''m fine."


    She held his hand tightly, not wanting to let go.


    In the past, Ronald would have gently pried her hand away, thinking it was too much. But now, he said nothing, assuming she was just scared and neededfort. Selena finally rxed.


    Sophia tried to sit up, but Selena quickly held her down. "Just rest for now."


    "Ms. Fair, can you take a picture of me? My fans must be worried. I''m sorry for causing trouble," Sophia asked.


    She was the youngest among them, but her life experiences were just as tough. Despite her carefree personality, she was very thoughtful. Even now, she was worried about others. Selena had wanted to do this but couldn''t bring herself to say it. Now that Sophia had suggested it, she nodded.


    Sophia cupped her face with her hands and asked Ann, "Ann, do you have any lipstick? Just a light shade. If I take a picture looking like this, my haters will use it to insult me again." Ann rummaged through her purse and found her lipstick, applying it lightly to Sophia''s lips.

 Chapter 1045 She Always Brushes Him Off

    Sophia perked up with just a bit of lipstick.


    Ann snapped a photo, did a quick edit, and had Sophia post it on Twitter.


    [Sorry for worrying everyone. I just woke up. Somepany leaders have been with me at the hospital. I''m fine now. Please, don''t do anything extreme or harm my colleagues. This wasn''t thepany''s fault; none of us saw iting.] The post blew up, taking some heat off S.M Corporation.


    Fans at thepany entrance started to disperse after seeing the post.


    As for the fans who had already smashed windows, the police would deal with them.


    Selena got up and peeked out the window.


    There were still a lot of fans outside, but at least people inside could leave this building now.


    Ann reminded Selena, "Ms. Fair, it''s seven o''clock. You need to get to the party."


    Selena nodded, told Sophia to rest up, and quickly left.


    Meanwhile, at Manston Manor, things were getting tense.


    Since six o''clock, the servants had been checking the clock over and over, but Selena still hadn''t shown up.


    The top-notch styling team hired for the event was waiting for Selena in the living room.


    Raymond was already styled and had even picked out an evening gown for Selena.


    Even though he''d been annoyed with her for brushing him offtely, they were going to the event together tonight, so he couldn''t stay mad.


    But as it got closer to six-thirty, the styling team started to worry and asked, "Mr. Montague, the party starts at seven, and it takes at least an hour to do the styling."


    The implication was clear: if Selena didn''t show up soon, they''d all bete.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, but it was obvious he was getting colder by the minute.


    By seven o''clock, the start time of the party, Selena still hadn''t shown up.


    A sharp look crossed his face, thinking she probably forgot about the event again.


    Raymond stood up and said, "No need to wait for her. You can all go back."


    He had to leave too since it was his good friend''s birthday party.


    The stylists knew he was in a bad mood, so no one dared to ask any more questions.


    Raymond got into the car without a word.


    John, sitting in the front seat, silently drove towards The Adams Manor.


    When they arrived, as soon as the car stopped, Raymond stepped out and heard a lively female voice nearby. "Raymond!" It was Tessa.


    Tessa and Richard had just arrived too.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, calmly adjusting his sleeve.


    Tessa walked over with a smile. "What a coincidence, we arrived at the same time. Shall we go in together?" Richard, standing next to Tessa, still found Raymond annoying.


    "Raymond, Tessa is talking to you. Are you deaf?" Richard said.


    "Richard!" Tessa yfully scolded him and then sweetly said to Raymond, "Raymond, let''s go in together." Raymond neither refused nor epted, just quietly walked down the red carpet. Tessa followed beside him.


    With Raymond on her left and Richard on her right, they were a dazzling trio.


    Even though there were many important figures at the party, the moment the door opened, almost all eyes were on Tessa.


    As Vistalia hadmented, having Raymond and Richard as her escorts made her a princess.


    Tessa''s smile was radiant as she alternated between talking to Raymond and Richard.


    Her entrance drew all the attention, causing a wave of envy among the socialites.


    Tessa wasn''t the least bit smug; she felt it was only natural.


    Only someone like Selena, who had never experienced such scenes, would think she was dazzling.


    A smile curved on her lips as she greeted people around her, just like at a Vistalia party.


    She believed the women were all jealous of her, and the men all liked her.


    Tessa unhesitatingly moved a bit closer to Raymond, softly asking, "Raymond, why did youe alone?"


    She acted as if she didn''t know Selena existed.


    This question was like a thorn that pricked Raymond. He didn''t say anything, just lowered his eyes.

 Chapter 1046 Can She Appease Raymond This Time?

    Tessa chuckled to herself; she''d already seen the news blowing up online. Selena was probably still stuck at the hospital, and by the time she made it here, it''d be well past eight. Plus, Tessa had someone ready to handle Selena here.


    Tessa smirked, knowing there was no need to rush. After that, she started mingling with the crowd.


    Everyone was buzzing about how hot Tessa''s boyfriend was and how good-looking her brother was.


    Tessa sipped her wine, gliding through the party like a pro.


    Raymond was just hanging out in the corner. People who wanted to say hi could feel the intense vibe around him and quickly steered clear.


    Paul, the man of the hour, was super busy. Even though he usually wasn''t much of a talker, he had to make small talk at the party.


    Paul looked annoyed but kept a faint smile stered on his face.


    When Paul spotted Raymond, he felt a wave of relief and made a beeline for him.


    Raymond was sulking in the corner, staring off into the distance.


    Paul gave him a nudge, "Where''s Selena? Haven''t seen her around."


    Raymond had gone public with his rtionship on Facebook, so he should''ve brought Selena to an event like this. It was a good chance for everyone to meet her. Raymond wasn''t in the mood to socialize, worried everyone would ask why Selena wasn''t there.


    Seeing Raymond''sck of enthusiasm, Paul pointed upstairs, "There''s a balcony up there. Go have a drink; no one will bug you."


    Raymond patted his shoulder. "Thanks, man."


    Raymond then headed upstairs.


    Selena had actually arrived at Manston Manor half an hour earlier. When she got there, Raymond had just left five minutes before.


    The styling team recognized her right away. "You must be Ms. Fair. Mr. Montague hired us. Please, have a seat."


    Selena was still in her work clothes, totally not party-ready.


    Selena said, "Just do something quick for me. Where''s Raymond?"


    The stylist replied, "Mr. Montague waited for you for hours and then left."


    Selena felt a pang of anxiety, unsure if she could make it up to Raymond this time.


    The stylists knew the party was already in full swing, so they couldn''t do the original borate styling. They just had Selena put on her dress first. Selena had Ann send the dress over earlier, but the stylists brought out a different one, very elegant and simple, making her look even more serene. The stylists gushed, "Ms. Fair, you look stunning in this dress."


    Selena said, "Also style Ann. Keep it simple for both of us, and finish in twenty minutes."


    The stylists nodded, "Got it."


    So Ann was also pulled over to get styled. The stylists had a selection of dresses, all thetest designs.


    Ann had never dressed up like this before and felt a bit awkward.


    Selena reassured her, "You''ll be at the party with meter. Just get ready mentally."


    Ann nodded and closed her eyes, trying to rx.


    Once the styling was done, Selena checked herself out in the mirror.


    She wore just a strand of baroque pearls around her neck, no other essories, but it didn''t look in at all.


    The dress was light blue, super simple, with special detailing around the waist that showed off her figure perfectly.


    The stylist said, "Done, Ms. Fair. You look gorgeous."


    Selena nodded and looked at Ann, who was wearing a white fringe dress, looking very elegant.


    Selena and Ann headed out right away.


    Ann was still the one driving. By the time they got there, it was already 8:30.


    Selena handed the invitation to the staff at the entrance. The staff member gave her a once-over, probably surprised to see someone arriving sote, then bowed slightly and led them inside.


    As they walked through the main door, some people nced their way, but it didn''t cause a big stir. Only those who knew her wondered why she wasn''t with Raymond.


    Selena scanned the room and pointed to some guys standing by a champagne tower, saying to Ann, "Those are ourpany''s recent partners. Go chat with them. I''ll go find Raymond."


    This was Ann''s job, and she knew these partners. She nodded and gracefully walked over to them. The men saw her and greeted her warmly.


    Selena made her way around the room but didn''t spot Raymond. Instead, she saw Delia and Kyle.


    Delia and Kyle had been waiting for a while. When they saw Selena, Delia''s eyes lit up.


    "Selena!" Delia called out, her voice loud enough to echo through half the hall.

 Chapter 1047 Thought They Were Getting Married

    Delia and Kyle never thought they''d find themselves in such a swanky ce. Wind had told them that everyone here was worth at least two billion dors.


    As they strolled in, they gawked at the massive vi, the huge swimming pool, and the endless golf course just a stone''s throw away. Coming from a small town, they had no clue what golf was; they just thought the hills looked way prettier than the ones back home.


    Wind had them working in the kitchen; with their looks and age, they weren''t fit for the front hall. Only the young and attractive ones got to serve there. But Delia and Kyle hadn''t forgotten his mission. Tonight, Selena was showing up, and their job was to make her lose all her dignity.


    Selena didn''t recognize them, so they had to make a big scene to scare her. Then they could squeeze a hundred million dors out of her and live the good life. Delia''s eyes sparkled with greed. She''d never seen that much money in her life, and to her, Selena was a walking money tree. No way was she letting Selena get away! Delia shouted, "Selena, stop right there! Why don''t youe over and say hi to me and your dad?"


    Selena frowned, knowing someone must''ve arranged for Delia and Kyle to be here.


    She turned around but, because of the paternity test, didn''t want to say anything too harsh.


    Delia marched forward in her servant''s uniform, while Kyle wore a security guard''s outfit. They looked totally out of ce in this fancy setting.


    Delia pointed at Selena, yelling, "You kicked me and your dad out of thepanyst time. Now you''re here enjoying this fancy party. Do you know where we sleptst night? Under a bridge! The hotels here are too expensive. We asked you to find us a ce, but you wouldn''t. You have no heart. I almost died giving birth to you."


    Delia brought up the childbirth story again, hands on her hips, looking like a typical shrew.


    Everyone around stopped to watch the drama unfold. To them, Delia, Kyle, and Selena were just a joke.


    Delia kept pointing and cursing at Selena.


    Selena took a deep breath, her eyes turning cold. "Are you done?"


    Delia thought Selena would be embarrassed and leave, but she didn''t expect a response.


    Feeling her authority as a parent was being challenged, Delia remembered being thrown out of thepany and got even angrier.


    She shouted, "I''m not done yet, you unfilial brat! You wouldn''t even bail your brother out of jail. Do you want your dad and me to live under a bridge at our age? You have no heart. Everyone, look! Don''t do business with her!" The people here tonight were high-status, and such a scene would be embarrassing for anyone involved.


    But not for Selena.


    Delia kept cursing, while Selena casually looked away.


    Selena said calmly, "You say I''m your daughter, and after twenty-some years, the first thing you ask for is two million dors for hotel expenses and to bail out my brother from jail. Even people who want to use me would at least disguise their intentions a bit. Do you really think blood rtions are worth anything?"


    Delia didn''t get what she meant and immediately resorted to her old trick, sitting down on the ground. "Selena, we came all the way here. If you don''t give us an exnation, we won''t leave!"


    Just then, Emily''s voice rang out, "Who is being so rude at such an important event for the Adams family? No manners at all."


    Emily was afraid of Selena, but this was a good chance to humiliate her. Besides, this was the Adams family''s party, and Selena couldn''t do anything to her.


    Plus, Raymond hade with Tessa tonight, and almost everyone here thought Raymond and Tessa were together and would soon get married.

 Chapter 1048 Clearly So Humble

    Emily was feeling pretty smug right now. If Raymond had already ditched Selena, then Selena was nothing to her.


    Selena''spany was just getting off the ground. The Adams family could squash her like a bug.


    Emily felt her chance for revenge had finallye.


    Delia didn''t catch on to Emily''s hostility towards Selena and thought Emily was there to help her out.


    Delia said, "Everyone, Selena''s a big CEO now. I just want to ask her for some money. Is that too much? At her level, money''s the least valuable thing. A few tens of thousands of dors should be nothing to her. Yesterday, she only wanted to give me six thousand dors. I went through so much to give birth to her, and she just brushes me off with six thousand dors."


    Everyone''s eyes were on Selena. No matter the reason, being publicly called out like this was embarrassing, especially with so many business partners around tonight.


    Selena, however, stayed calm, like she was just an outsider.


    What Emily couldn''t stand the most was Selena''s aloof attitude, acting like she was above it all.


    Selena was low, not worth Emily''s effort, but Selena had caused Emily significant losses, so much so that Emily still felt deeply humiliated when she thought about it. Emily sneered, "Selena, since these are your biological parents, shouldn''t you get them out of here? This is not your ce."


    Emily crossed her arms. She had recovered over the past period and no longer felt afraid of Selena.


    Selena frowned slightly, nced around, and noticed that everyone was just watching.


    In this situation, Selena couldn''t exin herself, especially since Delia was a shameless woman, lying on the ground like a shrew.


    Delia cried out, "How unlucky I am to have given birth to such a daughter! Everyone, you must seek justice for us! She''s so despicable. I should never have given birth to her."


    Deliay on the ground, and suddenly a pair of shoes appeared in her line of sight. She looked up slightly and saw a stunningly handsome man.


    Raymond had been on the second floor all along. In fact, he had seen Selena when she arrived.


    Raymond watched Selena move among the guests but never engage in conversation with the business partners. asionally, someone would call her over, but she would hurriedly chat for a few moments before quickly leaving. She was looking for someone, most likely him.


    This realization eased Raymond''s anger a bit, but he still didn''t go down to see Selena. He enjoyed watching her anxiously search for him. He didn''te downstairs until he saw that couple entangle her. Now Raymond stood in front of Delia, who was so frightened that she scrambled to her feet. It wasn''t because she recognized Raymond. But his gaze was terrifying, as if he wanted to tear her apart.


    Delia crawled on the ground for a good ten feet, trembling as she tried to stand up. But when she met Raymond''s deathly gaze, her legs went weak again.


    Selena was somewhat surprised to see Delia crawl so far so quickly. Was Delia really that afraid of Raymond?


    Selena looked up at Raymond. He was holding a ss of wine, exuding a cold aura, and deliberately avoided looking at Selena in front of so many people.


    But no one could ignore his presence. Raymond was just that kind of person.


    To be precise, Raymond was always like this in front of others, with sharp gaze. There seemed to be an almost tangible pressure around him.


    As a small-time figure, Delia had never experienced such pressure and was scared to the point of fainting.


    The others present were also puzzled about why Raymond had stepped forward.


    Raymond had just arrived with Tessa. Although he had been married to Selena before, wasn''t there a rumor that he hadn''t seen his ex-wife even once during their three-year marriage? Rumors about Selena and Raymond had always been a topic of discussion in the circle.


    At first, people said Raymond seemed to have taken a liking to his designer, frequently standing up for her.


    Then one day, someone revealed that the designer was actually Raymond''s divorced ex-wife, whom he had never cared for.


    Later, the rumor changed to Raymond not recognizing his ex-wife at all.


    Finally, it turned into Raymond and Tessa being together and about to get married.


    There were too many rumors, and no one knew which was true.


    So when both Raymond and Selena were present, everyone was eager to watch the drama unfold.


    Raymond stood quietly, not speaking immediately.


    Terrified, Delia quickly hid behind Kyle, tugging at his sleeve. "Kyle, you speak."


    Kyle was also afraid of Raymond. The atmosphere had clearly changed with Raymond''s arrival.


    Kyle''s lips trembled as he finally managed to stammer out the words, "Selena, you better give us an exnation."

 Chapter 1049 Selena Is My Girlfriend

    With Raymond showing up, the tension in the air eased up a bit for Selena.


    When Selena first found out she wasn''t Barbara''s real daughter, it hit her hard.


    On countless nights when she felt like breaking down, she had to remind herself of Barbara''s kindness just to keep going.


    So, she didn''t want to find her real family, scared that she''d been truly abandoned.


    Deep down, Selena had a lot of self-hate. Finding out her parents were such awful people made her despise her own bloodline.


    But now, with Raymond here, it felt like a jolt of strength shot through her.


    Selena chuckled, "What do I owe you an exnation for? Didn''t you want two million dors? Fine, I''ll give you two million to cut all ties. Don''t evere looking for me again." Before tonight''s party, Delia and Kyle thought two million dors was a fortune.


    But after Wind exined the cost of the estate and the guests attending the party, they got greedy.


    Kyle said, "Give us two hundred million dors! Two million is nothing!"


    Everyone was just watching the drama unfold, but when they heard Kyle''s demand, someone snickered.


    They hadn''t raised Selena for a single day, and now they were demanding two hundred million dors the moment they met her.


    People thought Selena was ignoring her biological parents, but it turned out she was dealing with greedy ones.


    The snicker made Kyle lose his confidence, but his greed won out. "Two hundred million dors, and we''ll nevere to you again. Also, you need to bail your brother out." Selena found it amusing, her face turning cold. "No, you can sue me. Whatever the court decides, I''ll pay."


    Even though the court would rule against her, the amount wouldn''t be more than a hundred thousand dors. Selena offering them two million was just to stop them from causing a scene. She didn''t expect them to demand two hundred million. She couldn''t agree to that.


    She turned to leave, but Kyle wasn''t having it. He tried to grab her, but tripped over something and fell, almost knocking out his front teeth.


    Raymond nced at a bodyguard nearby. "Throw them out."


    The Adams family''s bodyguards stiffened and instinctively looked at Emily.


    When Delia and Kyle were causing a scene, they should have stepped in, but everyone knew about Emily''s grudge against Selena. Since Emily hadn''t ordered them to act, they couldn''t make decisions on their own. They were waiting for Emily to humiliate Selena first, then throw them out, ensuring Selena couldn''t stay in this circle.


    But now Raymond was here. Emily didn''t dare provoke him and reluctantly nodded.


    The bodyguards quickly stepped forward and dragged Delia and Kyle away.


    Delia started cursing, "Bitch! I should never have given birth to you! Do you think you''re noble now? You''re still a hillbilly!"


    Kyle quickly joined in, "If your mom hadn''t slept with someone else and gotten pregnant with you, why do you think I sold you?" This statement revealed a lot. It meant Selena was the daughter of Delia''s affair, which was why Kyle sold her.


    Such a lowly background, exposed in such a high-ss setting, made Selena''s situation extremely embarrassing. Even if some people felt sorry for Selena, after hearing this, they looked at her with disdain.


    Despite all the strange looks, Selena''s aura was like a clear spring, transparent and unfathomable.


    Raymond was different from everyone else. He seemed to see the mess beneath her calm facade.


    Tonight, the little bit of fantasy Selena had about family was shattered.


    At this moment, Selena felt like she had been abandoned in the wilderness, with no one to hear her inner cries. Selena lowered her eyes, intending to leave.


    But Raymond strode over and pulled Selena into his arms.


    Selena stiffened, and the next second, she felt Raymond cupping her cheek and kissing her.


    Selena''s pupils contracted slightly. When she realized what was happening, she immediately tried to push Raymond away. Raymond only held her tighter.


    Selena was furious, ''Kissing on such an asion? Are you crazy?''


    Fortunately, Raymond wasn''tpletely insane. After about five seconds, he let go of Selena and pulled her into his arms. Just then, Paul walked over, seeing everyone stunned, and asked in confusion, "What''s going on?"


    Raymond responded, "She''ste. Let me introduce. Selena is my girlfriend."

 Chapter 1050 Love Wont Appear When Youre Shining Brightly

    When everyone heard those words, they all gasped.


    Up until now, everyone thought Raymond and Tessa were a thing and even figured they were headed for marriage. But what was going on now?


    Paul turned to Selena and said calmly, "Didn''t you already introduce her?"


    The crowd was even more shocked. So Paul knew all along that Selena was Raymond''s girlfriend? The girl Raymond mentioned on Facebook was Selena? Everyone''s faces got a bit awkward. If Raymond was into Selena, then what about Tessa?


    Raymond smiled at Paul and pointed upstairs. "Selena''s feeling down right now. I''ll go cheer her up ande backter."


    Paul nodded.


    Raymond pulled Selena close and headed for the nearby elevator.


    Selena felt like a puppet, her mind nk. All she knew was that Raymond had just acknowledged their rtionship in front of everyone.


    Raymond had openly and confidently given her a ce in his life.


    Love didn''t show up when you were on top of the world, but it sure did when you were at rock bottom.


    Selena kept thinking about that. Under everyone''s gaze, she was led into the elevator by him.


    She kept her head down, unable to say a word. She had never told anyone how she once had high hopes for her biological parents, especially when she saw Richard doting on Tessa. She wondered if she would also have a brother who spoiled her or a sister who always missed her.


    Selena had thought about it, but she never expected that real family ties would make her so miserable.


    As soon as the elevator doors closed, Raymond let go of Selena. Silence filled the space between them again.


    The elevator stopped on the fourth floor, a resting area with no guests.


    Raymond walked out quietly, and Selena had no choice but to follow.


    Raymond headed to the terrace, where you could see the garden below, and there was a bottle of wine on the small table by the couch.


    Selena thought, ''Has Raymond been drinking alone here?''


    Raymond sat down silently. From this angle, Selena could only see his lips, with the rest blocked by the nearby potted nts.


    Some images suddenly shed in her mind. They had hooked up on a small balcony before. But it wasn''t the small balcony of the Adams Manor. She wasn''t sure if this memory was right; it just popped up. She walked over slowly and touched the back of his hand with her fingertips, trying to make the first move to show goodwill.


    "Raymond," she called out, squatting down in front of him.


    Raymond ignored her. The wine ss he had taken downstairs wasn''t brought back up, so he couldn''t drink now.


    He closed his eyes silently, and after a while, he felt small hands unbuckling his belt.


    He frowned but didn''t want to open his eyes to see what she was doing.


    A minuteter, an intense sensation hit him, causing his eyshes to tremble, and his breathing became unsteady.


    He opened his eyes, and his previously pale lips had turned much redder. He took a breath and saw the top of Selena''s head.


    It was like a mist appeared before his eyes, blurring the distant scenery. Finally, he couldn''t resist cing his palm on the top of her head.


    It was Selena''s first time trying to please a man this way. She didn''t know if it would work.


    After a long time, her hair was tugged, and he said in a restrained voice, "Watch your canine."


    Selena''s teeth were very neat, but she had a hidden canine on the far right that didn''t show when she spoke.


    But Raymond had kissed her and definitely knew about it.


    He was willing to talk to her now. Did that mean she had managed to please him? She wasn''t sure.


    After another ten minutes, Raymond lifted her up.

 Chapter 1051 Once You Break Up with Selena

    She still had no clue what Raymond was nning when he pushed her onto the couch.


    Worried someone might walk in, she quickly said, "Let''s go home, this isn''t the ce for this."


    Raymond, panting, held her waist tightly. "Just a little bit, okay?"


    Selena was still super nervous, but she couldn''t talk Raymond out of it.


    Raymond''s idea of "a little bit" turned into a lot,sting until the party was over.


    When Raymond finally took her downstairs, her legs were shaking.


    There were only a few guests left in the hall, saying their goodbyes to the Adams family.


    Raymond held her as they approached Paul to say goodbye.


    Selena, exhausted, suddenly asked, "Where''s Ann? Can you call her?"


    Since she and Ann had split up, she had no idea where Ann had gone. Raymond held her and looked at Paul.


    Paul stood there, looking impatient, like he was about to explode.


    Paul said, "She probably left a while ago."


    Selena stopped worrying about Ann.


    Raymond met Paul''s gaze, but Paul just looked away and continued seeing off the guests.


    When Selena was carried to the car, she couldn''t help but nce outside.


    Most of the guests had left. After the scene she caused tonight, the gossip was probably spreading like wildfire. She felt unhappy and leaned back.


    Raymond asked, "You upset?"


    Selena replied, "A little."


    Raymond held her hands and asked, "Are they really your parents?"


    Selena said, "Dr. Barnes did the paternity test himself; it''s probably right."


    She closed her eyes and was immediately pulled into his arms.


    Raymond gently patted her back, "It''s okay."


    That made her feel a bit better.


    No one could rece Barbara in her heart. Whenever Selena was sad, Barbara had always been there for her, even in a family that favored the boys.


    So when she found out she wasn''t part of the Fair family, she was shocked and felt guilty for confiding at Barbara''s grave.


    After all, she didn''t know where Barbara''s real daughter was suffering at that time.


    Thest time Selena was at the cemetery in Ridgefield, standing in front of Barbara and her uncle''s family tombstones, she felt a strong sense of loneliness.


    She thought she wasn''t strong enough to ignore her origins.


    Especially when she saw the greed in Delia''s eyes and the scheming in Kyle''s, the helplessness grew stronger.


    Now, sitting in the car, held by Raymond, she was still feeling annoyed.


    Raymond gently patted her back.


    When they got to Manston Manor, he helped her take a bath, then stood outside on the first floor smoking.


    Paul called him, "I''ve looked into Kyle and Delia. They might be working for someone else, but their background in Ridgefield checks out. I had Victor recheck the paternity test, and it''s urate. Kyle and Delia did sell their daughter back then and have been looking for her all these years. This time, someone might have been stirring things up, but it backfired and revealed Selena''s true identity. Now the gossip is everywhere."


    If it weren''t for Raymond tonight, Selena would have been humiliated at the party.


    Once tied to family, no matter how strong Selena was personally, it wouldn''t matter. This circle was just that snobbish.


    People who gained status through hard work couldn''tpare to those who had been in business and politics for generations.


    Raymond took a deep drag on his cigarette, thinking of Selena being isted and helpless in front of everyone, and felt a pain in his chest.


    Raymond said coldly, "Don''t let them show up again."


    Paul said, "That might be tough. You''ve just made big changes at the Montague Group, and a lot of people are watching you. Now Selena is just your girlfriend, and many are hoping for you to break up. You know your charm; many women in the circle want to marry you. If you break up with Selena, she''ll be a target. If you get rid of them now, they''ll be brought back immediately by someone else."

 Chapter 1052 Her Pain Is His Pain

    Raymond scowled and flicked away his cigarette. "Didn''t Kyle say Selena was Delia''s kid from an affair?"


    Paul shuffled through the papers in front of him, uncovering an even nastier secret.


    "Maybe," Paul said. "Delia used to be a hooker in Ridgefield. Security was crap back then. Kyle was a lowlife who did time for raping his neighbor''s daughter. When he got out, he married Delia, who had quit hooking. Kyle''s got a crippled brother. He caught Delia messing around with his brother, and when the baby came, he thought it might be his brother''s kid. So, he sold her. The hospital records are under his brother''s name."


    This truth was even more humiliating. Her mom had an affair with her husband''s brother, a poor, morally bankrupt cripple, which led to her birth.


    Paul went on, "Raymond, I''ve had Kyle and Delia questioned. This is what we found out. I''ve always had people in Ridgefield. This is a messy situation. Now, almost all of Delia and Kyle''s dirt has been dug up. Ever since that Ridgefield building incident, many families have sent people there, worried something might happen without them knowing."


    So, that poor backwater ce, Ridgefield, had always had people from various families.


    Raymond lit another cigarette.


    Paul''s people found these results. Even if Raymond investigated again, he''d get the same results.


    No matter how capable Raymond was, events from over twenty years ago involved people who had long disappeared without a trace, making it impossible to investigate. Raymond didn''t light his second cigarette, just held it in his mouth. After hanging up, he put down the cigarette and went back upstairs.


    Selena was awake, standing on the balcony, lost in thought.


    Raymond walked up behind her and saw she was holding a ss of water, probably woken up by thirst.


    Raymond said gently, "Selena, go back to sleep."


    Hearing his voice, Selena put down the ss of water. "Sorry, I''ve been really busytely. Thepany has needed me constantly, and tonight, Sophia was in the hospital." Selena raised her hand to rub her brow. "Her fans went crazy."


    Raymond didn''t say anything. After a minute, he slowly walked over and hugged her. "Go to sleep."


    Selena looked up at him and nodded.


    An hourter, Raymond heard a sob beside him.


    He stiffened and held her, hearing her murmur, "Mom."


    Raymond quickly got up and felt her forehead. She had a fever.


    He had sensed something was wrong when she was spacing out on the balcony.


    To outsiders, Selena seemed very strong. Even if she was embarrassed at the party tonight, so what? She never really cared about others'' opinions.


    But Raymond knew at that moment, only Barbara was the person Selena respected the most.


    When her biological parents appeared, all her past missing for Barbara woulde back a hundredfold.


    He found some fever medicine, fed it to her, and used a cloth to wipe her down, trying to bring down her temperature physically.


    Selena felt like she was burning all night. When she woke up, her vision was blurry. She heard Raymond talking to someone nearby.


    Raymond said, "Keep an eye on this project. Are the people I sent over helping you well?"


    Ronald replied, "Yes, thanks to Mr. Montague, everyone feels a bit more rxedtely."


    Selena frowned in her daze, ''Wasn''t I at Manston Manor before I fell asleep? Why''s Ronald here?''


    Raymond''s voice sounded again, "These are the documents for the next week. Let her rest and don''t disturb her."


    "Understood." Ronald respected Raymond a lot and left with a pile of documents.


    Recently, Raymond had be more rxed at the Montague Group. While Selena was unconscious, he temporarily took over the business of S.M Corporation. Selena slept for three days. During those three days, Raymond didn''t rest, working overtime to finish a week''s worth of tasks in advance.


    When Selena opened her eyes, she saw his bloodshot eyes.


    There were several empty coffee cups in front of him.

 Chapter 1053 Raymond, Youre Amazing

    Selena had been running herself ragged for so long that she finally got seriously sick.


    She saw a bunch of empty coffee cups and checked her phone, realizing she''d been out for days.


    When she tried to rub her temples, her fingers were shaking. She''d had a ton of nightmares-sometimes about Barbara, sometimes about that small town she''d visited recently, and waking up in that bed covered in marks. She felt a wave of self-loathing and even a bit nauseous.


    But when she opened her eyes and saw Raymond, she felt a lot better.


    She nced at the coffee cups next to her and frowned. "Did you drink all these?"


    Raymond''s eyes were still bloodshot, but the first thing he did was check her forehead to make sure her fever had gone down. He sighed in relief.


    "Raymond, you have stomach issues," Selena said.


    He chuckled and had a servant take away the coffee cups. He hadn''t expected her to wake up just then.


    Selena had no idea how bad her fever had been. Her whole body felt like it was on fire, and she''d been muttering the names of her rtives in her sleep. But she didn''t have any rtives. So even in her dreams, she was hesitant and confused.


    Raymond sat beside her, handling herpany''s affairs while listening to her murmurs.


    At least, over the past three days, she''d muttered his name among the others.


    Selena tried to get up but felt weak and fell back down. "How''s Sophia doing?" she asked.


    "Sophia''s been discharged. All her recent shoots have been postponed, and she''s resting at home," Raymond replied.


    Selena sighed in relief and grabbed his hand, making him sit by the bed. "Is your stomach hurting?"


    Raymond hadn''t been angry since she''d humbled herself to give him a blowjob on the terrace.


    Selena was naturally proud; she wouldn''t have done that if she didn''t care about him.


    Raymond''s heart, which had been tense for three days, felt a touch of sweetness at that moment. He smiled and said, "I''m fine. You should rest up for the whole week."


    Selena had been burning up with a fever for three days. When she woke up and heard what he said, she knew he''d taken care of some of herpany''s affairs.


    If he could manage the Montague Group so well, handling a smallpany she''d just taken over was nothing for him.


    Selena looked at him with admiration. "Raymond, you''re amazing."


    Raymond''s exhaustion from the past three days melted away with herpliment.


    Selena knew what he liked to hear. As he fed her oatmeal, she drifted back to sleep peacefully.


    This time, Raymondy down beside her, holding her tightly.


    Ever since the party three days ago, even those who hadn''t attended had heard about what happened.


    Selena''s bizarre parents were also a hot topic.


    The social hierarchy in this circle was brutal.


    Someone in the group said: [Her mom used to be a prostitute, then married someone after quitting. Her dad''s been to jail, and her brother''s still in prison. Isn''t this a family of criminals?] Another chimed in: [Raymond must be hypnotized by her; otherwise, why would he be interested in such a lowly woman?]


    Someone else added: [Honestly, Tessa''s status is way higher than hers. Anyone with eyes would choose Tessa.]


    Thesements spread quickly, but no one dared let them reach Raymond''s ears unless they had a death wish.


    No one dared let Tessa hear them either. Even if Tessa was chasing Raymond, so what? Given the Smith family''s status, people would only say Tessa was brave.


    Tessa was in these groups, seeing everyone''s discussions, but she didn''t feel happy.


    Whenever Tessa closed her eyes, she remembered Raymond holding Selena''s hand at the party, saying Selena was his girlfriend.


    Intense jealousy overwhelmed Tessa, and when she left that day, Richard had reminded her.


    "You saw it. Raymond stood up for Selena when she was in such a sorry state. He must be thinking of remarrying her. If you go after him once they''re remarried, thements in this circle won''t be so friendly," Richard had said. It was despicable to break up someone''s family after they''d gotten married. Tessa sneered, "So I have to do something before they remarry. I definitely won''t give up."

 Chapter 1054 Set a Trap

    Tessa stared at the te of fruit on the table, looking pretty annoyed. Rachel was already locked up, and Aria was back in confinement. She was running out of options.


    She nced at Wind next to her, a slight smile ying on her lips. "Hey Wind, you know anything aboutputers?"


    Wind lowered his eyes. "The Smith family gave me some training, but I''m no expert. My knowledge is pretty basic."


    Tessa shrugged. "Basic is good enough. I''ll send you the money. Go online and spill the beans about Selena''s family. She''s already in the spotlight, and once people find out about her background, they''ll tear her apart." "Got it, Ms. Smith. I''ll get on it right away." Wind took her words like an order, grabbed theputer next to him, and started working.


    Tessa hadn''t really paid much attention to Wind before, just knowing he was specially trained by the Smith family.


    She had two brothers who were both really good-looking, so she rarely noticed Wind''s appearance. But now, watching his profile, she realized he was actually quite handsome.


    His hair was a bit long, with a small braid at the end. His slender hands tapped on the keyboard, and it was hard to imagine such beautiful hands being stained with blood.


    Tessay down beside him, her tone indifferent, "Where does the Smith family train you guys?"


    Wind''s hands paused, clearly not wanting to continue this topic. He replied, "Ms. Smith, you can ask Mr. Jason Smith about that."


    Tessa rolled her eyes. "I''m not asking Dad. I did ask Lawrence, and he only said you''re very capable, the best of your group. And when asked whether you wanted to go on missions or stay with the Smith family to protect me, you chose thetter without hesitation."


    Warmth filled Wind''s eyes. "Because my mission is to protect thedy of the Smith family."


    He always said that, and Tessa couldn''t get anything else out of him.


    Wind was really good at his job and understood marketing. If he released the information now, people would talk about Selena, but only as spectators.


    What he wanted was to stir up the anger of theizens.


    So he found thetest trending post, bought some fake ounts to boost it, and the post made it back onto the trending list.


    The post was about the security measures of S.M Corporation, discussing Sophia''s incident.


    Wind leaked some information in it: [Selena is from a wealthy family. She''s very rich and pampered since childhood. She''s also capable and will definitely reorganize thepany well, so such incidents are unlikely to happen again.] Initially,izens had already dug into Selena''s information but found no secrets.


    Everyone was a bit puzzled. Online doxxing had be very prevalent and powerful nowadays, so how could there be no leaks about Selena?


    Netizens only knew she was the CEO of S.M Corporation.


    Now, it was said that she was from a wealthy family and very capable, so a group of people started digging into her background.


    Coldness filled Wind''s eyes as he portrayed Selena as a woman raised in a wealthy family, groomed as a socialite since childhood, and said she was exceptionally intelligent, liked by many in her circle.


    He pretended to be an insider, leaking information, and the post quickly became a hot topic.


    Many people started asking about Selena''s appearance.


    But Wind didn''t respond to that, as Selena was indeed good-looking.


    Netizens gradually joined the discussion on the post, and some even began to reflect, wondering if they had been wrong to criticize Selena before, thinking she was actually a very capable heiress. Wind''s words were so convincing that many people believed him, and soon many were saying they wanted to be like Selena.


    [With Selena''s background, being liked by so many young men in her circle, having loving parents, and a doting brother, my god, what a wonderful life!]


    [No wonder Selena dares to be so tough online, even daring to argue with All Star Entertainment.]


    [So someone leaked that Selena is pursuing Raymond, is that true? With her background and skills, it seems she might actually be a good match for Raymond.]


    Thements quickly exceeded twenty thousand, but a popr ount soon reposted the update, adding a mockingment: [Do people really envy Selena for her background?]

 Chapter 1055 Actually, I Was Giving Him a Chance

    Netizens were quick to catch the whiff of gossip.


    That popr ount wasted no time updating: [Selena''s mom''s a prostitute, her dad''s a rapist, and her brother''s a gambler.]


    The post was pretty convincing, even had some photos of Delia and Kyle getting booted from S.M Corporation and kicked out of Adams Manor.


    The ount''s tone was super mocking: [You all wanna be her, but don''t you know she''s a joke in the circle? Who''d look up to someone with that kind of background? How''d she even get where she is now?] This question got thrown to theizens, and seeing those photos, they bought it hook, line, and sinker.


    Those who wanted to be like Selena felt embarrassed and got mad immediately.


    [Someone from a family like that can''t be good. No wonder Sophia ended up in the hospital. Selena''s probably just using these actors to make money, not protect them.]


    [A rapist''s daughter, gross. I was so misled. So, the ount saying Selena''s a socialite must be fake, right?]


    [Her whole family''s criminals! How''s she still in the public eye and running apany? Something''s definitely off.]


    [Maybe she slept her way to the top.]


    The trending topic blew up, withizens furiously bashing Selena.


    S.M Corporation''s PR team scrambled to contact Selena, but Raymond had already turned off her phone.


    With no other option, the higher-ups reached out to Ronald, who then called Raymond.


    Raymond and Selena had just fallen asleep, his hand gently patting her back.


    When Raymond heard the news, he froze, then got out of bed. He checked the trending topic, and anger shed in his eyes.


    He left the bedroom and headed to the study, where John was waiting. "Take down this trending topic," he ordered.


    John nodded and made a call right away.


    Raymond then called Richard, "Richard, if the Smith family can''t control Tessa, I''ll make sure she can''t stay in Silver Bay City."


    Richardughed, "Raymond, what do you mean by that? Tessa''s got a weak heart. If anything happens to her, you won''t handle the Smith family''s retaliation." Raymond replied coldly, "Survival of the fittest. If her heart''s weak, she should stay home. If she dies because of her own actions, then she deserves it." "Damn you! You..." Richard started, but Raymond hung up.


    Richard''s face darkened, and he checked his phone. Seeing the trending topic, he felt a headacheing on.


    He called Tessa, "Did you start the trending topic?"


    Tessa answered, "Yeah, Richard, I couldn''t hold back anymore."


    Richard took a deep breath, "Do you think Raymond will tolerate you just because you''re a Smith?"


    Tessa raised an eyebrow and smiled, "Let''s see how he ns to deal with me then."


    Richard warned, "Tessa, don''t mess around. Raymond''s almost as crazy as that lunatic Nathan. If you keep pushing him, he''ll definitelye after you." Tessa asked, "Richard, didn''t you promise not to get involved in these matters?"


    Richard frowned and stood up, "I''m calling Lawrence to make sure you don''t cause trouble and people me me for not watching you."


    Tessa said, "Richard, I''m not afraid of Raymond. He thinks he''s giving me a chance, but actually, I''m giving him a chance."


    Tessa touched her heart. If she used her illness to force Raymond to marry her, he wouldn''t have a choice.


    Right now, Tessa just wanted to mess with Selena. If she got bored of that, then Selena would have to go.

 Chapter 1056 All This Chaos Over One Woman

    Richard was seriously worried that if anything happened to Tessa, the family would pin it on him. He couldn''t keep Tessa in check anymore, and everyone knew she was the family''s favorite, especially their mom, who spoiled her rotten. If something really went down with Tessa, the whole of Silver Bay City would be in chaos.


    But Raymond was a tough nut to crack.


    Richard quickly dialed Lawrence.


    A cold voice answered, "What do you want?"


    Hearing that tone, Richard felt a bit uneasy. "Lawrence, you need toe to Silver Bay City."


    "Tessa causing trouble again?"


    "Yeah, she''s stirring things up with Raymond. Didn''t you tell me to steer clear of him? Tessa keeps pushing his buttons, and Raymond just called to give me a heads-up."


    Lawrence was quiet for a few seconds before asking, "Tessa wants to date Raymond?"


    "Yep, but the real issue is Raymond''s into a girl named Selena Fair. He''s made it pretty clear he likes her."


    "Who''s Selena?" Lawrence asked.


    "She''s not from a big family. Her background''s kinda messy, but Raymond''s into her."


    Richard thought Selena was pretty cool too, but he''d never admit it.


    Lawrence was silent for a while before saying, "I''ll find time toe over. Mom misses Tessa too."


    "Lawrence, be quick."


    After hanging up, Richard warned Tessa not to do anything stupid, or she''d be in big trouble when Lawrence showed up.


    Over in Vistalia, Lawrence looked at a family photo, gently touching it with his fingertips.


    Tessa was always the frail one. She was sick a lot as a kid, and everyone took care of her.


    Even though Tessa was spoiled and headstrong, she was still his sister. Blood was thicker than water.


    Their mom, Cora, spoiled her the most. Whenever Tessa had a fight with someone, Cora always took her side.


    Lawrence rubbed his temples as his phone rang. He picked it up to hear a gentle voice. "Lawrence, I''m thinking of going to Silver Bay City. I''m always worried about Tessa''s health."


    It was Cora.


    Cora loved Tessa more than anyone.


    Lawrence flipped through the papers in front of him.


    "Mom, Tessa''s had a top-notch medical team all these years. The doctors say she''s doing much better now. You don''t need to worry," Lawrence reassured her.


    "How can I not worry about Tessa? I can''t even sleep at night," Cora said.


    "Mom, I''ll be heading to Silver Bay City soon. I have a meeting now," Lawrence said.


    "Alright, go ahead," Cora said.


    After hanging up, Lawrence got back to work. An hourter, he got a call from Jason.


    Lately, Jason had been handing everything over to him. Even though Jason was always a bit hands-off, Lawrence felt like he was even more distanttely, like he had something else on his mind. "Dad," Lawrence answered.


    Jason coughed and asked, "Did you meet with the Barnes familyst time you were in Silver Bay City?"


    Lawrence''s eyes showed a hint of thought. Last time in Silver Bay City, Richard had mentioned that Jason wanted him to quickly get into that circle.


    Why did Jason want Richard to do that?


    "Are you talking about Victor? I''m not really familiar with him," Lawrence replied.


    "Lawrence, if you go to Silver Bay City again, be careful," Jason said.


    "Dad, I don''t get what you mean."


    Jason hesitated before finally sighing. "Just do as I say."


    Lawrence looked at the stack of papers in front of him and then turned to his assistant. "Book me a flight to Silver Bay City for tomorrow."


    "Yes, Mr. Smith."


    II highly rmend a captivating book that I couldn''t put down for three days and nights. It''s incredibly engaging and a must-read. The title of the book is "Rebirth: Goddess of Revenge" You can find it by searching for it in the search bar.

 Chapter 1057 Shes with Raymond

    Meanwhile, over in Silver Bay City, the chatter about Selena''s past had pretty much disappeared from the trending topics. You couldn''t find a thing about her online anymore.


    Wind frowned. "Ms. Smith, Raymond managed to take down the trending topic."


    Tessa sat up from the couch and nced at the clock on the wall. It was already three in the morning. Raymond taking action at this hour showed just how much he cared about Selena. Tessa''s eyes turned icy, and her lips pressed tightly. "Wind, post Delia and Kyle''s info online."


    "I already did, but it''s not getting much attention. Looks like their names are being suppressed," Wind replied.


    Tessa felt a surge of anger. She grabbed her phone, refusing to believe the news, and frantically typed "Selena" on Twitter. But the name was indeed blocked. She then typed "Delia" and "Kyle," but still, nothing came up.


    In a fit of rage, she threw her phone against the wall, shattering it into pieces.


    "Ms. Smith," Wind said, looking at her with concern.


    Tessa clutched her chest, feeling a sharp pain. She quickly reached for the medicine beside her and took it.


    "Ms. Smith, don''t bother with someone like Selena. Coming from her kind of background, if it weren''t for her luck in getting involved with Raymond, she wouldn''t even be in your circle. Her brother is still in jail, and she''s just a bitch," Wind tried tofort her.


    Thinking of how Lawrence and Richard always had her back, Tessa felt a bit better. But there was still a hint of difort in her eyes. "Since we can''t spread it online, let''s make sure everyone in Silver Bay City knows that Selena isn''t good enough for Raymond."


    "Most people in the circle already know about Delia and Kyle, and their professions. As soon as Raymond breaks up with Selena, she''ll disappear from this circlepletely," Wind said. Tessa''s lips finally curved into a smile.


    Various groups within the circle were still gossiping about Selena, especially about Delia and Kyle. The backgrounds of these two were truly scandalous.


    Selena didn''t know about any of this yet. But after what happened at the party that night, and knowing how this social circle operated, she had definitely be the subject of gossip andughter. When Selena woke up, the room was bright with sunlight streaming in. She blinked, adjusting to the light. Raymond wasn''t there, so she got up and took a shower, feeling much better afterward.


    As she headed to her study, she overheard Raymond on the phone. "What do you mean? Christopher has disappeared recently?"


    Selena paused with her hand on the door, then gently knocked.


    Raymond turned around, and when he saw her, he motioned for her toe over.


    Selena walked to his side and heard him continue.


    "Paul, are you sure about this? After all this time, you''re telling me Christopher has just disappeared?"


    Paul hesitated for a moment before saying, "I even suspect Mr. William Montague is willingly working with Christopher. He''s too well hidden. Raymond, what will you do if Christopheres back and challenges you for control of the Montague Group?"


    No one knew what other tricks William might have up his sleeve. Christopher was originally chosen to be the heir. Raymond pulled Selena into hisp. He was sitting while she was standing, with his arm wrapped around her waist. "But he needs to have that ability as well," Raymond sneered.


    Besides, Raymond thought Selena was much more important than the Montague Group.


    Paul was silent for a moment before lighting a cigarette. "There probably won''t be any new information soon. I''m being closely watched by government officials, and your father has warned me." Donovan rarely got involved in the internal struggles of the Montague Group. He always stayed in his position, working with government officials.


    Raymond couldn''t imagine his father getting involved, and he suddenly felt a sense of unease. But Raymond didn''t know where this unease wasing from. Raymond''s arm tightened around Selena.


    Selena raised her hand and pressed it against his forehead.


    After hanging up the phone, Raymond looked up at her. "Are you feeling better?"


    Selena nodded, wanting to say she had to go to the office but worried he might get upset.


    She could tell Raymond was also very busy. Although things had calmed down with the Montague Group, he still had to deal with William and Christopher.


    Thinking of William, she couldn''t help but remember her promise to him to give the Montague family a great-grandchild within two years.


    S.M Corporation''s acquisition of All Star Entertainment was almostplete. Once thepany got through this busy period, its market value would multiply several times over. But the child...


    She looked at Raymond''s face, feeling a pang in her chest. She didn''t even know if the first child she lost was a boy or a girl.


    Being with Raymond, she had to ovee these negative emotions that surfaced from time to time.

 Chapter 1058 The Surge of Embarrassment

    Raymond noticed her mood and rested his chin on her chest. "What''s up?"


    Raymond''s tone was almost yful.


    This side of Raymond was something no one else ever saw.


    Selena''s defenses instantly crumbled. "Nothing, I was just thinking that you''re busy, yet you still handled so many things for mypany."


    He chuckled softly and took her hand, ying with it gently. "Selena, once this busy period is over, I''ll take you on a vacation."


    "Okay." Selena agreed verbally, but in her heart, she had a feeling that this so-called vacation would probably never happen. Raymond stood up and led her to sit down nearby. "I want to take you for a health check-up again."


    Given Delia''s background, she carried many diseases. If there were any congenital diseases, it would be better to know early. Moreover, Kyle''s brother was not only a cripple but also seemed to have other defects.


    He was worried about Selena and needed to take precautions.


    But thest thing Selena wanted to care about right now was Delia and Kyle.


    Selena understood Raymond''s intentions, but the sudden surge of embarrassment made her face change slightly.


    Raymond patted her back reassuringly, his toneforting. "Delia and Kyle are actually rted. Otherwise, when she decided to turn over a new leaf, she wouldn''t have found a marriage partner. Kyle, being a single older man who had just


    gotten out of prison and had a bad reputation locally, was a perfect match. Close blood rtions can result in children with gic disorders or birth defects." As he spoke, he quietly observed Selena''s expression.


    Selena stayed quiet for a long time before finally speaking. "Where are they now?"


    "I had them sent back to Ridgefield. They won''t being to Silver Bay City again," Raymond replied.


    He hadn''t actually killed Delia and Kyle. Thinking about it, his eyes were filled with anger.


    He was afraid that if he really killed Delia and Kyle, Selena would be uneasy.


    "Raymond, let''s go to Ashbourne Manor," Selena said.


    "Okay." Raymond just wanted to go along with her now.


    An hourter, Raymond and Selena arrived at Ashbourne Manor.


    Max ran over from a distance, jumping and barking around her.


    Selena squatted down and petted its head.


    Raymond looked around but didn''t see Blizzard, frowning.


    Blizzard was very intelligent; it should havee out.


    "Where''s Blizzard?" He asked Selena.


    Selena was a bit surprised. "Didn''t you give it away?"


    "I gave it to you," Raymond said.


    Blizzard was a wolf he invested a lot of time and money in raising.


    Selena stood up and looked him in the eye. "Didn''t you give Blizzard to Tessa?"


    "When did I ever give Blizzard to Tessa?" Raymond''s face darkened as he scanned the surroundings, not seeing Blizzard anywhere. "Did you give Blizzard away and now you''re just making up an excuse?" Selena carefully recalled that night''s events and realized something was off.


    Raymond didn''t go inside; he turned and walked out.


    She quickly followed. "Raymond, where are you going?"


    "To get Blizzard back." His tone was cold as he got into the car.


    Selena followed him in.


    The car quickly arrived at Tessa''s vi.


    Raymond had John call Tessa to have her hand over Blizzard.


    Tessa didn''t expect Raymond to show up.


    Tessa''s face was full of joy and she was about to let Raymond in.


    But Wind said, "It''s not just Raymond; Selena is with him."


    Tessa''s face immediately darkened. "Why did that bitche along?"


    Tessa didn''t want Selena entering the vi.


    Shemanded, "Wind, go get Raymond in. As for Selena, let her wait outside."


    Wind quickly went to the gate to inform them. Raymond sat in the car, not getting out, and simply said, "I''m here to get Blizzard."


    Behind the small car was arger truck, clearly meant to transport Blizzard.


    Wind then remembered the white wolf, which Tessa had been doting on recently, saying she had never liked a pet so much.


    "Mr. Montague, that was a gift you gave," Wind said.


    Raymond''s fingers lightly tapped on the steering wheel. "I''ll give you ten minutes."


    Wind''s face immediately darkened, and he called Tessa.


    When Tessa heard that Raymond was there to take Blizzard back, she started screaming. "That was a gift from Raymond! How can he take it back?"

 Chapter 1060 Well-Versed in the Art of Gaining Favor

    Selena never thought Raymond would be so determined to bring Blizzard back.


    Blizzard''s personality was a lot like Raymond''s-bossy and proud with strangers, but totally obedient when Raymond was around.


    Right now, Selena and Raymond were back at Ashbourne Manor. Raymond, still fuming, gave Blizzard a good smack on the rear. "You''d go home with anyone, huh? Why do I even bother with you?"


    Selena was chilling nearby with a fruit tter Fiona had set up. She popped a grape into her mouth and, watching Raymond, couldn''t help but picture him scolding their future kid the same way. The thought made her blush a bit. Blizzardy down submissively, shaking as if to say, "Please don''t be mad, Raymond."


    Raymond was both pissed and amused. Just as he was about to keep scolding Blizzard, he saw another white figure dart over to Selena.


    It was Max. Max had been with Selena for years and was a pro at getting her attention.


    Max immediately rested its head on her knee, ears twitching.


    Whenever Selena was down, Max would do this to cheer her up.


    Seeing Max like this, Selena felt happy and patted its head. "Good boy, Max."


    Raymond felt a weird pang of jealousy seeing this.


    Even the pet from a rival knew how to make Selena happy, while the one he gave her had quietly epted Tessa as its master.


    The more Raymond thought about it, the angrier he got.


    He pushed Blizzard away. "No treats for two days."


    Blizzard seemed to know it was pointless to try and please Raymond and quickly squeezed next to Selena, pushing Max aside and cing its head on her knee. Selena was silent.


    When Max did this, it looked cute and obedient.


    But when Blizzard did it, Selena couldn''t shake the feeling that if it could talk, it would definitely say, "I''m doing this, so you better pet me quickly, or else I''ll get mad."


    Her eyesnded on Raymond. "Did Blizzard used to follow you around a lot?"


    Otherwise, how could it have picked up his personality?


    Seeing Blizzard like this, Raymond''s anger eased a bit. Blizzard was still well-trained by him.


    "Selena." Raymond wanted to take advantage of her good mood to talk about getting a check-up, but as soon as he started, Selena pulled her hand back and quietly petted Blizzard''s head.


    Selena knew what Raymond wanted to say, and her whole body resisted.


    Raymond opened his mouth, grabbed her hand again, but in the end, didn''t say a word.


    That night, when they went to bed, Selena turned her back to him.


    Raymond knew she was in a bad mood, so he contacted Alex and asked if they could organize an outdoor activity.


    Selena had almost never done such activities before, so Alex readily agreed, saying they would go hiking in the mountains the next day.


    When Raymond told Selena about it, she was pretty excited.


    The mountain trail was usually used by rich kids for racing. The scenery was great, but the terrain was also dangerous.


    Selena sat in the passenger seat, with Blizzard in the back.


    As they were about to set off, Blizzard kept nudging her foot, clearly wanting toe along.


    Max was wagging its tail like crazy too, but Selena was worried it hadn''t fully recovered, so she only brought Blizzard this time.


    Before leaving, she petted Max''s head repeatedly, assuring him that he was still her favorite dog, even if he couldn''t understand. Then, she got into the car with Blizzard. Blizzard was so big that a regr car couldn''t fit it. Raymond had specially brought another modified Bentley to barely amodate Blizzard.


    As Selena got into the passenger seat, he sarcastically asked, "Max is your favorite dog?"


    "Max can''te along, so I had to say something nice to appease it," Selena said.


    Raymond fell silent.


    The mountain road was long, stretching for miles. It was said there was a vi at the top, used by the owner for vacations.


    Every year, the rich kids would gather there for a meal, especially when there were news reports of meteor showers.


    Selena only learned about this from Carter an hour before departure.


    She thought not many people would show up this time, but when they arrived in the evening, there was quite a crowd, with Tessa being the most noticeable in the center. Raymond''s expression immediately darkened, his gaze shifting to Alex.


    Alex shrugged, indicating it wasn''t his doing.

 Chapter 1059 Meeting Selena

    Wind stood quietly on the side. Raymond hade to take Blizzard back himself, and no one could stop him.


    Tessa''s eyes were filled with anger. She adored Blizzard and visited him every day. She had never seen such a handsome pet before.


    In the past, Tessa''s family was always worried about her, so they never allowed her to have pets.


    Tessa took a deep breath, but then she remembered she had to pick Lawrence up from the airport. "Lawrence''s flight is about tond. I''ll go out the back door to pick him up. Wind, just tell him I''m not here." After saying that, Tessa changed her clothes and decided to leave through the back door.


    Raymond waited outside for twenty minutes, only to be met with a single sentence from Wind.


    "Ms. Smith is not here at the moment. She went to the airport to pick someone up. Mr. Montague, pleasee back another time."


    As soon as Wind finished speaking, Raymond took out his phone and ordered, "Bust the door open."


    Blizzard was very smart. As soon as Raymond called, he woulde out.


    The truck driver behind them immediately floored the gas pedal towards the iron gate.


    Wind''s face turned pale; he never expected Raymond to actually break down the door.


    Wind gritted his teeth and looked at Selena, who was sitting in the passenger seat. "Ms. Fair, aren''t you going to stop him?"


    Selena pretended not to hear.


    At that time, Selena thought Raymond had given Blizzard to Tessa, and she couldn''t stop it then. Why would she stop Raymond now?


    The moment the iron gate was broken down, Selena saw Blizzard, still majestic as ever. It seemed Tessa had indeed taken good care of him; Blizzard hadn''t lost any weight.


    Blizzard also saw Raymond and immediately ran out from behind the iron gate, happily cing his front paws on the window.


    Raymond''s face was stern as he pointed to the truck behind him. "Get on, we''re going home."


    Without hesitation, Blizzard jumped onto the truck.


    Wind, standing nearby, was a bit surprised at how obedient Blizzard was to Raymond.


    After retrieving Blizzard, Raymond and Selena headed home, leaving the fallen iron gate behind.


    Wind had no choice but to immediately inform Tessa of the news.


    Tessa had already arrived at the airport. When she heard the news, she said nothing, just pressed her lips tightly together.


    When Lawrence got into the car, he noticed her mood was off and gently pinched her cheek. "What''s wrong?"


    Tessa''s tears instantly fell. "It''s all because of that Selena. She bullied me and took my pet."


    After saying that, she clutched her chest as if in great pain.


    "Let''s go to your ce first." Lawrence''s tone was calm as he sat steadily on one side.


    When they arrived at Tessa''s ce, the iron gatey quietly on the ground, with Wind standing nearby.


    Tessa immediately got out of the car. "Did they forcibly take Blizzard away?"


    Wind nodded.


    The next second, Tessa ran crying into Lawrence''s arms. "Lawrence, Selena took my pet. She''s always against me."


    Lawrence stroked her head. He was dressed in a well-tailored ck suit. When he wasn''t speaking, his presence was so intimidating that people were afraid to approach him. But with Tessa, he was very gentle. Lawrence rubbed his temples and called Richard.


    When Richard arrived, he saw Lawrence and Tessa sitting on the couch in the living room.


    Tessa had just taken her medication and looked unwell, frequently clutching her chest.


    One look and Richard knew it was bad. If Tessa had an episode, Lawrence would stop at nothing. The next second, Lawrence called out, "Richard."


    A cup of coffee sat in front of Lawrence, but he hadn''t touched it.


    Richard smiled and responded, walking over to sit down. "Lawrence, you are back."


    "Tessa says you have a good rtionship with Selena?" Lawrence asked.


    Richard''s gaze fell on Tessa. With Lawrence backing her, Tessa secretly made a face.


    "Selena is really nice," Richard replied.


    Tessa''s face instantly turned cold, and she clung to Lawrence''s arm. "Lawrence."


    Lawrence raised his hand and nced at his watch. "I''ll be staying in Silver Bay City for two days. I''ll meet with Selena."

 Chapter 1061 Mastering the Art of Hypocrisy

    A group of people sat on several sofas in the garden, with beautiful canopies overhead and picturesque scenery all around.


    Everyone was having a great time chatting until Carter called out, "Raymond, you''re here."


    Carter hadn''t been chatting much; he was just watching Tessa charmingly engage with these socialites, seemingly to show off her good connections. With her high status and pure, innocent look, it was easy for her to win others'' favor.


    There were at least twenty people here today, evenly split between men and women.


    Carter''s words made everyone look towards the distance.


    They saw Raymond leaning in to ask Selena something, holding her face in his hands. Raymond said, "If you''re feeling ufortable, we can go back."


    Alex was such a loser; he couldn''t even handle this small matter.


    Selena shook her head. If they really went back, people would immediately use her of deliberately avoiding Tessa, which would be even more frustrating.


    Moreover, hadn''t these people been criticizing her background recently? Most of them probably thought she would hide away in Raymond''s estate forever and never show her face again, especially after the recent embarrassment at the hotel. Selena let Blizzard out of the back seat.


    Blizzard shook his fur a few times and obediently rubbed against her knee.


    The group was instantly captivated by Blizzard, and several girls stood up, their eyes wide with amazement. "What breed of dog is this? It looks so majestic."


    Tessa''s face stiffened when she saw Blizzard. She touched her chest, feeling an intense pain. Fortunately, Tessa had taken her medication beforehand, and Lawrence would be here soon. Tessa stood up and walked towards Raymond with a smile. "Raymond," she greeted him.


    Tessa had already been lectured by her brothers, and Lawrence had warned her not to rush things. Tessa had to rein in her previously spoiled temper and couldn''t act impulsively like she used to.


    Tessa''s hand, hanging by her side, clenched slightly. She had actually prepared an aphrodisiac for tonight.


    There would be many people at the vi in theing days. If she managed to have an intimate encounter with Raymond in front of so many witnesses, the Montague family would feel even more pressure to ensure Raymond married her. Tessa''s lips curved slightly as she looked at Selena. "Hello, Ms. Fair. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Selena looked at the hand extended in front of her and thought of Tessa''s previous sarcastic remarks. She didn''t expect Tessa to be soposed today.


    Selena lightly ced her hand in Tessa''s and gave a slight nod, acknowledging the greeting.


    People not far away were silently watching Selena and Tessa.


    Tessa''s gaze fell on Blizzard. Seeing Blizzard obediently following Selena made her feel extremely frustrated.


    When Blizzard was at Tessa''s vi, Tessa had to rack her brains just to touch him. She couldn''t believe Blizzard was so docile with Selena.


    Carter was sitting not far away. Seeing Tessa''s phony demeanor, he rolled his eyes and raised his voice to ask. "Penny, how about we take the dog for a walk??"


    Selena nodded and was about to grab Blizzard''s leash when Tessa asked in front of everyone.


    "Ms. Fair, is everything alright at home? I remember seeing your parents at the partyst time, and they didn''t seem to be in the best of health. I hope everything is okay."


    Tessa''s smile was open and sincere, as if she was genuinely concerned about Selena.


    Everyone had been looking forward to this outing, but upon hearing Tessa''s words, they all fell silent.


    Tessa was deliberately trying to embarrass Selena.


    Tessa seemed to realize this and immediately covered her mouth, looking a bit panicked. "Sorry, you probably don''t want people to bring this up. I shouldn''t have mentioned it." Tessa mastered the art of hypocrisy perfectly.

 Chapter 1062 Too Arrogant

    Selena found it amusing, holding Blizzard''s leash in her hand.


    She looked at Raymond. "Raymond, why don''t you unload the stuff from the car? Carter and I will take Blizzard for a walk. He''s been cooped up in the car and must be feeling restless." Raymond nodded, turned around, and opened the car door to start unloading.


    Neither Raymond nor Selena paid any attention to Tessa.


    Selena was about to walk away when she saw Blizzard''s muscr body collide with Tessa.


    Tessa, who was already in poor health, stumbled back a couple of steps from the impact.


    Selena was speechless. Blizzard had been Tessa''s pet for a while; how could he be so rude?


    But then Selena remembered Blizzard''s personality. Apart from Raymond, Blizzard probably saw everyone else as beneath him.


    Tessa''s hand clenched into a tight fist at her side. She had to keep her cool; they were all going to stay in this vi for a few days, and there would be plenty of opportunities to deal with Selenater.


    As Selena walked Blizzard past the group, everyone gave her strange looks. It was probably because Tessa had just mentioned her family background, and they were reminded of Delia and Kyle''s status. Having the daughter of such people mingling in their social circle was an affront to them.


    Selena ignored them and walked over to Carter.


    Carter''s gaze went past Selena to Tessa, who was trying to talk to Raymond, and he rolled his eyes.


    "I shouldn''t have asked you to walk the dog. Now Raymond and Tessa are together."


    "It''s fine," Selena said.


    Selena held the leash and walked down the path with Carter.


    Meanwhile, Raymond continued unloading the car.


    Tessa quickly stepped forward. "Let me help you."


    Raymond frowned, about to refuse, when he heard her call out."Wind,e over and help."


    So Wind, who had been watching from a distance, came over.


    Raymond had intended to bring Selena out for a break and hadn''t brought anyone else along.


    Unable to refuse, Raymond didn''t bother to say anything more.


    The others exchanged nces, all aware of Tessa''s intentions.


    After all, on her first night in Silver Bay City, Tessa had openly expressed her love for Raymond in front of many people.


    A few socialites who had been chatting with Tessa couldn''t help but whisper among themselves.


    "Who does Selena think she is, having Raymond unloading things for her. She''s really taking advantage of his favor."


    "Men''s feelings have a shelf life. I wonder when Raymond and Selena''s rtionship will end."


    "Ms. Smith is really proactive. I heard she''s not in good health, yet she''s eager to help Raymond. Meanwhile, Selena just gave Raymond amand, and he didn''t even get angry. He must be really smitten with her."


    After all, it was Raymond. Their families had warned them not to mess with him. Recently, he had impressively defeated Elbert. Raymond was the highest-ranking among them, and it was surprising to see him personally helping Selena, humbling himself like that.


    "That Selena is just too arrogant!"


    Selena had no idea that asking Raymond to unload a few things would stir up so much gossip.


    The scenery here was truly beautiful, with rolling green hills stretching endlessly.


    Her mood lightened considerably, and she crouched down to take off Blizzard''s leash.


    Carter, walking beside her, was full of admiration for Blizzard."Where did you get this dog?" "Raymond gave him to me," Selena replied.


    Carter''s tone instantly became jealous. "Raymond treats you well. I''ve never seen this breed before."


    Selena was also a bit surprised. After all, Carter had grown up at the Montague Manor and had seen all kinds of dog breeds.


    Thinking about how Tessa also wanted Blizzard, Selena squatted down and held Blizzard''s face for a closer look.


    But no matter how she looked, it was just a dog, looking a bit more imposing andmanding though.


    Raymond wouldn''t have given her a wolf as a pet, would he?


    Selena chuckled and patted Blizzard''s head.


    "Maybe Raymond got him from Vistalia. Blizzard is very smart. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a big dog," Selena said.


    Blizzard was strong enough to carry a person and leap through the jungle.


    After a walk, Selena and Carter returned to the group. By then, everyone had dispersed. The vi had rooms prepared for each person. Selena and Raymond''s rooms were far apart, while Tessa''s room was right next to Raymond''s.

 Chapter 1063 Tell Selena Alone Before Bed

    Raymond couldn''t hold back any longer and grabbed Alex by the cor.


    Alex spoke helplessly, "When you guys weren''t here, everyone drew room numbers. These two rooms were the only ones left. Besides, you could have asked Selena to share a room with you."


    Raymond was stunned. His mind went nk for a moment, and he hadpletely forgotten about that.


    Raymond let go of Alex''s cor. Instead of asking Selena toe to his room, he moved to hers, so he could stay farther away from Tessa.


    Selena came out of the shower and saw Raymond packing the gear for their hike tomorrow.


    The bag was filled with items Raymond had prepared based on his past experiences. This was also the first date for Raymond and Selena since they got together.


    Selenay on the bed, turned over, and saw him still checking the items in the two bags. She couldn''t help but ask, "Do you often go hiking?"


    "Once every six months. Being close to nature makes me feel a lot better. This time, I''ll have Blizzard apany you. He can keep the bugs away at night."


    Selena found it amusing. Looking at his serious expression, she felt a warmth inside.


    After he finished checking the items in both bags, he ced them on the sofa beside him. "Selena, you carry the lighter one tomorrow, and I''ll carry the heavier one," Raymond said. Selena nodded.


    Raymond saw her lying on the bed, with half of her shoulder exposed. He strode over and lifted her up, holding her in his arms.


    Selena instinctively wrapped her legs around his waist.


    Raymond had only been kissing her for a minute when they heard Carter knocking on the door outside. "Raymond, everyone is still waiting for you to start the meeting. After the meeting, we still have to do a barbecue outside. Don''t go to bed so early."


    It wasn''t even eight o''clock yet.


    Raymond''s expression darkened, and he felt a painful arousal, frustrated by the interruption.


    Selena was also startled when she heard Carter. She quickly struggled out of his arms,nded on the floor, and started getting dressed.


    Carter waited outside for ten minutes before he saw Raymond open the door with a grim expression.


    Carter was puzzled. "Where''s Penny? She needs to be at the meeting too. There are many important points to consider."


    This hiking route was explored by Raymond and Paul together. It would take two days to reach the other side of the mountain, where a helicopter would pick them up. The scenery along the way was the most beautiful of the season, and many wealthy young people in their circle would go once a year.


    It was just that this year, they went a bit earlier.


    Since Paul wasn''t here this time, Raymond became the leader of the meeting.


    When Raymond arrived at the hall, more than twenty people were already waiting.


    Raymond ced the map in the center and went over the terrain of each area. He also emphasized the two locations with supplies and medical items, which were set up as hidden points in case someone got injured along the way. Tessa, sitting in the front, heard him say, "Ms. Smith, you shouldn''t go. If something happens to you, I won''t be able to exin it to the Smith family."


    Tessa had a heart condition and still came for the hike. Wasn''t she afraid of having an attack?


    Tessa smiled. "Raymond, you don''t need to worry about me. I have Wind, and Lawrence will be here tonight. Everyone should see him before we leave tomorrow."


    Raymond''s mocking words were transformed into concern when spoken by Tessa.


    Just as everyone was about to make a fuss, they saw Selena slowly descended the stairs.


    Tessa raised an eyebrow and chuckled. "Ms. Fair, are you not feeling well? The meeting is over, and you''re justing down now?"


    Everyone inwardly rolled their eyes. Selena was so arrogant. Everyone here outranked her, yet she was thest to show up!


    Although Selena hadn''t been physically intimate with Raymond just now, before he came out, he had thoroughly teased her, leaving her with a look of desire and affection. Anyone who saw her would know what they had been up to inside. So, Selena had been sshing cold water on her face to calm herself down beforeing out.


    Raymond was about to put away the map on the table when he heard Tessa''s words. In a calm tone, he said, "I''ll exin it to Selena before bed."

 Chapter 1064 Gloomy, Jealous, Terrifying

    Tessa''s face stiffened for


    moment, then she pursed her lips, her nails almost digging into her palms.


    Someone suggested starting the barbecue now, so everyone could rest early after drinking and set off at six in the morning.


    This suggestion eased the awkward atmosphere.


    Selena also walked over to Raymond.


    Selena felt Tessa''s gaze on her, filled with gloom, jealousy, and malice.


    Selena found it strange. Tessa already had everything anyone could ask for; why wasn''t she satisfied?


    Selena''s stomach wasn''t feeling well tonight, so she asked Raymond to go over the precautions for the trip again and stayed inside, not participating in the barbecue. Since Selena didn''t go, Raymond didn''t go either.


    It was Alex who came in and called, "Raymond, what do you want to eat? There''s a chef grilling seafood outside. Don''t you and Selena want some?"


    Speaking of seafood, Selena got interested and went outside to take a look.


    In just a short time, various fresh seafood had already been ced in tanks.


    The seafood was diverse and had been flown in by helicopter.


    Even though it was a camping trip, these rich kids wouldn''tpromise on quality; the barbecue items were all top-notch.


    Selena spotted a king crab and heard that grilling it with crab roe tasted great.


    Back when she was at the Fair Vi, before James remarried, their family gatherings were always well-prepared. But halfway through, James would always get a call for a meeting and leave in a hurry. Just as she was about to point to the king crab inside, she heard Tessa speak. "This one is mine."


    Unfortunately, the other king crabs had already been imed, leaving only this one unimed.


    The specially invited chefs had already started grilling, including someone else''s king crab.


    Tessa stepped forward and sneered. "Are you just using this chance to stuff yourself with things you''ve never had before?"


    Her words were a clear jab at Selena''s background, mocking her poverty.


    Selena found it amusing and, for the first time, looked at Tessa seriously.


    "Ms. Smith." Her tone was calm, not at all angry. "I can''t choose my birth, and in that respect, I can''tpare to you. But apart from family background, Ms. Smith, you might not be better than me in other ways."


    Tessa had been frail since she was a child and often fainted during school. Knowing she was the apple of the Smith family''s eye, she never pushed herself to learn anything too demanding, which resulted in her developing a delicate nature. But whatever, she was born with a silver spoon in her mouth.


    Tessa chuckled, her lips curling up, and looked at Raymond, who was chatting with Alex not far away.


    "Do you think you two are a good match? Selena, do you believe that with just one word from me, Raymond would immediately announce our engagement?"


    Selena frowned, unsure of where Tessa''s confidence came from.


    Tessa looked at Selena with pity. "You know nothing. How pathetic."


    These words made Selena uneasy, but Tessa raised her voice, "I''ll take thest king crab. Can you grill this for me?"


    A chef immediately came over, grabbed a, and tried to scoop up the king crab.


    Selena said nothing, watching Tessa run to Raymond and say something with a smile.


    Then Alexughed, and so did the others.


    Selena, standing a bit far away, couldn''t hear clearly, but everyone seemed to treat Tessa well. Then, a car''s headlights suddenly pierced the dark night.


    Tessa''s eyes lit up, and she ran towards the low-key Mulsanne.


    "Lawrence!" Tessa called out and threw herself into Lawrence''s arms. "Why are you sote?"


    Lawrence ruffled her hair, his tone full of disapproval. "I called you several times, but you didn''t answer. You know this trip will take two days, and your health isn''t suitable for it."


    It turned out Tessa had thrown a tantrum, which was why Lawrence came, worried she might have an ident on the way.


    This was Lawrence''s first appearance in front of this group.


    Tessa clung to his arm, her eyes smiling. "But you''re here now. With you and Wind, what could happen to me? Besides, I haven''t been out in nature for a long time. I just want to have fun with everyone." After saying this, Tessa looked at Selena, appearing even more clingy.


    Given Selena''s poor background and her brother in prison, she must be very envious of seeing Lawrence now.


    Tessa''s lips curled up. Unfortunately, a lowly life remained lowly, and Tessa needed to remind Selena of her ce.


    Selena was fundamentally different from the wealthy kids here; she was an outcast.


    "Lawrence, that''s Selena," Tessa pouted and asked softly. "How''s the action I asked you to take against S.M Corporation going?"


    "It''s still in progress. I told you not to be unreasonable," Lawrence replied.


    "I didn''t. I was just so bored and wanted to join everyone on this trip," Tessa said.


    No matter what she did, Lawrence would always forgive Tessa.


    Though Lawrence was cold, he was a good family man.

 Chapter 1065 Give Your King Crab to Selena

    Tessa linked arms with Lawrence and walked up to a group of people.


    Lawrence was a genius who had developed a strong presence in Vistalia''s business world, wielding significant power. Many families at the event were eager to coborate with the Smith Group. These young people had grown up in a world of intrigue and resource exchange, so they knew exactly who to befriend. Naturally, they quickly started chatting with Tessa and Lawrence.


    Tessa responded to everyone with a radiant smile. When someone asked if Lawrence had a girlfriend, Tessa was the first to answer.


    "Lawrence is a workaholic; he hasn''t even thought about marriage. And if anyone wants to be my sister-inw, they have to get past me first," she said.


    She smiled at Lawrence. "Right, Lawrence? Only someone I approve of can catch your eye."


    Lawrence, with his aloof demeanor, raised his hand to ruffle her hair. "You''re always goofing around, aren''t you?"


    Tessa stuck out her tongue and nced over at Selena, curious about her reaction to seeing Tessa so doted on by her brother.


    However, Selena didn''t react as Tessa had expected. Instead of looking jealous, Selena was staring wistfully at thest piece of king crab, as if it was far more interesting than the nearbymotion. Tessa pouted and muttered, "She looks like she''s never seen a king crab before."


    Others around them heard this and nced at Selena, who was indeed still staring nkly at the tank holding the king crab.


    At that moment, Raymond walked over to her and gently pulled her into his arms. "Want to try some?"


    Selena nodded, unusually excited about the food. "I just saw a video of grilled king crab while you were organizing your bag."


    Raymond''s gaze immediately shifted to Alex. "Why don''t you let Selena have your crab?"


    Alex didn''t particrly want the king crab, but he wasn''t thrilled about giving it up either.


    Just as Alex was about to protest, he met Raymond''s gaze.


    Alex instantly backed down, knowing that some of his recent actions had displeased Raymond. If he kept treating Selena poorly, Raymond would definitely hold it against him. "Alright, you can have it. Mine happens to be the biggest one," Alex spoke to Selena.


    Selena was about to decline, feeling it was impolite to take someone else''s food, but since it was Alex, she epted without hesitation, smiling.


    "Thank you, Mr. Reed," she said.


    Alex pouted. He walked over to the chef and pointed to his king crab.


    The chef was about to start grilling it; it was thergest one, full of crab roe.


    "Grill this one for Selena," Alex said.


    He then turned to ask Selena, "Do you have any preferences or restrictions on the seasoning?"


    Selena walked over, her eyes on the king crab. "No, I''m sure the chef knows best."


    "I never realized you were such a foodie," Alexined.


    "The grass is always greener on the other side," Selena replied.


    Alex paused for a moment, then chuckled. "Funny, your sarcastic, stingy attitude reminds me a bit of Raymond."


    Tessa felt ufortable seeing Selena chatting so happily with both Raymond and Alex.


    In Tessa''s mind, she should be the center of attention. Selena should be feeling left out right now.


    But Selena seemedpletely oblivious to the group''sck of interest in her.


    Tessa''s smile faded as she walked over to the chef.


    "Shouldn''t you grill mine first?" she asked, a hint of impatience in her voice.


    The chef looked troubled. There were only two top chefs at the event, but over a dozen king crabs to grill. If everyone insisted on going first, the chefs would be overwhelmed. Selena spoke up, trying to ease the tension. "It''s okay, you can grill Ms. Smith''s first. I''m not in a rush."


    Selena''s concession made Tessa seem unreasonable.


    Tessa''s expression hardened. "I didn''t ask for your pity."


    Thinking about how Lawrence was already dealing with S.M Corporation, Tessa rxed a bit. "Selena, you better savor this king crab; it might be yourst one for a while."


    Tessa sneered and returned to her spot, linking arms with Lawrence and chatting about something.


    Lawrence''s gaze met Selena''s, who happened to be looking at him too.


    There was no denying that Lawrence was truly impressive.


    The men of the Smith family were all exceptional, and she couldn''t help but envy Tessa.


    Selena lowered her eyshes and quietly focused on the king crab in front of her.


    Tessa wouldn''t allow Lawrence to look at other women like that and snorted."Lawrence, you''re not getting interested in Selena like Richard, are you? Come on, she''s not worth it. She''s had sexual rtions with many people."

 Chapter 1066 The World Spins for Her

    "Who taught you to say that?" Lawrence''s face darkened, and his gaze turned cold. "Tessa, don''t pick up bad habits from Richard."


    Tessa pouted in grievance and continued to cling to his arm.


    Lawrence, ever the gentleman, disliked seeing women bicker. He was fully dedicated to his work but was very responsible towards the Smith family.


    To Lawrence, Tessa was just a spoiled but harmless girl. She was simply a young woman who wanted the world to revolve around her, which wasn''t entirely unreasonable given her age. "Lawrence, I was wrong." Tessa pouted, falling silent as she knew Lawrence didn''t appreciate such behavior.


    Lawrence''s gaze asionally drifted towards Selena.


    Selena had already walked to a distant viewing tform. The mountain was high, offering a sweeping view of the night scene.


    The city lights below looked like the Milky Way scattered on the ground. It was Selena''s first time seeing Silver Bay City from this vantage point.


    As Selena sat on a stone bench, Raymond reached out and touched the ends of her hair. "Has your hair grown longer?"


    Her hair used to be shoulder-length, but now it was long enough to be tied into a ponytail.


    He twirled a strand of her hair around his finger and asked, "Do you want to tie it up?"


    Selena shook her head but noticed a ck hair tie on his wrist.


    Usually, Raymond wore nothing but a watch, but today he had a hair tie.


    Her gaze lingered for a few seconds.


    Raymond felt a bit embarrassed. "I thought your hair might have grown longer and you might want to tie it up, so I brought a hair tie just in case." Selena suddenlyughed and grabbed his wrist to look at it more closely.


    It was just a cheap hair tie, but on his slender wrist, it looked surprisingly elegant.


    "Raymond, will you keep this hair tie on your wrist for me?" Selena said.


    "Do you like it?" Raymond asked.


    "Yes." Selena nodded.


    "Alright, I''ll keep it for you." Raymond agreed.


    As soon as he finished speaking, they heard footsteps behind them. Someone hade to inform them that the king crab was ready. Seafood was best enjoyed while it was hot; otherwise, it lost its vor.


    Raymond held Selena''s hand openly and walked to the central table.


    The chef had already brought the king crab on a tter. The tender crab meat effortlessly slides out of the shell with just a gentle pull.


    Selena took a bite and squinted her eyes in satisfaction.


    Others at the table were also sampling the seafood. However, they were so ustomed to it that it might not have been as enticing as a slice of pizza. Seeing Selena''s expression, someone let out a chuckle. But with Raymond sitting there, no one dared to say anything.


    When Tessa''s portion of king crab was ready, she sat about three feet away from Selena.


    Tessa spoke in a coquettish tone. ;"Ms. Fair, you seem easily pleased. Just a king crab can make you so happy."


    Raymond''s face immediately darkened. "No talking during meals. Didn''t the Smith family teach you any manners?"


    Tessa''s eyes instantly reddened, and she leaned towards Lawrence. "Lawrence."


    Lawrence looked at Raymond. Since Raymond had arrived, neither of them had exchanged a word.


    Lawrence didn''t like Raymond, and Raymond naturally didn''t like Lawrence.


    "Mr. Montague, that was a bit harsh. Tessa was just asking out of concern."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Selena asked, "I heard Ms. Smith has a heart condition. Did the doctor say how long she has left?"


    Seeing Lawrence''s face darken further, she looked up and smiled at him. "I was just concerned about Ms. Smith''s health, asking out of care."


    Selena threw Lawrence''s words back at him, leaving him momentarily stunned.


    When Lawrence came to his senses, he frowned and saw Tessa m the table.


    "Selena, who do you think you are?" she demanded.


    Two men immediately responded with a sharp, "Shut up."


    One voice belonged to Raymond, the other to Lawrence.


    She was met with two men''s scolding, "Shut up."


    One from Raymond, the other from Lawrence.


    Lawrence raised his hand to rub his forehead. "Don''t speak that way."


    Tessa''s eyes instantly reddened. "Lawrence, are you not on my side?"


    "I am," Lawrence said.


    He took a tissue and wiped Tessa''s cheek. Seeing that she was genuinely crying, he became a bit flustered.


    "Tessa, if you''re unhappy, I''ll take you out alone. I''ll postpone my work for a few days and have Richarde to apany you. We can go anywhere you want, just don''t argue with others," Lawrence added. Tessa felt much better. "Lawrence, you''re right. I don''t need to get worked up over others."


    Others quickly showed their concern.


    "Ms. Smith, you have to try this. The chef took inspiration from a Michelin-starred dish and put his own twist on it."


    "Ms. Smith, my family just opened a hotel in the desert. If you''re into unique experiences, I''d love to offer you aplimentary stay."


    When Tessa cried, everyone flocked around her.


    Tessa''s lips curled up as she looked at Selena, raising her eyebrows slightly.


    If Selena were the one feeling wronged, these people would just enjoy the drama. That was the difference between the two of them.


    Tessa sneered inwardly. She didn''t really want to cry. She knew Lawrence would support her unconditionally. Both Lawrence and Cora doted on her. As long as she didn''tmit a serious crime, they were willing to solve any problem for Tessa.

 Chapter 1067 I Want to Protect My Girlfriend

    Selena couldn''t care less about Tessa''s performance and quietly finished her meal.


    Raymond didn''t bother looking across the table either. Instead, he rested his cheek on one hand, grinning as he watched Selena eat. It was like he found her eating to be the most amusing thing ever. When Selena was halfway through and reached for more, Raymond gently pressed her hand down with his fingertip.


    "Don''t overdo it with the king crab. You might get a stomachache," Raymond said.


    Selena reluctantly put it down.


    Raymond calmly grabbed a wet wipe, took her hand, and carefully wiped each fingertip, like her fingers were some kind of masterpiece.


    He was so into what he was doing that he didn''t notice everyone else staring at him.


    Selena was just as absorbed,pletely unaware of the weird vibe in the room.


    After what felt like forever, Carter finally spoke up, "Raymond, Alex said Paul called you, but you didn''t pick up. He wants you to call him back."


    Raymond was still wiping Selena''s hands and didn''t hear Carter, but his words made everyone look their way.


    Faces around the room showed surprise, jealousy, and disbelief.


    It was one thing for Raymond to carry stuff for Selena, but now he was pampering her by wiping her fingers just because she ate some king crab, and he seemed to enjoy it. Couldn''t she do it herself? ''Selena must have put some kind of spell on him,'' Tessa fumed, her teeth clenched and her blood boiling with rage.


    Tessa had always imed she liked Raymond, and now, seeing him pamper Selena in front of everyone was a p in the face for her, the proud daughter of the Smith family.


    "Aren''t you old enough to wipe your own hands?" Tessa''s sharp words cut through the air, breaking the silence.


    Raymond calmly folded the napkin, tossed it into the nearby trash can, and replied, "That''s none of your business."


    Raymond''s curt response left Tessa pale and speechless.


    Lawrence couldn''t take it anymore. "Mr. Montague, Tessa didn''t say anything harsh. I heard the Montague Group has expanded into the film market, and we might have a chance to coborate in the future."


    Raymond leaned back, his eyes meeting Lawrence''s. "Mr. Smith, I get that you want to stand up for your sister, just like I want to stand up for my girlfriend. Selena has been respectful and hasn''t said anything to Tessa. If Tessa can avoid making unnecessaryments, I''m sure we can all get along just fine."


    Just as he finished speaking, Selena''s phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    Selena stood up, patted Raymond on the shoulder, and said, "I''ll take this call. Don''t say anything more. I don''t think this Mr. Smith is a bad person."


    Raymond''s expression immediately darkened. He crossed his arms and let out a cold snort, his eyes growing colder.


    Lawrence had his first close encounter with Raymond. He had only known a bit about Raymond from his investigations in Vistalia.


    However, no one could uncover more details, and no one knew how Raymond, in his teens, had managed to take over the underground fighting arena.


    Lawrence wasn''t fond of verbal confrontations, especially since Tessa genuinely liked Raymond, which put him at a disadvantage.


    Lawrence frowned, and Alex quickly tried to smooth things over. "There''s a recreation area inside. How about we y some bridge? Raymond, we need a fourth yer. Join us!"


    Everyone continued eating, and then Alex led Raymond to the recreation room.


    The room had floor-to-ceiling windows and was filled with potted nts, giving the air a particrly fresh feel.


    Several other people came in as well. Raymond sat in one of the seats, and Lawrence sat next to him.


    Alex pulled another man over, and the four men started ying bridge.


    But Tessa insisted on joining in. She stood next to Lawrence, constantly suggesting which card he should y.


    Lawrence, being good-tempered, tapped her forehead with a finger. "You''re such a chatterbox."


    Tessa then sat down next to him, with Raymond on her left and Lawrence on her right.


    She said a couple of things to Lawrence, then turned to look at Raymond, smiling sweetly. "Raymond, do you need any particr cards?"


    The unfamiliar man on the other side chuckled. "Ms. Smith, you seem to have a soft spot for Mr. Montague."


    Tessa immediately blushed. "Well, I do care about Raymond."

 Chapter 1068 Williams Call

    Raymond paused his hand while drawing a card, genuinely impressed by Tessa''s shamelessness.


    Outside the hall, Selena froze as she listened to the voice on the phone.


    Because the caller was William, who was still missing.


    "Selena." William''s voice paused, followed by a few sudden coughs.


    "Mr. Montague." Selena thought she was hearing things and quickly spoke up. "Where are you now? Raymond has been looking for you." "Selena, let''s meet tomorrow night. Don''t tell Raymond," William said.


    Tomorrow night?


    By that time, they would already be in the mountains, spending the night there.


    This meant William was nearby but unwilling to show up.


    Selena had many questions in her mind, but then she heard William say, "There are some things I want to ask you privately. Raymond can''t know."


    After speaking, William started coughing heavily again.


    When William left, he was already on the brink of death, and now he probably couldn''t hold on much longer.


    "Mr. William Montague, I''ll have Raymond track this signal address," Selena said.


    "Selena, this is my dying wish. I want to see you, to clear up some things, so I beg you, don''t tell Raymond," William said.


    "Okay." Selena agreed.


    After hanging up the phone and returning to the crowd, Selena couldn''t find Raymond.


    She politely asked the woman sitting next to her, who rolled her eyes. "You really can''t be away from him for even a moment, can you? It''s just a phone call, for goodness'' sake." Selena was at a loss for words but decided not to argue. Otherwise, if a conflict arose, Raymond would get upset again.


    She searched around the scene but couldn''t find him. Finally, someone kindly mentioned, "He''s in the entertainment venue."


    As for Carter, he had fallen in love at first sight with Blizzard today and spent the whole evening ying with it away from the crowd.


    Selena entered the entertainment venue and immediately spotted Tessa sitting next to Raymond.


    Tessa was leaning in towards Raymond, smiling and chatting animatedly.


    Tessa, the daughter of the Smith family, was clearly trying to cozy up to Raymond. She hadn''t done anything illegal, so Raymond couldn''t use that as an excuse to push her away, but his expression showed he was clearly displeased. When Raymond saw Selena enter, he sighed in relief and quickly stood up. "Selena,e join us."


    Selena, preupied, couldn''t get into the mood and shook her head. "I''m going to sleep first. I just came to let you know."


    Raymond also felt the need to rest, especially since he and Selena had just left their intimate moment unfinished, and the thought of it made him feel warm all over.


    But Alex and Lawrence wouldn''t let Raymond leave.


    Lawrence was the first to object, "You won one round and want to run?"


    "Raymond, it''s not even ten o''clock yet. Stay a bit longer," Lawrence insisted.


    Raymond frowned but sat back down to avoid embarrassing Lawrence.


    Selena walked up to him, and as she bent down, her scent wafted into his nose. "Raymond, I''m going to rest now."


    "Okay." Raymond nodded.


    Back in her room, Selena couldn''t sleep. She tossed and turned, thinking about the phone call.


    Downstairs, the waitstaff had started serving drinks.


    Tessa was particrly enthusiastic, asking Lawrence what he wanted to drink one moment and Raymond the next.


    "Red wine," Raymond replied, loosening the tie around his neck with an irritated expression.


    Tessa immediately went to arrange it and, while no one was looking, discreetly slipped some powder into the red wine.


    As Tessa did all this, Wind watched from the side, his brow furrowed.


    "Ms. Smith, if something happens to Raymond tonight, this trip might..." he began, concern evident in his voice.


    Tessa wrapped her arms around his neck and spoke in a yful tone, "Wind, it''s just some hallucinogens. I want Lawrence to know that Raymond and I have an ambiguous rtionship. That way, Lawrence will side with me."

 Chapter 1069 You Promised to Be My Sword

    Wind suddenly found himself at a loss for words. In front of him was her smiling face, and the scent of Tessa''s hair filled his nostrils.


    Just as Wind was about to lose himself in a daze, he heard Tessa say, "I don''t want to wait any longer, Wind. Take advantage of this hike and kill Selena."


    Tessa''s face turned cold, her lips curled up, and she cupped Wind''s face with both hands. "You said you could be my weapon."


    Killing Selena during the hike meant that Raymond could discover it at any moment.


    If Raymond paid even a little attention, he would know who did it.


    At that point, Wind would be doomed.


    This was Tessa asking him to trade his life for Selena''s.


    "Wind, can you do it?" Tessa asked.


    Wind lowered his eyes, the braid at the end of his hair falling onto his shoulder. He looked up at her. "Ms. Smith, I can."


    "Good, tomorrow night then. Keep an eye on Selena. As soon as she leaves Raymond''s sight, make your move. Make sure Selena dies, Wind. You know, I really don''t want to see Selena anymore. Otherwise, my condition might worsen. You don''t want anything to happen to me, right?" Tessa said.


    A trace of mncholy shed in Wind''s eyes, and he forced a smile. "Ms. Smith, you don''t actually need to exin so much. Just tell me what you want, and I''ll do it, no questions asked."


    Tessa''s face brightened with a smile. She handed the red wine to a nearby servant, instructing them to take it to Raymond.


    Raymond was already a bit impatient because Selena wasn''t there, having lost several hands in a row. He took the red wine and drank it in one gulp.


    When Tessa walked in, she happened to see Raymond''s slightly raised neck.


    Raymond had the most striking looks she had ever seen, and even such a simple action could make people swoon.


    Tessa felt a rush of heat, her heart pounding intensely.


    Tessa knew Raymond wouldn''t want to stay here too long, so she smiled and took Lawrence''s arm. "Lawrence, I''m going to rest now. By the way, they''ve arranged for you to stay in the room next to mine since it''s empty. Make sure to wake me up in the morning."


    Lawrence''s eyes twinkled as he gently pinched her cheek. "Sure thing. Get some rest."


    Alex couldn''t help butment upon seeing this. "Mr. Smith, you are really good to Tessa."


    As soon as Tessa left, Lawrence''s face turned cold again. "I only have one sister, and I''ve never let her suffer. She''s very attached to me."


    When Lawrence mentioned that Tessa had never suffered, he looked directly at Raymond.


    The implication was clear: if Raymond dared to let Tessa suffer, Lawrence wouldn''t tolerate it.


    Raymond pretended not to hear, pushing the bridge cards aside. "Let''s call it a night. I still need to exin tomorrow''s route to Selena." Alex said, "Raymond, you''re really good to Selena."


    Raymond looked at Lawrence. "I only have one girlfriend. She''s capable, obedient, and beautiful. How could I let her be mistreated?" This was a direct copy of Lawrence''s words.


    Lawrence raised an eyebrow slightly, but his eyes darkened.


    Raymond stood up, grabbing the tie from the side. "I''m leaving."


    With Raymond gone, the three couldn''t continue ying bridge.


    Lawrence also got up to leave.


    After entering the elevator, Raymond felt a bit dizzy.


    When Raymond exited the elevator, he noticed the lights on this floor had dimmed. He looked up and saw Selena standing not far away, leaning against the wall. Raymond shook his head, feeling unsteady on his feet.


    His mind was a blur as he approached Selena, who was smiling at him, bending down to grab the tie in his hand.


    Raymond sensed something was off, his brow furrowing. He decided to use the tie to bind her hands and pull her towards him. "Didn''t you say you were going to rest? Why are you out here?"


    Tessa knew the hallucinogen was taking effect. It was a top-grade drug she had brought from Vistalia, potent enough to break a person within ten minutes.


    Tessa had deliberately used a higher dose. Even with Raymond''s strong willpower, he wouldn''t be able to resist and would experience temporary brain paralysis.


    Tessa stood on tiptoe, about to kiss him.


    The proximity made Raymond even more ufortable. Just as he was about to push her away, he heard doors opening on both sides.


    One was the elevator door, from which Lawrence emerged.


    The other was a room door, and standing in the doorway was Selena.


    Raymond and Tessa were still in an embrace, Tessa''s hands around his neck, and his tie wrapped around one of her wrists.

 Chapter 1070 He Might Have Kissed Tessa

    The atmosphere in the hallway suddenly became tense.


    Selena stood at the door, puzzled for a moment, unable to understand why Raymond was holding Tessa. And from the looks of it, if they hadn''t interrupted, Raymond might have kissed Tessa. Raymond sobered up the moment he heard the door open.


    He immediately pushed Tessa away with such force that she couldn''t keep her bnce and fell to the ground.


    Lawrence strode over and punched Raymond in the chest.


    Raymond couldn''t dodge in time and stumbled back several steps.


    Lawrence''s face was icy as he crouched down to help Tessa up, his tone gentle. "Tessa, are you okay?"


    Tessa''s eyes were red as she nestled into his arms. "Lawrence, my chest hurts. I..."


    As she spoke, Tessa started to gasp for breath, her cheeks turning red.


    Lawrence quickly searched Tessa''s body, found her medication, and gave it to her.


    Tessa sobbed as she nestled in his arms, refusing to look at Raymond.


    Tessa''s appearance clearly showed she had been wronged by him.


    Just a moment ago, the atmosphere between Raymond and Tessa had been tense and ambiguous.


    Lawrence had thought it was just Tessa''s one-sided affection and hade to persuade her, only to find out that Raymond was stringing both Tessa and Selena along.


    As the daughter of the Smith family, why should she be humiliated by Raymond like this!


    "Raymond, I don''t care if you toy with other women, but if you mess with Tessa, I won''t let you off," Lawrence said angrily.


    Raymond''s head still ached, especially as he tried to resist the chaos, which only intensified the pain.


    It felt like something was desperately tugging at his mind.


    Cold sweat broke out on Raymond''s back, and he could barely hear what Lawrence was saying.


    Lawrence carefully supported Tessa, his tone growing even colder. "Besides, don''t you already have another woman to toy with? Tessa is different from her." From the moment he appeared until now, Lawrence, who had never said a harsh word to Selena, didn''t hesitate to humiliate her at this moment. Selena stood motionless at the door, feeling a sharp pain in her chest.


    Lawrence helped Tessa back to her room, while Raymond leaned against the wall, hoping the cold surface would help clear his mind for a moment.


    Now only Raymond and Selena were left. At this moment, Alex stepped out of the elevator, breaking the silence.


    Alex, being very perceptive, immediately sensed something was wrong and asked, "What are you two doing here?"


    Raymond had his back to Selena, and Selena couldn''t see his expression, nor did he offer any exnation.


    Feeling exhausted after the phone call she had received, Selena said in a t tone, "Raymond, you should stay in another room tonight." With that, Selena closed the door.


    Alex had only meant to tease Raymond and Selena, but he didn''t expect them to actually be arguing.


    When Selena closed the door, he looked at Raymond in surprise. "What''s going on with you two?"


    Raymond lowered his head, andrge beads of cold sweat dripped onto the floor.


    Alex quickly supported him. "Is it your stomach again? I''ll let Selena know."


    "No need," Raymond said.


    He was eager to find a ce to rest and didn''t have the energy to exin what had just happened; he just wanted to take a bath.


    Alex knew Raymond had a cleanliness obsession and wouldn''t want to use someone else''s bathtub, so he opened another room. "This room has all new stuff, always kept ready for you." It turned out this resort was owned by Raymond himself.


    Their group of friends were the most frequent visitors.


    After getting into the bathtub, Raymond tilted his head slightly, feeling the steam cloud his mind even more.


    After soaking in the bath, Raymond went straight to the bed and copsed. "I need to rest for a bit. I''m dizzy."


    "What''s going on? You only had a few drinks; it shouldn''t be this bad. Could it be the seafood from this afternoon?" Alex asked.


    Now that he had finished washing up, Raymond didn''t want to hear anything Alex had to say; it was just noise to him.


    Whether it was the seafood or something else, Raymond didn''t have the energy to investigate now.


    Raymond''s head hurt so much it felt like it was splitting.


    Alex had no choice but to leave.

 Chapter 1071 Ready to Sacrifice Everything for Him

    On the other side, Tessa was still sobbing after being sent back to her room. Lawrence had prepared warm water for her and sighed when he heard her crying. "Raymond is clearly toying with you and Selena," he said.


    "I know, but I just like him, even if he doesn''t care about me at all," Tessa said.


    Lawrence''s frown deepened. Tessa had been overly sheltered and had rarely interacted with men before, which was why she fell into this rtionship.


    "It was Raymond who wrote to me first. I still have those letters. If it weren''t for my health, I would havee to him long ago. Selena wouldn''t even be in the picture. When Raymond held me in his arms just now, I couldn''t resist him at all," Tessa continued.


    She lifted her tear-streaked face and wiped the corners of her eyes.


    "So, Lawrence, can you help me? I want to marry him. Even if his heart is with Selena, I just want to marry Raymond. He will definitely treat me well after we get married," Tessa asked.


    Lawrence found it hard to believe what he was hearing. Tessa waspletely lovesick.


    But Tessa, whom he adored the most, held his hand and repeatedly told him how much she cared for Raymond, even saying she would do anything for him.


    "Lawrence, everyone in Silver Bay City''s wealthy circle knows I love Raymond, and they also know Raymond loves Selena now. But I don''t care. I know Raymond will eventually marry me," Tessa continued.


    Lawrence sighed, took a tissue from the side, and gently wiped the corners of her eyes. "What am I going to do with you?"


    Tessa stuck out her tongue and grabbed his arm, shaking it yfully. "Please, Lawrence, help me."


    In the end, Lawrence relented.


    "I will negotiate with Raymond on behalf of the Smith family. As for Selena, I will also try to persuade her. I''ve investigated, and Selena cares about many things," Lawrence said. He was a businessman, and businessmen had their own methods.


    "Lawrence, I knew you were the best!" Tessa said yfully, resting her cheek on his shoulder. "If you get married in the future, Lawrence, you will definitely be good to your wife."


    Lawrence tensed up, remained silent, and then stood up.


    After a moment of silence, Lawrence finally spoke, "Get some rest and stop causing trouble."


    "Got it." Tessa, having achieved her goal, was overjoyed and waved her hand. "Lawrence, you should rest early too."


    After returning to his room, Lawrence organized the things he needed to bring for tomorrow.


    An hourter, Lawrence finished his bath, holding a ss of wine, and stepped out onto the balcony to take in the view.


    He gripped the wine ss tightly, his eyes fixed on the deep color of the wine. After a long moment, he let out a sigh.


    In another room, Selenay in bed, unable to sleep.


    Every time she closed her eyes, she couldn''t help but picture the ambiguous atmosphere between Raymond and Tessa.


    The quietness of the night seemed to amplify her thoughts. Finally, Selena took a deep breath, put on her robe, and called Alex. "Which room is he in?" she asked.


    Alex snorted. "At this hour, you shouldn''t disturb Raymond. He''s already asleep. I arranged a new room for him. Whatever it is, talk about it in the morning. Besides, he looked very tired, probably a bit drunk." Raymond had acted that way with Tessa because he was drunk.


    Selena thought she would feel better, but hearing this made her feel even more stifled.


    Selena hung up the phone and forced herself to sleep.


    Just then, her phone beeped with a new message.


    She opened it and read the short text: [I''m watching you.]

 Chapter 1072 Selena, I Need to Tell You Something

    Selena shot up from her bed, thinking it was just some prank.


    Then, another message popped up: [That pajama set looks really nice on you.]


    A shiver ran down her spine. She remembered the room full of hidden cameras from before, and the thought made her feel sick.


    She turned off the light and scanned the room but didn''t find any hidden cameras.


    She got up and went to the window. Just as she was about to draw the curtains, her phone buzzed again: [You look adorable when you''re searching for me. I realized I might have been too roughst time we were intimate. Selena, did you remember to take the pill?]


    It was Mario.


    Selena''s hand was still gripping the curtain, and she felt her palms sweating.


    Without hesitation, she drew the curtains tightly, ensuring no one outside could see in, and then sat back down on the bed, still feeling uneasy.


    No new messages came through, but she felt very unsettled.


    She paranoically checked the bathroom again, making sure there was no ce for anyone to hide, and theny back down on the bed.


    At that moment, someone knocked on the door. She froze, walked to the door, and bent down to look through the peephole.


    But the peephole waspletely dark, blocked by something.


    She immediately called Raymond.


    Raymond was lying in bed, feeling unusually ufortable that night.


    Raymond had no idea that the drink he had contained not only Tessa''s drug but also other drugs added by Christopher''s alter ego, causing him intense pain and confusion. Hearing his phone ring, Raymond curled his fingers around it and pressed the answer button.


    "Selena." His voice was hoarse and weak.


    On the other end, Selena whispered, "I think there''s someone outside my room."


    Raymond immediately got up, but as soon as he stood, every cell in his body ached, making him dizzy.


    Raymond forced himself to stay conscious, opened his door, and went downstairs.


    The hallway was empty.


    Raymond''s vision was blurry, and he couldn''t clearly see the room numbers, so he had to get closer to identify them.


    When he reached Selena''s room, Raymond knocked on the door with his knuckles.


    "Selena, it''s me," he said.


    But after knocking once, there was no response from Selena, nor any sound of footsteps approaching the door.


    "Selena?" He called out again and continued knocking.


    After a long while, Selena''s voice finally came from inside. "I''m okay. I want to sleep now. Let''s talk in the morning, Raymond."


    Raymond stood at the door for a moment, then said, "Alright, call me if you need anything."


    Raymond turned around, his fingers trembling slightly, but his back remained straight.


    Inside the room, a knife was pressed against Selena''s neck. She looked at the man in front of her, wondering how he had followed her here and knew her room number so well. The de against her neck glinted coldly. Christopher''s alter ego stared at her with a wild expression.


    This wasn''t the Mario she knew. The Mario she knew was gentle, whether in his gaze or his voice, both asforting as a warm embrace.


    But the man in front of her had apletely different personality from Mario.


    His grip on her neck tightened as Christopher''s alter ego leaned in, sniffing her neck.


    "Smells good."


    Selena felt deeply vited, but with the de at her throat, she didn''t dare say a word.


    Mario''s knife moved from her neck to the buttons of her pajamas, lightly flicking one open.


    Her chest heaved with anger, but she heard him say, "Thest time we had sex wasn''t satisfying. You passed out like a corpse."


    A look of embarrassment appeared on Selena''s face, her fingers curling tightly at her side.


    Christopher''s alter ego watched her reactions with a vile smirk.


    Just as he was about to flick open another button, there was another knock on the door. It was Raymond again. "Selena, I need to talk to you."

 Chapter 1073 Can Raymond Still Treat You the Same?

    A glimmer of light shed in Selena''s eyes, but the man in front of her sneered, leaning in slowly until his nose was almost touching hers. She turned away in disgust, wishing she could tear him apart.


    Christopher''s alter ego spoke softly at this moment. "Do you really think that, after what happened between us, Raymond will still treat you the same? When Raymond makes love to you, he''ll keep wondering if you were the same way with me.


    If you confess to him, do you think he won''t be jealous? He''ll be insanely jealous. That''s why he''s been desperately looking for me, forcing me to hide in such a pathetic way."


    Selena didn''t know that Raymond was secretly looking for Mario; she had already told him not to.


    Raymond must care about that incident, but he pretended not to.


    Christopher''s alter ego grabbed her hand, forcing her to look at him. After a long while, he smiled and let her go.


    Selena remained silent, while Raymond''s voice could still be heard outside, "Selena?"


    Christopher''s alter ego walked to the window, braced himself with one hand, and leaped out.


    Selena had just checked the window; it was quite high.


    She lowered her eyes, took a fresh set of pajamas from a nearby box, and changed into them before opening the door.


    Raymond stepped inside and shut the door behind him.


    Selena felt very conflicted at this moment. On the one hand, William wanted to meet her, and on the other, there was the persistent and annoying Mario who wouldn''t leave her alone. "Selena, I have a headache," Raymond said, clearly in pain. Everything in front of him seemed to be swaying.


    Raymondy down on the bed and didn''t move again.


    Selena raised her hand to feel his forehead; Raymond didn''t have a fever.


    "Where does it hurt?" she asked.


    "My head," Raymond replied.


    "But you don''t have a fever. Are you drunk?" Selena asked.


    She didn''t get a response for a long time. When she looked closely, she found that he had fallen asleep.


    Selenay down on the other side.


    Raymond had a habit of holding her while sleeping. So, when he sensed someone beside him, he instinctively pulled her into his arms.


    Selena, however, couldn''t sleep at all. Mario''s words kept echoing in her mind. She wanted to ask Raymond if he was really investigating Mario, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it. If she asked, it would bring up the issue between her and Mario again.


    This was a sore spot between Raymond and Selena.


    At five o''clock the next morning, Raymond was already up and packing.


    Selena woke up from a nightmare, dreaming that Mario suddenly shot Raymond, and that Mario barged into their wedding.


    When Selena woke up, she felt like she couldn''t breathe.


    Raymond was already up, looking much better, and had prepared everything they needed to take.


    Selena felt her throat hurt and asked hoarsely, "Last night..."


    Raymond hefted the bag, which only contained a few bottles of mosquito repellent, but he was afraid Selena would get tired, so he carried everything himself. Today, he was unusually not wearing a suit but a Softshell Jacket.


    "Selena, get up and start washing up. We leave at six sharp," Raymond said.


    Selena wanted to ask Raymond about what happened with Tessast night, but she decided it was best to keep quiet for now.


    At six o''clock sharp, the group gathered downstairs.


    Carter handed the leash to Selena. He had been ying with Blizzard all night and had be friends with it.


    Blizzard obediently followed Selena, who wasn''t carrying any bags. Raymond had one on his back and another in his hand.


    Seeing this, the others were even more dissatisfied with Selena, thinking she was spoiled.


    Tessa and Lawrence were thest to arrive. Lawrence looked at Raymond with a very cold expression, clearly still holding a grudge over what happenedst night.


    Raymond didn''t look at Lawrence, just went over the precautions for the trip again.


    As soon as he finished, Tessa walked over to Raymond. "Raymond, are you okay?"


    Tessa smiled sincerely at Raymond.


    Raymond''s expression instantly turned icy. Even a fool could tell there was something wrong with the winest night, and the intense pain he felt indicated that Tessa had used something far more potent than a simple hallucinogen. Remainingposed, Raymond didn''t respond to Tessa. Instead, he gently took Selena''s hand and said, "Selena, walk with me up front."


    Hiking was meant to be a joyful experience. Despite having a lot on her mind, Selena felt her spirits lift as she took in the beautiful scenery along the trail.


    Everyone had a hiking stick. Selena didn''t need Raymond to hold her hand; she held Blizzard''s leash and walked ahead.


    Tessa kept trying to engage Raymond in conversation. "Raymond, I heard you and Paul explored this route together, crossing several regions. You''re amazing. What kind of tree is this? Why is it blooming at this time of year?" Tessa asked three questions in a row, but Raymond didn''t respond to any of them.


    Lawrence couldn''t stand seeing Tessa being ignored by Raymond and walked up to him. "Mr. Montague, why didn''t you answer Tessa''s questions?"


    Lawrence was usually veryposed and rarely got angry.

 Chapter 1074 the Lowest Trick

    Raymond found it amusing and looked at him nonchntly.


    Tessa, worried about a potential conflict between Raymond and Lawrence, held onto Lawrence with a distressed expression. "Lawrence, I''m fine. Actually, I know that Raymond doesn''t really like me, maybe because I talk too much." Tessa''s self-deprecation made everyone else feel it was really unfair to her.


    But due to Raymond''s status, no one dared to say anything.


    Lawrence slowly approached, almost face-to-face with Raymond, standing just fifty inches apart.


    Raymond and Lawrence were about the same height, and as they confronted each other, the air seemed to grow colder.


    "Raymond, let''s have a proper talk when we get back to the city," Lawrence said.


    The matter of the two families'' engagement indeed needed a thorough discussion.


    Raymond walked past Lawrence directly, heading straight to Selena, clearly unwilling to talk.


    Lawrence didn''t argue with him; he knew Raymond would eventuallye around.


    Tessa clung to Lawrence''s arm, worry etched on her face. "Lawrence, I''m sorry."


    She had always been obedient around Lawrence. Whenever she sensed his anger, she would immediately apologize. This had been their dynamic since childhood, and as a result, Lawrence had always doted on her. "It''s okay, Tessa; it''s not your fault. Don''t worry. Whatever you need, I''ll make sure you get it," Lawrence reassured her.


    Tessa didn''t have a backpack; her bag was with Lawrence.


    Her face lit up with a smile as she held onto Lawrence''s arm tightly. "Thank you, Lawrence. I understand."


    The group continued walking, but after the incident, very few people spoke, casting a gloomy atmosphere over the hike.


    Alex stood among the group, feeling a headache. They had gone hiking together before, but this time the mood was the worst it had ever been.


    After three hours of walking, Selena, who was ahead, suddenly slipped and tumbled down the slope.


    "Selena!" Raymond was startled and quickly grabbed her hand, pulling her back up.


    Selena fell to the ground, a sharp pain shooting through her ankle.


    Raymond quickly knelt down to check her foot. "Does it hurt?"


    Throughout the hike, Selena had been in high spirits, spotting countless nts that reminded her of the mountains in Ridgefield.


    Selena had gone to the woods with Barbara before, during the spring-summer transition when mushrooms were sprouting.


    Barbara would carry a small basket and take her up the mountain.


    Selena''s favorite activity was picking mushrooms in the woods. Although she asionally encountered a centipede and got scared, in hindsight, the joy far outweighed the fear.


    The hiking trail was indeed beautiful, so even though her foot hurt, she still smiled at Raymond. "I''m fine. I just got distracted for a moment."


    Selena had been reminiscing about her mushroom-picking days and hadn''t been watching her step.


    Raymond said to the others, "You guys go ahead. I''ll stay here with her for a while."


    The group didn''t like Selena much, so a few women went ahead, feeling that staying with Selena would bring bad luck.


    Once those women left, some men had to stay to protect them, so the others left too.


    In no time, only a few people Raymond knew were left.


    Tessa and Lawrence were still there, along with Alex and Carter.


    Tessa''s face was full of concern. "Ms. Fair, I have some spray in my bag. Would you like to use it?"


    Honestly, if Tessa never spoke to her, Selena could pretend Tessa didn''t exist.


    But Tessa knew how to be annoying. Last night''s scene with Raymond was still fresh in her mind, and Tessa didn''t believe Selena wouldn''t care at all.


    So now, Tessa was eager to show off, making it impossible for Selena to ignore her and adding to her annoyance.


    Selena indeed felt a bit ufortable.


    Raymond had already taken out the spray from his own bag and sprayed it on her ankle a few times.


    Selena frowned as she heard Tessa say, "Raymond is really good to you. If he ever treats me this well, I''ll be happy. But it''s okay, I''m willing to wait."


    With those words, Tessa lowered her status even more.


    Ifst night''s incident hadn''t happened, Lawrence would have thought Tessa was just lovesick and that Raymond didn''t care about her. But after witnessingst night''s scene, he knew that Raymond, the scumbag, was also leading Tessa on in private. No wonder Tessa fell for him.


    Now, Tessa''s willingness to humble herself showed how much she loved Raymond.


    Raymond felt a surge of anger. He had woken up at four in the morning, realizing that something was offst night. He had checked around, but this ce was far from the city. Even if someone tookst night''s drink to the city for testing, it would take time.


    The test results weren''t out yet. If he said that Tessa had spiked his drink with a hallucinogen, she would immediately run to Lawrence, iming she was being framed.


    It was clearly the lowest trick, but without evidence, it was infuriating.

 Chapter 1075 Raymond Is a Scumbag!

    Raymond spoke to Selena, "Selena, I''ll carry you."


    Selena''s ankle was already swollen, and she definitely couldn''t walk for a while.


    Raymond handed the two bags to Carter and Alex, then squatted down in front of her.


    Since it was her boyfriend carrying her, Selena didn''t hesitate to lie on his back and wrap her arms around his neck.


    Raymond, being tall and strong, stood up effortlessly, even giving a little bounce, though his eyebrows furrowed slightly.


    "Have you lost weight again recently?" he asked.


    Without waiting for an answer, he continued walking forward with ease.


    Tessa stood behind, watching the backs of Raymond and Selena, and tears started to fall.


    She instinctively grabbed Lawrence''s arm and sobbed lightly.


    Lawrence found Tessa''s appearance almost unbearable.


    "Stop crying," he said gently.


    "Lawrence, am I really that annoying?" Tessa asked, her voice trembling.


    Lawrence was momentarily at a loss for words. Raymond, that jerk!


    "It''s okay, Tessa," he finally said, trying tofort her. "After the hike, I''ll have a good talk with him."


    Tessa had been acting sincest night, all to get Lawrence''s full support. Otherwise, like Richard, Lawrence wouldn''t allow her to harass Raymond, who already had a girlfriend, as it was against proper etiquette. But now things were different. Tessa positioned herself as a victim, someone willing to sacrifice her dignity for love, which would evoke their sympathy.


    A slight smile curved Tessa''s lips, and her gaze towards Selena was nothing short of malicious.


    Wind was going to take action tonight. She didn''t believe that bitch could escape Wind''s wrath!


    Selena noticed the gaze from behind but didn''t care. Being carried by Raymond through the forest with such good air, she was in a good mood.


    The path was challenging, but Raymond had traversed it several times and moved quickly even with her on his back.


    Tessa was walking slowly and keptining about feeling unwell.


    Lawrence wanted to carry Tessa, but Tessa''s gaze was fixed on Raymond in the distance, clearly wanting him toe back and carry her.


    But Raymond was walking too fast and soon left them behind with Selena on his back.


    Without that gaze from behind, Selena finally enjoyed the hike.


    "What''s this?" Raymond asked.


    A cluster of mushrooms had appeared at his feet.


    He had just been looking for an opportunity to talk to Selena, but she immediately recognized the mushrooms.


    "Button mushrooms," she said, smiling. "They''re edible. We can make soup with them when we campter. It''ll be delicious, definitely better thanst night''s seafood." "Alright, whatever you say."


    He bent down and picked up the mushrooms.


    After a while, Selena climbed onto his back, directing him where to find more mushrooms. Raymond let her have her way, wandering through the forest as she gave instructions. They walked for more than two hours before he set her down on a clean rock nearby.


    The bag beside them was filled with mushrooms they had picked along the way.


    "When I was a kid, I liked picking mushrooms in the mountains," Selena reminisced. "Once, a bug crawled on me, and I cried out of fear. Sometimes, I even stepped on centipedes. My mom was afraid I''d faint from fright, so she carried me. I was very thin back then, but it still took some effort to carry me with one hand. My mom had a basket on her back and had to carry me from time to time."


    Selena finished with a smile, checked the mushrooms in the bag to make sure they were all edible, and theny back on his back.


    "Let''s go, Raymond," she said.


    Raymond, who had been carrying her for so long, was only slightly sweating.


    "So you''ve known about mushrooms since you were a kid?" he asked. "Yes, mushrooms make very fresh soup, much fresher than the ones sold in the city." Surrounded by birdsong, their conversation was soft but had an indescribable beauty.


    "Selena, the wine I drankst night was spiked." After hearing many interesting stories about Selena''s childhood, Raymond finally said this.


    "I felt very dizzy and mistook Tessa for you. But even if you hadn''t opened the door, I wouldn''t have kissed Tessa," he continued, his voice steady and sincere. Selena''s hands were around his neck, and from this angle, she could see his profile, calm andposed.


    Selena took a deep breath, processing his words.


    "I understand," she said softly, her voice steady but with a hint of emotion. "Thank you for telling me the truth."


    They had a small snack halfway through the journey and then saw a white blur sh by-it was Blizzard.


    In a forest like this, Blizzard was incredibly happy.


    Selena and Raymond drank some water and continued walking.


    They walked for almost three hours before stopping at the campsite for the night.


    The others who had arrived earlier saw Raymond carrying Selena and were furious.


    The women, in particr, were indignant. They hadn''t received such treatment and, out of pride, wouldn''t let their malepanions carry them. Yet Selena had been carried the whole way. She came from such a humble background; how did she deserve it?

 Chapter 1076 Mocking Tessa

    Selena was chilling on a t rock while Raymond went to the mountain spring to wash the mushrooms he''d picked.


    As soon as he left, the other women started rolling their eyes at Selena.


    "If you need to be carried, why did you evene on this hike? Do you even know what hiking means? Everyone here has a higher status than you and is more delicate, yet you''re the one Raymond carried up here," one woman said. Selena still had a wild fruit in her hand, which Raymond had picked halfway up, saying the tree bore fruit every year and it was a stroke of luck to get one.


    She tossed the fruit in her hand and looked at the woman who had spoken. "If you''re jealous that Raymond carried me, why don''t you ask him to carry youter?"


    The woman was furious, but when she saw thest group of people arriving, she sneered. "Ms. Smith isn''t feeling well and walked up here by herself. When Raymond gets tired of you, let''s see which man will tolerate your pretentious ways." Selena was about to retort, but the other women joined in the mockery.


    "Exactly, you really think you''re Raymond''s wife. When he dumps you, you won''t even get to see us. What''s with the arrogance?"


    "A woman should rely on herself."


    They tried to elevate themselves by belittling Selena, aiming to portray themselves as independent and strong. Society had always been evolving. In the past, pretending to be innocent was popr; the more innocent a woman appeared, the more she was favored. But in recent years, there had been a call for women to be independent and strong, not relying on men.


    However, some have misunderstood independence and strength as elevating themselves by putting other women down. What kind of strength was that?


    Selena found it amusing. When Raymond returned, she handed him the fruit. "Could you wash this for me? And do you have a knife? It would be great if you could cut it into slices; it''s too big to eat whole," she asked.


    The people around found her request pretentious and annoying.


    What were they doing now?


    They were on a hike! And it was a two-day hike; they wouldn''t be picked up by a helicopter until tomorrow afternoon. The whole point was to enjoy the scenery and experience nature. Washing the fruit should be enough, but she even wanted Raymond to cut it into slices.


    Everyone thought Raymond would surely get angry because Selena was being too spoiled!


    But Raymond took the fruit and looked at Selena.


    Selena smiled at him and even licked her lips.


    It wasn''t seduction; she genuinely wanted to eat the fruit.


    Raymond''s mind was filled with Selena''s words: "It''s too big to eat whole."


    Some erotic images shed through Raymond''s mind, making him feel hot all over.


    Raymond turned and walked towards the spring. When he returned, the fruit was cut into slices and ced on a clean leaf.


    He even used a knife to carve a skewer and stuck it into the fruit.


    Selena took the leaf and started eating the fruit with the skewer.


    Raymond didn''t look at her again; he needed to clear his mind, so he grabbed the two backpacks Carter and Alex were holding and started setting up the tent by himself.


    Even Alex, seeing how Raymond doted on Selena, felt a twinge of jealousy.


    Who went hiking and acted like they were at home?


    But he didn''t say anything;ining would only make him feel worse.


    Tessa couldn''t stand it any longer, trembling with anger.


    "Selena, this is too much. It''s one thing to have Raymond carry you, but now you make him set up the tent alone and even cut fruit for you. You don''t care about him at all. If he were with someone else, he wouldn''t have to work so hard." The implication of who that "someone else" might be was clear.


    Selena continued eating her fruit, seemingly amused.


    "This is just how Raymond and I are. He hasn''tined, so why are you, an outsider, so concerned? Ms. Smith, even if you want to be Raymond''s girlfriend, you should see if he wants you first."


    Sincest night, Selena hadn''t said anything to provoke Tessa, and everyone was watching the subtle rivalry between Selena and Tessa.


    But now, this remark directly painted Tessa as a homewrecker, which was a huge insult to her.


    Tessa''s eyes reddened, and tears began to fall. "I''m just worried about Raymond. Is that wrong? Selena, you''re not worthy of being with him."


    Clearly, Tessa was the one with ulterior motives, but now that she was crying, everyone startedforting her as if she had suffered a great injustice.

 Chapter 1077 She Claimed Sympathy for You, Then Cried

    The noise here caught Raymond''s attention from afar. He took off his gloves, thinking Selena was being bullied, and strode over. "What''s going on?" he asked.


    The others hesitated, unsure of what to say.


    Only Selena, casually eating her fruit, replied indifferently, "She said she feels sorry for you, so she cried."


    A look of confusion first appeared on Raymond''s face, then his expression became indescribable.


    "No way, is she crazy?" he asked incredulously.


    Selena almost spat out what was in her mouth. She held back and took a sip of water to soothe her throat.


    Tessa stiffened and began to respond haltingly. "I''m not crazy. I just felt a bit upset after Ms. Fair said a few things to me."


    "What did she say to you?" Raymond inquired.


    "She said I''m an adulterer," Tessa admitted.


    "Aren''t you?" Raymond retorted, finding it absurd.


    He grabbed the gloves beside him and put them back on, looking at Selena.


    "Stay away from her," he warned. "I don''t want you to start acting crazy too."


    Selena held back herughter in front of the group.


    Everyone else looked awkward, and Tessa''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    Lawrence cast a heavy gaze at Raymond, but Raymond had already gone off to set up the tent by himself.


    Lawrence didn''t want to argue with Raymond; it would be too rude. Instead, he turned tofort Tessa. "When we get back to the city, I''ll have a proper talk with him." Tessa, supported by him and Wind, sat down. She looked at Selena with bloodshot eyes.


    The calmer Selena appeared, the more disheveled Tessa felt.


    Selena didn''t need to do anything; Raymond was alreadypletely on her side.


    ''Damn it! Damn bitch!'' Tessa screamed internally, then looked at Wind.


    Tonight was the night Wind would take action.


    From her intense gaze, Wind understood her unspoken words and nodded, promising to get it done.


    Tessa breathed a sigh of relief, clenching her hand into a fist.


    She just had to endure a little longer, and by tomorrow, Selena would be out of her life.


    Taking a deep breath, she forced a pale smile at those who were concerned about her. "I''m fine. It''s my own problem. Maybe I was too eager to pursue Raymond."


    Instantly, everyone red at Selena with hatred. What a bitch!


    The reasons these women hated Selena were simple.


    First, Selena was too beautiful. In this social circle, beauty was a valuable asset. If she ever used her looks to get her way, no man could resist.


    Second, she was too straightforward. The other women in the circle had been taught various etiquettes since childhood. Half of them were groomed to be full-time housewives, while only a few families wanted their daughters to be talented and outstanding.


    Sessful businessmen derogatorily referred to these full-time housewife types as "trophy wives."


    Even though they spoke nicely about gender equality and promised to give their daughters a share of the family estate, the daughters'' main role was to marry well. Women who received this kind of education didn''t dare to express their needs in front of men, as they were meant to please men.


    So Selena''s demands on Raymond seemed unreasonable and were something a full-time housewife should despise.


    Moreover, Selena''s background was quite humble. A woman starting from such a low point having equal resources with them made everyone ufortable.


    Tessa was part of their circle, even a higher circle. If Tessa lost, it meant they all lost.


    Would their husbands also be charmed by a woman like Selena who came out of nowhere?


    Selena couldn''t care less about this malice around her. As Raymond said, she thought these people were all crazy.


    After finishing her fruit, Selena limped over to help Raymond.


    When Raymond saw her approaching, his expression darkened. "Sit over there."


    Selena obediently sat down. Noticing the sweat on his forehead, she quickly took out a tissue and wiped it for him. Raymond stiffened, turned to look at her, and smiled.


    Carter, who had been ying with Blizzard not far away, saw this and immediately snapped a picture with his phone.


    Amidst the green mountains and trees, the two of them shared a smile, creating an intimate moment that no one else could prate.


    The others didn''t want to deal with Selena anymore. Some continued setting up tents, while the women helped start a fire and began heating the food they brought. Selena took a small iron pot and started making mushroom soup.


    Seeing this, the others began to pick on her again."Are those mushrooms poisonous? Are you trying to poison us?"


    "We''re far from the city. Can you take responsibility if something happens? What are you up to?"


    As Selena tossed the wild mushrooms into the pot, she replied, "Who said this is for you? Don''t drink a dropter."


    "Who wants to drink your stuff anyway," they retorted, rolling their eyes.


    But as time passed, the aroma from the small iron pot became irresistible.

 Chapter 1078 I Shouldnt Have Let You Be with Raymond

    Someone gulped, suddenly losing their appetite for the boxed lunch in front of them.


    Selena grabbed a disposable bowl anddled some soup for Raymond. "Raymond, give this a shot."


    Raymond took the bowl, sipped, and was pleasantly surprised.


    Even though he was super picky about his food, he had to admit this soup was amazing.


    While everyone else was stuck with their dry, tasteless boxed lunches, this wild mushroom soup was a real treat.


    Selena then served a bowl to Carter and Alex, ignoring everyone else.


    The few who had just made snarkyments swallowed hard and kept trying to convince Alex. "Alex, aren''t you scared of getting poisoned?"


    Alex downed the soup in one gulp. "What''s there to be scared of? If there''s poison, Raymond would be the first to get it."


    The soup, made from spring water and wild mushrooms, was delicious, and all four of them went for seconds.


    There was still half a pot left, and the others thought Selena was going to share it with them. Some even had their bowls ready.


    But to everyone''s shock, Selena poured the remaining mushroom soup out right in front of them.


    "Selena, you''re so selfish."


    "Yeah, you''d rather waste it than share. You should be ashamed."


    "You''re so mean!"


    Selena frowned, knowing it was pointless to argue with them.


    She was sitting a bit away from the others, while Raymond was looking at a map with Alex, nning to pick wild fruits together the next morning.


    Selena''s phone buzzed with a message from an unknown number: [Selena,e down the small path to your right, walk about six hundred feet, and meet me.] It was from William.


    There was a hot spring at the campsite, and the women were nning to take a bath thereter.


    But for now, the women were still chatting and no one had gone to the hot spring yet.


    Selena told Raymond she was going to take a bath.


    Raymond didn''t suspect anything, just told her to be careful.


    Selena followed the small path, walking six hundred feet until she could no longer hear the others.


    Sure enough, there was a shadow ahead, sitting on a rock not far away.


    "Mr. Montague," she called out and slowly walked over to sit down.


    William coughed, his cloudy eyes looking at her.


    Selena didn''t even know how he ended up here.


    So many people were looking for him, yet he appeared here.


    "Selena." William''s health was clearly failing. He slowly raised his hand and grabbed hers.


    Selena could feel how much weight he had lost.


    "Mr. Montague, what do you want to tell me? After you finish, I''ll take you to see Raymond. He''s very worried about you," she said.


    William was silent, slowly letting go of her hand.


    William took a handkerchief from his sleeve and wiped the blood from his cough.


    Selena raised her hand to pat his back, but heard him say, "It was my mistake. I shouldn''t have let you and Raymond be together. If I had known it would be like this, I..." Before he could finish, William started coughing violently.


    Selena patted his back, still not understanding what he was trying to say.


    William''s health was so poor that he coughed after every few words.


    After catching his breath, he said in a frail voice, "It was my mistake. I shouldn''t have let you and Raymond be together. Fate is cruel."


    "Mr. Montague, don''t rush," Selena said.


    William suddenly took out a small box and ced it in her hand. "Selena, you must give this to Raymond. Make sure he gets it."


    William''s consciousness was fading. Selena was about to call Raymond when a strong force suddenly pushed her from behind. She and William tumbled down the slope in front of them.


    Selena tried to cushion William''s fall, but she heard footsteps quickly approaching.


    "Mr. Montague, run!" she shouted. As soon as she finished speaking, she heard chaotic noises from afar, indicating trouble there as well. Selena looked up to see several masked men standing in front of her. She recognized the one closest to her as Mario.


    He was wearing the same outfit as yesterday.

 Chapter 1079 Sudden Change

    Selena tumbled right at the edge of the cliff. With the light from above and the glow around the hot spring, she could clearly see the surroundings. Fifteen feet awayy William, sprawled on the ground, with no one to help him. Just as she was about to rush to his aid, she noticed one of the masked men approaching William with a dagger.


    Selena almost recklessly threw herself at the attacker, but the dagger still found its mark, stabbing William in the arm.


    Despite his ordeal, William remained silent, having endured much in his life.


    Selena, terrified, grabbed the dagger, but at that moment, the surrounding lights suddenly grew brighter. The people who had been stargazing nearby came rushing over.


    A few venomous snakes had just appeared nearby, scaring the women into screaming. The group of people moved closer, only to see the dagger in Selena''s hand stuck in William''s body.


    Someone started screaming again, but the masked man standing next to Selena immediately stepped in front of her protectively.


    Selena released the dagger, and another masked man behind her suddenly knelt down.


    "Sir, Mr. William Montague just revealed the exact address. We can leave now."


    After saying this, he looked at Selena. "Thank you, Ms. Fair."


    Selena''s pupils constricted sharply. She felt a tug on her pant leg; there was still a chance to save William.


    If she didn''t y along with these two men, Mario, with his vtile nature, would undoubtedly stab William again.


    Selena''s mind raced. She saw Mario turn around, a mocking expression on his face.


    It was as if he was silently asking her what she nned to do.


    Selena''s heart pounded wildly. Suddenly, she threw the ck box in her hand to Raymond, following William''s instructions to ensure it reached him. "Raymond, trust me," she urged.


    Raymond''s face was shrouded in shadows, hiding his thoughts. He opened the ck box, and a venomous snake suddenly sprang out, biting his finger.


    At the critical moment, Tessa suddenly pushed Lawrence aside and shouted, "Raymond!"


    The snake''s venom was potent. Without hesitation, Tessa grabbed his bitten finger and began to suck out the blood.


    Selena took a step forward to say something, but a force gripped her waist, pulling her off the cliff.


    The cliff was high, and the bottom was obscured by mist.


    Suddenly, a parachute deployed above her head, and Christopher''s alter ego spoke in a deliberately lowered voice, "Selena, thanks to you. We managed to extract these secrets from William. When we first imprisoned him here, he was as tight- lipped as a m."


    His words echoed through the valley, resonating in everyone''s ears.


    Selena struggled violently, but Christopher''s alter ego held her tightly with one hand.


    They were already far away, the wind whistling in her ears, making her feel as if she were plunging into an ice-cold abyss.


    She had lost the ability to speak, her only response being desperate attempts to break free.


    "Move again, and you''ll fall to your death," Christopher''s alter ego warned.


    Selena''s struggles intensified; it was clear she wasn''t afraid of dying.


    Christopher''s alter ego knocked her out cold, securing her tightly in his arms.


    The rope around their waists had bound them together long ago.


    The wind roared in their ears as the distance between them and their pursuers grew.


    Meanwhile, chaos erupted on the cliff. The venom of the small snake was too potent. Raymond, barely holding on, pushed Tessa away and tried to walk towards the edge. But Raymond had only taken one step when he copsed to his knees.


    He felt dizzy.


    The world before him blurred like a swayingndscape painting, and the sensation from the previous night returned. "Selena! Selena!" He shouted her name twice but could vaguely hear the people around him talking.


    "So what''s Selena''s rtionship with these strangers?"


    "How is Mr. William Montague?"


    Alex and Carter had already helped William up. He was losing too much blood and looked emaciated. They immediately contacted a helicopter.


    Raymond and William were both taken to the hospital, while Carter sent Blizzard back to Manston Manor. No one knew how William ended up there.


    No one knew why Selena attacked William.


    And no one knew why Selena would harm Raymond.


    The people present at the scene had long been warned by Alex not to spread the word about this incident.


    Raymondy in bed, while William was sent to the emergency room.


    Everyone could see that William didn''t have much time left, and the doctors confirmed thatWilliam had at most half a month to live.


    In the ward next to Raymond''s was Tessa. Tessa had sucked out some of the venom for him and had fainted herself.


    At eleven o''clock at night, Raymond woke up.


    He looked at the white room and immediately sat up.


    Carter, who was guarding the bedside, had a look of surprise in his eyes. "Raymond!"


    Raymond still felt that everything at the edge of the cliff was like a nightmare. What on earth had happened?


    "Where''s Selena?" he asked.


    Carter was silent for a long time before stammering, "She left with those people."


    "And Grandpa?" Raymond pressed on.


    "He is still in emergency care. The doctors say he won''t live more than half a month," Carter replied. Raymond''s face turned pale.

 Chapter 1080 Raymond, Stay Away from Selena

    Carter continued, "Raymond, everyone says Selena was deliberately ced by your side, but I don''t believe it." Raymond fell silent.


    That night, he couldn''t sleep.


    The next morning, the doctor came to inform them, "Mr. William Montague wants to talk to you."


    By this time, William had already been admitted to the ICU.


    Raymond and Carter put on istion gowns and went in to see him. William, struggling, looked at Raymond and signaled him toe closer.


    Raymond approached, the smell of disinfectant filling his nostrils, and heard William speak each word with difficulty. "Raymond, stay away from Selena." This sentence undoubtedly marked the end of Raymond and Selena''s rtionship.


    Before this, Raymond thought what he sawst night was a misunderstanding. Selena wouldn''t harm William, no matter the reason.


    But now that William said this, it meant she did use that dagger.


    "Grandpa, what exactly happened?" Raymond asked.


    William let go of his hand, staring nkly at the ceiling, with a bitter smile. "Stay away from Selena."


    Raymond just held his hand again.


    "Raymond, promise me..." William''s entire body began to tremble, and the hand Raymond was holding started to shake.


    William wanted Raymond to promise not to be with Selena, but Raymond couldn''t bring himself to say it.


    Raymond just silently held his hand tightly, his eyes very calm.


    William started coughing, the veins on the back of his hand bulging.


    William had lost over ten pounds, and after forcing himself to say these words, he closed his eyes.


    Their visiting time was only ten minutes.


    After the time was up, a nurse came to remind them.


    Raymond and Carter left the room and handed over their protective gowns.


    "Raymond," Carter said with a look of concern. So far, no one knew the full story.


    But William''s words had already cast all the me on Selena.


    Previously, William liked Selena so much, but afterst night, everything changed.


    Raymond leaned against the wall, slowly making his way back to his own room, his head throbbing painfully.


    The doctor came in for another check-up, exining that the effects of the drugs in his system hadn''tpletely worn off.


    No wonder Raymond was in pain.


    An hourter, Paul and Alex arrived.


    Paul sat down beside Raymond. "I investigated those people. Theye and go without a trace, all smuggled in from abroad, without any fingerprints or identity information registered."


    These people were the hardest to track, and they avoided cameras.


    Raymond didn''t respond; he just stared out the window, his brow slightly furrowed.


    "Raymond, did Mr. William Montague say something?" Paul asked.


    Raymond''s hand clenched at his side, his voice hoarse. "Grandpa told me to stay away from Selena."


    "That''s strange. Wasn''t he the one who liked Selena the most before? Or did he find out some truth during his disappearance? Maybe Selena had connections with those people from the beginning, trying to extract secrets from the Montague family? Last night, she met Mr. William Montague alone, gained his trust, extracted those secrets, and nned to kill him to silence him. And if you hadn''t been bitten by the snakest night, those people would have had a hard time escaping. The snake was also given to you by Selena."


    Every detail pointed to Selena.


    But Raymond didn''t believe it.


    Paul raised his hand and patted his shoulder. "Mr. Donovan Montague has taken leave and should be here soon. He probably heard about the Montague family matters and Mr. William Montague''s situation. You need to prepare for a funeral at any time."


    Once William passed away, there would be no evidence against Selena.


    Raymond raised his hand to rub his brow and called his people to check on Selena''s whereabouts.

 Chapter 1081 Christopher, I Have Many Ways

    Selena was now confined in a windowless room, with only a transparent ss panel above her head through which she could see the blue sky. She had no idea whether she was in the city or the suburbs.


    She also didn''t know how long she had been unconscious; she had woke up in this room.


    She thought of the small snake that had bitten Raymond and btedly felt a sense of fear.


    The venom was highly toxic and could be fatal. How was Raymond now, and what was Mario''s purpose?


    "Open the door! Open the door!" She pounded on the only door in the room, but after two hours, no one answered.


    Exhausted, she sat on the floor and heard footsteps outside the door.


    The door opened, and Christopher''s alter ego walked in.


    The only thing in the room was a clock on the wall, and it now showed nine o''clock at night.


    Christopher''s alter ego saw her curled up on the floor, hugging her knees tightly, and a smile yed at the corner of his mouth.


    He knelt on one knee, grabbed her chin, and scrutinized her face.


    Selena, repulsed, tried to p his hand away, unable toprehend how the gentle Mario she remembered could have turned into this. She also had questions swirling in her mind about the connection between this man and William.


    Everything that happenedst night couldn''t have been orchestrated by Mario alone; William was the key yer.


    She didn''t want to doubt William, but the box with the venomous snake was given to her by William himself.


    She closed her eyes, her head aching from overthinking, unsure of what role William yed in all this.


    It was when she was holding the dagger that Raymond came over.


    Her mind shed back to Raymond''s expression when he was bitten by the snake; he looked up at her, his eyes filled with disbelief. Selena felt nothing but excruciating pain.


    Now, with her chin held firmly, Selena looked at Mario with utter disdain.


    Christopher''s alter ego merely raised an eyebrow, his hand brushing her brow and eyes.


    "Selena," he called her name, his voice deceptively tender and gentle.


    Selena frowned in disgust. "Get lost!"


    She shoved him, but he didn''t move; instead, he pulled her closer, his eyes tracing her face. "I dreamed about you. It''s so strange."


    "Don''t disgust me," Selena said, her face remaining calm as she lowered her eyshes, refusing to meet his gaze.


    Christopher''s alter ego released her, stood up slowly, and left the room without a second nce.


    As soon as the door closed, Christopher''s alter ego stood outside, hearing Christopher''s voice in his mind. "You''ll regret treating her like this sooner orter."


    Christopher had wanted to stop what happenedst night but was powerless because the alter ego had control of the body at the time.


    He had tried to persuade him, but Christopher''s alter ego wouldn''t listen.


    Christopher''s alter ego suddenly punched the wall, his face darkening. "Why would I regret it, Christopher? I''m helping you. Last time, I used her to get the chip, and I found that threatening you with her works quite well. Now, as long as you help me with this experiment, I''ll let her back to be with Raymond. How about that?"


    Christopher said nothing.


    Christopher''s alter ego walked downstairs, took a sip of the strong liquor on the table. "When youe to your senses and decide to help me with this experiment, I''ll let her go. You know I have no bottom line and will do anything. Didn''t myst trick make her feel pain? She still thinks she had sex with me. She and Raymond already have a rift, and this time, I''ve made her the target of everyone''s anger. Christopher, I have plenty of tricks up my sleeve."


    His long fingers swirled the ss in his hand, his legs casually propped on the table. His eyes gleamed with a seductive light that matched his face, making him irresistibly alluring.


    "Mario, I''ve told you, I can''t experiment on myself. The only person who canplete the experiment alone is under government surveince, but you just don''t believe me," Christopher said.


    "You''ve been doing research with those people since you were a teenager. Why can''t you do it? This body must be mine, Christopher. You need to disappear."


    Christopher fell silent; reasoning with Mario was futile.

 Chapter 1082 I Wont Hurt You

    Christopher''s alter ego finished the drink in his ss and nned to take a nap on the couch.


    At midnight, he suddenly woke up, got up to make some food in the kitchen, and brought it to the room where Selena was locked.


    Selena was still sitting on the floor and frowned when she saw hime in. He pulled her up, led her to a nearby chair, and ced the tray on the table. "Eat something first." His tone was gentle as he pulled out the chair for her. Selena looked at Mario in confusion, wondering if he was out of his mind.


    Christopher looked at him, lowering his eyshes with a hint of bitterness. "Selena, things are tooplicated. I don''t know how to exin it to you. Just think of it as someone with a bad temper living in my body," he exined. Selena said nothing.


    Christopher raised his hand, wanting tofort her, but he had lost that right. His hand hovered in the air before he silently withdrew it. "There are people everywhere outside, so you can''t leave for now. But I''ll help you. Eat something first, and I''ll figure out who this person inside me is," he said.


    Selena thought he was joking. What did he mean by someone living in his body?


    Christopher moved closer, slowly squatted down, looked up at her, and said gently, "I won''t hurt you, and I definitely won''t hurt Raymond."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the voice in Christopher''s mind spoke up, "Sanctimonious, Christopher. If I am your second personality, then I was triggered because you were unwilling. Unwilling that Raymond now has everything that belongs to you and is making love to your lover."


    Christopher ignored the voice and just looked at Selena.


    Selena also looked down at him, and at that moment, she felt that this was the Mario she knew.


    But she was caught up in all this and still didn''t know what was going on.


    Christopher stood up and patted her shoulder in a gentlemanly manner. "Eat something first. Even if you want to resist, you need to take care of your body."


    Selena lowered her eyshes and silently picked up the spoon.


    Christopher''s cooking was good, at least she was satisfied with the meal.


    After she finished eating, Christopher collected the empty te onto the tray and pointed to the bathroom in the room. "Take a bath and rest well."


    Selena said nothing and looked at him suspiciously.


    Christopher didn''t say much. After leaving the room, the voice of his alter ego sounded in his mind again. "If you try to team up with Raymond, I''ll kill Selena the moment I take control of this body." Christopher knew his alter ego could really do it.


    He raised his hand to rub his brow. "I won''t go to Raymond. I just want to go abroad to investigate some things."


    "Christopher, I don''t want to go abroad."


    "Don''t you want me to conduct experiments for you so you can fully control this body? Onlyrge research institutes abroad can carry out such experiments," Christopher said. "Then I have to take Selena with me," Christopher''s alter ego dered stubbornly.


    Christopher raised an eyebrow and, after a long pause, asked, "Are you nning to use her to threaten me, or is this just for your own selfish reasons?"


    "What selfish reasons could I have?"


    Christopher said nothing more. He knew that even if he asked his alter ego to release Selena now, it would be futile.


    This incident hade out of nowhere, and even William was involved.


    Christopher sat on the nearby couch and sighed deeply.


    Christopher reflected on his recent meetings with William.


    In the past, after epting a national mission and having his identity exposed at the research base, he was subjected to live human experiments by those people.


    Recently, he and his alter ego had been learning more and more about each other, and Christopher''s alter ego had acquired some knowledge about live human experiments. After William was captured, Christopher''s alter ego told William about the tortures he endured in theb.


    These hands, used for experiments, had been pierced countless times.


    This once beautiful skin had also been punctured countless times.


    Live human experiments were banned worldwide because they vited humanitarian principles.

 Chapter 1083 Separating Raymond and Selena

    Christopher''s alter ego repeatedly told William these things.


    "Grandpa, your most prized grandson was ced on an experimental table like an animal. At that moment, he wasn''t a genius; to those people, he was just a specimen waiting to be dissected. This all happened because you agreed to let him take on this mission back then."


    "Grandpa, how could Raymond be so fortunate? He''s now the heir, basking in your love and protection, while I have to endure all of this. If I weren''t his brother, wouldn''t I be free from the burden of protecting him?" William''s health was already failing, and he couldn''t bear to hear these words.


    Just imagining someone as extraordinary as Christopher being strapped to an experimental table made William feel a sharp pain in his chest, causing him to cough violently.


    William had been decisive in his youth, but he was getting old and his family became the most important thing to him.


    His two most beloved grandsons were Raymond and Christopher.


    For many years, he believed Christopher had died, so he entrusted the Montague Group to Raymond with peace of mind. It wasn''t until he was near death that he learned his beloved Christopher had been taken for live experiments. The process of the experiment must have been painful and humiliating, something Christopher should never have had to endure.


    Christopher was a gentle young man from a wealthy family; how could he have gone through such an ordeal?


    Christopher''s alter ego recounted these events to William over and over. At the time, William was so devastated that he was unconscious for a long time, and when he woke up, he had lost several pounds.


    Christopher felt increasingly powerless against his alter ego, who was growing stronger and gradually taking control of his body.


    This time, Christopher''s alter ego manipted William by exploiting family ties.


    William, a man who had lived a life of integrity and honor, now found himself forced to use deceit against his beloved descendants in hister years.


    That night, the concern in Selena''s eyes was like poison, tormenting William''s conscience.


    But what pained William even more was that he had to assist Christopher''s alter ego in carrying out his n.


    Christopher''s alter ego had a simple demand: he wanted to take Selena away.


    He told William, "Grandpa, don''t you know? Selena was my first love. I wanted so desperately to escape the country''s control because of her. That''s why I eagerly epted the mission to go undercover at the research base abroad. I brought back the most crucial research data, but I exchanged my healthy body and dignity for it. All I want is Selena, so you must help me separate Raymond and her. The cruel days at the research base, I endured them by holding onto my thoughts of Selena."


    What Christopher''s alter ego said was true, but he was recounting Christopher''s experiences.


    Christopher returned with hisst breath, only seeking to fulfill that promise.


    But now, both Selena and that promise were lost to Christopher.


    Therefore, William regretted bringing Raymond and Selena together. Knowing Christopher''s experiences, William was filled with remorse and pain.


    So when William was lying in the ICU, he said that Raymond and Selena should be separated.


    Before all this happened, William had already endured the turmoil within the Montague Group, Greer and Elbert leaving Silver Bay City, Mia being sent to a mental hospital, and the heart-wrenching discovery that his beloved grandson Christopher had been subjected to experiments. He was already in great distress.


    Even as he approached the end of his life, William waspelled to undertake such difficult tasks.


    Inviting Selena out was part of William cooperating with Christopher''s alter ego''s n. Handing the ck box to Selena was also part of the scheme, all intended to separate Selena and Raymond.


    William cherished Selena as a potential granddaughter-inw and loved Raymond dearly.


    Now, William had to deceive Selena and hurt Raymond.


    William was in more pain than anyone else.


    When Raymond received the critical condition notice, he was still in disbelief. The doctor had said William had half a month to live, but only two days had passed.


    "Mr. Raymond Montague, we are very sorry. Mr. William Montague''s will to live is very low, and all his indicators have deteriorated," the doctor said.


    Lying in the ICU, William had no will to live. No matter how hard the doctors tried, it was of no use.


    Raymond, pale-faced, put on protective clothing and entered the ICU once again.


    William could no longer speak, only looking at the ceiling with cloudy eyes.


    Raymond felt a pang of sadness as he remembered the past. When he made mistakes in the military and was punished by being forced to kneel, William would whip him. Yet, despite the harshness of the punishment, there was always aforting emotion in William''s eyes.


    William was as thin as a withered tree. No one knew what he had endured recently that could break someone as mentally strong as him. It must have been an immense psychological torment.

 Chapter 1084 He Was Unusually Silent and Calm

    "Grandpa." Raymond held his hand, his voice calm, but his eyes filled with pain.


    Raymond''s young hand tightly gripped William''s aged hand, and for a moment, rity returned to William''s eyes. "Don''t be with Selena. Raymond, promise me," William pled.


    William''s body tried to lift itself, but after rising a few inches, it slowly fell back down.


    He clutched Raymond''s hand tightly, his cloudy eyes revealing no emotion. "Promise me."


    He struggled to say the words, his blurred vision fixed on Raymond.


    Raymond was silent for a moment before responding, "Why not?"


    Raymond truly didn''t understand what was going on."Promise me, promise me," William repeated.


    William''s expression began to show pain, and Raymond quickly held his hand. "I promise you, Grandpa. I promise you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, the doctors rushed in from outside.


    William''s gaze remained fixed on him, and he murmured, "I''m sorry."


    The old hand in Raymond''s grasp suddenly went limp.


    Raymond held on tightly as the doctors tried to resuscitate him, but he felt as if the world had be surreal, unable to hear what they were saying. His eyes were locked on William''s face, watching a tear slide down his wrinkled cheek.


    It was then that Raymond noticed how haggard William had be during his absence.


    Raymond''s trembling fingers reached out, trying to wipe away the tear, but no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t reach it.


    An hourter, Raymond heard the doctor say, "I''m sorry, Mr. Raymond Montague, we did our best."


    Raymond sat there in a daze, clutching William''s hand, unwilling to let go.


    The doctors didn''t dare to speak, silently removing their masks and allowing those waiting outside toe in.


    Raymond sat there, feeling as if people wereing and going,ing and going, until finally, a white cloth was draped over William''s face.


    "Raymond," Carter said softly,ing to stand beside him and cing a reassuring hand on his shoulder.


    Everyone in the Montague family knew that Raymond was closest to William.


    Since Raymond wasn''t highly esteemed within the Montague family, most people favored Christopher. But Raymond had always remained by William''s side.


    Now that William had passed away, it was clear that no one was more devastated than Raymond.


    Carter patted his shoulder once more before withdrawing his hand, feeling as if he had touched a statue.


    Raymond''s body was rigid, and he continued to clutch William''s hand, unable to let go. The other members of the Montague family also arrived, saying they needed to discuss William''s funeral. They talked for a long time, but Raymond remained seated, not saying a word.


    He neither cried nor showed any sadness on his face.


    Compared to the others who were sobbing uncontrobly by William''s bedside, he was unusually silent and calm.


    Everyone was watching him, and someone even whispered, "Didn''t he grow up by Mr. William Montague''s side? How can he not shed a single tear?"


    But the voice was too soft for Raymond to hear.


    Even if he had heard it, Raymond probably wouldn''t have said anything.


    Raymond simply stood up, nced at the body covered by the white cloth, and after a few seconds of silence, began making phone calls to arrange William''s funeral. Then Raymond walked past everyone and left the room.


    Carter watched Raymond''s back, feeling a lump in his throat, unable to utter a word.


    Carter had known Raymond for many years and knew that the calmer Raymond appeared, the more intense his emotions were.

 Chapter 1086 Poem

    Selena certainly didn''t believe it.


    But she didn''t have the strength to argue now; she just watched as Christopher''s alter ego downed one ss after another.


    She had the strange feeling that he was also affected by William''s death.


    But could that be possible? William''s death was his doing.


    Selena just felt her eyes welling up. She was still a bit confused about everything that had happened, as if she had been pulled into a vast mystery.


    No matter what, William had always been good to her.


    Yet, at the time of his death, the once powerful William looked so haggard, as if he had endured immense torture. It was almost as if he had been haunted by inner demons that he couldn''t exorcize even in death. Raymond sat alone in Ashbourne Manor, a ck-and-white photo of William before him.


    Ashbourne Manor had been a pre-marital gift from William to Selena, and the staff here had all been trained by William himself.


    Now, with the news of William''s death, a heavy sadness hung over the entire manor.


    To make matters worse, Selena had also disappeared.


    Only Max asionally barked at the door, as if waiting for his master.


    Raymond leaned back, staring nkly at the ceiling.


    His phone had been ringing constantly. On the day of William''s memorial service, many people wanted to contact him, but he didn''t answer a single call. Eventually, the phone''s battery died.


    He calmly went upstairs, took a shower, andy down in the bed that still carried Selena''s scent.


    It was very quiet around him, so quiet that he could asionally hear the birds outside.


    Raymond grabbed a pillow and hugged it tightly.


    Raymond hadn''t slept for two days, and now, he finally managed to drift off.


    But he dreamed. He dreamed of the time when he didn''t know Selena was his wife, dreamed of the time he asked William for a divorce and faced family repercussions. Back then, he thought being entangled with Selena was the most painful thing in the world, and he always despised William''s decision.


    But at that time, he was so happy.


    William was still alive, and Selena was still his wife.


    The scene in the dream shifted to William lying on a hospital bed, saying he regretted bringing him and Selena together.


    But this marriage was clearly arranged by William himself. Why would William regret it?


    Selena was so wonderful.


    The dream continued, with Raymond repeatedly asking why he suddenly wanted him and Selena to separate.


    William looked at him with cloudy eyes, as if he was looking at someone else.


    In the end, in this dream, Raymond never got the answer he wanted.


    When Raymond woke up, his phone beside him was fully charged. He turned it on, ignored the messages sent to him, and immediately called the funeral home.


    "Mr. Montague, you cane to collect the ashes tomorrow," the people on the other end said.


    After collecting the ashes, he would have to arrange the burial.


    Raymond felt his throat tighten but still agreed, "Okay."


    After hanging up, he called someone else. "Have you found her whereabouts?"


    "Not yet, Mr. Montague. We have gradually ruled out over two hundred stowaways. Currently, more than forty people are being held by the police, but we haven''t gotten any useful information from them, and..." "And what?" Raymond asked.


    "The government found out we were investigating the stowaways and sent someone to contact me. It seems they don''t want us to investigate this."


    This was the same as when Paul received a warning message. It seemed these stowaways were involved in some national secret events. Raymond immediately thought of Christopher.


    After hanging up, Raymond thought for a moment before calling Paul. "Paul, do you remember the poem you found on Christopher''s draft paper?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Raymond suddenly let out a mockingugh. "Maybe it''s just because that poem was his favorite woman''s favorite poem."


    Raymond suddenly remembered that Selena had once told him her favorite poem, and that poem was exactly the same as the one Christopher had left on the paper. Raymond''s hand hanging by his side slowly clenched.

 Chapter 1085 No More Pretending to Be Good?

    The funeral for William was grand. Given William''s special status, many high-ranking officials attended, so it couldn''t be handled discreetly.


    On the day of William''s memorial service, Raymond did not attend. Government officials of high standing arrived one after another, and cars with gs were parked at the entrance. Besides these people, there were also business moguls who had close ties with the Montague family.


    Someone exchanged a few pleasantries with the Montague family members and then asked where Raymond was, but no one knew his whereabouts.


    William''s memorial service caused quite a stir within the circle, but the news did not spread outside.


    However, anyone who was keen on finding out would certainly know that William of the Montague family had passed away.


    Selena was still trapped in this small room when she suddenly heard footsteps outside.


    In the past two days, it was either the gentle man or the erratic man who came in.


    The gentle man usually knocked, but the other one always opened the door directly.


    So she could already tell who wasing in by the way the door was opened.


    The footsteps halted, and Christopher''s alter ego entered the room, clutching several bottles of alcohol, his eyes bloodshot as he red at her.


    Selena instinctively recoiled, her brow knitting in concern.


    In the next moment, Christopher''s alter ego approached her, producing two small sses he had prepared, and set them in front of her, pouring himself two drinks. "Selena, drink with me," he demanded.


    Selena remained still, her gaze steady and unyielding.


    Christopher''s alter ego downed three sses in rapid session, then abruptly grabbed her chin, forcing the ss to her lips and pouring the high-proof alcohol into her mouth. Selena sputtered and coughed violently; such forced drinking could be dangerous.


    Fortunately, he only poured a small amount, then continued drinking one ss after another himself.


    Selena didn''t intervene; she knew her chance woulde only when Christopher''s alter ego was thoroughly drunk.


    Christopher''s alter ego drank ten sses in quick session before looking at her with slightly tipsy eyes. "Selena, you actually fit my aesthetic."


    After saying this, he propped his chin on his hand and stared at her.


    Selena felt offended, but after a few days of interaction, she had a rough understanding of Christopher''s alter ego''s temperament.


    He was willful, erratic, and selfish.


    Christopher''s alter ego pushed another ss of alcohol in front of her. "Drink it."


    Selena looked at the alcohol in the ss, made sure she wouldn''t get drunk, and then slowly picked it up and drank it all in one go.


    She did this to make Christopher''s alter ego drink more, so she could find an opportunity to escape.


    Sure enough, Christopher''s alter ego raised an eyebrow and poured himself several more sses.


    After a long while, he said softly, "Do you know that Mr. William Montague has passed away?"


    Selena thought she was hearing things and looked up in disbelief.


    Christopher''s alter ego''s lips curled up as he saw tears welling up in her eyes. "Today is his memorial service. Many people in Silver Bay City have turned out, but Raymond didn''t show up. He''s probably hiding somewhere. He grew up with his grandpa, and now that his grandpa is dead, he must be the one suffering the most. Plus, with you here with me, don''t you think he''s quite pitiful?"


    Selena grabbed the ss of wine beside her and threw it in his face.


    Christopher''s alter ego calmly took out a handkerchief, wiping the liquid off as he red at her.


    Selena stood up and tried to run towards the door, but he grabbed her wrist. "Mentioning Raymond struck a nerve, didn''t it? So, you''re done pretending to be obedient, huh?"


    Selena ran a few steps before her wrist started to hurt, and she began to feel dizzy.


    She nced back at him, but her vision blurred as multiple figures appeared in front of her. Everything seemed to float, and she suddenly copsed to the ground, shaking her head, but the scene continued to sway. "What did you put in the drink?" Selena demanded.


    "Yes, just like what you thought. So you nned to escape after I got drunk, didn''t you?" His lips curled up as he looked at her sitting on the ground and sighed slightly.


    "If you were a bit more obedient, I wouldn''t resort to this trick. Tomorrow morning''s flight, I''m taking you abroad. By then, Raymond should be at the funeral home collecting William''s ashes, and he won''t have time to track you down. Plus, William''s dying wish must have been for him not to be with you. Selena, you''ve been abandoned," he added.

 Chapter 1087 The Superficial Nature of Liking

    Paul was silent for a moment before he softly said, "Christopher doesn''t seem like such a shallow person."


    Shallow enough to copy a line of poetry, especially from his favorite woman''s favorite poem.


    Raymond lowered his eyshes, his hand clenched into a fist.


    "Liking someone can make you do shallow things. If it really is Selena, then everything makes sense. We''ve never suspected her, always investigating in the wrong direction, which is why there''s been no progress," he said.


    "But Raymond, if Selena really is that woman, then her being around you must have a hidden agenda. She always knew we were looking for Christopher but never mentioned that she was the woman Christopher liked. This time, Mr. William Montague followed Christopher, and Selena conveniently disappeared. So, the people on the cliff were Christopher''s men?" Paul said.


    This implied that Christopher and Selena conspired to kill William.


    The truth was shocking because the person who died was Raymond''s most cherished elder, and the ones who deceived him were his own brother, Christopher, and the woman he loved most, Selena.


    This was something he couldn''t bear to think about.


    Raymond''s lips pressed together as a sudden realization hit him, and he quickly made his way upstairs.


    He stopped in front of Selena''s cab, which was locked and required a password.


    He didn''t know the password, so he decided to try Selena''s birthday.


    Password incorrect.


    He then tried his own birthday.


    Password incorrect.


    With a bitterugh, Raymond entered Christopher''s birthday.


    Password correct.


    The sound of the cab unlocking felt like the punchline to a cruel joke.


    Raymond''s fingertips hesitated on the lock, feeling an urge to smash the box. But he didn''t.


    He simply opened it. Inside, there was only a jellyfish stamp and a small notebook.


    It matched the description of the diary Paul had investigated.


    His fingertips tensed as he casually flipped through the notebook, finding it empty.


    On one of the inner pages, he felt a spot with glue residue, indicating something had been there before.


    His fingertips lingered on that spot for a long time before he closed the notebook.


    Max was a gift from Selena''s first love.


    The little dog that used to appear at the Montague Vi hadter disappeared.


    Piece by piece, the details came together, revealing the truth Raymond dreaded to face.


    Raymond sat in a chair, a small box on the table before him.


    He remained there for a long time, long enough for his body to grow stiff.


    Early the next morning, Fiona pushed the door open and was startled to see Raymond sitting inside.


    She had thought Raymond had gone backst night since he didn''te down for dinner. She didn''t expect him to be sitting in this room, looking like he hadn''t slept all night. "Mr. Montague, should I prepare breakfast?" Fiona asked.


    It was seven in the morning.


    Raymond was startled by the voice, looked outside, and realized he had been sitting there all night.


    He stood up and calmly straightened his suit.


    At that moment, his phone rang, informing him to collect William''s ashes.


    He shook his head at Fiona without saying much more.


    When Raymond came downstairs, Max was wandering around the house.


    Raymond squatted down and looked at him seriously. No wonder Max had always been so enthusiastic towards him; it had seen him before.


    But he had always been allergic to dog hair, so he used to feed it from a distance.


    Later, it was sent away.


    Raymond looked at Max, his eyes reddening, and then he chuckled softly.


    Max barked at him, seemingly sensing his emotions.

 Chapter 1088 Should We Go Find Selena

    Raymond didn''t say anything, he just opened the door and left.


    Back at the Montague Vi, everything was white, and there were still people keeping vigil.


    He ignored the people in the hall, went upstairs, took a shower, changed into clean clothes, and then set off to collect William''s ashes.


    He didn''t call anyone the entire time, ced the ashes in the passenger seat, and then contacted the burial staff to prepare for William''s interment.


    The burial was scheduled for noon. Raymond and other members of the Montague family waited by the gravesite under the strong afternoon sun.


    It wasn''t until thest shovelful of dirt was ced that Raymond stopped mourning William. He nced at William''s photo on the tombstone, stood up, and left.


    The remaining Montague family members stood there, all thinking Raymond was too cold. He wasn''t at the memorial service, hadn''t cried in the past few days, and not a single tear was seen today. "Sure enough, Raymond could never understand family bonds better than Christopher."


    "With the Montague Group in his hands, who knows what our fate will be."


    "Raymond''s uncles have both been sent away; who can challenge him now? If only Christopher coulde back."


    "Come on, a dead man can''te back."


    They stood together, all dressed in ck, chatting.


    Carter observed the group as they extolled Christopher''s virtues, a hint of irony in his eyes.


    When Christopher was alive, these same people were envious of him, questioning how one family could produce two geniuses.


    They had been very critical of William''s early decision to name Christopher as the heir, but now they all mourned his loss. Carter looked up at the sky and sighed.


    He was sad about William''s death but more worried about what Raymond would do next.


    Selena was involved in William''s death, and now the circle was abuzz with talk about whether Raymond would cut ties with Selena. Many were even eager to introduce women to Raymond. Those families that had long wanted to marry into the Montague family, upon learning that Selena had caused William''s death, immediately sent their daughters to meet Raymond. But Raymond had recently turned off his phone and hadn''t seen anyone.


    When Raymond returned to Manston Manor, John was already there waiting respectfully.


    "Mr. Montague," John called out and followed Raymond to the study.


    Once the study door was closed, John ced all the documents on the desk.


    "These are the whereabouts of those people. Additionally, Harry took advantage of Mr. William Montague''s death to embezzle all the money from a project and fled Silver Bay City," he reported. Previously, Elbert and Harry had lost everything, not only losing all their shares but also selling off their assets, and would live in poverty from then on.


    He thought Harry had sensibly left Silver Bay City, but it turned out he had taken $40 million during William''s death.


    "Mr. Montague, Harry''s escape location oveps with the retreat positions of these people. Ms. Fair might also be where Harry is. Should we go look for her?" John asked. Currently, the circle was abuzz with rumors that Selena was involved in William''s death, but John didn''t quite believe it.


    After asking the question, John saw that Raymond''s face showed no expression.


    After a long time, Raymond finally said, "Track Harry''s location."


    But he didn''t mention anything about Selena.


    John originally wanted to ask if they should look for Selena, but seeing Raymond''s cold expression, he held back his words.

 Chapter 1089 Mine or Raymonds?

    Selena had fallen into a deep sleepst night and woke up to find it was already noon.


    She looked up at the sky above her; the sun was shining brightly.


    ''William''s funeral should be over by now, right? How is Raymond doing? Did he really hide somewhere like Mario said?'' Selena thought.


    She felt a lump in her throat; she should be by his side at this moment.


    The door to the room was abruptly pushed open, and Christopher''s alter ego walked in. Seeing her red eyes, he found it amusing. "Are you worried about Raymond?" Selena''s expression instantly darkened. She was unwilling to reveal her emotions in front of Mario.


    Christopher''s alter ego noticed this too, and his expression turned harsh.


    "Don''t want to talk to me? Too bad, you''ll have to stay by my side for the foreseeable future," he said.


    He irritably tossed a sandwich onto the table, his tone cold. "Eat it, then we need to leave."


    Selena didn''t say anything; her eating habits had been irregr these past few days.


    Mario seemed to be deliberately tormenting her, sometimes bringing her food, sometimes letting her go hungry, as if trying to break her spirit.


    Selena lowered her head and finished the sandwich. She then felt a sharp pain in her stomach and ran to the bathroom to throw up.


    Christopher''s alter ego stood outside, watching her suffer, arms crossed.


    "Are you pregnant? Whose is it, mine or Raymond''s?" he asked.


    This made Selena feel even more nauseous. After vomiting, she rinsed her mouth and held her stomach.


    Christopher''s alter ego hadn''t realized she had a stomach issue and continued to mock her.


    "Should I take you to the hospital to check how long you''ve been pregnant? Maybe it happened that time we had sex. After all, I didn''t use protection. I wonder if you took any morning-after pills afterward," he continued. Selena''s face turned deathly pale as she realized she hadn''t taken any morning-after pills.


    In her panic at the time, her only thought was to keep it a secret from Raymond, and she had forgotten the most crucial thing.


    Had she had her period since then?


    It didn''t seem so.


    She clutched her stomach, feeling utterly lost.


    Christopher''s alter ego didn''t have time to waste with her. He grabbed her wrist firmly. "Enough. The private jet leaves tonight. You''reing with me."


    Selena stumbled as he pulled her, nearly falling down the stairs.


    Christopher''s alter ego was theplete opposite of Christopher; he didn''t care about others'' feelings or well-being.


    When they reached the first floor and he tried to keep walking, he felt a sudden weight on his hand.


    Turning around, he saw that Selena had fainted.


    He quickly caught her and called out, "Selena?"


    Selena''s face was pale, her eyes closed.


    Christopher''s alter ego checked her breathing.


    Selena was still breathing, but he couldn''t take her to the hospital, or Raymond would track them down.


    Raymond had been pursuing him closely. If it weren''t for his identity being unregistered domestically after Christopher''s death, he would have been caught by Raymond long ago. He ced Selena on the couch and called a trusted doctor, Irvin McCarthy, toe over.


    "She has a stomach issue. I''ll prescribe some medication. She needs to rest at home, or it will get worse. Her diet must be light and regr," Irvin said.


    Christopher''s alter ego frowned, thinking about how he had been tormenting her recently.


    She had a stomach issue? Why didn''t she say so earlier?


    The ne was set to take off in a few hours. How could he take her in this condition?


    "Can you give her a sedative? We need to catch a flight," Christopher''s alter ego asked.


    Irvin was surprised. Even in this condition, he still wanted to take her on a flight.


    "Sir, thisdy''s stomach issue is quite severe. If something happens on the ne, it won''t be as easy to handle as on the ground," Irvin said.


    Christopher''s alter ego''s expression turned anxious. He pushed Selena. "Wake up."


    He worried that Selena might be faking a fainting spell to avoid leaving Silver Bay City.


    But her face was too pale,pletely drained of color.


    He shook her a few times, a sharp pain throbbing in his head.


    Irvin stood by, noticing that Christopher''s demeanor suddenly changed.


    "Thank you, Dr. McCarthy. You can leave the medication here. I''ll make sure she takes it."


    Irvin sighed in relief and continued to give instructions. "Be careful. If it develops into stomach cancer, it will be a big problem. Stomach cancer is painful and hard to cure." Christopher nodded.

 Chapter 1090 Is This Wish Related to Selena?

    Irvin then prepared the IV needle, aiming to insert it into Selena''s hand.


    But when Christopher saw the needle, he suddenly stood up.


    Christopher seemed to recall some embarrassing memory and took a big step back.


    Irvin was a bit surprised, thinking Christopher was afraid of needles. "Sir, if you''re afraid of needles, just don''t look."


    Christopher lowered his eyes, his fingers trembling slightly. Painful emotions spread through him like a tightening web, ensnaring him.


    He felt suffocated, desperately trying to breathe, but the web only constricted further.


    Irvin inserted the needle into Selena''s hand.


    Christopher tried to control his fingers to stop them from trembling.


    Then Irvin stood up. "When the IV bottle is empty, remember to remove the needle for her."


    Christopher looked up, his eyes a bit confused.


    Irvin just nodded politely and then left.


    Christopher was deeply worried about Selena and felt he should have stayed by her side. Instead, he sat far away on a single sofa, as if the space around her was hazardous.


    He didn''t know how much time had passed when he heard Selena''s painful voice.


    When he turned around, he saw that her blood had started to flow back into the tube.


    He quickly stepped forward, trying to remove the needle from her hand, but the memories in his mind kept flooding in, and his fingertips were trembling so much that he couldn''t hold the needle steady.


    He seemed to be ill, aiming to pull out the needle but always missing the mark.


    After several attempts, he became increasingly anxious.


    The genius Christopher never thought he would be stumped by a needle.


    Selena opened her eyes to see a face full of anxiety.


    Her gaze moved up and saw her blood flowing back into the bottle. She quickly pulled out the needle.


    Out of anger, she unhesitatingly stabbed the needle towards Christopher.


    Christopher didn''t dodge, letting the sharp needle pierce his palm.


    His pupils contracted sharply, and thest bit of color drained from his face.


    He hurriedly stood up, saying only, "Selena, I''m sorry."


    Then he quickly left.


    Selena didn''t know where he was going.


    She struggled to get up, wanting to leave, but after several attempts, she fell back down weakly.


    She had no strength, and her stomach felt ufortable.


    Christopher went to a small room and locked himself in without hesitation.


    This room had no windows. A normal person might go crazy living here for several days, but this enclosed environment made Christopher feel safe.


    In the pitch-ck space, he covered the spot on his hand where the needle had pierced, slowly sliding down the wall.


    At this moment, Christopher heard the voice of his alter ego in his mind. "A hundred thousand times, Christopher. That''s how many times you''ve been pricked. I seem to know a lot of secrets now. You, locked in that observation box, were like ab animal being experimented on. Every time they injected a drug, they observed your reaction. You felt stripped of your dignity. The number of times you''ve been pricked exceeds a hundred thousand. Just receiving these memories from you makes me feel the pain."


    All of that wasn''t experienced by Christopher''s alter ego, so when he spoke, his tone was light and full of mockery.


    "Shut up," Christopher shouted.


    He had never lost hisposure before. Now he looked at the pitch-ck space in front of him.


    Christopher''s alter ego only felt delighted, realizing that he too had something he feared. "No wonder when I take over your body, I always feel afraid to get close to sharp objects. So this is what you''re afraid of." Christopher didn''t speak, his hair already damp with sweat.


    "Christopher, you''re unwell. Why don''t you just let me take over? For you, living has be too humiliating and painful, hasn''t it? How could you live well after everything you''ve been through? Don''t worry, if you willingly relinquish control, I''ll help you fulfill your wish. You''re holding onto your negative emotions because you still have an unfulfilled desire, right?" Christopher''s alter ego said.


    He even suspected that this desire might be rted to Selena.

 Chapter 1091 Incapable of Loving

    In the darkness, Christopher did not respond.


    Half an hourter, he slowly stood up and opened the door to the room. When the light from outside spilled in, he took a step back, as if startled by it. Christopher''s alter ego let out a mockingugh, but Christopher ignored him.


    He went downstairs and saw Selena still lying on the couch.


    She wasn''t asleep; she was just staring at the ceiling with her eyes open.


    Christopher, enduring his physical difort, put the IV bottle and needle into the trash can and took the garbage outside.


    When he came back, his back was drenched in cold sweat.


    He walked to the kitchen and skillfully started making porridge.


    He rolled up his sleeves and simply prepared a few dishes.


    He worked for a long time, and when the porridge was ready and had cooled a bit, he brought it to Selena.


    Selena couldn''t get up; the pain in her stomach had eased, but she still felt weak.


    "Selena, let me help you up." Christopher walked over and helped her sit up.


    Selena wasn''t sure if it was her imagination, but she felt that Mario''s fingers were trembling slightly. His fingers were also wrapped in band-aids. Did he get distracted while cutting ingredients? Christopher didn''t say anything; he just pushed the porridge and side dishes closer.


    He lowered his head, scooped some porridge with a spoon, and brought it to her mouth.


    But his hand was visibly shaking, and the porridge spilled onto the floor.


    He blinked in confusion, quickly put the spoon back into the bowl, wiped the spilled porridge off the floor with a tissue, and threw it into the trash can.


    After doing all this, he scooped another spoonful of porridge, but his hand was still shaking badly.


    Selena frowned. Was he in this state while cooking?


    Christopher tried four or five times, finally giving up and putting down the spoon, his voice hoarse. "Selena, I''m sorry. I''m not in good shape today. I''ll get someone else to feed you." Selena didn''t say anything, watching him leave and call in a maid.


    Selena didn''t neglect her stomach. If she didn''t eat some nd food soon, she might pass out from the pain.


    She took a couple of bites and looked towards the stairs.


    Christopher was slowly walking upstairs, each step taken with great effort, a stark contrast to the once vibrant and energetic man he used to be.


    Selena noticed a pallor of deathly aura surrounding him.


    Yet, even in this moment, he was still apologizing, still speaking to her gently.


    A profound sadness washed over Selena.


    Anyone would feel a pang of regret seeing the man they once admired in their youth reduced to this state.


    It seemed he wasn''t climbing the stairs but walking towards death.


    Christopher''s alter ego kept talking in his head. "If it''s so painful, why fight for control of the body? Just give it to mepletely. I won''t disappoint you. You''re afraid I''ll harm Selena, right? I promise, if you give me full control, I''ll send Selena away and never bother her again."


    It took Christopher a full ten minutes to reach thest step of the stairs.


    His palms were sweaty, and he forced a smile. "You don''t know how to love, so you only hurt her. I won''t give you the body."


    Christopher''s alter ego was silent for a moment, then suddenly became furious. "What good is your refusal? Haven''t you noticed you''re getting weaker? Because you''ve seen the person you love, your painful side is more exposed. Outsiders say Selena isn''t worthy of the Montague family, let alone you, but deep down, you think you''re not worthy of Selena, right? So even after escaping the research facility, you never intended to fulfill that promise with her. You''re scared; you think you''ve be tainted."


    His body, repeatedly experimented on and observed like livestock, had lost all dignity, admiration, and youthful impulses.


    The once high and mighty genius, upon realizing he was no longer worthy of the person he loved, could only protect her from afar.


    But now he was too weak. Even pretending to be fine in front of her was impossible.


    Those trembling hands mirrored his fragile dignity.


    He couldn''t even maintain thest shred of his dignity.


    Christopher closed his eyes, sweat sliding down his cheeks, his whole being extremely fragile.

 Chapter 1092 Has Selena Really Never Been Moved?

    At 7 PM, in downtown Silver Bay City, Raymond looked at the information in his hand, barely blinking.


    In the evening, he went to the Montague Vi to sort through some of William''s belongings.


    William''s belongings were few, leaving nothing extra for his descendants. Now, most of the Montague Group''s shares were in Raymond''s hands, and no matter how much others fought, they couldn''t cause much trouble. Raymond hoped that by spending time sorting through William''s belongings, he could distract himself from thoughts of Selena.


    However, the code to open the box felt like a thorn in his heart.


    Raymond remembered when he went to rescue Selena during the earthquake, the door wouldn''t open.


    In his daze, he saw Selena randomly trying codes, and finally, the door opened.


    He trusted her too much at the time, never considering that it couldn''t be a coincidence. How could someone just try a few times and get the correct code?


    He never doubted her intentions, his mind filled with the life-and-death experiences they had shared.


    Now that he thought about it, the code was Christopher''s birthday, the same as the code for her box.


    Maybe all her codes were that set of numbers.


    Just recalling it made Raymond feel miserable, as if he had been punched in the gut.


    That day when they went hiking, the forest air was so fresh. Shey on his back, softly talking about her childhood. asionally, she would kick her legs like a child and tenderly wipe his sweat.


    At that time, he hoped the path would stretch on forever, into infinity.


    Raymondughed at himself. If she was acting, then her acting skills were impable.


    Did Selena really never have feelings for him?


    He masochistically began to recall the details of their interactions, but there were too few sweet moments between them. It started as a transactional rtionship, and it had only been less than two weeks since they confirmed their rtionship, and now they were apart.


    He thought confirming their rtionship was the beginning of their love, but it ended as quickly as it began.


    Raymond sat on the sofa, feeling as if he was about to disappear into the surrounding darkness.


    The servants at Manston Manor had left early, and now he was the only one in the vi.


    He put away William''s belongings and then heard the doorbell in the living room.


    He didn''t really want to see anyone until he heard Alex''s voice outside. "Raymond, open the door."


    Raymond opened the door and saw Alex holding a few bottles of wine.


    Paul stood behind Alex, and the two of them entered and closed the door.


    Alex ced the bottles on the table. "This is my prized wine. Have a drink. Victor should be here in about ten minutes."


    They hade to keep himpany. Everyone knew that Raymond was the one most affected by William''s death.


    Alex took out a few sses, poured the wine, and then noticed how dark the manor was, with only a few lights on, and the brightest one still off.


    But no one took the initiative to turn it on. Maybe the dim scene better concealed their thoughts.


    After drinking a ss of wine, Alex reminded him, "By the way, Tessa passed out after sucking the snake venom for you that day. She''s still in the hospital. Her health was already poor, and now with the snake venom, she''s teetering on the brink of death. If it weren''t for William''s death, Lawrence would havee to find you by now."


    Alex was reminding Raymond to be prepared. This time, Tessa almost lost her life for him, and the Smith family might take the opportunity to propose a marriage alliance.


    Actually, Alex also wanted to test Raymond''s current attitude towards Selena.


    Raymond didn''t speak, just quietly looked at the wine in his ss.


    Paul also seemed very quiet, even signaling Alex with his eyes not to mention the Smith family.


    Even if Raymond was nning to find another lover, now was not the time, with William''s death still fresh.


    Paul sighed. "Raymond, have a drink. It might make you feel better."


    Paul already knew that Selena might be the woman Christopher loved. If that was true, then Selena had been deceiving Raymond all along.


    Selena had deceived his feelings and caused William''s death.


    No one knew Selena''s intentions. Could it be that someone she cared about had a grudge against Raymond, so she used this method to torment him?


    Paul''s pupils shrank. Could Selena be resenting Raymond for taking Christopher''s ce as the heir?


    He thought this in his heart and couldn''t help but say it out loud.


    As soon as Christopher''s name was mentioned, Raymond''s grip on the ss tightened.


    The ss shattered in his hand, and blood began to seep from his palm.

 Chapter 1093 Where Exactly Am I Inferior to Christopher

    When Victor walked in, this was exactly the scene he saw.


    Without hesitation, Victor used his medical expertise to bandage Raymond''s hand.


    Throughout the entire process, Raymond remained motionless and silent, as if the blood flowing from his palm wasn''t his. Paul watched from the side, feeling somewhat distressed.


    Paul was different from Raymond, who seemed to care deeply about women. For Paul, women had never held a significant ce in his heart. Watching Raymond, Paul reminded himself to avoid getting emotionally involved in this lifetime. To Paul, women were merely a means of physical satisfaction; once he grew tired of one, he would simply move on to another. When the time was right, he would marry into another family.


    A strategic alliance, with both families benefiting mutually, was the best choice for a mature man.


    Dating a woman whose social status didn''t match his own felt like charity work to Paul.


    Paul would never do such a foolish thing.


    By now, Raymond''s hand was bandaged, wrapped in gauze, and Victor breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Be more careful. If a shard had flown out and cut an artery, I would have had to save your life," he said.


    The word "save" easily reminded people of William''s death.


    Afraid of touching on a sore subject, Victor quickly changed the topic. "This wine has an extraordinary aroma. Alex, how many years have you been saving this?"


    "You have a good eye. It''s a 1907 nc de ncs Champagne. I never had the heart to drink it before," Alex replied.


    He poured Raymond another ss and slowly pushed it over.


    Raymond picked up the ss and took a sip.


    Even with three people chatting beside him, Raymond still felt lonely, as if the emotion was seeping from his very core.


    Raymond drank five sses in a row, and by the time he realized it, he was already a bit tipsy.


    Alex widened his eyes in surprise. Who dranknc de ncs Champagne like that? What a waste of good wine.


    The air conditioning was on in the room, and worried that Raymond might catch a cold, Alex brought over a nket and covered him.


    Raymond leaned back, slightly tilting his neck. Because of the alcohol, the corners of his eyes were flushed.


    After a long while, Raymond called out, "Selena."


    The room fell silent at once. This was the first thing Raymond had said all night.


    Alex sighed, confirming that Raymond was drunk, and then gossiped with the other two.


    "Can you believe it? When Selena left that day, she deliberately threw a box to Raymond, and inside it was a venomous snake," he said.


    Among the


    group, only Victor didn''t harbor ill will towards Selena, so he asked, "Could it be that she didn''t know there was a venomous snake inside?"


    Recently, Victor had also heard the rumors in Silver Bay City and found them somewhat unbelievable. Weren''t Selena and Raymond fine just a while ago? How did it suddenly escte to family hatred? Alex sneered. "If her hand hadn''t been on the dagger that stabbed Mr. William Montague, I might have thought so too. But these two incidents together clearly show she did it on purpose."


    Of the three, only Paul knew about Selena and Christopher, but he couldn''t say anything, so he felt stifled.


    Paul used to be the best at keeping secrets, but this one was so shocking that he was distracted even while drinking and chatting.


    Paul just thought Selena was truly wicked, deceiving someone''s feelings like that.


    She even acted so convincingly; no wonder Raymond fell for it.


    Drunk, Raymond slowly opened his eyes, but everything was a blur. He just chuckled lightly at the ceiling."How am I any worse than Christopher?" he muttered, his voice hoarse and tinged with a hint of sadness.

 Chapter 1094 I Regret It

    Paul couldn''t listen any longer.


    "Let''s call it a night. I''m leaving. Let Raymond sleep here; he probably hasn''t rested in days," he said.


    Alex stood up as well, but Victor stayed behind, pointing to the nearby sofa. "I''ll stay here. I''m worried he might have stomach pains tonight."


    Alex and Paul both nodded and left together.


    When they reached the roadside, Paul lit a cigarette, and Alex asked. "What does this have to do with Christopher? Why did he say that nonsense just now?" Paul looked down and lit his cigarette, speaking in a calm tone, "Wait until he sobers up, then you can ask him yourself."


    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Since when did you be so good at keeping secrets?"


    Paul, in a bad mood, ignored Alex and got into the car.


    Alex stood there for a while, then suddenly sighed.


    Just then, Alex''s phone rang. Seeing the number, he frowned, feeling annoyed. Why did this woman have so many issues? Ann was working overtime until 2 AM when she received a call from the man.


    She stiffened; it was the special ringtone she had set for him. Whenever it rang, it meant she had to go to that ce.


    She quickly packed her things, organized the files needed for the next day, and then drove over.


    It was veryte, and there weren''t many cars on the road.


    In less than twenty minutes, she was standing outside the vi.


    She used to go to hotels, which were more convenient.


    Recently, he had set the address to this vi.


    The vi was small but exquisite, not the kind of ce someone like him would usually stay in. Instead, it seemed more like a cozy little cage for keeping a secret lover. The first time she stepped in here, that was exactly what she thought.


    But then she mocked herself. In his heart, she was at best a tool.


    She took a deep breath, steadied herself, and pushed open the door in front of her.


    The man was already inside, waiting. He seemed to be in a bad mood tonight.


    To be precise, he always seemed to be in a bad mood whenever he came to her.


    She put down her briefcase and went to the bathroom to take a shower, as she was used to.


    When Ann came out, she stood nervously in front of the table.


    She was unsure of his intentions this time, so she stood there, tense and waiting for his direction.


    The man grabbed her and pressed her onto the sofa without hesitation.


    She felt immobilized and didn''t dare to protest, so she endured it silently.


    Through these encounters with him, she had learned a pattern: the more tense she was, the more it hurt. So she had to rx and not resist.


    It was somewhat effective now. At least the initial feeling of nausea was gone. Now she just hoped it would end quickly.


    But he had great stamina. Even if he wasn''t particrly interested, he could still go on for an hour.


    Ann''s face was pale, and she started thinking about the files she needed to handle the next day.


    But his strength suddenly increased, as if he wanted to break her.


    "Daydreaming?" he asked, his tone displeased.


    "No," Ann replied, a little afraid of him.


    His tone was somewhat displeased. He could not care about this affair, but she had to. "No." Ann was a little afraid of him.


    As soon as she finished speaking, her phone rang. It was already 4 AM, and she didn''t know who would be calling. When she saw the familiar contact name, she was a bit surprised.


    Ann had previously blocked Brody, but one time she got drunk at a social event and unblocked him, then forgot about it.


    Now, seeing the phone shing with "Honey," she felt a deep sense of irony.


    The man obviously saw it too and sneered. "Your husband? I didn''t know you were married."


    He really didn''t know about her marital status, only where she worked.


    Ann quickly grabbed the phone and hung up. "Just an ex-boyfriend. We broke up."


    The man wasn''t interested in this, his tone indifferent. "Got it."


    Ann didn''t say anything, her fingers slowly clenching in pain.


    But the phone rang again. This time, the man picked it up and answered. Brody''s voice came through. "Ann, I''m starting to regret it. Honestly, marrying you would have been really happy. You were always so understanding. When I used to get drunk, you''d feed me hangover food and take care of me until morning. Now Jessica doesn''t do any of that; she even expects me to take care of her. Ann, you were the best. I really miss you."

 Chapter 1095 Thought Brody Would Be Her Hero

    Ann felt nothing but disgust when she heard him say that.


    But the phone was in the man''s hand, and she couldn''t hang up.


    On the other end, Brody was still rambling on about how good Ann used to be. When Brody woke up hungover, there was always porridge; there were always stomach pills in the car; if Brody came homete, she would always pick him up, even though she was busy with her own work.


    Brody talked for three minutes straight, but then he heard a man''sughter on the other end. "Ann, let your husband hear your voice."


    This sentence was truly vile, crushing Ann''s dignitypletely.


    Her face turned pale instantly, and she used all her strength to reach for the phone, but the man suddenly elerated his thrusts, causing her to be in so much pain that she lost her strength, and a muffled groan escaped her throat. Brody wasn''t an idiot; the alcohol had sobered him up by now. He had had sex with Jessica many times, so he knew exactly what was happening on the other end.


    When Ann was with him, she would even refuse to kiss, saying she wasn''t mentally ready.


    But it hadn''t been that long, and now she could have sex with another man while on the phone.


    "You liar! When I wanted to be with you, you said you had psychological issues. But now you''re doing this with someone else? Ann, aren''t you just a hypocrite? Did you turn into a prostitute after leaving me? Why else would anyone want to touch you? I see that you allowed your stepfather to touch you, so it must have been consensual. You''re just a slut; any man can have you, right?"


    Ann''s tears flowed instantly, but the man behind her showed no mercy.


    Her tears fell inrge drops onto the sofa, but she bit her lip hard, remembering his cruel words.


    He didn''t care about the tears of a woman he despised; they only made him feel more disgusted.


    Even though her dignity was being trampled on and she was being repeatedly insulted by these two men, she couldn''t cry out loud.


    She med herself for misjudging Brody seven years ago, thinking he was her savior.


    And she med herself for being so cheap seven yearster, ending up in this man''s bed.


    She trembled and curled up, listening to Brody''s curses in her ear, feeling nothing but humiliation.


    Finally, she quietly begged him. "Can you finish quickly, please?"


    Her voice was very soft, but Brody still heard it and started cursing again.


    Her voice was tinged with sobs, but the man listening showed no sympathy. Instead, he agreed with what Brody had said. "I actually think your ex-boyfriend has a point. You really are pathetic." Ann''s body stiffened, and she gripped the sofa beneath her tightly, not daring to beg him anymore.


    The man hung up the phone, and his thrusts became even more forceful.


    An hourter, this one-sided venting finally ended.


    He nced at her indifferently and went to the bathroom to shower.


    After showering, he changed into a new suit, leaving the old one by the sofa.


    He was back to looking perfectly put together.


    Ann pulled a nket over herself to cover her body and heard him say, "Wash my suit by hand. I want to wear it next time Ie over." "Okay," Ann replied.


    "From now on, when I text you,e here, take a shower, and wait for me. Don''t let anyone know about our rtionship," the man said.


    "Okay." She kept her head down, agreeing to everything he said.


    The man raised an eyebrow, walked over, and pinched her chin, examining her face closely.


    Ann was a gentle woman, the kind who seemed destined to be a good homemaker. If she had children, she would be a nurturing mother and a dignified wife. But he had no shortage of women in his life. If he wanted to marry, countless socialites would vie for his attention.


    But after hearing Brody''s detailed ount, he felt a slight twinge in his heart.


    Ann was forced to look up at him, and she saw a sh of disgust in his eyes.


    "Your ex-boyfriend just said you were fit to be a good wife and mother. What kind of good wife and mother would have sex with others?" the man sneered.


    Ann''s fingers tightened instantly, but she couldn''t feel the pain anymore. This kind of humiliation was routine; she had to endure it.


    Only when he got tired of her would she be free.


    The man let go of her chin and strode towards the door, not forgetting to remind her. "Don''t forget to wash the suit. Be ready whenever I call."


    Ann lowered her eyshes and waited until she was sure the man had left before she slowly clutched the nket in her hand.


    Her tears had dried up. No matter how hurtful the words were, they would only sting for a moment.


    Her current emotional breakdown was simply because she had trusted Brody too much back then, sharing her deepest, most painful secrets with him. When she talked about her stepfather sexually harassing her, she would cry and hold Brody'' hand.


    At that time, she believed Brody would protect her, that he would be her hero.


    But now, her vulnerability had only armed him with the weapon to hurt her.


    So, women should be cautious about sharing their most shameful secrets with their partners. One day, they might be betrayed, and that would be a hundred times more painful than the deepest wound.


    ************


    (I highly rmend a captivating book that I couldn''t put down for three days and nights. It''s incredibly engaging and a must-read. The title of the book is "Wed into Wealth, Ex Goes Wild" You can find it by searching for it in the search bar. Here is the synopsis of the book:


    A car ident left me in aa. When I woke up, I found that everything had changed¡ªmy fianc¨¦ had fallen in love with another woman...


    I had no choice but to ept it all and turned around to marry a CEO worth trillions. When my ex found out, he went crazy!)

 Chapter 1096 Without a Trace of Pity

    Ann slowly stood up, but her legs were weak, causing her to knock over the table.


    Her knee hit a sharp edge, leaving a bruise. She briefly rubbed it before limping into the bathroom with his suit.


    She put on the clothes she had set aside earlier after her shower. Then, she hung up his suit and began to wash it carefully.


    After Ann finished washing the suit, she hung it in the sunniest spot and then dragged her tired body away.


    When Ann got into the car, she blinked her sore eyes.


    After driving back to her ce, she slept until dawn and was awakened by a call from Ronald. "Ann, where has Ms. Fair been these past few days?"


    Ann didn''t actually know, but she had a text from Selena saying she would be away for a few days.


    "Ronald, is there something wrong with the artist?" Ann asked.


    "No, it''s just that we haven''t seen Ms. Fair these past few days, and no one is answering her phone. I''m worried something might have happened to her," Ronald replied. "Don''t worry. She might be on a secret business trip. She sent me a message," Ann said.


    Everyone at S.M Corporation was a workaholic, especially Ronald and Ann.


    Ann had been up all night, but after freshening up at her ce, she immediately went to the office.


    She organized all the documents that needed to be shown to Selena by date and carefully cleaned and disinfected Selena''s desk.


    In Ann''s mind, Selena was the most impressive woman she had ever met.


    Everyone in thepany believed that S.M Corporation would be the top entertainmentpany in the country in the future.


    When Selena regained consciousness, her entire body felt like it was on fire.


    Someone ced a cool hand on her forehead, and she instinctively leaned into theforting touch.


    Christopher quickly withdrew his hand, gave her some fever medicine, and got up to leave.


    At that moment, Christopher''s alter ego spoke up, "Tonight, I''m taking her away."


    Once they left the country, Selena would be far from Raymond. There was already a misunderstanding between Selena and Raymond. If Raymond didn''te looking for her, Christopher''s alter ego could indeed imprison Selena for life.


    Christopher was worried, but there was nothing he could do. The house was surrounded by people loyal to his alter ego, and they had a special code. Only with the correct code could he leave.


    Although Christopher and his alter ego shared the same body, he didn''t know the code, so his options were limited.


    Moreover, Christopher could feel his energy waning, while his alter ego seemed to grow stronger and more knowledgeable.


    This was the consequence of that experiment. One day, his alter ego mightpletely take over the body.


    Christopher blinked and rubbed his temples.


    He couldn''t use drugs to knock out the body; that would only render him unconscious, allowing his alter ego to take control.


    The only way to stop his alter ego was to bring an end to himself.


    But he hadn''t uncovered the truth about the experiment yet, so he couldn''t die now.


    Christopher found himself in a passive situation. He couldn''t even tell Selena about his alter ego because it would drive his alter ego mad. His alter ego refused to ept that he was just a second personality. Christopher''s alter ego always imed he had a name, but he just couldn''t remember it yet.


    As night fell, Christopher''s alter ego took control of his body.


    He flexed his wrist and then roughly pulled Selena over.


    Selena''s condition had improved, but she still couldn''t handle the rough treatment and almost fell off the couch.


    Christopher''s alter ego spoke without a trace of pity, "Get up, we''re leaving."


    Selena didn''t want to go. She knew she was still in Silver Bay City, and if she left with Mario, it would be almost impossible to see Raymond again.


    She took a step back and clung tightly to the couch armrest, refusing to let go.


    Seeing this, Christopher''s alter ego pulled out a knife, threatening to cut off her fingers.


    But even as the sharp de neared her hand, she didn''t let go; instead, she gripped even tighter.


    She would rather lose her fingers than leave Silver Bay City.

 Chapter 1097 Youve Already Been Abandoned by Him

    "Do you really think you and Raymond can go back to the way things were? Do you think he''s still looking for you? Stop dreaming. I told you, he''s already abandoned you. Maybe in a few days, he''ll be engaged to Tessa. You probably don''t know, but Tessa is still lying in the hospital after saving him. The Smith family adore her so much, they won''t let Raymond go. The best solution is for the two families to unite through marriage," Christopher''s alter ego said. Selena knew he was trying to provoke her, so she ignored him.


    Christopher''s alter ego found it amusing but also felt a strange sensation.


    He frowned and turned on the TV next to him, which was reporting on the Montague Group.


    Currently, the Montague Group was fully cooperating with the police to capture Harry, who fled with forty million dors. Such arge sum was enough to send him to prison.


    Christopher''s alter ego took the rope beside him and tied up Selena. "If you don''t want to believe me, then see for yourself."


    With that, he struck Selena on the neck.


    Selena passed out.


    Christopher''s alter ego made a call to his people. "Get in touch with Harry and tell him I can get him safely out of the country."


    Harry was still hiding, desperately looking for someone to help him escape.


    When Harry heard that Christopher''s alter ego could handle the job, he immediately agreed to meet. However, Harry was being closely monitored by Raymond''s men, who were also heading to the location. Raymond himself hadn''t arrived yet; he was intercepted by Lawrence.


    Since Tessa was hospitalized, Raymond hadn''t visited her once, even though her hospitalization was his fault.


    "Mr. Montague, we''re all businesspeople here, so I won''t mince words. Tessa woke up today, and the first thing she asked about was you. Don''t you think you should go see her?" Lawrence said. Raymond was still working overtime at thepany. After William''s funeral, he had be extremely busy.


    Hearing Lawrence''s words, Raymond got up, grabbed his coat, and walked out of the office.


    Lawrence followed Raymond''s car, and when he saw it heading toward the hospital, he finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    He hadn''t dared to inform the Smith family about Tessa being poisoned by a snake, fearing they would panic and retaliate against Raymond.


    Cora loved Tessa so much that she would likelye to take care of her personally.


    In the hospital, Tessa felt a pang of disappointment when she didn''t see Raymond upon waking up.


    Wind, who was by her side, knew who she was looking for.


    "Ms. Smith, Mr. Lawrence Smith went to find Raymond. They should be back soon," he said.


    Tessa coughed a few times, feeling a pain in her chest.


    "Wind, what happened with Selena after that incident?" she asked.


    "William passed away, and Selena went missing," Wind replied.


    Tessa''s face lit up with a smile. She felt like fate was on her side!


    She knew she had to seize this opportunity to make Raymond fall for her!


    She quickly freshened up with Wind''s help, making sure she looked her best to wee Raymond.


    Raymond arrived at the hospital room twenty minutester and sat by the bed.


    Tessa''s eyes immediately welled up, and she reached out to hold his hand.


    Raymond''s hand, which was resting on the bed, quickly pulled away, and she missed it.


    Tessa silently cursed Selena, but she thought that with William gone, there was no way Raymond and Selena could be together. She still had plenty of opportunities!


    "Raymond, I was so scared that day. I''m just d you''re okay," Tessa said pitifully, then raised her hand to touch her cheek. "I''ve been in aa for a few days. I must have lost weight and don''t look good." Tears streamed down her face.


    Lawrence quicklyforted her. "You''re still beautiful, even if you''re not fully recovered yet."


    "Lawrence, I''m sorry for making you worry. I never thought Selena would do such a thing. But given her family background, it''s not entirely surprising," Tessa said.


    Lawrence frowned. Tessa was indeed hurt because of Selena, and that Selena was truly a troublemaker.


    Lawrence nced at Raymond, puzzled by his interest in a woman like Selena.


    Well, as soon as Tessa recovered, he would push for Raymond and Tessa to get engaged.

 Chapter 1098 The Unloved Are Always Humble

    News of Tessa getting hurt while defending Raymond had already spread within their social circle. Compared to Selena''s sudden betrayal, Tessa''s act of love at a critical moment made everyone question what kind of woman Raymond truly wanted to marry if he didn''t care about this.


    It certainly couldn''t be the missing Selena.


    People in the circle were watching closely, and many families had already started reaching out to Raymond.


    Now, the entire Montague Group belonged to Raymond. Forming an alliance through marriage would be beneficial for both families.


    Raymond received no fewer than ten calls, all subtly suggesting sending someone to intern at the Montague Group to take care of him, almost explicitly offering women to him.


    He didn''t respond to any of them.


    Tessa looked at Raymond with a pitiful expression and asked, "Raymond, how do I fall shortpared to Selena?"


    Raymond''s eyshes fluttered. He recalled a dream where he had asked Selena how hepared to Christopher. Now, Tessa was asking a simr question, and he saw a shared sense of vulnerability in her eyes.


    In love, the one who was not loved always felt humble.


    Then Tessa wiped her tears. "It''s okay, I''m willing to wait. Everything I did for you was of my own free will. You don''t need to feel burdened. I''ll keep pursuing you until you agree." Her gaze was direct and filled with passion, her affection unmistakable.


    Raymond was silent for a moment, feeling a sharp pain in his chest.


    Since childhood, Raymond had beenpared to Christopher, and everyone thought he couldn''t measure up.


    But Raymond never dwelled on it. He thought having Selena was enough to surpass everything.


    Once, Raymond had shown his vulnerable side to Selena, feeling unimportant and always overlooked. He held Selena tightly without saying a word.


    Raymond thought Selena might have been moved at some point, as she always gazed at him with watery eyes during their intimate moments.


    Now he knew that the person Selena loved was Christopher, the brother he could never surpass.


    Raymond felt like his vulnerability had turned into aughingstock.


    He stood up calmly, saw Tessa''s tears, and said, "I''ll think about it."


    A sh of wild joy and disbelief crossed Tessa''s eyes. "Raymond, are you serious? You''re willing to consider being with me?"


    Raymond said nothing more and left directly.


    Lawrence chased after him. Both Raymond and Lawrence were dressed in formal attire, looking equally distinguished.


    "Mr. Montague, I don''t want you to mislead Tessa. She''s very innocent and has never been in a rtionship. She''spletely focused on you now. If you give her hope and then disappoint her, I won''t let you off easily," Lawrence said. "Lawrence!" Tessa''s voice came from inside. She opened the door, her face full of disapproval. "Don''t talk to Raymond like that. I trust him. He won''t let me down. And even if he does, it''s okay. I have enough love to wait."


    Tessa had always positioned herself as the humble admirer, and from the first day she entered Silver Bay City, she made no secret of her pursuit of Raymond.


    No one doubted her sincerity.


    Seeing her defend Raymond, Lawrence felt a bit helpless. "I''m afraid you''ll be deceived. You''re too trusting." Tessa leaned against the wall and slowly walked up to Raymond. "I believe Raymond won''t lie to me."


    Raymond nced towards the elevator, nodded at them, and slowly walked away.


    Lawrence didn''t chase after him but instead gently patted Tessa''s head. "Don''t worry. If he doesn''t take responsibility, I''ll deal with him. Don''t let yourself be mistreated." Tessa''s face lit up with a sweet smile as she took his arm. "I know, Lawrence. You don''t need to worry about me. handle your own affairs. Wind is here to look after me." Lawrence nodded, gave a few more instructions, and left.


    As soon as he was gone, the smile faded from Tessa''s face, reced by a cold look as she stared at the elevator door.


    Raymond still hadn''t made up his mind. She had to try even harder.

 Chapter 1099 Stirring His Compassion

    She walked back into the ward and suddenly asked Wind, "Where did Selena''s parents go after that incident?" "Ms. Smith, they were sent back to Ridgefield," Wind replied.


    "Bring them to Silver Bay City by dawn tomorrow. Make sure to avoid anyone''s notice," Tessa instructed. Wind looked confused, not knowing what she intended to do.


    "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing," Tessa said.


    Wind had no choice but to nod and immediately set off for Ridgefield.


    Meanwhile, Tessay on the bed, looking at the various groups in Silver Bay City and started chatting in them.


    As soon as Tessa appeared, those who were at the cliff that day began asking about her condition.


    She felt like she was in the spotlight, and a smile spread across her lips.


    Tessa: [Thank you all for your concern. I''m much better now, and Raymond just came to see me.]


    She was injured for Raymond, so of course, he woulde.


    The group chat instantly became lively.


    [After something like this, Selena should leave Raymond, right?]


    [Raymond definitely won''t forgive her this time.]


    [I''ve never liked Selena. She always acts so high and mighty. My boyfriend even praised her looks before, which made me so mad. She''s just a flirtatious tramp.] Tessa felt very pleased reading these messages.


    Then she got up, dragging her still-recovering body, and went straight to the Montague Group.


    Raymond had already returned to the office to work overtime. When he saw her, he frowned.


    Tessa smiled at him with a pale face. "Raymond, I brought you dinner."


    Since Raymond had mentioned he might consider being with her, she feltpelled to pursue him more actively.


    Raymond said nothing. He stared at the pile of documents in front of him, trying to numb his mind to avoid thinking about Selena.


    When the office grew quiet, he recalled the man he had investigated in connection with Selena, who had used the alias Mario. At that time, he felt sorry for Selena, believing she had been deceived.


    But now Raymond realized that Christopher and Mario were strikingly simr, and he felt like a fool for not seeing it sooner.


    A surge of anger rose in Raymond''s chest, and all the details he tried to forget came flooding back.


    For instance, the marks on Selena''s body when she disappeared for a few days, which belonged to her first love, his own brother Christopher!


    And those marks on her body were likely voluntary. She had deliberately misled him, making him feel pity for her.


    Raymond slowly closed his eyes, a metallic taste of blood filling his mouth.


    No wonder Raymond couldn''t find Mario anywhere; it had been Christopher all along. Raymond found it darkly amusing, but when he opened his mouth, he spat out blood.


    Tessa was startled, dropping the lunchbox to the ground.


    "Raymond!" she shouted and quickly walked to his side.


    Raymond''s long hand supported the corner of the desk, his lips tightly pressed together.


    Tessa swiftly grabbed a tissue and gently wiped the corners of his mouth.


    Knowing his current pain was because of Selena, a pang of jealousy hit Tessa. But she had to endure it. Until she had Raymond''s heart, she had to keep herself in a humble position.


    So when Raymond was hurt the most by Selena and looked back, he would see the ever-understanding Tessa waiting for him.


    Raymond would start to feel for her, and that would be the beginning of their love.


    Tessa''s eyes were full of concern. "Raymond, if I were with you, I wouldn''t let you suffer like this."


    Tessa''s words subtly criticized Selena, implying that she didn''t appreciate Raymond and caused unnecessary trouble despite being with someone as wonderful as him.

 Chapter 1100 I Said I Would Always Wait for You

    Raymond grabbed a tissue from the side and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth.


    As soon as Raymond thought about Selena and Christopher making love, maybe even mocking him as a fool while doing it, being toyed with by Selena so easily, his eyes turned red, and his fingers gripped the edge of the desk tightly. At that moment, his phone rang. It was John, saying he had pinpointed Harry''s exact location. "Mr. Montague, do you want toe along?"


    Raymond needed to do something to keep himself busy. He stood up without hesitation but was stopped by Tessa, who tugged at his sleeve.


    "I want to go too. Since you promised to consider being with me, can I join you? I''ll just watch from a distance and won''t disturb you," Tessa said.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, just pulled his sleeve back.


    A smile spread across Tessa''s face as she slowly followed behind him.


    In the underground parking lot, Tessa initially wanted to sit in the front passenger seat but thought better of it and went to the back.


    "Raymond, don''t worry. I won''t pressure you. I said I would wait for you, so I won''t do anything to make you ufortable," Tessa said.


    In the past, the front passenger seat was always upied by Selena.


    A glint of malice flickered in Tessa''s eyes. Once she had Raymondpletely under her spell, she nned to exact her revenge on Selena in the most humiliating way she could imagine.


    One day, Tessa would even send their wedding invitation to that despised Selena.


    The thought alone made Tessa''s lips curl into a sinister smile.


    Raymond didn''t speak to her, just stepped on the gas.


    John had already sent the exact location, not far from the city, at a bar in the suburbs.


    That bar was a mixed bag, and a year ago, there had been a violent brawl there that resulted in several deaths.


    Compared to other bars, it seemed less legitimate.


    But it was also the most popr bar in the lower market, a haunt for small-time thugs who couldn''t find work in Silver Bay City, and young girls who had entered society early, imitating others by smoking and drinking. Of course, it was also a ce for office workers, tired of being bossed around, to unwind where no one knew them.


    So even though Raymond had never been there, he had heard of the bar.


    He parked the car on the side of the road after arriving.


    A million-dor luxury car was a rare sight at the bar''s entrance, immediately drawing a chorus of whistles.


    When everyone saw a man get out of the car, they lost interest.


    However, when they saw Tessa beside Raymond, their eyes lit up with interest.


    Tessa had never been to such a noisy, chaotic ce. As a member of the prestigious Smith family, she was ustomed to attending high-end parties, and ordinary bars rarely caught her interest.


    So when Tessa caught a whiff of the ce, she instinctively moved closer to Raymond.


    Raymond, however, didn''t make any effort to shield her and walked straight inside.


    Tessa wasn''t disappointed; she merely raised an eyebrow and followed him.


    As soon as they entered, a mix of cheap perfume and alcohol assaulted their senses. She nearly gagged, unprepared for the way these lower-ss people lived.


    Suppressing the urge to vomit, she hurried to keep up with Raymond.


    Raymond finally stopped in front of a drunk man.


    This was Harry.


    Harry had clearly had too much to drink and was boasting to those around him about how he hade into forty million dors.


    The others dismissed his ims as drunken ramblings. After all, what wealthy person would be found in a ce like this?


    Harry had been under Elbert''s control before and rarely showed his true emotions. This time, he felt that if he could secure this much money, he could consider it a clean getaway. He hoped that once he moved abroad, he could start a new life. That was, if he could escape Raymond''s relentless pursuit.


    Harry''s drunken eyes cleared up when he saw who was standing next to him, and his intoxication vanished instantly.


    Terrified, Harry fell to the ground, trying to scramble away, but he heard Raymond chuckle. "Didn''t expect to see you in this state."


    Harry had recently experienced a dramatic fall from grace.


    Those who used to be close to him abandoned him when they found out he waspeting with his father for the Montague Group. He was quickly ostracized, and those trying to curry favor with Raymond made things difficult for him. Harry hated Raymond. Why did all the good things in the world go to Raymond?


    "Raymond, what are you doing? Don''t push me to the brink! We''re cousins, after all. Please, give me a way out. Forty million dors is nothing to you. I''m begging you," Harry said.


    Harry''s eyes widened when he saw Tessa, and he quickly crawled to her feet. "Ms. Smith, it''s me. I''m the one who''s been writing to you. I love you, Ms. Smith."

 Chapter 1101 Already Fallen for Him

    Harry was now at his wit''s end, grabbing at anything he could.


    When he pretended to be Raymond and wrote letters to Tessa, he never thought he would meet Tessa at thest moment.


    So Harry pinned his hopes on Tessa, hoping she would save him because of those letters and keep him out of jail.


    "Ms. Smith, I wrote those letters. I imitated Raymond''s handwriting. I know it was wrong, but when I met you abroad, I fell in love with you at first sight. I was afraid you wouldn''t ept my identity, so I pretended to be Raymond." A look of disgust shed in Tessa''s eyes. In fact, aftering to Silver Bay City, she had vaguely suspected something was off about those letters.


    Because Raymond was too indifferent to her, nothing like the warmth and concern in the letters. But she didn''t know it was Harry who wrote them.


    She quickly hid behind Raymond and called out sweetly.


    "Raymond."


    Clearly, she pretended not to hear Harry''s words.


    Harry was just a loser to Raymond, with no right to even think about her.


    Her lips curled into a mocking smile, and she took the opportunity to get closer to Raymond.


    Seeing that she wouldn''t help him, the light in Harry''s eyes gradually dimmed, and he began to curse.


    "I was the one who wrote those letters, who cared for you. Don''t you have any feelings for the person who wrote them?"


    Tessa''s expression instantly turned cold.


    "Feelings? I met Raymond in Vistalia a long time ago and fell in love with him then. If I had known the letters weren''t from him, I wouldn''t have replied to them at all."


    Harry''s body stiffened, and a look of despair appeared in his eyes.


    Harry began to look around, trying to find someone who could save him.


    Right, where were the people who promised to take him away tonight? Why were they sote?


    He stood up, staggering as he tried to leave, but then he heard Raymond say, "You embezzled funds. You''ll probably spend the rest of your life in prison."


    This sentence broke Harry. He swept all the drinks off the bar onto the floor.


    It was then that he noticed a pregnant woman sitting not far from him. She was wearing a hat, and her belly was big, clearly several months along.


    But he had no time to observe her. Instead, he pointed at Raymond''s face.


    "Raymond, don''t be too happy! Your position was stolen from Christopher. If Christopher were still alive, he would take everything you have now! Raymond, you''ll never be as good as Christopher!"


    After saying this, he saw Raymond''s face darken, and a look of satisfaction appeared in his eyes.


    "Just wait. Everything you care about will be taken away sooner orter!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, two inclothes police officers stood in front of Harry and handcuffed him.


    Harry''s face turned pale instantly, and he trembled in disbelief.


    The once arrogant Harry couldn''t say a word now.


    Harry lowered his head and quietly followed the two officers out.


    The officers took off their jackets and covered the handcuffs, so no one would know the police had been there. After Harry was taken away, Tessa looked at the men and women dancing wildly in the club and felt like throwing up. These were all lowlifes. If she hadn''te here on her own, they would never have seen her in their lifetime. Tessa wanted to ask Raymond to leave with her, but her gaze stopped on a pregnant woman ten feet away. This woman was really strange,ing to a bar while pregnant.


    But that was none of Tessa''s business. Just as she was about to take Raymond''s arm, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her, and four or five thugs surrounded her. "Hey, beautiful, here alone? Want to have some fun with us?"


    Tessa''s eyes lit up. She wasn''t scared at all; instead, she tearfully looked at Raymond.


    "Raymond, help!"


    The men thought she was joking andughed loudly. One of them started to touch her face.


    "Get lost! Do you know who I am?"


    She deliberately shouted loudly, knowing that Raymond would definitely save her.


    Even if Raymond didn''t like her yet, he wouldn''t let anything happen to her, considering she was still weak from being hospitalized because of him. "Raymond, help!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, Raymond turned around and kicked hard.


    The thug he kicked flew ten feet away and spat out a mouthful of blood.

 Chapter 1102 Is He Really Not Looking for Her Anymore?

    The scene was instantly filled with screams.


    The other thugs saw their friend being hit and immediately rushed at Raymond.


    But Raymond was very skilled, and in less than half a minute, he had the men lying on the ground, groaning in pain.


    The crowd erupted into enthusiastic apuse, with some even whistling more fervently.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, just nced at Tessa.


    Tessa felt pampered, and the feeling was simply wonderful.


    "Raymond, you''re so good to me. Not only did you agree to consider being with me, but you also protected me. I really like you."


    Another round of whistles filled the air.


    But the lighting was too dim for anyone to see who was who.


    As Raymond walked past the pregnant woman, he felt her toe brush against his, but he didn''t think much of it, assuming it was an ident. He left a quick "sorry" and walked away.


    Tessa stood nearby, close to the pregnant woman, and called Lawrence.


    "Lawrence, Raymond said he''s considering being with me. It''s true; he just fought for me."


    She spoke with great excitement.


    Lawrence quickly tried to calm her down, "Are you out of the hospital now? Didn''t I tell you to rest there for a few days?"


    "Alright, I''m heading back to the hospital now. Raymond personally brought me back. I wanted to take advantage of Selena''s absence to make a good impression on him, but I realized it was unnecessary. When I mentioned Selena, his eyes were filled with disgust. This time, I''ve won. Raymond has indeed given up on Selena. Lawrence, tell Mom that I want to discuss marriage with the Montague family. I can''t wait any longer." Lawrence chuckled and sighed.


    "At least get Raymond''s agreement first. No girl should be this forward."


    Tessa stuck out her tongue, "I gotta go. Raymond is waiting for me."


    She hung up the phone and walked decisively towards Raymond.


    The pregnant woman remained seated on the couch, looking out of ce.


    But in this bar, anything could happen. There had been cases of pregnant womening to bars only to catch their husbands cheating. It was nothing new.


    Selena sat there, feeling like her whole body was being pricked by needles.


    Her neck had been struck by Christopher''s alter ego, and now it hurt terribly. After passing out, she had been fed something by Christopher''s alter ego, leaving her too weak to speak. From the moment Raymond appeared, she had been staring at him, her eyes almost popping out.


    Selena had so much to say, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t open her mouth.


    She could only look at him with intense, concerned eyes.


    But she had been disguised by Christopher''s alter ego. Now she looked like a bloated pregnant woman, weighing over 160 pounds. Sitting there, she resembled a ball. No one approached her.


    Her face was even covered with some scars. She couldn''t recognize herself in the mirror, thanks to Christopher''s alter ego''s thorough disguise.


    When Selena saw Tessa following Raymond, her initial excitement vanished. She couldn''t understand why Tessa was with him. Selena heard their conversation. She heard Tessa calling Raymond''s name affectionately and saw Tessa looking at him with love.


    She saw Raymond fighting for Tessa, his punches swift and fierce.


    Raymond had lost weight.


    Why would Raymond fight for a woman like Tessa, knowing Selena didn''t like her?


    How could Raymond agree to consider being with Tessa?


    Did he really not want to find her anymore?


    Selena''s hand, hanging by her side, tried to clench, hoping the pain from her nails digging into her flesh would wake her up. But even this small action was impossible. Tears slowly streamed down Selena''s face, her heart aching.


    She could even hear her increasingly erratic breathing, apanied by the pounding of her broken pulse, hammering her flesh.


    Christopher''s alter ego slowly sat down beside her and said, "So, after seeing it with your own eyes, do you still want to go back to Raymond?"

 Chapter 1103 He Had Never Been This Shameless

    In the noisy environment, the problem was deafening.


    Selena didn''t have the strength to speak; she just stared intently in the direction Raymond had left.


    But he was already gone.


    She lowered her eyshes, crying. Indeed, it was only natural for Raymond to resent her now.


    In his eyes, she was involved in William''s death, and she had thrown out the box containing the poisonous snake.


    Raymond misunderstood her, and coupled with Tessa sucking out the snake venom for him at the time, he had a special feeling for Tessa.


    It must be that; it wasn''t that Raymond wanted to give up on her.


    She had to go back, back to his side.


    William had just passed away, and he neededpanionship now more than ever.


    Because her gaze was so determined, Christopher''s alter ego immediately knew what she had decided.


    He sneered and grabbed her chin.


    "I thought seeing this scene with your own eyes would move you, but you still won''t give up, huh, Selena? Are you stupid? Raymond has given up you, and you''re still chasing after him. Does your dead mom know you''re like this? You''re a disgrace!"


    After saying that, Christopher''s alter ego dragged her away through another small path.


    Not long after he left, Raymond returned.


    He didn''t know why he came back; he just felt a familiar presence amidst the chaotic and dirty smells.


    It was as if it was etched deep in his soul.


    He weaved through the dance floor, searching one by one.


    After searching through a dozen people, Tessa pulled on his clothes from behind.


    "Raymond, what are you looking for?"


    Raymond snapped out of it as if waking from a dream.


    Raymond heard from John that Selena was also in this area. John didn''t ask if he wanted to find Selena, and Raymond didn''t say anything.


    He just felt that he was the one abandoned and deceived. If he went to find Selena, he would feel himself pathetic.


    But now, seeing himself stubbornly searching one by one, he found it amusing, and his chest began to churn.


    Raymond was just unwilling to ept it.


    Raymond was unwilling to ept that everyone said he was inferior to Christopher, and that Selena felt the same way.


    Raymond was unwilling to ept that she made love to him and also to Christopher.


    Raymond was unwilling to ept that his brother Christopher, after disappearing for six years, woulde back to mess with him.


    The lights in front of Raymond became bizarre and colorful. He heard Tessa calling him continuously, but he didn''t say anything, just turned and walked outside. Perhaps this moment, with Raymond searching one by one in the dance floor, wearing a suit that didn''t fit the ce, was the most pathetic he had ever been.


    If Selena could be so cruel as to act and deceive his feelings, what did he have to hold on to?


    He had to force himself to let go of his pride.


    When Raymond walked outside, he was so dazed that he almost tripped.


    Tessa quickly stepped forward to support him, her face full of tenderness, but her eyes filled with jealousy.


    He must have been looking for Selena just now. Damn it, what kind of spell did that bitch cast on him! "Raymond, slow down."


    Raymond didn''t say anything, just pushed her away and got into the car.


    Tessa had no choice but to follow.


    He drove to the hospital.


    When they arrived at the hospital, Tessa got out of the car sensibly and said to him, "I''ll go in first. Take care of yourself."


    If she clung to Raymond now, it would only annoy him. It was better to show some restraint.


    Raymond didn''t say anything and drove off.


    He didn''t know where to go, and eventually, the car stopped outside Silver Bay University.


    He opened the window a crack, took out a cigarette, and smoked, watching the peopleing and going outside.


    After finishing his third cigarette, Raymond went to find the person in charge and dug out Selena''s records from back then.


    The records were veryplete, including every test paper she had written.


    After two hours of searching, he finally found a poem she had written on one of the test papers.


    The poem was the same as the one Christopher had left on the paper.


    Raymond couldn''t help butugh.

 Chapter 1104 A Substitute for His Brother

    Raymond put all the files back, even neatly folding them as if they had never been opened.


    He didn''t even know why he came here to humiliate himself. How long had she known Christopher?


    Why did shee to Raymond''s side?


    Why did she lie and say that man was named Mario?


    Raymond had too many questions he wanted to ask.


    But he guessed he might not like the answers.


    It was nothing more than knowing he was just a stand-in for his brother.


    His eyes instantly turned cold. When everyone used to say he couldn''tpare to Christopher, he didn''t even want to argue; he just chose to join the military.


    He didn''t want topete with Christopher for anything; in fact, he thought Christopher was pretty good.


    But human nature was selfish, and being ignored for so long inevitably bred resentment.


    However, he learned to let go of that resentment, even taking over the Montague Group after Christopher''s death.


    Just because he had feelings for his grandfather.


    Raymond put all the documents away, thinking that when Selena agreed to marry into the Montague family, it was probably not just because she wanted to help the Fair family at the time, but also because she originally wanted to marry into the Montague family, only she wanted to marry Christopher.


    But Christopher died, so she thought of using Raymond as a stand-in for Christopher, settling for second best.


    Selena was his only moment of heart-pounding excitement, but he was just her second choice.


    Selena never loved him; she appeared by his side only for revenge. How ironic.


    Raymond''s fist mmed into the wall, somewhat annoyed at how he had fallen for it.


    He should have divorced her as soon as he returned to the country, instead of indulging himself in making love to her so many times, to the point where he now felt like ainer.


    He forced all his emotions back down, left Silver Bay University, and went straight back to Manston Manor.


    Harry''s case had already been handed over to the police, so he didn''t need to worry about it anymore. He just needed to manage the group well and then choose a fianc¨¦e at the appropriate age.


    Tessa was indeed a good choice.


    Paul called at this moment, somewhat puzzled, "Why did you send back all the people looking for Christopher? You give up?"


    Raymond had just finished his shower, loosely wrapping a towel around himself.


    "Yes."


    Whatever Christopher''s intentions were, it was the country''s concern, not Raymond''s. He didn''t need to meet Christopher and Selena again. Raymond couldn''t admit that he was avoiding it.


    Raymond was worried that if he found Christopher, he would witness him and Selena being intimate, and that would drive him crazy.


    The only way was to give up looking for them and live his own life in peace.


    All his unwillingness fermented into bitter wine, which he drank alone, and it was enough to move on.


    He didn''t need to be so heartbroken over Selena''s departure; that wasn''t like him.


    Paul was silent for a moment on the other end, then suddenly asked.


    "So you really don''t care about Selena''s life or death anymore? You know, a lot of people in Silver Bay City don''t like her, especially those women who have confessed their love to you before. Once you don''t want Selena anymore, she''ll face their crazy revenge."


    Raymond sneered and lit a cigarette.


    It was Selena who didn''t want him.


    "Christopher is so powerful; he will definitely protect her well. Her safety has nothing to do with me anymore. If I keep worrying about her, wouldn''t that be pathetic?"


    Paul sighed in relief, "It''s good that you can think it through, but aren''t you interested in that experiment the country is investigating?"


    Raymond used to investigate Christopher''s matters because William was still alive, even if it was for William.


    But now that William was dead, what was the point of investigating Christopher?


    It''s just self-torment.


    "I''m not interested. I''m just a businessman. From now on, don''t tell me anything about them."


    Seeing that he had made up his mind, Paul didn''t try to persuade him anymore.


    Originally, everyone was against Raymond and Selena being together, thinking Selena was not good enough for Raymond.


    Now, with Selena''s full of lies and deceit, it was simply atrocious.


    It would be best if Selena died outside and never came back, so as not to bother everyone here.


    "Okay, I understand."

 Chapter 1106 Deception

    Philip thought that Shelley probably wouldn''te back tonight, so he got up.


    "I''ming over now."


    "Philip, are you dating that Shelley?"


    Shelley had appeared at the hospital many times and was very attentive to E. No matter how much E fussed, Shelley always tolerated her.


    E hated Shelley being around Philip. After all, she was Philip''s fianc¨¦e, even though they hadn''t told anyone about their rtionship yet. Moreover, Philip had been working diligently all these years to pay for E''s medical expenses.


    "No, we''re just good friends. E, I''ming over to take care of you. Don''t overthink it; you need a good recovery."


    E sighed in relief, and her tone softened.


    "I know, you''re the best to me, Philip."


    Philip got out of bed and started getting dressed.


    Just as Philip was about to leave, he saw Shelleying back.


    Shelley was very beautiful, even in the roughest clothes, she was still a pretty woman.


    She had forgotten her keys and was about to knock when she saw Philip already dressed and opening the door, clearly about to go out.


    It was already early morning. What was he going out for?


    "Philip, where are you going?"


    Philip frowned and then pulled her into his arms.


    "E''s emotions are unstable again. I''m going to check on her."


    E''s surgery expenses were all covered by Shelley, from hiring foreign experts to post-operative care, which had already cost hundreds of thousands of dors.


    Shelley did it because E was Philip''s distant cousin, and despite E''s bad temper and harsh words, Shelley never broke off rtions with her. She felt that since she liked Philip, she naturally had to be good to E as well. Moreover, she had heard that E''s parents and Philip''s parents had died in the same car ident. Since then, E had no one to take care of her and had always been with Philip, relying heavily on him.


    Given E''s loss of her parents, Shelley couldn''t be too harsh on her, lest it create a rift with Philip.


    But now, in the middle of the night, Philip still had to run to the hospital to take care of E, and Shelley couldn''t help but feel jealous.


    "Philip, don''t you think you''re being too good to E?"


    Good enough that every time E called, Philip feltpelled to go take care of her.


    Shelley had held back for a long time, and today was the first time she brought up the issue. Philip frowned again and then hugged her tighter.


    "I''m sorry, Shelley. I know you''ve been putting up with a lottely. I''m sorry. Once E''s condition improves, I''ll work more jobs and hire a nurse to take care of her."


    Shelley felt a bit hesitated because Philip''s parents had also passed away. His father had died in the same ident as E''s parents, and his mother had jumped off a building shortly after.


    Because of his tragic family background, Shelley could never be too hard on him. Besides, Philip was very hardworking, always working multiple jobs. The money he earned was either spent on E or on her, and Shelley couldn''t find any fault with him.


    Shelley couldn''t possiblypete with his rtives.


    "Philip, I just think E is an adult now. If you have to take care of everything for her, you''ll be exhausted, won''t you? You work so many jobs every day, and I feel bad for you."


    Many times, Shelley thought about simply revealing her wealthy background to him so she could openly support him.


    But Philip was very proud. Many women at the bar where he used to work had tried to keep him, but he had refused them all.


    When Shelley first met him at the bar, she was just like those women, attracted by his looks. But now, she genuinely liked Philip.


    Philip had given her the most thrilling experiences in bed, and he was so handsome, ambitious, and hardworking. Even though he was poor now, what did it matter?


    In Shelley''s eyes, money was the least of her concerns, so she never looked for it in a man.

 Chapter 1105 Youll Soon Like Someone Else More

    After Raymond hung up the phone, he went to his study to handle some work.


    He forced himself not to think about Selena, but then Fiona called him.


    "Mr. Montague, I can''t reach Ms. Fair on her phone. I''m a bit worried."


    Hearing this, Raymond almost wanted to hang up immediately.


    Because whether it was Fiona or anyone else at S.M Corporation, they all thought Selena''s disappearance had something to do with him.


    Fiona only knew that William had passed away, but she didn''t know that William''s death was caused by Selena. She was still worried about Selena.


    Raymond wasn''t the type to sow discord at such a critical moment. He did hate Selena, but he couldn''t bring himself to expose her wrongdoings in front of Fiona.


    "Selena is on a business trip. She might be back soon."


    After saying this, Raymond hung up the phone and continued to look at the documents in front of him.


    But Fiona called again.


    "Mr. Montague, Max and Blizzard seem very down, especially Max. Whenever Ms. Fair is gone for a while, it stops eating and drinking. It likes you so much; why don''t you take it to Manston Manor?" Raymond took a deep breath but felt like he couldn''t exhale. He felt stifled, with a metallic taste in his mouth. He had to force himself not to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    His eyes reddened with anger.


    He even started coughing.


    "Mr. Montague, are you feeling unwell?"


    Raymond propped himself up on the table and replied after a long while, "How did you take care of it when I wasn''t back in the country?"


    "Ms. Fair used toe back often to see it, even if it was always in a hurry. But after the ident of Max, it became more affectionate."


    Thinking that Max was left by Christopher, and Selena cared so much about Max because of Christopher.


    Because Christopher was Selena''s first love.


    Raymond lowered his eyshes and smirked, "It doesn''t matter. Max will soon like someone else more." After saying this, he hung up the phone directly.


    Fiona looked at her phone in confusion, not understanding what he meant by that.


    She paced back and forth anxiously and asked others in Ashbourne Manor.


    "Has Ms. Fair called any of you?"


    But everyone shook their heads.


    Clearly, Selena hadn''t contacted anyone in the past few days she had been missing.


    Fiona was getting worried, wondering if something had happened to her.


    But if something had happened to Ms. Fair, would Raymond just sit by and do nothing?


    She furrowed her brows and finally called Shelley.


    Before Raymond returned to the country, Shelley had once visited Ashbourne Manor. Fiona knew Shelley was Selena''s best friend and the heiress of the Harper Group, probably the only socialite Selena knew. Fiona was d she had saved Shelley''s number back then, so she called her immediately.


    Shelley had been busy with her rtionship in recent months and hadn''t contacted Selena much. She only visited the hospital when Selena had an ident; the rest of the time, she stayed by Philip''s side. "Ms. Harper, I want to know if Ms. Fair has told you where she went recently. We haven''t been able to reach her for days."


    Shelley furrowed her brows. The circle was abuzz with rumors that Selena and Raymond were together, and Raymond seemed to care a lot about Selena. So why were people from Ashbourne Manor calling her? "Shouldn''t you ask Raymond about this?"


    "Mr. Montague seems to not know."


    Shelley immediately got angry. He didn''t know?


    Wasn''t Selena with Raymond recently?


    After hanging up, Shelley called Selena, but her phone was off.


    Shelley then called Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t answer and directly hung up.


    Shelley was furious and sat up straight from the bed.


    Philip''s hand was still around her waist. Seeing her getting out of bed, he pulled her back.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Something happened with Selena. I need to find someone to ask."


    They were currently staying at a house Philip had rented. Previously, because Philip''s cousin E Hayes was in the hospital, Shelley had been helping take care of her, and all her spoiled rich girl habits had be very restrained in front of him. Their rtionship had recently reached a peak, with them either at his ce or hers, so Shelley''s contact with Selena had decreased.


    Shelley got out of bed and started getting dressed.


    Philip''s eyes roamed over her body, a smile on his face.


    "Shelley, have your breasts gotten bigger?"


    Shelley''s figure was famously good, but she did feel a bit fuller recently, especially her chest.


    Probably because Philip had fondled them too many times.


    She rolled her eyes at him, got dressed, and grabbed her bag to leave.


    The bag was a limited edition, costing four hundred thousand dors, but she had told Philip it was a cheap one worth a few dozen dors.


    Shelley had gotten addicted to pretending to be poor, and she really loved Philip. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have put up with being with him, still hiding it from her father, Benjamin Harper. Even when Selena asked about Shelley''s future, she always dodged the question.


    As soon as Shelley left, Philip received a call.


    Philip''s yful demeanor instantly changed to one of gentleness.


    "E, what''s up?"


    "Philip, aren''t youing to keep mepany tonight? I''m scared of being alone in the hospital."

 Chapter 1107 He Seems to Have Gotten Into Character

    "Shelley, I''ve neglected your feelingstely. I''ll have a good talk with E; she really relies on me too much."


    Seeing him sopliant, Shelley felt a bit guilty, but she truly didn''t want her boyfriend always running around because of E.


    Shelley took a deep breath, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed him on the lips.


    "Alright, I''m leaving now."


    With that, she grabbed the keys nearby and quickly left.


    As soon as she left, the gentle smile on Philip''s face slowly disappeared. He wiped his lips with a grim expression, and thinking about their recent intimacy, his breathing became erratic. He seemed to have gotten a bit too into this act.


    But he had to constantly remind himself that it was just a game.


    He lowered his eyshes and left this ce as well.


    Shelley first went to the Montague Group, hoping to get lucky because Raymond was a workaholic and might be workingte at the office.


    However, after asking around, everyone said Raymond wasn''t there.


    Shelley had no choice but to drive to Manston Manor, where she ended up parking next to Carter''s car.


    She knew Carter, so she rolled down her window without hesitation to greet him.


    "Mr. Ashford."


    Carter knew her too. After all, the Harper Group''s jewelry business was a nationwide monopoly, and the Harper Group''s value was among the top five in the industry. He smiled and nodded.


    "Ms. Harper, long time no see. Why haven''t you been attending any of the industry events?"


    Shelley had been busy with her rtionship for the past few months,pletely fading out of the social scene. Benjamin even thought she was nning to take a break from the limelight, considering how wild Shelley used to be, often a regr at bars.


    "Mr. Ashford, I want to ask about Selena. You might not know, but she''s my best friend."


    A look of surprise shed in Carter''s eyes; he really didn''t know that.


    Immediately, his expression darkened as he recounted the incident where Selena was suspected of harming William from the Montague family.


    Shelley knew William had passed away; her father had even attended the memorial service. However, she wasn''t close to the rest of the Montague family, so she didn''t go. She had no idea such a thing had happened.


    "That''s impossible! Selena would never do such a thing! Mr. Ashford, take me to Manston Manor. I can''t get in, but I need to talk to Raymond."


    Carter also hoped Selena and Raymond could be together, and there were too many doubts about Selena harming William.


    He nodded and drove to Manston Manor.


    The bodyguards saw it was him and didn''t stop them.


    Shelley followed him in and directly barged into Raymond''s study.


    "Raymond!"


    Shelley pushed the door open and saw Raymond still in the overseas meeting, showing little reaction to her arrival.


    Raymond closed hisptop and frowned.


    "Ms. Harper, we''re not familiar with each other. Barging into my house in the middle of the night, didn''t the Harper family teach you any manners?"


    Raymond indeed wasn''t familiar with Shelley; they had only met a few times. He only knew she was Selena''s friend from his previous investigation into Selena.


    "Raymond, does Selena''s disappearance have anything to do with you? Do you also suspect she''s the one who killed Mr. William Montague?"


    Raymond''s tone was cold as he slowly stood up and walked out of the study.


    Shelley followed him, her tone anxious.


    "Do you really believe those words? I''ve known Selena for so many years; she would never do such a thing. Raymond, don''t you like Selena? If you like her, you should trust her. You were the one who pursued Selena. What, now you''re tired of her and using such a lousy excuse to push her away?"


    Raymond reached downstairs and, hearing this, sneered.


    "Please leave."


    Shelley turned red with anger and sat directly on the sofa.


    "Why should I leave! Unless you tell me what happened to Selena! Besides, she never liked you in the first ce. You were the one who insisted on making a deal with her, to sleep with her. Now you want to cut ties with Selena? Dream on!" Seeing her acting so shamelessly, Raymond''s eyes shed with disdain.


    "I know Selena doesn''t like me. I don''t want to be foolish anymore, okay?" Shelley thought he would get angry. Everyone knew Raymond had a bad temper. Shelley had said such harsh words, but he only retorted with that one sentence?

 Chapter 1108 You Dont Really Like Selena

    Shelley was somewhat surprised and increasingly worried about Selena.


    "Raymond, you haven''t cared about Selena for the three years you were abroad. She talks about Mr. William Montague every day, treating him like her own grandfather. She couldn''t possibly harm him. If you don''t even believe that, then you don''t truly like Selena."


    "Selena hasn''t told me much about you two. Early on, when you first got entangled, I always advised her not to get too attached to you because you had another woman in your heart. She said she wouldn''t let herself fall for you. Butter, when I saw her a few more times, there was a sparkle in her eyes whenever she mentioned you, even though you messed with her countless times."


    Shelley was on the verge of tears at the thought of something happening to Selena.


    "All these things add up to you pursuing her. How can you just give up? Or is a man''s affection so shallow that a few drinks can make him forget? If that''s the case, then don''t pretend to be deeply in love anymore! I''ll find her myself. I''ll use the Harper family''s influence to find her!"


    Shelley was so angry that she stood up to leave, but Carter stopped her.


    "Ms. Harper, this matter is a bitplicated."


    Carter recounted the specific events of that day, emphasizing the incident where Selena threw a venomous snake that bit Raymond.


    Shelley was stunned and even more worried.


    "If Selena likes you, she wouldn''t want to hurt you. She must have been forced. The situation is urgent; shouldn''t we find Selena as soon as possible? Raymond, do you have so little confidence in yourself? When she looks at you and talks to you, don''t you feel any love?"


    Love was like sitting by a firece; if there was love, you''d feel it. Outsiders couldn''t exin it.


    Whether you could feel it or not, the person sitting by the firece knew.


    Raymond didn''t say anything, sitting on the sofa, which made Shelley feel dissatisfied. "Forget it, I don''t expect anything from you. Selena really shouldn''t be with you."


    Raymond sneered, his eyes turning red.


    "Ms. Harper, you''ve known her for many years, but I''ve only known her for a short time. She uses my brother''s birthday as a password, keeps my brother''s things, and my brother was her first love. On her college notepads, there are poems about my brother. They had a mutual love, but my brother has been dead for six years. Do you think Selena married into the Montague family because I look like my brother or for some other reason?" Shelley was momentarily stunned; she really didn''t know about this.


    Shelley had vaguely known that Selena had someone in her heart but never said who it was.


    Now that Raymond had found out it was his brother, it was likely true; otherwise, he wouldn''t have let Selena''s matters slide.


    Carter, standing nearby, was also stunned by this revtion.


    He thought to himself, ''It''s over. Raymond and Selena have no chance of being together now.''


    Carter had been closer to Raymond since childhood, so he knew how much Raymond had suffered because of his genius brother.


    Even though heter managed the Montague Group well, many in the Montague family still thought he had taken Christopher''s ce, only getting the chance because Christopher died. Especially since Abigail favored Christopher more.


    Growing up in such an environment, how could he ept that his lover was his brother''s first love?


    Carter immediately regretted bringing Shelley over. Although he admired Selena, if she really saw Raymond as a stand-in, that was uneptable.


    Especially as Christopher''s stand-in, it was an unsolvable problem.


    Shelley didn''t speak for a moment, then frowned after a few seconds.


    "Even so, isn''t Christopher already dead?"


    "Christopher hase back to life, and Selena went with him. They''re together now." His tone was full of sarcasm as he got up to head upstairs. "So why should I disturb them? Besides, she hasn''t only slept with me."


    "Raymond! You need evidence to say that! Selena is a very conservative woman. When she first slept with you, she was too shy to even talk about it." "Selena admitted it herself."


    Raymond''s face was full of impatience as he looked at Carter.


    "Take Shelley out, and don''t bring anyone else in here again."


    Carter quickly stepped forward and pulled Shelley away.


    "Ms. Harper, let''s go. If Selena willingly went with Christopher, there''s no point in looking for her. Christopher''s current status is special; he needs to stay hidden since he''s with the government." Shelley''s mind was nk until she was pulled out of the living room and saw the door m shut. She then shook off Carter''s hand.


    Impossible, Selena wouldn''t elope with someone.


    S.M Corporation still needed her. Selena had too many ties; she wouldn''t just disappear.


    But from Raymond''s perspective, he wasn''t wrong.


    Shelley felt a headacheing on and immediately returned to the Harper Manor. She had to use the Harper family''s influence to find Selena. She needed to ask Selena herself to be at ease.

 Chapter 1109 I Have Little Patience, Dont Try to Challenge Me

    After Selena was brought back from the bar, she was thrown into this room again.


    She heard Mario on the phone. In two hours, the ne would take off, and Mario would probably take her to the airport soon. To prevent any idents on the way, the effects of the drug on her body hadn''t worn off yet. She felt weak all over.


    She was still dressed as she was in the bar, to prevent anyone from recognizing her on the way. "The thing on your stomach is artificial skin, much more sophisticated than stuffing a pillow." Mario patted her stomach with a wicked smile on his face.


    "Let''s go, honey."


    This term made Selena feel a chill. She still didn''t know Mario''s purpose, and the unknown was the scariest. She was helped into the car, leaning against the window.


    Someone was driving in the front, and Mario reached out a hand to hold her, preventing her from falling.


    As they passed several checkpoints, the number of visible police officers at the toll stations increased. Mario raised an eyebrow and asked the person in front.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Mr. Torres, I heard the Harper family is looking for someone."


    Selena''s eyes lit up when she heard this.


    It was Shelley!


    The Harper family was one of the top five powerful families in Silver Bay City. Shelley must have convinced Benjamin to help. Selena''s eyes reddened, and she tried to break the window beside her to roll out.


    But despite using all her strength, she could only make a noise on the window.


    Seeing this, Mario smirked and pulled her over.


    "Didn''t I tell you to behave? I don''t have much patience, don''t try to challenge me."


    Selena was sweating with anxiety. She knew the Harper family''s power, and this was her chance to escape.


    The next second, the car was stopped, and several police officers approached.


    Mario rolled down the window and asked the officer, "Is there a problem?"


    "A major criminal suspect has escaped, please cooperate with our inspection."


    The area was filled with shing police lights, and the police were searching each vehicle.


    Selena didn''t know how Shelley managed it, but she was full of gratitude.


    She tried to move her body, but as soon as she mustered a bit of strength, Mario restrained her again. The officer''s gaze fell on Selena.


    Mario smiled. "My wife, she''s seven months pregnant, we''re going to the hospital for a check-up."


    The officer, with years of experience, leaned in to check on Selena.


    "Mmm mmm." Selena used all her strength, sweating from her forehead, trying to get the officer''s attention.


    The experienced officer, Percy Scott, asked, "What''s wrong with her?"


    Mario held her tighter, "She''s not feeling well, that''s why we''re going to the hospital."


    Hearing that Selena was unwell, Percy didn''t dare dy and was about to pull back when he heard Shelley''s voice behind him. "Percy, how is it? You found her?"


    The moment Selena heard Shelley''s voice, her pupils shrank, and she struggled to lean out.


    She even bit her tongue hard, tears filling her eyes from the pain.


    But the sharp pain gave her a bit of strength, and she fell out of the car.


    Shended right in front of Percy.


    Percy was startled, and the next second, he saw Mario pulling Selena back.


    "Honey, are you okay?"


    Mario''s tone was somewhat anxious, and Percy didn''t dare say anything more, quickly closing the car door.


    "Go quickly, a pregnant woman''s condition can''t be dyed, the emergency room is still open."


    Then he turned to Shelley.


    "We''re still checking."


    "Percy, thank you for this."


    Percy smiled, "I''m not used to you being so polite, don''t worry, I''ll let you know if there''s any news."


    Shelley looked at the departing car, "What happened just now? I saw someone fall."


    "The one who fell was a pregnant woman, that car was heading to the hospital."


    "Did you check her stomach?"


    "Well..."


    Percy was so concerned when he saw Selena fall that he forgot to check her stomach.


    Shelley was about to say something when she heard Raymond''s voice behind her, "Follow that car."


    She stiffened and turned to see Raymond there.


    He had changed into a suit and had just gotten out of the car.


    A few buttons of his shirt were undone, making him look a bit rushed.


    Wasn''t he not going to get involved in Selena''s matters anymore?

 Chapter 1110 Selena Has Never Been a Pet

    Shelley was momentarily surprised, thinking that once they found Selena, she must speak highly of Raymond. "Percy, listen to him."


    Several cars at the scene instantly chased after that car, including Raymond''s car, with Shelley sitting inside. "Mr. Montague, do you think there''s something wrong with that car?"


    Raymond didn''t speak. Just now, because of the distance, he only saw half of Mario''s face.


    It looked very simr to the face in his memory.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly and floored the gas pedal.


    In the distance, Mario saw the cars following him in the rearview mirror and clicked his tongue.


    The driver stepped on the gas pedal and Mario made a call. "I''ve been spotted. I probably won''t be able to leave the country tonight. Lose them and arrange for a decoy."


    When Selena heard this, her eyes lit up.


    Mario nced at her and sneered.


    "It seems that Raymond''s car is among those behind us. But is Raymond here to take you back for trial, or does he have feelings for you? After all, he agreed to consider Tessa. It''s probably the former. You were involved in William''s death; he won''t let you go."


    Selena didn''t speak, thinking he was just raving.


    As the car drove forward, Mario really went mad and instructed the driver, "Randomly crash into a car."


    The front seat nodded and crashed into a car, causing a chain reaction of idents behind them!


    The car that was hit was particrly unlucky, flipping over and sliding several feet.


    Selena turned to look at the carnage behind them, countless cars piled up together, and people being helped out, covered in blood.


    Mario was simply a devil!


    Mario chuckled, his lips curling up, seemingly very satisfied with the chaos he caused.


    Especially when he noticed Selena''s expression, he became even happier, feeling like a soda bottle being opened, bubbles constantly rising.


    Raymond and the other pursuing cars were all trapped there, but helicopters soon arrived, dropping a longdder without wasting any time.


    Shelley wanted to go too, but Raymond just left a sentence, "I''ve sent others to intercept it. We''ll catch that car soon. You walk a bit and then take a car to follow." Letting Shelley, a woman, grab thedder was too dangerous.


    Shelley nodded, ignoring the car ident, and started running forward.


    Meanwhile, several helicopters chased after that car, and many witnesses thought it was a police operation.


    But it was actually all Raymond''s forces.


    A car couldn''t outrun a helicopter.


    Mario''s expression instantly darkened. His helicopter was also waiting ahead, but Raymond was the biggest local power here; he couldn''t win in a direct confrontation.


    He grabbed Selena from the side and roughly wiped her face with his sleeve, finally removing the deliberately disguised makeup, and revealing her pale face.


    She stubbornly looked at Mario, her eyes full of defiance.


    Mario stared closely at Selena''s face but then heard her call out, "Mario."


    The next second, Mario felt a terrible headache; it was Christopher''s consciousness trying toe out.


    Christopher spoke to him in his mind.


    "The higher-ups will also send people. Your chip is very important. You''ve been appearing too frequentlytely, and people have realized that Christopher is still alive. You will be a target for everyone." Mario''s head hurt terribly. He refused to let Christopher take over his body, so he grabbed Selena''s neck.


    Christopher''s consciousness immediately stopped struggling, only continuing to remind him.


    "Keeping Selena with you will only be more dangerous. The higher-ups will stop at nothing to get the chip. Mario, the chip is an important weapon for many countries. It''s the sessful data of tens of millions of experiments. Even now, the research base can''t recover the data. It''s one of a kind in the world."


    Mario raised an eyebrow, still gripping Selena''s neck, but with much less force.


    Selena didn''t even have the strength to cough. At this moment, she felt so small. Her eyes remained determined but filled with hatred.


    Mario released her fragile neck and, after a long time, pulled Selena into his arms.


    It wasn''t apassionate hug but more like how one would treat a pet.


    But Selena was never a pet.


    She bit Mario''s arm.


    She didn''t have much strength, and the bite was light, like a tickle to Mario.


    He pushed her away, seeing a row of marks on his arm but no blood.


    A strange feeling crossed his mind.


    Taking advantage of his distraction, Christopher''s consciousness suddenly took over the body.


    The next second, he opened the car window and looked back at Selena.


    Selena was stunned, feeling that this look contained many emotions: reluctance, conflict, pain, and relief.


    Her throat felt blocked, unable to shout out a word, only managing to utter a meaningless sound. "Ah."


    But Christopher''s body was already facing her, falling backward.

 Chapter 1111 A Woman Like Her Is Just Heartless

    They were on the side of the highway, and now the car had reached the outskirts, below was a tall green forest.


    Selena couldn''t hear any sound, she just saw the person in the front row shout, "Mr. Torres!"


    Then he stopped the car immediately, and Selena was pushed directly into the front seat by the force.


    The driver got out of the car and jumped towards Mario without hesitation.


    Selena took this opportunity to slowly crawl out of the car.


    Because she had no strength, she even fell when she got out.


    Her bulky body was inconvenient, and the effects of the drugs on her hadn''t worn off yet, so she could only crawl a few feet.


    Sharp stones cut her palms, leaving them bloody, and the car that had stopped by the highway had already been hit by another car and was sent flying. Selena listened to the loud explosion, but what she thought of was Mario''s expression just now.


    It was as if the Mario from a long, long time ago had returned.


    Her heart ached a little, and she roughly knew that Mario was sick, with a very serious illness.


    He said there was another person living inside his body, maybe so,monly known as schizophrenia. Mario was still Mario, but the other person was a madman.


    Selena didn''t like good people sacrificing for her, so she didn''t want the good Mario to get into trouble.


    The pain from the stones cutting her skin made her much clearer. She supported herself on the nearby fence and slowly stood up.


    Now this highway was congested because the car in front had been sent flying.


    Over a hundred cars were stuck, and there were drivers everywhere cursing as they got out.


    She blended in, making it hard for anyone to notice her.


    Selena was almost walking forward on instinct, only feeling that her feet were very heavy.


    "Do you need help?"


    A timid voice of a young girl sounded, probably a bit scared, so she didn''t dare to ask too loudly.


    Selena''s beautiful face was exposed, but her body was still bulky. She nodded but found she couldn''t speak.


    When people were too panicked and scared, they could temporarily lose their voice.


    She opened her mouth and found that her vocal cords seemed to have disappeared.


    The young girl, Kassy Rivera, helped her into the car andforted her, "I know a small road here that can take us back, I''ll take you to the hospital."


    The man sitting in the front row, Asher Rivera, began to get impatient.


    "Why are you still so sympathetic, you''re not in a good situation yourself, how do you still have the mind to help others."


    "She''s pregnant, and her palms are bleeding. Didn''t you take me on that mountain road before? It''s not troublesome to go back."


    Kassy pleaded with Rivera, who was sitting in the front row.


    Rivera sighed, "Your kindness will be the death of you."


    Selena couldn''t speak, but she heard it clearly.


    As long as she could go back, it was fine.


    On the other side, Raymond was in a helicopter, but it was hard for the helicopter to spot Selena. After all, there were too many people below, and the cars in front were still exploding, making everyone very panicked. He hurriedly wanted to go down to check, but saw one of the cars heading towards a small road.


    He took out binocrs and, with the help of various car lights around, saw a face exposed in the window.


    With just a nce at that face, his heart skipped a beat.


    The helicopter kept circling in the sky, and he found that this car was heading to the city.


    And it was heading to the city''s hospital.


    Someone was taking her to the hospital?


    He lowered his eyshes and had the helicopter put him down.


    Just then, Shelley''s car also stopped beside him. She saw that he was no longer chasing and was a bit puzzled.


    "Mr. Montague, why aren''t you chasing anymore? I heard there was a car ident up ahead. If it was the car Selena was in, then is she..."


    Raymond''s face was very cold, and he directly bypassed her and got into a nearby car.


    "It has nothing to do with me."


    Shelley was stunned, thinking she had misheard.


    Wasn''t Raymond very anxious to find Selena just now? Why did his attitude suddenly change?


    Her phone rang at this moment. It was from the people she had sent to look for Selena. They reported that the car involved in the ident was indeed the suspicious vehicle, and the car had already exploded, turning pitch ck. Shelley''s heart tightened, and after hanging up the phone, her voice was a bit shaky.


    "The car involved in the ident was the one Selena was in, Mr. Montague,e back with me."


    Raymond had already fastened his seatbelt and lowered the car window, and his eyes were cold.


    "I said, it has nothing to do with me."


    Shelley was very angry, "Then why were you in such a hurry toe out just now?"


    Raymond leaned back, and in a ce where no one could see, his eyes were red.


    "I came to confirm if she was dead. Now that she''s dead, isn''t it good? Grandpa''s revenge is taken, and he can rest in peace in heaven."


    Shelley stood there, only feeling that Raymond''s words were extremely vicious.


    "Raymond! Is this how you treat Selena? She liked you so much, she really gave her heart to the wrong person!"


    Raymond sneered, turning the steering wheel with one hand.


    "Ms. Harper, let me remind you again, Selena doesn''t like me. A woman like her would never truly give her heart to anyone."

 Chapter 1112 Actually the Kindest One

    Shelley felt breathless; Raymond actually said that Selena would never truly care for anyone.


    When the Fair family treated her poorly in the past, she never thought of revenge.


    When the people of Ridgefield let her down, all she did was cut off contact.


    She seemed cold, but in reality, she was the softest and kindest one.


    Raymond was the person she liked, the one she had shared a bed with for so long, and now such words came out of his mouth.


    Shelley found it ironic. Indeed, she was right to tell Selena not to fall in love with Raymond before.


    She took a step back and watched as Raymond''s car drove away.


    She took a deep breath, wiped the tears from her face, and immediately ran towards the ident site.


    The scene was already chaotic, with many police officers present.


    The people stuck behind had no idea how serious the ident was and kept asking when the road would be cleared.


    When Shelley reached the burning car, she saw that the fire was still raging. The police had already cordoned off the area and were urging the drivers to make way for the fire truck; otherwise, the fire wouldn''t be put out, and there was a risk of an explosion.


    Shelley stood there, feeling weak all over, watching the burning car and almost fainted.


    The more angry and worried she was, the more she hated Raymond for abandoning Selena at such a critical moment.


    It made Selena''s affection seem so worthless!


    Twenty minutester, the fire truck arrived and extinguished the fire. Once it was confirmed that there was no risk of an explosion, the police moved in to investigate. Shelley quickly followed.


    "There''s no one inside. The passengers and driver must have gotten out midway."


    She covered her mouth, her eyes filled with relief.


    A police officer came up to her and said, "I''ll have someone check the roadside. They must have left some traces if they got out midway."


    Shelley was overjoyed and nodded frantically.


    She followed a group of police officers in high heels, checking the road they hade from, and finally found some blood-stained stones on the ground.


    It looked like they had been ground by someone.


    The police were also asking people around if they had seen a woman.


    "I did see a woman, a pregnant one, who got out of the car in front. She seemed injured, and a kind young girl took her in a car, probably to the hospital."


    Shelley immediately had someone check the hospitals in Silver Bay City, but Selena''s visit didn''t reveal her identity. She had only bandaged her hand at a small clinic and then fell asleep on a bench there.


    During this time, Kassy was being nagged by Asher.


    "Look at you, getting yourself into trouble again. What if those debt collectors suddenly show up? We barely managed to escape, and if you get caught, they''ll really sell you for money."


    "Asher, she''s pregnant. We can''t just ignore her. What if something happens to the baby? Life is precious."


    Asher looked at Kassy and sighed slightly.


    "Can we leave now? She seems fine."


    "Let''s wait until her familyes to pick her up."


    "You''re really beyond saving. The longer we stay in Silver Bay City, the more danger we''re in. Those debt collectors have their ways. Our phones are probably being tracked, and it''s only a matter of time before they find us." "If theye, then leave me alone. Maybe this is my fate."


    Kassy, looking about sixteen, sat beside him, her whole demeanor lifeless.


    Asher sighed again, even starting to resent Selena''s appearance.


    If they hadn''t saved Selena, they could have gotten off the carst night, run past the traffic jam, and left Silver Bay City, never to return in this lifetime.


    He sat beside her, knowing he couldn''t persuade her. Kassy was too kind-hearted.


    At eight in the morning, Selena woke up.


    She opened her eyes to see a young face.


    Kassy, seeing her awake, breathed a sigh of relief.


    "You''re finally awake. That''s great. You applied some medicinest night and fell asleep on the chair."


    Selena got up and heard her ask again.


    "What''s your family''s phone number? I''ll have someonee pick you up."


    Selena took her phone and dialed Raymond''s number without hesitation.


    The call connected, and his cold voice came through.


    "Hello?"


    "Raymond, it''s me."


    There was a few seconds of silence on the other end, and then the call was abruptly hung up.


    Selena opened her mouth, wanting to say something, but all she heard was the "beep beep beep" sound.

 Chapter 1113 We Have Already Divorced, He Is My Ex-husband

    She lowered her eyshes and dialed again, unwilling to give up, but this time the number was blocked.


    She had no choice but to call Shelley.


    When Shelley heard her voice, she almost screamed.


    "Send me the address, I''ll be right there!"


    Selena handed the phone back to Kassy, her voice hoarse, "Thank you."


    Kassy had also heard the man''s voice just now and saw that she was pregnant, so she immediatelyforted her.


    "Was that your husband just now? You''re pregnant, and he''s treating you like this? You should divorce him when you get back. He''s a jerk!"


    Selena smiled wryly. They were already divorced; he was her ex-husband.


    She didn''t say anything, hearing Kassy''s uncle Asher urging.


    "Let''s go, the debt collectors will reallye soon."


    Kassy nced at Selena and patted her on the shoulder.


    "You must divorce him when you get back. An unreliable man can ruin a family. Just like my dad, who gambled everywhere and kept a mistress outside. He ran off with the family''s money and his mistress, and then the debt collectors were at our door, forcing my mom to death. You look pretty, don''t foolishly sacrifice for a man. Men are only good for good times, not for tough times."


    Kassy, a teenage girl, could say such things.


    Selena was a bit surprised and then smiled at her.


    "Yes, I''ll remember that. You too, focus on your career when you grow up."


    Kassy nodded emphatically.


    Asher, watching from the side, felt a bit heartbroken and quickly pulled her.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, or those people might reallye."


    Kassy nodded but felt reluctant to leave Selena alone.


    "Your family should be here soon. Don''t run around, just wait here."


    Selena nodded. She didn''t have her phone with her, otherwise, she would have transferred money to Kassy because she heard their conversation and knew they were in need of money.


    "You helped me, leave a phone number. If anythinges upter, you can let me know."


    Kassy got paper and pen from the clinic doctor, wrote down her phone number, and handed it to Selena.


    "If no onees to pick you upter, you can call me. I''lle to take you back."


    Asher saw Kassy making promises and quickly knocked on her head, apologetically looking at Selena.


    "Sorry, don''t take her words seriously. We''re actually in hiding now. Her family owes a lot of money to gamblers, and her mom was forced to death. Now she''s the only child left. Her mom and dad were already in a divorcewsuit, but the dad took all the money and ran. That money was all her mom''s savings, nothing to do with her dad. Her mom felt guilty andmitted suicide with gas. The house was also auctioned off. We''re really struggling now, so please don''t call uster. Sorry."


    Asher sincerely finished speaking and pulled Kassy to leave.


    But after walking only a few dozen feet, they saw several cars stop beside them, and a few men with sticks appeared.


    Asher''s pupils shrank sharply, and he immediately pulled Kassy behind him.


    These were the debt collectors, and they had caught up.


    A trace of gloom shed in Kassy''s eyes as she stepped out from behind Asher.


    "Asher, you should go."


    The debt-collecting thugs startedughing and grabbed Kassy.


    "Your dad ran off with our money, so now we''re selling you abroad to pay off the debt. But with the money your dad owes us, even selling ten of you wouldn''t be enough. You better serve customers well, or we''ll kill you." Asher tried to step forward to stop them but was hit hard on the head with a baseball bat.


    His head was instantly covered in blood, and he felt dizzy.


    "Asher!"


    Kassy screamed hoarsely, scared, and tried to check on Asher, but her arm was tightly held, unable to break free.


    She viciously stomped on the man''s foot but was pped to the ground.


    Ignoring the pain on her cheek, she quickly crawled to Asher.


    "Asher, are you okay? I''m sorry."


    If they had run awayst night, this wouldn''t have happened.

 Chapter 1114 Even Begging Him

    But she couldn''t let go of the pregnant Selena, which caused Asher to get hurt as well. Asher sighed, raised his hand, and touched her cheek. "It''s okay, it''s okay, don''t cry." But Kassy''s tears flowed even more fiercely.


    The thugs didn''t want to watch this sentimental scene at all and directly stepped forward to grab Kassy. However, Asher always held Kassy''s hand tightly, not daring to let go.


    He was afraid that if he let go, Kassy would really be sold.


    "Asher, let go."


    Kassy was even begging him.


    The thugs were also anxious, worried that the police mighte over, so they swung a baseball bat to break Asher''s arm.


    But at this critical moment, Selena shouted.


    "How much do they owe you? I''ll pay it back for them."


    She finally reacted, dragging her tired body and slowly walking over.


    When the men saw her face, a sh of light quickly passed through their eyes, but when they saw her bloated body, it turned into disdain.


    "You fat pig, what are you doing here? In such a small clinic, how much money do you have? A million dors, can you afford it?"


    Selena had already removed the padding from her stomach, so her belly was t now, but her figure still looked bloated.


    She slowly walked to Kassy''s side, raised her hand, and touched her head.


    "A million dors, right? I''ll pay it back for them. You also said that selling ten of her wouldn''t cover the debt. It''s better to bet that I can pay it back. My friend is on the way, and I''ll write you a check then." "Fat pig, what if you''re lying to us? Did you secretly call the police?"


    "If the policee, you can take me hostage."


    Her tone was calm as she looked at Asher, who was holding his head.


    His head was still bleeding.


    She instructed Kassy, "Take Asher to the clinic and let the doctor bandage him first."


    Kassy looked at Selena''s stomach. Just now, her belly was still bulging, but now it was suddenly t.


    But she didn''t have time to think about it. With red eyes, she helped Asher up.


    She was worried that Selena was just stalling for time, so she couldn''t help but whisper, "You should run quickly. These people are really cruel. If you can''te up with the money, they might break your arms and legs." At this moment, she was still worried about Selena, whom she had only met once.


    Selena''s heart softened. "It''s okay, I really have the money."


    Kassy was a bit surprised. That was a million dors, an astronomical figure for her family.


    Looking at Selena''s clothes, she didn''t seem like a wealthy person.


    At this moment, Asher made a sound, in pain, and Kassy quickly helped him into the clinic.


    The thugs impatiently looked at Selena.


    "Damn it! If you dare to lie to us, we''ll chop you into pieces, and then drop them into the sea!" Selena didn''t respond to this but looked into the distance.


    A few minutester, Shelley''s car arrived.


    Shelley was full of anxiety, her eyes constantly scanning around, but she didn''t see Selena.


    Until a fat woman shouted, "Shelley!"


    Shelley froze, wiping her eyes in disbelief.


    "Selena?"


    She quickly ran over, ignoring the thugs, and hugged Selena tightly.


    "You scared me to death. How did you be like this?"


    Shelley drove a luxury car worth millions, and the thugs had never seen someone as extravagant as Shelley, their eyes widened. "Shelley, do you have a check? I need a million dors."


    Shelley immediately took out a check and wrote a million dors.


    Selena took the check and handed it to the thugs.


    "I''ve paid off the girl''s debt. I hope you won''t bother her again. You know, it was her father who owed the money."


    The thugs looked at the million-dor check, hesitated for a few seconds, and then took it.


    "Alright, since you''re so straightforward, we won''t bother her anymore."


    After saying that, the thugs walked over to Kassy and Asher.


    "You''re really lucky. A million-dor debt is even just like that. Don''t worry, we have a reputation to uphold. We won''t bother you again." The thugs then drove away.


    Kassy still felt like she was dreaming.


    A million-dor debt, gone?


    She looked at Selena in disbelief.


    Asher also looked at Selena, but he was being bandaged by the doctor, with blood on his face and a white bandage, looking a bitical. Both of their faces were full of surprise.


    Selena slowly nodded at them, but her body was still weak, and she couldn''t say much.


    She was worried that Kassy wouldn''t ept the money, after all, it was a million dors, an amount an ordinary person might never earn in a lifetime. So Selena didn''t stay any longer and got into Shelley''s car.

 Chapter 1115 Will Fall into a Deeper Hell

    The two people left behind looked at each other, and finally, Kassy managed to say.


    "Asher, am I dreaming? That was 1 million dors, right? Not just five dors or fifty dors." Asher''s face turned red with dyed excitement, and he hugged her tightly.


    "Good Kassy, good Kassy, keep doing good deeds, God sent someone to save you!" Asher, a man, had tears streaming down his face as he said this.


    The doctor nearby also sighed, "You guys are really lucky."


    Asher wiped his tears with his sleeve.


    "We don''t have to run away anymore, and you can continue your studies. Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you go to school. Your mom in heaven can rest easy now."


    "Asher, I might never be able to repay 1 million dors in my lifetime."


    "Silly Kassy, she didn''t even say a word to you because she was worried you''d want to repay her. You''re a good kid, and she''s a good person. If you ever get the chance to meet her again, just thank her properly and don''t say anything else." Kassy nodded, looking in the direction where Selena had left.


    With Asher''s sobs in her ears, her heart felt warm.


    She had thought that life would plunge into a deeper hell starting today, but her fate changed because she had casually saved Selena.


    She didn''t have to leave Silver Bay City anymore. She had grown up in Silver Bay City and was reluctant to leave.


    Her mom had passed away, but she still had many friends with her.


    She would work hard and meet Selena at the top.


    Selena sat in Shelley''s car, feeling a bit drowsy.


    Seeing her hand wrapped in bandages, Shelley spoke with a tense tone.


    "Last night, I was searching for you with the police along this road, but there were just too many people and cars blocking the way. Someone said they saw a woman being picked up, but it was a pregnant woman. What happened to you?" Selena forced herself to stay awake, "Shelley, take me back to Ashbourne Manor. I want to take a bath; I feel ufortable."


    "Alright, don''t talk for now. You look really pale."


    Shelley stepped on the gas pedal.


    When the car arrived at Ashbourne Manor, Selena was immediately surrounded by the other residents of Ashbourne Manor as soon as she entered the house.


    Fiona started to tear up, "Ms. Fair, you scared us to death. We all thought something had happened to you."


    Shelley quickly stopped Fiona.


    "Fiona, she''s not feeling well right now. Let her go upstairs to take a bath first. Have the kitchen prepare something for her to eat."


    Fiona nodded quickly and went to the kitchen.


    Shelley helped Selena upstairs.


    Once they reached the master bedroom, Selena used scissors to cut off her bulky outfit and then entered the bathroom.


    Shelley had already filled the tub with water, speaking with a guilty tone.


    "Selena, I''m sorry. I''ve been so caught up with my rtionship with Philip that I forgot to call and check on you. If I had known, I would have stopped you from seeing Raymond." After saying that, she closed the bathroom door.


    "Take a good soak to relieve your fatigue. We''ll talk about the rest once you''ve recovered a bit."


    A true friend didn''t need to say much.


    Selena was indeed very tired, especially after wearing such heavy clothes for so long, and with the residual effects of the drugs in her system, her muscles were aching. The hot water made her feel much better. Shelley went downstairs and saw Fiona preparing food, which made her feel relieved.


    Fiona, worried about Selena, quietly pulled Shelley aside.


    "Ms. Harper, was Ms. Fair really on a business trip? She looked so exhausted and was wearing such strange clothes. When I called Mr. Montague, he said she was on a business trip, but I don''t believe it. Did something happen between them again?"


    Shelley felt angry whenever she heard anything about Raymond!


    Raymond was such a jerk!


    "Fiona, if Raymond everes to Ashbourne Manor, have someone kick him out. He''s not a good man at all."


    Fiona felt the same way, her face full of helplessness.


    "Ms. Fair is so good; she deserves someone better. Mr. Montague keeps breaking her heart."


    Everyone at Ashbourne Manor liked Selena and thought Raymond wasn''t good enough for her.


    Meanwhile, Raymond''s people thought Selena wasn''t good enough for him, and both sides fiercely defended their own.


    Shelley, hands on her hips, said, "You''re right. I get so angry whenever I see that bad man Raymond. Last night, he even said it would be better if Selena were dead. He''s really heartless."


    Hearing this, Fiona angrily pped the table.


    "Mr. Montague really said that? It seems the rumors are true. Is he nning to get engaged to someone else?"


    "Most likely."


    Now that Fiona was joining her in cursing Raymond, Shelley felt much better.

 Chapter 1116 He Really Resents Her Now

    Upstairs, Selena was soaking in hot water, thinking about calling Raymond. As soon as she told him it was she, he hung up on her. It seemed he really resented her, but if he did, why did hee looking for herst night?


    She lowered her eyshes, her eyes stinging from the steam. She decided to go find him and exin everythingter.


    After soaking for half an hour, she finally felt her body recover a bit. She got dressed and went downstairs.


    Shelley was sitting on the sofa downstairs and had made a call to Philip.


    Philip was still working overtime and gently asked why she didn''te homest night.


    "Things aren''t resolved yet with Selena. I''lle to youter, Philip. Make sure you eat on time and don''t overwork yourself."


    Philip was sitting by E''s hospital bed, holding a bowl of porridge.


    E was well taken care of, her cheeks no longer as pale as before. She looked at him in confusion, as if asking who was on the phone.


    Philip met her gaze and said, "Okay, I know. I''ll hang up now."


    After hanging up, E pouted unhappily.


    "Philip, who was that? Was it Shelley again? Why can''t you tell her that I''m your fianc¨¦e? Do you really like her?"


    She looked very aggrieved as she said this.


    Philip raised his hand and pinched her cheek.


    "Don''t overthink it, E. You''re the one I care about."


    E opened her mouth and ate the porridge he fed her.


    "I just think she''s too attentive to you, Philip. You said you''d marry me once I got better. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have agreed to the surgery. If you don''t keep your promise, I''d rather die." Philip''s expression darkened instantly, and he ced the bowl aside.


    "Do you know how much I sacrificed to make sure your surgery was sessful? Don''t say things like that again."


    E was startled by his anger and quickly cupped his face, giving him a kiss.


    "I''m sorry. I''m just so scared of losing you. Shelley is really pretty and healthy. When she smiles at you, I get so jealous. You won''t let me tell her I''m your fianc¨¦e, so I can''t help but worry." Philip picked up the bowl again and gently fed her.


    "E, I told you, I won''t let you down. Even if something did happen between Shelley and me, it would be to use her. Her family has money, and we need it."


    A look of satisfaction shed in E''s eyes, and she sighed in relief.


    "Philip, I understand. Don''t worry, I''ll cooperate with the doctors and take good care of myself."


    Philip nodded. He still had the marks from Shelley''s nails on his back fromst night''s sex, yet he was saying these things now.


    If Shelley were here, she would be heartbroken.


    But would Philip ever truly care for her?


    His first meeting with Shelley was deliberately arranged.


    With his good looks and physique, it was easy to make a woman fall in love with him.


    And although Shelley was an expansive nature, she had never really been in a rtionship.


    A daughter raised in a good family could easily be deceived by a man''s sweet words.


    Shelley was sitting in the Ashbourne Manor vi. When she saw Selenaing down, she quickly went to the staircase to help her. "Fiona has prepared the meal. Have some."


    Selena nodded and sat at the dining table.


    Fiona had the chef prepare a few light dishes. Max and Blizzard ran in from outside and were ying inside.


    It was Shelley''s first time seeing Blizzard, and she couldn''t help but praise him.


    "This dog is really handsome."


    "Raymond gave him to me."


    Hearing this, Shelley immediately rolled her eyes.


    "Actually, on closer look, he''s just average."


    Selena found it amusing. As sheughed, a hint of bitterness crept in.


    This misunderstanding was too big to clear up with just a few words.


    Shelley wasn''t hungry, so she just watched Selena eat. After a while, she couldn''t help but speak, "Selena, do you like Raymond?"


    This time, Selena nodded without hesitation.


    "Raymond isn''t worth your affection. You don''t know how outrageous he wasst night. I thought he went out to find you because he was worried. But when he saw your car crash and catch fire, he just went back. He even said you harmed his grandfather William, and that it was good you died, so William could be at peace in heaven."


    The spoon in Selena''s hand instantly fell to the ground, breaking into two pieces.

 Chapter 1117 If He Really Had a Bit of Liking for You

    She stared pale-faced at the few small dishes in front of her, her head buzzing.


    Shelley quickly squatted down and picked up the pieces on the floor.


    "I''m not exaggerating or adding any details at all. When I saw that car catch fire, I was so angry I cried, but he left indifferently. I always feel that if he had even a bit of affection for you, he wouldn''t have done that. Besides, he''s been getting quite close to Tessately."


    Selena didn''t say anything, just took a new spoon and continued eating the porridge in her bowl.


    She didn''t believe Raymond would say such things, nor would he want to develop a rtionship with Tessa.


    She could exin everything.


    "Selena?"


    Shelley saw her in a daze and waved her hand in front of her.


    Selena snapped back to reality and forced a smile, "There''s a misunderstanding between us. I''ll go and exin it to him."


    Shelley didn''t know what to say, only feeling angry.


    "If you exin and Raymond still doesn''t listen, what are you going to do?"


    "Then maybe it''s fate not letting us be together."


    She said that, but the bitterness in her heart was already spreading endlessly.


    Shelley grabbed her hand and held it.


    "I have some free time these days, I''ll stay with you. If Raymond doesn''t appreciate your kindness and acts foolishly, we can still find someone better. Don''t worry, I''ll introduce you to some reliable guys. I think Austin is pretty good. At least with him, you won''t have any negative emotions."


    Selena knew Shelley was concerned about her, but she really didn''t know how to respond.


    Fortunately, Shelley didn''t press her, so for the rest of the time, Selena just quietly drank her porridge.


    After eating, it was exactly ten in the morning.


    Her body still felt very ufortable, and her hand was bandaged. The time spent with Mario had been pure torture.


    But she was also thinking about the gentle Mario. Could he really be in trouble?


    If the gentle Mario disappeared, would the only one left be the crazy Mario?


    Shelley''s phone rang at that moment; it was Benjamin calling.


    As soon as she answered, she heard Benjamin questioning her.


    "I heard you''re dating some poor guy recently. A business partner of mine saw you working as a waitress in a restaurant. Shelley, you''d bettere back and exin this to me."


    Shelley''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately stood up.


    "Selena, my rtionship with Philip might be exposed. I have to go back. If I''m grounded, I won''t be able to get out. You know my dad''s temper; he loves to ground me. Butst night when I asked for his help, he was very supportive. I won''t argue with him this time. If I don''t contact you, it means I''m reflecting at home. Don''t worry about me."


    She finished speaking, waved her hand, and walked straight out the door.


    She had always been decisive and passionate.


    Selena''s throat felt a bit tight, and she hoarsely said, "Shelley, thank you so much this time." "There''s no need to say that between us."


    Shelley came back and hugged her, "When I''m done being grounded, I''ll take you shopping." Selena nodded.


    After finishing her meal, Selena rubbed her temples and tried to stand up but felt weak.


    But she still forced herself to call John and ask where Raymond was.


    John was currently at thepany, and Raymond was in a meeting room.


    "Mr. Montague is at thepany, but Ms. Fair..."


    Before he could finish, Selena thanked him and asked Fiona to arrange a driver for her to go to the Montague Group.


    She wanted to exin the misunderstanding to him in person.


    Fiona wanted to advise her not to go to avoid getting hurt, as Mr. Montague was not her ideal partner.


    But seeing Selena so determined, she could only sigh.


    Selena hadn''t had a chance to rest and was feeling drowsy in the car.


    When the car stopped at the Montague Group, the driver looked in the rearview mirror and saw she had fallen asleep.


    "Ms. Fair," He called out.


    Selena opened her tired eyes and rubbed her temples.


    "Sorry, I fell asleep. Wait here, I''ll be right back."


    She almost stumbled when she got out of the car.


    The driver was nervous just watching her.


    Selena took the elevator to the top floor.


    When the people on the top floor saw her, they were surprised. They knew about the ambiguous rtionship between Selena and Raymond. But wasn''t Raymond getting close to Tessa recently? What was Selena doing here? Moreover, Tessa''s brother Lawrence was also there!


    Everyone suddenly became interested and watched her back.


    Selena was about to enter Raymond''s office when the door opened, and Raymond and Lawrence appeared.


    Seeing her, Raymond''s eyes flickered quickly, and Lawrence said, "Let''s go to the hospital to visit Tessa. She''s been talking about you all day." "Okay."


    Raymond simply replied and walked past Selena, intending to leave.

 Chapter 1118 The Cold and Distant Aura He Exudes

    Selena reached out and grabbed his sleeve, but he shook her off.


    "Raymond..."


    Before she could finish, he had already walked to the elevator, as if he didn''t recognize her.


    Lawrence was still standing next to Selena, thought for a moment, and then spoke.


    "We are discussing the engagement between our two families, Ms. Fair. I hope you can be sensible."


    Lawrence''s face was very indifferent as he nced over her, "Your reputation in this circle is in shambles. Even for Raymond''s sake, you should stay away from him." After saying that, he strode away.


    Selena stood there, and when she realized what had happened, she hurried to catch up.


    But the elevator had already closed, and through the slowly closing doors, Raymond didn''t look at her once.


    The cold and distant demeanor he had was just like when they first met.


    Selena frantically pressed the down button for the elevator, but it had already gone down, and it was a private elevator, so she couldn''t use it.


    She quickly ran to the nearby staff elevator, and once inside, she immediately pressed the button for the first floor.


    But Raymond and Lawrence were heading to the underground garage.


    The two men in suits standing in the elevator made the space feel cramped.


    Raymond looked calmly ahead, not saying a word.


    But his left hand was absentmindedly touching the right sleeve that Selena had just grabbed, as if the warmth from her touch still lingered. Lawrence didn''t notice this action.


    When they reached the underground parking lot, Raymond got into the back seat. Just as the car was about to start, he saw a figure appear in the rearview mirror. It was Selena who had run out.


    Selena''s health was still not good, and she almost felling down the steps, making his heart skip a beat.


    He even involuntarily leaned forward a bit.


    When he realized what he was doing, he forced himself to look away and reminded John in the front. "Drive."


    John didn''t dare dy and stepped on the gas without hesitation.


    "Raymond!"


    After steadying herself, Selena shouted.


    But the car had already driven off, and her voice echoed through the entire underground parking lot.


    She had just quickly checked outside on the first floor and didn''t see his car, so she hurried to the basement level, running fast and not daring to waste a moment, now she was sweating all over. She weakly leaned against the wall, feeling her legs go soft.


    After leaving the underground parking lot, she got into her own car, "To the hospital."


    The driver saw that her forehead was covered in sweat, her hair damp with it, and she looked very weak. He couldn''t help but advise, "Ms. Fair, maybe you should go home and rest first. You don''t look well." Selena forced a smile, "Let''s go to the hospital. I''ll rest well after Ie back from there."


    The driver had no choice but to follow her instructions.


    Selena leaned back, her chest heaving, partly due to her emotions and partly due to her physical condition.


    When she arrived outside the hospital, she checked Tessa''s room in the first-floor lobby.


    As soon as she got out of the elevator, she saw Tessa hugging Raymond''s waist.


    And Raymond didn''t push her away.


    Selena froze, her hand supporting herself against the wall, weakly curling up, but then slowly rxing.


    Raymond had his back to Selena and didn''t see hering.


    Tessa, however, did see her and was surprised that Selena still dared to show up. A quick sh of light crossed her eyes, and then she let go of Raymond and stood on tiptoe to speak to him. From Selena''s angle, it looked like they were kissing.


    But they weren''t; Tessa didn''t dare. She would definitely be pushed away by Raymond.

 Chapter 1119 When Chasing Each Other in Love

    Raymond didn''t expect Tessa to suddenly hug him. Just as he was about to push her away, she let go on her own and then looked up to talk to him. He was a bit dazed, his fingertips still absentmindedly touching the fabric from earlier.


    After a while, he lowered his hand and heard Tessa ask, "Raymond, how about having dinner with me tonight?"


    Raymond lowered his eyes, and Selena''s face shed through his mind for a moment before he quickly pushed it away.


    "Okay."


    Tessa''s gaze went past him, looking at Selena in the distance, with a provocative expression.


    "Alright, you decide the restaurant, and let me know."


    Selena knew Tessa was trying to provoke her, and Tessa had seeded. She was indeed disgusted now.


    She turned around and retreated back into the elevator.


    When the elevator doors closed, she leaned back, feeling exhausted.


    When she reached the lobby on the first floor, she ran into John.


    John was holding a bouquet of flowers and looked a bit embarrassed when he saw her.


    "Ms. Fair."


    Selena knew the flowers weren''t for her; they must be for Tessa.


    She forced a smile, nodded, and left directly.


    John, holding the flowers, didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    However, the flowers were for the wife of a CEO he worked closely with. The flowers were bought by the CEO, and John was just delivering them. He hadn''t expected to run into Selena.


    Then he went to Tessa''s room and left with Raymond. As they went out of the room, he said, "I ran into Ms. Fair."


    Raymond thought he meant at the Montague Group Building, nodded, and his expression remained indifferent. "John, see if there''s a good restaurant nearby."


    "Mr. Montague, are you going to have dinner with Ms. Smith?"


    "Yes."


    Raymond''s thin lips pressed together, his gaze asionally falling on the piece of fabric.


    John didn''t dare disobey his order and immediately started looking.


    Raymond returned to the Montague Group to continue working, but he felt restless.


    After a while, he went to the Montague Group''s surveince room and found the footage of Selena taking the elevator. From the moment she entered the Montague Group''s lobby, she was very calm, without a hint of guilt. That was just like her. He lit a cigarette, and although the surveince video was only a few minutes long, he watched it hundreds of times. When the surveince room employee returned and saw him, they were startled, quickly closed the door, and ran away.


    After finishing a cigarette, Raymond''s eyes were a bit red. He kept watching the surveince video repeatedly. After finishing his fifth cigarette, he finally coughed a few times and waved away the smoke in front of him. Then he got up and walked out.


    The surveince room employee had been standing in the hallway, not daring to disturb him.


    Only after confirming Raymond had left did he enter the room.


    The room was filled with smoke, and the ashtray was full of cigarette butts. Smoking was prohibited in this room, but the employee didn''t dare say anything.


    He felt that when Raymond opened the door just now, he no longer looked like the confident Raymond.


    It was as if Raymond had been pulled down from his pedestal to the mortal world.


    However, even in his mncholy, Raymond still seemed unattainable.


    The employee didn''t dare tell anyone about seeing Raymond in the surveince room, and the surveince footage was still on. He recognized Selena, the designer who used to be by Raymond''s side. These wealthy people, when chasing love, were just like fools, just like ordinary people. The employee sighed, emptied the ashtray into the trash, and turned off the surveince. When Raymond returned to his office, he stared nkly at the documents in front of him. The words on the documents looked like twisted tadpoles, and he couldn''t focus on them.


    When John came in, he still wanted to ask about Selena.


    "Sir, Ms. Fair..."


    Before he could finish, Raymond picked up the file next to him and forced himself to open it. "There''s a meetingter."


    In other words, John shouldn''t bring up anything unrted to work in front of him.


    John closed his mouth and sighed softly.


    Raymond worked overtime until the evening, and his phone received the information about the restaurant.


    He personally went to pick up Tessa, feeling a bit dazed on the way, and his car rear-ended the one in front.


    When the person in front got out, he realized it was Caterlington.


    Caterlington raised an eyebrow slightly when he saw him.


    "Well, Mr. Montague, huh?"


    Raymond ignored him and called the insurancepany.


    Caterlington wasn''t about to miss this opportunity and approached him.


    "Mr. Montague, I heard you n to ept Tessa from the Smith family. I''m really envious of you. Even after leaving Selena, you still have a backup option. Unlike me, who only has eyes for one person. Now that I hear she''s single, I''m nning to pursue her right away. Wish me luck, Mr. Montague."

 Chapter 1120 She Only Treats Him as a Substitute

    After Raymond hung up the phone, he sneered and still ignored it.


    Caterlington scoffed, "Since you''ve given up now, please don''t dy the good thing between Penny and me. Rest assured, when you and Tessa get engaged, Penny and I will definitelye to congratte you." Raymond found this amusing. What made Caterlington think he could defeat Christopher?


    He lowered his eyshes and thought miserably that maybe he didn''t understand Selena. Perhaps Selena just didn''t like his type.


    Maybe when Selena was in bed with him before, all she could think about was Christopher.


    This realization made him feel extremely ufortable, as if he were on fire.


    He took out a check, wrote two million dors to Caterlington, and threw it directly at Caterlington''s face, then drove away in the dented car.


    Caterlington stood there for a while before realizing he had been humiliated with money by Raymond.


    He gave Raymond''s car the middle finger.


    Raymond drove a few hundred feet away, making sure Caterlington couldn''t see him, then pulled over.


    The air outside was hot, and although the car had air conditioning, he felt like he couldn''t breathe. He leaned back and stared nkly ahead.


    An hourter, his phone rang. It was Tessa asking where he was.


    He snapped out of it, "I''ll be there soon."


    When he arrived at the hospital, it took another half hour, making him over an hourte for their appointment.


    Tessa didn''t dare show any displeasure, especially now that Selena was back.


    But it didn''t matter; she had arranged a big scene at the restaurant.


    Since Raymond was hesitant to make a choice, she would help him make one.


    After today, Selena would bepletely out of the picture!


    Tessa silently sat in the back seat, wanting to say something to him to close the gap between them.


    But Raymond''s demeanor was too cold. Thinking back, it seemed he only showed other expressions when he was around Selena. This realization nearly drove Tessa mad.


    She took a deep breath, forcing herself to stay calm. As long as she could get through this, Raymond would be hers.


    When they arrived at the restaurant, she specifically chose the main hall instead of a private room.


    The restaurant had a high position, especially the window seats, which offered a view and required reservations.


    But Raymond had already had John arrange everything, so they went straight in.


    What she didn''t expect was that John had booked a romantic dinner, with flower petals on the white tablecloth.


    Raymond was stunned, memories flooding back. When he and Selena had a romantic dinner, there were also petals on the table. But back then, that annoying Richard was there, and he never got to enjoy a proper date with her.


    Why was he thinking about Selena again?


    Raymond looked around the restaurant and realized this was the same ce he had dined with Selena.


    He was already feeling ufortable, and now he was even angrier.


    Tessa saw his displeased expression and thought he didn''t like the food here, so she suggested, "We can go somewhere else." "It''s fine."


    He tried to push away the memories of Selena, but when the steak arrived, he suddenly remembered cutting it for her.


    He had treated her so well, yet she only saw him as a substitute.


    When had he ever been so humiliated?


    Raymond was so angry that his whole body stiffened, suppressing his emotions.


    This made Tessa very ufortable. She kept thinking he was angry and wondered if she had done something wrong.


    But no matter how much she thought about it, she couldn''t find a reason for his anger, feeling a bit aggrieved.


    She didn''t dare express this grievance, so she looked towards a certain spot, signaling that her nned scene could begin.


    She had sent Wind to Ridgefield to bring Selena''s odd parents to Silver Bay City.


    Soon, Delia and Kyle appeared. When they saw Raymond, they immediately ran over.


    This was a high-end restaurant, frequented by people in suits and ties, but these two were dressed in shabby clothes, looking disheveled.


    "It''s you! You kicked us out of the partyst time. Tell us, where is our daughter Selena?"


    Delia had been prepped in advance, told that no matter what mistake she made, she would be fine. They had already received a check for a million dors, and once they returned to Ridgefield and cashed it, they would be rich. They had initially wanted to ask Selena for money, but after being forcibly sent back to Ridgefieldst time, they realized they couldn''tpete with Selena.


    Delia had been sighing every day, thinking about how well Selena was living in Silver Bay City, even staying in a vi, which made her extremely ufortable, as if her own money was being spent.


    Now that Wind had helped theme to Silver Bay City, they were determined to seize this opportunity.

 Chapter 1121 But As Long As He Likes It, There Will Be Concerns

    Delia flipped the table in one go, sending petals and red wine crashing to the floor.


    The restaurant security quickly came in, but she started making a scene.


    "I am Selena''s mother, how dare you! Selena is the CEO, and he is my daughter Selena''s boyfriend!"


    She pointed her finger at Raymond, but because Raymond''s presence was so intimidating, she quickly withdrew her hand.


    "Alright, you''re on a date with another woman. You cheater, you mustpensate Selena for emotional distress. After all, you ruined Selena."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the other people in the restaurant were asked to leave.


    Some recognized Raymond and didn''t dare stay to watch the drama.


    Raymond looked at Delia coldly.


    Delia flinched but then raised her head.


    "Isn''t it true? You ruined Selena, and now she can''t find a man who will ept her. We''re her parents, what are we supposed to do? If you don''t pay for emotional distress, we''ll sue you and make sure everyone knows how you toyed with Selena''s feelings! Selena is now a worthless woman. Even if you kill me, I won''t be afraid!"


    Tessa heard this and her lips curled slightly, but her face remained calm.


    She slowly stood up, her tone worried.


    "Delia, it''s really too much for you to talk about Selena like that, especially since she''s your daughter."


    "And who are you to criticize me? Get lost!"


    Delia raised her hand and pushed Tessa away.


    Tessa fell backward, hitting her head on the corner of the table.


    The sound was loud, and soon her head was bleeding. Shey on the ground, unable to get up.


    Delia was startled. How could Tessa be so fragile? She had only pushed her lightly, and Tessa had fainted.


    Raymond stood up and had the security take the two to the police station, then quickly took Tessa to the hospital. Just as he stepped out of the restaurant, he saw Wind.


    Wind was shocked to see Tessa covered in blood.


    "What happened to Ms. Smith?"


    Raymond initially thought Tessa had orchestrated this, but given her frail condition, it was too risky.


    Moreover, Wind''s shock seemed genuine.


    "To the hospital."


    Wind''s fingers started trembling and he quickly got into the car, notifying Richard and Lawrence on the way.


    Both of them soon arrived at the hospital.


    When Lawrence learned that Tessa was in critical condition, he angrily grabbed Raymond by the cor.


    "Wasn''t Tessa with you for dinner? Raymond, is this how you treat her? She just sucked out snake venom for you, and now she''s severely injured. If she doesn''t make it, how do you n topensate the Smith family?" Raymond''s cor was yanked up, and he received a heavy punch on the cheek.


    Lawrence was shaking with anger and was about to kick him when Richard stopped him.


    "Lawrence, should we call Dad? Let''s not tell Mom for now, or she''ll cry her eyes out when she gets to Silver Bay City."


    Lawrence rubbed his forehead, "Don''t tell anyone for now. Let''s see how Tessa is doing first."


    "Lawrence, if Tessa..."


    Lawrence''s face darkened instantly, "I want Delia, that vicious woman, to pay with her life!"


    But Delia was Selena''s biological mother.


    Raymond stood silently on the side. The security had already taken the two to the police station and were waiting for his instructions.


    With just one order, the two could disappear quietly or face legal judgment and spend their lives in prison.


    But they were Selena''s parents, after all. They were blood rtives.


    Raymond''s lips tightened, and he found it hard to make a decision.


    He had already made too many mistakes, causing Selena to lose people she cared about one after another. If he made her parents disappear this time, would she me him or hate him? He no longer dared to act impulsively as he used to.


    Even if Selena didn''t like him, as long as he liked her, he would have concerns.


    He lowered his eyshes, smelling the hospital''s disinfectant, and heard Lawrence arranging for Delia to be imprisoned.


    He didn''t object. After all, even if Delia went to prison, he could get her out. He could send them far away, as long as they stayed alive.


    Tessa''s critical condition had ignited the Smith family''s fury, and someone had to take responsibility.

 Chapter 1122 The Cruelest Torture in This World

    The corridor was quiet for half an hour, and Lawrence asked.


    "Mr. Montague, you never really intended to get engaged to Tessa, right? To be honest, Selena''s background doesn''t match yours. If I pursue her responsibility this time, are you nning to stand on her side?" "Mr. Smith, how do you n to hold Selena ountable?"


    "Delia is her mother, isn''t she? Delia pushed Tessa because of her. Tessa has never been treated like this in the Smith family."


    That''s true, Raymond didn''t deny it. He had long heard about how the Smith family spoiled Tessa.


    The corridor became quiet again. Lawrence didn''t push him, just anxiously looking in the direction of the emergency room. All night long, Tessa was not brought out.


    At the end of the corridor stood Wind. He knew that this time, Tessa had deliberately arranged everything.


    Although Tessa was physically weak, once she made up her mind, she was willing to do anything, no matter the cost.


    Just like this time, she used this incident to provoke Raymond, wasn''t it to make Raymond see how unbearable Selena''s family was? Moreover, she was injured, and the Smith family would definitely hold that couple ountable. So it was killing two birds with one stone. Wind stood quietly, feeling as if his heart was being cut by a knife.


    Tessa was willing to go to such lengths for Raymond.


    He remembered thest time Tessa told him to kill Selena during a hiking trip.


    But ns couldn''t keep up with changes. Selena left alone midway and met William from the Montague family, so he didn''t dare to act rashly. Now that Tessa was in the emergency room, he had to clear all obstacles for her.


    A fierce look shed in Wind''s eyes as he quietly left the ce.


    If Tessa couldn''t survive, he would make Selena suffer the most brutal tortures in the world!


    Selena was still resting at Ashbourne Manor. Her body had been severely depleted during this time. After returning home, shey on the bed. Max was beside her, asionally making a sound.


    When Fiona saw her return in a daze, she knew that her visit to Raymond didn''t go well.


    She was angry. If Selena''s elders were still alive, Selena wouldn''t be so wronged.


    But most of Selena''s family members had passed away. Now, except for Shelley, no one came to Ashbourne Manor. She had no close rtives left. How could Raymond treat Selena like this?


    Fiona sighed and instructed the chef to always have food ready in case Selena woke up hungry in the middle of the night.


    Selena woke up in the middle of the night after sleeping for a few hours.


    Her stomach hurt badly. She quickly got up, went downstairs to find some stomach medicine, took a few pills, and sat on the sofa.


    The night was a bit chilly. After sitting for a while, she felt stiff all over.


    She remembered Mario saying that they didn''t use a condom during theirst encounter, and her face turned pale.


    She quickly checked the stomach medicine she had just taken to make sure it was safe, then felt relieved.


    Then she looked down at her belly. She hadn''t had her period this month. Could she really be pregnant?


    But after returning from Mario, she had also been with Raymond.


    Thinking about it, she felt a surge of self-loathing, which became more apparent after returning to Ashbourne Manor.


    She was even a bit afraid to explore the answer.


    She sat in the hall until six in the morning.


    Fiona got up and was startled to see her looking so exhausted.


    "Ms. Fair, if you''re not feeling well, I can have someone take you to the hospital."


    Selena instinctively touched her belly and slowly shook her head.


    She remembered her first miscarriage and couldn''t help but feel sad.


    Fiona sighed again and started instructing the chef to prepare food.


    This time, Selena''s meeting with Shelley was too short, and given her poor state, Shelley forgot to tell her that Raymond knew Christopher was her first love and cared a lot about it. Selena didn''t know this key point, so she still felt very wronged when she thought of Raymond.


    The incident by the cliff was indeed easy to misunderstand, but Raymond should have at least given her a chance to exin, instead of immediately getting close to Tessa. She had the servants at Ashbourne Manor get her a new phone, and she called Raymond''s number. She thought she would be blocked, but surprisingly, the call went through. Raymond was still at the hospital. Tessa''s emergency treatment hadsted all night and wasn''t over yet.


    He heard his phone ringing, picked it up, and saw that it was Selena calling.


    He didn''t answer but kept looking at the shing screen as if he was frozen.


    The call ended automatically, and soon it rang again.


    Lawrence and Richard were also in the corridor. Both found the phone ringing too noisy. Lawrence even guessed directly.


    "Is it Selena calling?"


    Raymond didn''t speak, so Lawrence walked over and hung up the phone.


    "Tessa''s life is uncertain, and you want to talk to the culprit?"


    Raymond almost wanted to retort that Selena wasn''t the main culprit. Why should she bear the responsibility for her parents'' mistakes?


    She had been sold by her family since she was a child. Why should she bear this responsibility?


    But the Smith family was angry now. If he said that, Selena would be even more targeted.

 Chapter 1123 Assassination

    Raymond never thought that even if he didn''t say anything, Selena would still be targeted because this was a request Tessa had made to Lawrence early on. So when Selena''s phone finally got through, the employees of S.M Corporation called her more than a dozen times, all rted to thepany''s new project.


    "Ms. Fair, didn''t we take over most of All Star Entertainment''s resources before? But recently, there''s been news that a newpany has bought All Star Entertainment and hase up with several favorable ns for partners. Thosepanies that were originally going to cooperate with us have all gone back to All Star Entertainment. The entire management of All Star Entertainment has been reced, almost to the point of changing its name."


    Although S.M Corporation had gained considerable benefits by now, the biggest partnerships had been canceled. New capital had entered All Star Entertainment, and this capital was so wealthy that it directly offered benefits to these partners. No wonder those profit-chasingpanies went back.


    Selena suddenly stood up but felt dizzy.


    "Have you found out which family is behind this?"


    "It seems to be the Smith family."


    Hearing this answer, Selena froze.


    Compared to the Smith family, a prestigious family in Vistalia, S.M Corporation was indeed too small.


    The Smith family had umted an unknown amount of wealth over the years.


    There was once an exaggerated metaphor that from the top of the Smith family''s building, almost everything in sight was their property, and that was in the most luxurious area of Vistalia wherend prices were sky-high.


    Selena frowned tightly. Was the Smith family doing this for Tessa, deliberately suppressing her?


    She asked Ann, "How many partnerships have we secured so far?"


    "It should have been half, but with the Smith family''s interference, the biggest ones have all gone back. Now we are down to a quarter, and everyone in thepany has been working overtime for a week without rest for those major projects." Now, with the orders being taken away, everyone felt frustrated.


    Selena took a deep breath, knowing this was most likely Lawrence''s doing.


    Lawrence''s methods were swift and decisive, simr to Raymond''s.


    Richard''s attitude towards her was slightly better, but he was definitely biased towards Tessa.


    "Ann, I''ming to thepany right away. Please organize the documents I need to see." "Okay, Ms. Fair."


    Selena quickly changed clothes and drove out.


    When she arrived at the underground parking lot of S.M Corporation, she had just gotten out of the car when she saw a man getting out of another car.


    She didn''t pay much attention and waited in front of the elevator.


    Just a minute before the elevator arrived, the man suddenly pulled out a knife and stabbed at her fiercely.


    Selena quickly dodged to the side, but the man''s skills were too good. The knife turned in mid-air and aimed at her chest, intending to kill her with one strike. Selena fell to the ground without hesitation. Although she avoided the fatal blow, the man immediately followed up with a second stab, aiming directly at her throat. Seeing that she couldn''t dodge, she grabbed a nearby gasoline can and sshed it at the man.


    The man kicked, and the gasoline instantly spilled on both of them.


    Selena took out a lighter and looked at him without hesitation.


    "If you make another move, we''ll both die together."


    The lighter was something she had identally put in her pocket before leaving, not expecting it to be so useful here.


    Wind froze, unable to believe that a woman like Selena could be so ruthless and decisive, even thinking of a mutual destruction n.


    If Selena had just wanted to negotiate, his knife would have stabbed her without hesitation. But mutual destruction-Selena''s life wasn''t worth him gambling his own.


    As a killer, he had his beliefs. If he died at the hands of Selena Tessa despised him, Tessa would think he was useless even if she remembered him.


    The knife that was about to cut Selena''s throat stopped instantly. He stared at her fiercely, not knowing why, but he saw the aura of the Smith family brothers in her.


    It must be an illusion.


    He pulled his hat down to make sure Selena didn''t see his face, then hurriedly tried to leave.


    But at this critical moment, the elevator door opened, and Ann came out.


    Ann knew Selena wasing today because she hadn''t seen Selena for several days and was eager to meet her. She didn''t expect to see Selena sitting in gasoline as soon as she came down. Ann''s pupils shrank sharply, and seeing Wind still holding a sharp knife, she instinctively walked towards Selena.


    She didn''t retreat into the elevator but went to protect Selena.


    Seeing this, Wind unhesitatingly stabbed the knife into her stomach.

 Chapter 1124 Whoever Did It, Takes Responsibility

    "Ann!"


    Selena shouted, but saw Wind disappear quickly.


    This strike was just to vent his emotions.


    He wanted to make Selena suffer. Even if he couldn''t kill her, he wanted her to taste despair.


    Selena was so scared that she quickly got up from the floor and immediately went to Ann''s side.


    "I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    Ann covered the bleeding area, her palm full of blood.


    "Ms. Fair, as long as you''re okay."


    Selena was heartbroken. If Ann had retreated into the elevator, nothing would have happened. But Ann, foolishly, rushed forward and got hurt by Wind.


    She quickly supported Ann, wanting to leave, but Ann shook her head.


    "Ms. Fair, let Ronald take me to the hospital. You''re covered in gasoline right now. Even a small spark could ignite you. If that man is still waiting outside, we''re both over." Ann, injured, forced herself to say this before passing out.


    Selena pressed on her wound and immediately called Ronald.


    Two minutester, Ronald arrived at the underground parking lot.


    Seeing the tragic scene, he didn''t ask much and quickly took Ann into the car.


    Selena quickly gave some instructions and went back to the office to change clothes.


    After changing into clean clothes, she headed to the hospital.


    Coincidentally, the hospital where Ann was taken was the same one where Tessa was, and they were in different operating rooms on the same floor.


    When Selena arrived, Tessa was being pushed out of the emergency room, and Ann was being pushed in.


    Selena had only taken a quick shower and still smelled of gasoline. She almost brushed past Lawrence and his group, including Raymond.


    Raymond still didn''t look at her, and Selena didn''t have the energy to exin anything. She just wanted to know how Ann was doing.


    But Lawrence wouldn''t let her go. When he saw her, he lowered his eyshes coldly.


    "Ms. Fair, are you here to plead for your parents because you know they''re going to jail?"


    Parents?


    Selena didn''t know who Lawrence was talking about for a moment.


    She didn''t want to argue and quickly walked towards the operating room.


    But Lawrence continued, "Your mother Delia saw Tessa dating Raymond and pushed Tessa down. Tessa was in emergency care all night. Ms. Fair, aren''t you here to atone?" Selena felt angry and looked up at him.


    "If Delia did it, then take it up with her. I haven''t enjoyed anything from that family, so I don''t need to bear their responsibilities. Mr. Smith,ing from a big family, you should understand this better than I do, right?"


    Her gaze was direct and unwavering as she looked at Lawrence, who was momentarily stunned.


    Even though she looked weak and still smelled of gasoline, her eyes were clear and even imposing. Before Lawrence could react, Selena walked past him on her own.


    Lawrence stood there for a while until Richard patted his shoulder.


    "Lawrence, I think Selena is right. Whoever did it should be responsible. Delia isn''t a child. You''ve seen her attitude towards Selena. She just wants to gain benefits from Selena. If you make Selena responsible for Tessa''s injury, it would be too unfair to her."


    Lawrence''s face darkened immediately. "Go tell that to Father and Mother."


    Richard fell silent. Cora had no limits when it came to spoiling Tessa. If he spoke up, he would definitely be the one getting criticized.


    He instinctively looked at Raymond, who was standing at the door of a nearby ward, not going in.


    Richard had a feeling that Raymond wanted to see Selena one more time.


    Noticing his gaze, Raymond entered the ward.

 Chapter 1125 Misunderstandings Abound

    Richard and Lawrence quickly entered the hospital room.


    Tessa was still unconscious on the bed, her wrist hanging to one side, pale and ring.


    Lawrence grabbed her hand and sighed slightly.


    Although Tessa was not in any life-threatening danger, her health would definitely deteriorate after this incident.


    He took out his phone, thought for a long time, and finally called Jason.


    Richard was startled when he saw the number dialed.


    "Lawrence, are you going to tell Father?"


    "Yes."


    Richard immediately felt a bit uneasy. Jason was the most authoritative person in the family. If he found out that Tessa was injured... But before he could stop him, the call had already gone through.


    There was a time difference in Vistalia. Jason nced at the shing note on the phone screen and pressed the answer button. "Lawrence, what''s the matter?"


    "Father, Tessa is hospitalized here and is in aa. I thought you had the right to know."


    Jason was silent for a moment before asking, "Is she in any life-threatening danger? How did she get hurt?"


    "It has to do with Raymond''s ex-wife, Selena. Tessa wanted to marry Raymond, and Selena''s parents found out. Tessa was pushed down."


    Jason slowly stood up, staring nkly at the scenery outside the window.


    A few minutester, he asked, "As long as Tessa is okay. As for the rest, pursue it as you see fit."


    "Father, are youing to Silver Bay City?"


    "I''lle in a few days."


    After all, he had asked Victor to handle something, but there was no news from Victor yet.


    After all, it was something from more than twenty years ago, and with people constantly interfering, how could it be so easy to find that child? He sighed and reminded, "Lawrence, have you met any decent kids over there, or at any moment, someone who resembles our Smith family?" This question was just a test. Apart from Jason, no one else in the Smith family knew that Tessa was not biologically rted to the Smith family. Lawrence''s mind shed with Selena''s bright and imposing eyes for a moment.


    But thinking that Selena was indirectly responsible for Tessa''s harm, he shook his head.


    "No, Father, why do you ask?"


    "I just hope Tessa makes friends with decent people over there. You and Richard take good care of her. I don''t want this to happen again." Lawrence nodded and asked, "What about Mother? Should we tell her?"


    "Don''t tell her. If she finds out, she''ll want to fly over immediately."


    Lawrence had to hang up the phone. He didn''t know if it was his illusion, but Jason''s attitude towards Tessa seemed to have cooled a lot. Was it because Tessa hade to Silver Bay City for Raymond without permission? Tessa indeed did something wrong, but since she wanted Raymond, the marriage with the Montague family should be settled soon.


    He looked at Raymond standing aside, "Mr. Montague, have you thought about your marriage with Tessa?"


    Raymond looked at Tessa lying on the bed and said nothing.


    Lawrence also fell silent.


    And Richard, caught between the two, felt extremely ufortable.


    An hourter, Raymond took out a cigarette and walked out of the room, seemingly intending to smoke.


    Meanwhile, Ann''s surgery was done, just a simple wound suture, and she had been pushed out of the operating room and was awake. Selena followed the doctor downstairs to handle some paperwork, walking right in front of Raymond.


    She heard footsteps not far behind her but didn''t know it was Raymond.


    After finishing the paperwork, she stopped in front of the gynecology department, thought for a moment, and slowly stepped inside.


    Raymond returned after smoking half a cigarette and happened to see this scene. Although it was far away, he clearly saw her go inside.


    The cigarette in his hand instantly fell to the ground, not yet finished, but he felt his chest trembling and aching, the bitterness of the smoke spreading from his tongue to his heart.


    He almost uncontrobly followed, standing by the door, just in time to hear Selena ask.


    "So, what''s the situation with the baby?"


    Raymond''s fingers fell on the doorknob, and upon hearing this, he felt as if his mind had exploded.


    The doctor adjusted his sses, "The baby can be saved, but you''ll need to take a lot of medication and endure suffering."


    "It doesn''t matter, just save the baby."


    "There might be various punctures, very painful."


    "Doctor, as long as the baby can be saved, it''s fine."


    The doctor sighed.


    Raymond couldn''t listen anymore and almost fled in panic.


    Realizing Selena was about toe out, he ran even faster.


    When Selena came out of the room, she quickly walked to a nearby chair.


    And then she said to a woman on the chair, "I asked for you. The doctor will be here soon. Wait for your husband. The baby can be saved, but you''ll have to endure suffering." "It''s okay, I''m not afraid of suffering. Thank you, thank you."


    When Selena went downstairs to handle the paperwork, she met a woman who was pregnant, with blood on her pants and no strength to walk, so she helped her with the paperwork. The woman had been in the hospital for fetal protection but had bled several times, so she insisted Selena ask the doctor if the baby could be saved.


    That was how the previous conversation happened.

 Chapter 1126 I Will Consider the Engagement with the Smith Family

    Now that the woman learned the child could be saved, she cried immediately and was helped back to the ward by her hurriedly arriving husband.


    The man kept thanking Selena, his eyes red, saying that ever since she got pregnant, the woman''s emotions had been unstable, often breaking down, suspecting he was lying to her, suspecting the child couldn''t be saved at all. Now that Selena, an outsider, couldn''t possibly lie to her, the woman''s emotions had stabilized a lot.


    Selena looked at the woman being held by the man. Although the woman had a hard time being pregnant, the man loved her. When her husband rushed over, his hair was messy, and his clothes were wrinkled. It seemed something had happened on the way. But he still made it.


    They looked at each other with deep affection. When the man saw his wife bleeding again, he immediately wiped it with the back of his hand.


    "Honey, maybe we shouldn''t have the baby. I really don''t like kids that much. With our savings, we can travel the world."


    "No, I like kids. I must keep the baby."


    "Okay, okay, keep the baby. Don''t get agitated."


    Selena stood aside watching, suddenly feeling very envious.


    Because when she was pregnant with her first child, she didn''t even get to see Raymond, not even the child.


    When she woke up, she was told the child was gone, forcibly aborted.


    She called Raymond for help, but he impatiently hung up on her.


    This was something that always bothered her. Even though she liked Raymond now, whenever she thought of this, it felt like a sharp stab to her heart.


    She stood there, almost paralyzed, until someone passing by bumped into her, snapping her back to reality.


    She quickly picked up her things, nning to return to the floor where Ann was.


    She had already checked herself; she had just been through too much recently, causing her period to be irregr. With some medication and proper care, her period woulde soon. This made her breathe a sigh of relief, as long as she wasn''t pregnant.


    Her steps became lighter.


    But what she didn''t know was that her earlier words had already caused a serious misunderstanding for Raymond.


    When Raymond returned to Tessa''s ward, he even bumped into the door, stumbling back a bit.


    Hearing the noise, Richard looked up and asked mockingly, "What''s eating you?"


    Raymond lifted his confused eyes, nced at Tessa on the bed, and then turned to leave.


    Lawrence, seeing him like this, got a bit angry and strode forward.


    "Mr. Montague, Tessa hasn''t woken up yet, and you''re leaving?"


    Raymond lifted his bloodshot eyes, looking at Lawrence as if he wasn''t really seeing him.


    Lawrence was taken aback by his gaze, as if there was no light in his eyes.


    Raymond pushed Lawrence aside and slowly adjusted his suit.


    "I will consider the engagement with the Smith family, but I need to spend some time with Ms. Smith first. You have to give me some time."


    As he said this, he had no idea Selena was right behind him.


    After all, Ann was on the same floor, and not far from Tessa''s ward.


    When Raymond finished speaking and turned around, he saw Selena just a few feet away.


    Selena was holding a bag, its contents hidden.


    Raymond thought of her anxious look in front of the doctor, wanting to save the child, and his lips curled in a mocking smile.


    Seeing the two about to part, Lawrence left a final remark.


    "Alright, when Tessa wakes up, I''ll tell her. She''ll be very happy you two are about to engage."


    With that, he closed the ward door.


    Raymond and Selena faced each other, his gaze fixed on the bag she was holding.


    He wanted to take out a cigarette but remembered she was pregnant and quietly put it back.

 Chapter 1127 You Have Your Pride, and I Have Mine

    Selena wanted to ask if he really wanted to sever their rtionship.


    But at this moment, the two of them were looking at each other, and for a while, neither of them spoke.


    A minuteter, Raymond walked directly towards the elevator.


    Selena hurried to follow.


    "Raymond."


    She followed him to the elevator, and just as the elevator doors were about to close, she used her hand to block them.


    Raymond''s heart almost stopped from fright. He quickly pressed the open button and looked at Selena with an angry face. "What do you want to say?"


    "Do you really want to be with Tessa?"


    "Yes."


    Selena took a deep breath, tightly clutching the medicine bag in her hand.


    "No matter how I exin, you won''t believe that I didn''t harm Mr. Montague, will you?"


    Raymond didn''t speak. He didn''t want to see her; seeing her face made his heart ache.


    It felt like being repeatedly cut by a knife.


    He simply pressed the close button on the elevator.


    "I wasn''t the one who hurt Mr. Montague. When I saw him being stabbed, I immediately rushed over. The ck box was given to me by him, and he told me to make sure it got to you. I didn''t know there was a poisonous snake inside." She exined everything except for Mario''s situation.


    She was so protective of Mario.


    Raymond found it amusing and after a long while, he coldly curled his lips.


    "Selena, you couldn''t keep your child, maybe because you lie so easily. God didn''t want you to keep this child."


    Selena''s pupils shrank hard, thinking she was hallucinating.


    "What?"


    "I''m just analyzing the reason why your child had problems."


    As he said that, Selena directly pped him, causing Raymond''s head to tilt to the side.


    His mouth was bleeding, and he even felt the taste of blood spreading in his mouth.


    But he masochistically thought that at this moment, at least they were very close. At this moment, she definitely didn''t see him as a substitute, after all, he couldn''t bear to treat Christopher like this.


    Yes, Christopher was the one she cherished. No matter how hard it was, she would give birth to this child that shouldn''t exist.


    Christopher was always the one specially favored by heaven, the one everyone praised.


    And he, Raymond, no matter how well he did, in everyone''s eyes, he would always be Christopher''s shadow.


    His eyes reddened, and he raised his hand to touch his face.


    Selena was trembling all over, thinking of the couple she had just seen, thinking of the husband''s attitude towards his pregnant wife, and then looking at Raymond''s attitude at this moment, she only felt cold. The elevator doors kept opening and closing because Selena was standing in the middle.


    This behavior was very dangerous, but at this moment, both of them ignored it. Selena looked up at him, her lips twitching.


    "Raymond, I''ve exined, but you won''t listen. You always throw a tantrum. Once I make you ufortable, you retaliate twice as hard. We''re like beasts tearing at each other, always needing one side to have the upper hand. We''re really not suitable for each other. You have your pride, and I have mine. Let''s end it here."


    Raymond didn''t speak, touching the side of his face that had been pped, silent.


    Selena took a step back, watching the elevator doors slowly close in front of her.


    She was wrong; she shouldn''t have been moved, shouldn''t have liked him.


    At that time, she liked the other side of him that he showed in front of her, even if it was ruthless, even if it was vulnerable.


    But how could she forget that Raymond''s other sides would also be shown in front of her?


    He was stubborn, unyielding, like a child throwing a tantrum.


    Because of his CEO status and his achievements in business, she always forgot that he was actually younger than her.


    But that wasn''t a reason for him to hurt her wantonly.


    Since that was the case, then it should end.


    She turned around, and tears instantly fell.

 Chapter 1128 His Heart Felt Like It Had Been Pierced

    Raymond stood in the elevator, watching the numbers slowly descend, feeling a bit out of it.


    He suddenly snapped back to reality and started frantically pressing the buttons for the upper floors, but none of them lit up.


    When he reached the first floor, he saw his own obsessive behavior and found it amusing.


    He walked out of the elevator and began waiting for it to go back up.


    But the elevator was heading to the basement.


    The other elevator nearby was stuck on the upper floors and wouldn''te down.


    He waited for a full minute, already feeling a bit impatient, so he decided to take the stairs and started running up.


    After running up eight flights, his forehead was covered in sweat. He yanked off his tie, identally pulling off a few buttons in the process, but didn''t bother with them. He looked up, scanned the area, and saw Selena standing not far away.


    Selena was wiping her tears, making his heart feel like it had been pierced.


    But before approaching her, he straightened his clothes, making sure his suit was wrinkle-free, and then walked over. "Selena."


    He called out, standing behind her.


    Selena thought she was hearing things. Hadn''t he already left?


    She quickly wiped her tears and turned around, staring at his face with clear eyes.


    Her eyes were obviously washed by tears, and her eyshes were still a bit wet.


    She looked much thinner recently; it seemed Christopher wasn''t treating her well.


    Indeed, if Christopher treated her well, he wouldn''t have her get pregnant before she was healthy.


    "Selena, is there anything else you''re hiding from me?"


    As long as she was willing to be honest, he could marry her, give her a respectable status, and even raise her child.


    His demands had already lowered significantly.


    He once thought he only wanted a pure lover, to love her passionately, but he ended up entangled with Selena, who was married at the time.


    Later, he thought he wanted a lover who at least liked him, but the current Selena didn''t like him and was carrying Christopher''s child.


    Now, he just couldn''t stand seeing her so despondent. As long as she was willing to be honest, he could ept her. "No."


    This one word was like a loud p, directly hitting his face, interrupting his thoughts, making him feel like a joke once again. He took a deep breath, staring at her face.


    How could she lie so nonchntly every time he softened?


    If he didn''t already know that Mario was Christopher, he might have really believed her.


    His lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "Yeah, you''re right, we''re really notpatible. Let''s end it here, Selena. Let''s not contact each other anymore."


    Selena stiffened, looking at the finger marks on his cheek, "You came back to tell me this?"


    "Yes, I didn''t make it clear earlier. It''s not you who dumped me, it''s me who dumped you. I think you''re not clean." Selena raised her hand to p him again.


    But he caught her hand. "Now, you don''t even have the right to hit me. Let''s end it here, Selena."


    He said "let''s end it here" twice, very seriously.


    Selena finally realized that it was truly over between them.


    Her face turned pale, and suddenly she looked up, tears starting to fall.


    She didn''t want to cry because it was too humiliating.


    "Raymond, what if I say I want to be with you?"


    Raymond had already turned around, his tone rxed.


    "Do I need to repeat myself? I think you''re not clean. With my conditions, I should be able to find a better lover."


    After saying that, he strode away without looking back.


    His tone was light from beginning to end, but it brought great humiliation to Selena.


    She was already disgusted with herself for that night with Mario, and now being so clearly despised for being unclean, she suddenly really felt unclean.

 Chapter 1129 Men, Love, They Are All Fake

    When she returned to Ann''s hospital room, Ann saw her expression and asked worriedly.


    "Is it about thepany?"


    Selena shook her head and forced a smile.


    "Ann, you stay here and rest up. I''ll go back to Ashbourne Manor to take a shower, then head to thepany to check some documents."


    "Okay, but Ms. Fair, you don''t look very well."


    "I''m fine."


    Selena left the hospital, nced at the sky outside, and felt a bit of a sting in her eyes.


    She drove back to Ashbourne Manor, washed off the gasoline smell from her body, and only realized she had scrubbed her skin red when she left the bathroom. As if doing so could erase that night with Mario.


    She forced herself downstairs to drink a cup of bitter coffee before heading


    thepany.


    She held a meeting to set thepany''s goals for the next month, then reviewed documents until midnight.


    When the lights outside the building were bright, she picked up her coffee and stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, looking at everything outside.


    Her phone rang at that moment; it was a TV station that had managed to get her number and wanted to ask if she would participate in an interview. She declined, hearing the other side ask, "Ms. Fair, do you n to never appear in public?"


    Selena froze, suddenly recalling the online rumors that she was a fat, ugly woman who liked to keep male celebrities. Thepany was in an awkward position, and hesitant partners were unsure about S.M Corporation''s future value. If she epted the interview now, it would serve as an advertisement for thepany, and the stock price would likely rise.


    As long as she packaged herself as a product with a positive image.


    But she didn''t want to participate in such interviews, as the hosts usually asked sharp questions. Moreover, S.M Corporation was on the rise, and if the Smith family had colluded with the TV station, she would face great humiliation. After hanging up, she inquired about the uing award ceremony.


    "Ms. Fair, there is indeed an award ceremonying up, and it will be broadcast live. Austin happens to be in the running for Best Actor."


    Selena made up her mind to sit next to Austin at the ceremony and let the audience gradually guess her identity.


    S.M Corporation needed exposure now, and it was crucial to give the cooperating businesses hope!


    She realized that instead of being sad for Raymond, she should focus on filling her life with work.


    As he said, he could meet someone better.


    They were from different worlds, and she was tired of constantly improving herself to match him.


    Moreover, his words were extremely demeaning to her.


    Men, love, they were all illusions. Only a career would always be by her side.


    The next morning, she arrived at thepany early and met with Austin first.


    "Austin, I''m going to the award ceremony tonight. I''ll have the organizers arrange my seat next to yours. Talk to me more during the live broadcast; S.M Corporation needs a lot of exposure right now, and I need to start appearing in public." Austin''s eyes lit up; Selena was going to the ceremony with him!


    "Okay, Ms. Fair, I''ll interact with you more."


    Selena looked up at him and noticed he had be even more handsome recently. It was true that the more attention one received, the better their image.


    She smiled lightly, nodded, and signaled that he could leave.


    But Austin lingered for a while before finally saying, "Ms. Fair, you seem to be in a bad moodtely. I know a new dessert shop that''s really good. If you have time, I can take you there." Selena rubbed her temples and sighed.


    "No, thepany has a lot going on right now."


    A hint of disappointment shed in Austin''s eyes as he left.


    Selena immediately contacted the organizers to see if they could arrange an extra seat, and they readily agreed.


    This was Selena''s first nned public appearance, and there had been much spection about her appearance online.


    After arranging the seating, she called the head of the PR department.


    "Buy a trending topic now, saying that Selena from S.M Corporation is pestering Raymond. Make sure it quickly draws public criticism."


    Since she was going to be a thorough businesswoman, why not use whoever she could?


    After Raymond''s interview video was circted, he had gained arge following. However, he had only appeared once, so the video was still being watched repeatedly.


    He had a good reputation, was the CEO of a majorpany, and had few scandals. In contrast, whenever Selena''s name appeared in trending topics, it was always met with criticism.


    So now, she would buy her way into the trending topics, let the audience vent their anger, and when they saw the woman next to Austin, they would naturally want to explore her identity. This way, she could gradually appear in the public eye.

 Chapter 1130 The Way He Looks at That Girl Is Suspicious

    Once Selena fully immersed herself in her career, she had many thoughts.


    Soon, her name became a trending topic. Previously, she had Ann run a marketing ount, which had quite a few followers, reaching millions.


    Now, the marketing ount released big news, iming that Selena had abandoned Austin recently and turned to pursue Raymond, gifting luxury cars and diamond watches every day. Comments quickly piled up below.


    [Is Mr. Montague short on money?]


    [Selena is so shallow, isn''t she afraid of losing face? How does Mr. Montague resist the urge to kill her?]


    [I have a photo here, and I heard it''s Selena herself.]


    So a photo was pushed to the top.


    To Selena''s surprise, it was indeed her.


    However, she was wearing very bulky clothes at the time, looking quite bloated, and it was only a back view, making her appear as if she weighed 180 pounds.


    She was a bit shocked;izens could really dig up any picture.


    Soon, because of the exposure of this photo, Selena''s Twitter gained 100,000 followers in no time, all mocking her with this picture.


    Selena ignored it and instead found a styling team to give her a look with a cool and elegant aesthetic.


    First of all, she wasn''t a female celebrity, so the look couldn''t be too shy, and secondly, it had to fit the identity of a female CEO.


    Her makeup took two hours to apply, not the usual heavy makeup, but a more thoughtful look that appeared natural yet stunningly beautiful. Selena then put on a white suit and immediately headed to the event.


    The organizers had already arranged a seat for her, while the celebrities were outside walking the red carpet, only entering after they finished. Selena first went to the lounge, and when she estimated it was about time, she went to sit in front of Austin.


    Austin was very excited when he saw Selena''s name tag on the chair next to him, and now seeing her in a sharp suit, he didn''t know what to do.


    He was like a young man who had his first crush, cing his hands properly on his knees.


    The live broadcast had already started, and when he noticed the camera panning towards him, he turned his head to talk to Selena, mostly about recentpany matters. Selena responded with a smile, their heads very close together.


    So the viewers of the live broadcast also noticed, and some began to wonder.


    [Who is that female celebrity in the white suit next to him? When the camera panned to her just now, her beauty stunned me.]


    [I don''t know her name either. She''s so beautiful, how could she not be famous? That doesn''t make sense.]


    [Funny, Austin keeps talking to her proactively, looking very ttering.]


    [As an experienced person, I can say that Austin''s gaze towards her is not innocent.]


    As soon as thisment appeared, many messages flooded the live broadcast screen.


    Austin had many fans, and they usually hated it when Austin was tied to someone for publicity. Justst week, a female celebrity hinted to the media that she and Austin were together because they starred in the same TV series, and she was almost driven to a breakdown by Austin''s fans.


    It was well known that this group of fans was verybative, and since Austin had switchedpanies before, eliminating some fans, the remaining fans were all loyal and would offend the entire entertainment industry for him. So no one dared to provoke him easily.


    Everyone thought Selena would soon be scolded by Austin''s fans, but this time, Austin''s fans were surprisingly rational.


    [I dere, I approve of this marriage.]


    [I can''t help it, I''m bewitched by her looks. I love her beauty so much. Just watching them chat with their heads together, I''ve already imagined a love story in the entertainment industry. They met when they were young, ventured into the entertainment industry together, now one is an unnoticed small star, the other a popr big star, but he secretly loves her. Oh, such a touching love story, I love it!]


    [To the person above, here''s a pen, please write it quickly. I love this kind of plot.]


    [As an Austin fan, I think that guy is right. Austin''s gaze towards that girl is indeed not innocent, very ambiguous. But that girl seems quite rational. Oh my God, is Austin pursuing her?]


    Because the fans were so active, topics rted to Austin quickly trended on Twitter.


    [Austin''s gaze is not innocent.]


    Uninformed viewers also joined thements, all specting whichpany Selena was an artist for.


    Soon, many were convinced that Selena must be a neer signed by S.M Corporation.


    The award ceremonysted for two hours, and almost every time the camera panned to Austin, he was seen staring at Selena or actively leaning over to talk. Selena''s attitude remained smiling throughout.


    When the award for Best Actor was being presented, Austin was still staring at Selena, as he noticed a strand of hair on her shoulder.


    He didn''t even hear the female host calling his name and instead raised his hand to remove the strand of hair from Selena''s shoulder. The camera was on him the whole time, naturally capturing this moment.


    The viewers in front of the screen were going crazy.


    So sweet!


    Were these two a couple?

 Chapter 1131 He Felt His Breath Catch

    This award held significant weight in the industry, so tonight many people from film and televisionpanies were watching the live broadcast, including S.M Corporation.


    Even Ann, who was staying in the hospital, hadn''t forgotten to ask the nurse to turn on the TV for her.


    When she saw this scene, she knew that Selena must be making a sacrifice for thepany.


    Recently, thepany had lost quite a few partners, and Selena had to do something to bring them back. She felt a bit moved and stared at the TV without blinking.


    Every time the camera panned to the people from S.M Corporation, Ann felt an indescribable sense of pride.


    She had apanied thepany from the beginning to where it was now, experiencing many difficulties, and she knew how hard these artists worked in private, so she always believed that S.M Corporation would go further in the future. Her eyes reddened as she watched, and then she heard a knock on the door, thinking it was the nurse, she didn''t pay attention.


    The door to the ward was pushed open, and a man walked in.


    Feeling his presence, Ann stiffened, and her hand under the nket couldn''t help but clench.


    What was he doing here?


    She uneasily shifted her body, leaning against the wall to feel more secure.


    The man sat down beside her, giving her a light nce.


    Ann pursed her lips, her palms already sweating.


    Every time she saw him, she felt terrified.


    After a minute of silence, he asked, "How did you get hurt?"


    Ann had subconsciously thought he was going to mock her.


    So when she heard this, she was stunned for a few seconds.


    "Someone was trying to harm Ms. Fair, and I happened to run into it, so he stabbed me."


    Hearing this, the man raised an eyebrow slightly because she said it so casually, as if it was no big deal.


    But the doctor had said that it was fortunate the knife didn''t hit her intestines, otherwise, she would have been in serious trouble. The fact that she could still talk now was lucky.


    "You are really loyal to Selena."


    Ann vaguely knew that people in the Silver Bay City circle didn''t seem to like Selena very much, but so what? She knew how good Selena was. "Because Ms. Fair is worth it."


    The man let out a sneer and stood up.


    "So you deserved to be stabbed, and sooner orter, you''ll lose your life because of her."


    Ann had always been timid in front of him, but now hearing him say such things, she instantly became defiant.


    "Then I''m willing."


    The man froze, a strange difort passing through his heart, but he didn''t know what this feeling was, so he just mmed the door and left. As soon as he left, Ann breathed a sigh of relief and continued to watch TV without a care.


    Austin had already gone on stage to receive the award, giving a long thank-you speech, and sincerely thanked S.M Corporation for nurturing him. "Everyone in thepany is great, and everyone works very hard. I will continue to work hard too."


    Under the stage lights, he held the trophy and slowly walked to Selena''s side.


    Selena also raised her hand to apud and nodded slightly.


    Austin didn''t dare to make any bold moves, smiled at her, and then sat down beside her.


    The camera captured this scene again, and the audience in front of the screen was now very certain.


    [Do you remember the time when Austin was scolded by the director for not being able to act in a romantic scene? They said his eyescked emotion.]


    [I remember, in that drama, he yed a struggling underdog, and his acting was good, but the romantic scene was indeed awkward.]


    [I know what you''re trying to say. With Austin''s looks and the way he looked at the girl next to him tonight, anyone who says he can''t act in romantic scenes, I''ll be the first to oppose!]


    [I love them so much! Please, someone, find out the name of this girl. She''s so beautiful, how can no one know her name?]


    Meanwhile, S.M Corporation bought another wave of traffic for Selena''s negative news, so the hot topic of Selena pestering Raymond quickly went to the forefront.


    Austin''s fans had never liked Selena, and now seeing the unknown Selena finally tied to Austin, they breathed a sigh of relief.


    At the event, after the award ceremony, the artists were to leave by car.


    As soon as Selena got into the car, she started checking the hot topics, and sure enough, people had started digging into her information, but they wouldn''t find anything in a short time. She smiled and asked the driver to take her back to Ashbourne Manor.


    On the other side, the Montague Group was still working overtime with lights on.


    Raymond''s office door was tightly closed, and since Alex had shared the live broadcast link with him, he had been watching it, but he didn''t expect to see Selena in it.


    She and Austin were talking intimately in front of the camera, looking very familiar, like a couple.


    After watching for a while, he opened his Twitter and clicked on the hot topics, and sure enough, she was trending.


    He put down his phone and continued watching the live broadcast.


    Every time the camera panned to Selena, he felt his breath catch.


    The ce where she had hit him also faintly ached, and in the morning, John had suggested using an egg to soothe it, but he had refused.


    So he came to the Montague Group with the five finger marks on his face, and the employees on the top floor all had expressions as if they had seen a ghost.

 Chapter 1132 One Person Stops Liking the Other

    Now, whenever he saw a scene with Selena, he felt a faint pain in his cheeks.


    His phone rang at that moment; it was a text message from an unknown number.


    [Is Selena pregnant?]


    This message instantly ignited Raymond''s anger. He dialed the number without hesitation. The call was answered, but no one spoke.


    Raymond''s Adam''s apple bobbed as he struggled to find the right words. After a long pause, he finally asked, "Where are you?"


    The person on the other end chuckled lightly and hung up.


    Raymond mmed his fist onto the table beside him. He made another call, instructing his people to search for Christopher''s alter ego with all their might. Frustrated, he yanked off his tie and sat back down in his chair.


    The live broadcast of the party was nearing its end. He stood up, grabbed the suit jacket next to him, and left the Montague Group.


    When he arrived at Sky Club, he ran into Victor.


    It was usually hard to meet Victor, given how busy he was.


    Today, Paul and Alex were not around, so Victor kept himpany for drinks.


    Halfway through, Victor asked, "Did you and Selena really break up? I heard rumors that you''re with Tessa now."


    Raymond leaned back, the five finger marks on his cheek particrly noticeable.


    "We broke up."


    "Why?"


    Raymond raised his hand to rub his cheek, trying to stay sober, but the more he tried, the faster he got drunk.


    "What else? One person stops liking the other."


    "You don''t like her?"


    Victor thought Selena liked him, so it must be Raymond who didn''t like Selena.


    "How could that be!"


    "Raymond, when your bet with Vertex Automotive Group came out, Selena was quite anxious. And I heard, did she have a miscarriage because of you?" Raymond''s fingers stiffened around his ss. "That child was my fault too. I didn''t protect her well."


    He downed another ss, his eyes filled with drunkenness.


    "Her concern for you didn''t seem fake. Why do you think she doesn''t like you?"


    Raymond looked down at the ss in his hand and, after a long pause, hoarsely said, "When I say she doesn''t like me, it''s actually because Ick confidence. I''ve never beaten Christopher since I was a kid. Christopher was her first love. How could I ever win against him? It''s only natural she likes Christopher. You know, Christopher is indeed excellent."


    Drunk, he finally spoke the truth.


    "He''s so excellent that someone as independent as her was willing toe to my side for him. Christopher has been dead for six years, and she still hasn''t forgotten him. No wonder, Christopher is always better than me."


    Hey on the table, his drunken eyes staring at the ss in front of him.


    "Hey, why did the ss suddenly get so tall?"


    Victor twitched his mouth, raised his hand to rub his temples, and said, "I''ll take you home."


    "I don''t want to go back. That room is full of her scent. It makes me ufortable."


    "Then why don''t you have the whole ce disinfected?"


    "Disinfected?"


    Raymondy on the table. It was the first time he had gotten this drunk. "Victor, why did you get so tall too?"


    "Yes, disinfected. Then you won''t smell it."


    "Not smell it? That won''t work. I won''t be able to sleep."


    "Then why don''t you get back together with Selena?"


    "No way. I''m Raymond. How could I... how could I be Christopher''s substitute?"


    Hey his head down, his mind muddled, feeling he had too many grievances to pour out.


    Victor rarely went out, and he didn''t expect to encounter a drunkard.


    He wanted to take Raymond back, but Raymondy on the table, refusing to get up.


    Victor had known Raymond for so many years, and it was the first time he saw him drunk and disorderly.


    He thought about calling Selena but remembered they were currently in a conflict, so he called Paul instead.


    Paul arrived quickly, and together they managed to get Raymond up.


    As they reached the entrance of Sky Gallery, Raymond lifted his eyelids, feeling as if Selena was watching him. He suddenly pushed Victor away and lunged at a small statue by the door. The small statue was about his height. He hugged it tightly, refusing to let go.


    Paul, afraid of being seen by others and feeling embarrassed, quickly had a few bodyguards help load the statue into the truck and take it back with them.

 Chapter 1133 If You Like It

    Paul swore that he had never been so embarrassed in his life. He repeatedly exined to Raymond that it was just a statue, but Raymond wouldn''t listen. There was no other way. The truck dragged both Raymond and the statue back to Manston Manor, and Raymond even slept with the statue in his arms for a night. Paul couldn''t be bothered to stay and watch him. Victor was also exhausted. The two of them just told John to keep an eye on him and then left.


    The next morning, when Raymond woke up, he felt ufortable, as if someone had been pressing down on him all night.


    When he looked up, he saw a hard object in his arms and froze.


    He threw the statue aside, thinking someone was trying to harm him. Otherwise, why would they use such a heavy statue to press on him, almost suffocating him? He took a deep breath, feeling sore all over.


    "John." He called out, and John, who had been listening at the door, quickly came in when he heard Raymond wake up.


    "Mr. Montague."


    "What''s with this statue?"


    "Mr. Montague, you got drunk at Sky Galleryst night and insisted on bringing it back."


    John omitted the part where Raymond mistook the statue for Selena, saving him some face.


    Raymond couldn''t remember what he had done and thought he had just been acting out while drunk, but he never acted out when drunk.


    He raised his hand to rub his sore shoulder, which was almost immobile and in great pain.


    As he slowly got up to wash up, a scene of him shouting "Selena" at the statue suddenly shed in his mind.


    His hand holding the toothbrush froze, and his brow furrowed.


    After washing up, another scene of him crying about Selena''s cruelty while leaning on the table came to mind.


    Raymond felt his whole body heat up with embarrassment.


    "John, have someone send the statue back."


    John had just finished a phone call. "Mr. Montague, they said they bought a new one overnight. If you like it, you can keep it." Raymond was immediately annoyed and embarrassed. "I don''t like it!"


    John quickly made a call to have the statue sent back.


    As soon as Raymond sat down at the Montague Group, Paul called him.


    "Are you still keeping that statue?"


    It was rare for Paul to use a teasing tone, and Raymond hung up immediately.


    But then Victor called.


    "After sleeping with a statue all night, if you''re feeling unwell, you cane to my ce for a free check-up today."


    How did he not know Victor could be so sarcastic!


    He hung up again!


    Raymond wished he could go back tost night and p his embarrassing self awake.


    Then he opened Twitter and saw more news about Austin, still trending with that tag.


    [Austin''s gaze at her was not innocent.]


    Thements below had exceeded a million, as Austin had won the Best Actor awardst night, cing him among the top tier.


    Netizens were still digging into Selena''s background but hadn''t found anything.


    Until someone revealed that she was the CEO of S.M Corporation, Selena.


    Netizens then began to mock her under thatment.


    [You must be Selena''s alt ount, stop bragging.]


    [Someone already posted that photo before. Selena is just a fat woman with a vicious heart. I hope Austin stays away from her and doesn''t get entangled.]


    [Someone sent that photo to Selena herself in a private message, and she didn''t reply. It must be true.]


    The online argument was intense, and the trending topic about Selena pestering Raymond had disappeared, probably because the hype had died down. Raymond looked up at John.


    "Go buy that trending topic back up."


    John was stunned, then nodded and quickly left.


    In less than ten minutes, the topic about Selena pestering Raymond was trending again, and this time, Selena was being criticized even more harshly. Raymond didn''t care and stared nkly at the documents in front of him.


    Meanwhile, Selena also saw the trending topic being bought back up. Strangely, it wasn''t thepany''s doing this time. Who could have bought it? But no matter who it was, they had inadvertently helped her.


    The higher her profile, the more intense the criticism now, and the greater the contrast effect when her true identity was revealed.


    For the next half month, she and Raymond didn''t see each other or call.


    But there were always rumors in the circle that Raymond was apanying Tessa in the hospital.


    Selena didn''t deliberately inquire about it until Betty returned to Silver Bay City.

 Chapter 1134 An Overnight Sensation

    Two months ago, Betty was sent abroad to Hellyword for intensive training and serious filming. Now that the filming wasplete, she had secretly returned to the country.


    At the same time, Nathan, who was lying in the hospital, woke up, but his mental state was very poor.


    He thought Betty was really dead and was somewhat depressed.


    That night, Nathan went to a bar to drink.


    At eleven o''clock in the evening in Silver Bay City, photos of Betty in bed with a mixed-race male celebrity exploded in the entire entertainment industry.


    This mixed-race male celebrity was very popr domestically but was also known for being a yboy. He was a musician with hundreds of millions of fans worldwide and was currently the most popr idol.


    Moreover, his fans were very good at arguing. Previously, when this male celebrity was exposed to be in a rtionship, the woman was directly cyberbullied into depression and subsequently withdrew from the entertainment industry.


    But none of the male celebrity''s previous girlfriends were as outrageous as Betty. The photos that were exposed showed the two lying together. Although no private parts were exposed, everyone knew they had sex. The male celebrity was named Darren Farley, and he was very talented.


    As soon as the photos were released, everyone on the inte was shocked.


    Darren''s fans went crazy attacking Betty.


    At this critical moment, Betty verified her Twitter ount and wrote the name of the Hellyword movie she participated in in her bio.


    Betty yed a mermaid in the movie "Fantasy Adventure 2."


    It should be noted that this movie had not been released yet, and even the official announcement was still kept secret. Betty was so brazen. Did she sleep with Darren just to get the role in "Fantasy Adventure 2"? Betty''s move caught Selena off guard.


    She even repeatedly checked the trending topics on Twitter to confirm that it was indeed Betty.


    The next morning, she saw Betty in her office.


    This Betty waspletely different from the despondent Betty of two months ago. Back then, she was full of uncertainty about the future. Although her eyes were equally determined, there was pain mixed in. Now she seemed to have been reborn.


    Selena looked at her face and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    After a long time, Betty took the initiative to exin.


    "Ms. Fair, I asked you before if being hated to a certain extent also means being famous. You said yes. Now I have be famous overnight."


    Selena frowned. Betty indeed became famous overnight, with her Twitter followers increasing by ten million, including Darren''s fans and onlookers.


    Betty set her Twitter so that only followers couldment, so in no time, her first self-introduction post received over fifty thousand insults, which was unprecedented in the entertainment industry.


    "Ms. Fair, if I have caused any trouble for thepany, I am very sorry. I will not disclose whichpany I signed with to avoid implicating S.M Corporation."


    Selena raised her hand to rub her temples. Betty indeed became famous overnight, but the overwhelming insults were hard to bear.


    "Betty."


    As soon as she spoke, her phone rang. It was an unknown number.


    As soon as she answered, Nathan''s sinister voice came through.


    "Selena, didn''t you say you didn''t hide Betty? What''s going on with the trending topic? What''s going on!"


    He had called Betty, but the number was already disconnected. Betty had changed her phone number,pletely saying goodbye to her past self.


    Now Nathan was questioning Selena, which Selena found amusing.


    "Mr. White, you are unreasonable."


    Nathan had just woken up from a hangover and thought he had entered another world when he saw the trending topic.


    He couldn''t believe it, then realized that Betty had been alive all along and was sent abroad by Selena.


    "Selena, do you believe I can kill you?"


    He angrily pursed his lips, his eyes full of malice.


    Selena''s response was to hang up the phone.


    Betty seemed to have guessed who the call was from and spoke calmly.


    "I will handle things with him. Ms. Fair, don''t worry about me. I just need to focus on acting seriously. When those who are insulting me see my talent, their insults will naturally stop. If one year isn''t enough, then two years. The important thing is, I am indeed famous now."

 Chapter 1135 Meeting Again

    Betty''s move caught everyone off guard, but Selena had to admit, she really did be famous. Her search volume on the inte skyrocketed, and she could now rival the most popr actresses. She sighed slightly and waved her hand.


    "You''ve worked hard filming abroad. Take two days off first, and I''ll have Ronald arrange a new script for you."


    Betty nodded and respectfully exited.


    After she left, Selena raised her hand to rub her temples.


    Ann pushed the door open and came in at this moment. Her wounds had already scabbed over, and she had just been discharged from the hospital a few days ago.


    "Ms. Fair, you have a meeting with Brad Britton tonight. This time, Brad didn''t reveal the identity of the other investor, saying we''ll find out when we get there tonight. Also, he hasn''t disclosed our identity to the other investor either." This time, they were co-investing in a major film. Initially, only onepany was investing, but Selena leveraged Steve''s connections to secure half of the investment opportunity.


    The script was excellent, and she didn''t want to miss out. The budget was three hundred million dors, with her and the other investor each contributing half.


    However, the other investor probably resented her actions. If she hadn''t used her connections to forcibly take half of the investment, he could have secured the entire investment himself, reaping tenfold profits. But wasn''t the entertainment industry all about connections?


    In the past half month, she had been working tirelessly to develop herpany. Some of the partners who had been taken away had returned, and now thepany''s business was basically stable.


    Selena nodded, "Alright, let''s meet at seven tonight."


    Ann knew she was worried about Betty. This time, Betty had voluntarily released that photo, choosing a path that wasn''t popr with the public.


    But this path was tough. Facing so much criticism every day, a slight misstep could lead to depression and even death.


    Just like Darren''s previous girlfriend, who had actuallymitted suicide. It just wasn''t reported because it happened abroad.


    "Ms. Fair, I saw the determination in Betty''s eyes this time. She''s not a child anymore. As long as she can take responsibility for her actions, you shouldn''t feel burdened."


    Selena was indeed worried about Betty''s mental state.


    Now that Betty had be an overnight sensation, she needed Ronald to quicklye up with a n for her future roles. Betty''s path was too extreme. If her uing roles weren''t impressive enough, it would be impossible to win back the audience''s favor.


    At seven in the evening, Ann apanied Selena to the meeting.


    Selena was still dressed in a suit. When they arrived, Brad and the other investor hadn''t arrived yet.


    About ten minutester, Brad arrived. He wasn''tte; Selena had just arrived early.


    "Brad."


    Selena stood up and greeted Brad with a smile.


    Brad, who was forty years old, had previously been in charge of manyrge national events and was a renowned director internationally.


    This was his first film in two years, and Selena had read the script. It was grand and magnificent. As long as the investment was in ce, the box office would start at least four billion dors.


    She looked around and saw that the other investor hadn''t arrived yet, so she chatted with Brad about the script.


    Brad''s films nevercked investment. This time, it was only because of Steve''s connections that S.M Corporation was allowed to join in at thest minute. Initially, Brad was somewhat dissatisfied with Selena, but he was surprised by her deep understanding of the film.


    As they were having a pleasant conversation, the door was pushed open, and a man''s voice came through.


    "Sorry, I''m a few minuteste."


    Selena''s body stiffened, and a look of surprise shed in her eyes.


    She looked up and saw Raymond standing at the door, with the frail Tessa by his side.


    Tessa had recovered, and it was said that Raymond had been by her side in the hospital for the past half month.


    Brad was clearly very enthusiastic about Raymond and immediately stood up.


    "Mr. Montague, how have you been?"


    Brad chose Raymond because they had known each other for a long time, even before the Montague Group had ns to enter the entertainment industry. Raymond smiled at him and shook his hand.


    "Brad, I''ve been well. How about you?"


    Brad''s gaze shifted to Tessa, "And who is this?"


    His tone was a bit puzzled because he had been working with his team on the script for the past two years and hadn''t paid attention to the happenings in the industry. "I''m Tessa, Raymond''s girlfriend."


    Hearing this, Selena''s fingers tightened around her teacup.


    Brad chuckled, "Please, have a seat. You two make a lovely couple. Let me introduce you to the other investor, Selena. She''s the president of S.M Corporation."


    Selena stood up and nodded at Raymond, "Mr. Montague."


    Then she looked at Tessa, "Ms. Smith."


    Her tone was polite, nothing weird on the surface.

 Chapter 1136 Raymond, Who Told You I Was Pregnant?

    Raymond sat across from Selena, with a table only about 4 feet wide between them.


    Tessa sat beside him, her face already showing displeasure when she saw Selena, her mouth twitching slightly.


    She and Raymond had been getting along quite well recently. Originally, Jason was also supposed toe to Silver Bay City, but because her health had improved, it was temporarily put on hold.


    Lawrence was still trying hard to discuss the marriage between the two families with Raymond and hoped to announce it to the circle in a timely manner, but Raymond was still unwilling. Tessa clung tightly to Raymond, giving Selena a disapproving look.


    Selena remained calm and continued discussing the script with Brad.


    At this moment, the waiter served the dishes. The restaurant''s signature dishes were a few seasonal delicacies, the most famous being seafood soup and crabs. It was said that the way they prepared crabs was renowned nationwide. After chatting with Brad for a while, Selena picked up the utensils, intending to grab a crab for herself, but as soon as she reached out, her utensils collided with Raymond''s.


    He didn''t look up and instead gave the crab to Tessa.


    Tessa''s face lit up instantly, and she gave Selena a provocative nce.


    "Thank you, Raymond. I''ve heard the crabs here are famous, and I''ve been wanting to try them."


    Selena didn''t argue with him, turning her utensils to grab another one, but Raymond took that one for himself.


    Selena frowned slightly. The tes here were small, with only two crabs on each te.


    She had also heard that the crabs here were delicious and couldn''t resist wanting to try them. Now, the other two crabs were near Brad. If she wanted to grab them, she would have to get up, which would be quite unseemly, especially since the people present weren''t really there to eat.


    Clearly, Raymond could have just taken the two crabs near him, but he deliberately chose the ones closest to Selena.


    Selena took a deep breath, put down her utensils, and started serving herself some seafood soup with adle.


    But just as she served a bowl of soup, someone stepped on her foot, causing her hand to shake, spilling the soup on the table, and the bowl fell from her hand.


    Her face darkened instantly, struggling to control her emotions, but still casually smiled at Brad.


    "Sorry, Brad, I''ll get the waiter to clean this up."


    Brad waved his hand, "No problem, no problem."


    Selena got up, not looking at Raymond, and walked out of the private room to call the waiter.


    She went to the restroom to clean up some soup that had dripped on her suit pants.


    She used a wet wipe to dab some water and was about to clean up when she saw a figure appear in the restroom mirror.


    Raymond was leaning against the restroom door, watching her wipe her suit pants.


    He wanted to take out a cigarette but held back.


    Selena threw down the wet wipe and walked past him, but he grabbed her wrist.


    The next second, her palmnded on his cheek.


    The mark from thest p had just healed, and now there was a new one.


    "Are you crazy?" She was trembling with anger, unable to stay calm in front of him.


    Especially since he had followed her to the restroom, it seemed like he wouldn''t let it go.


    But didn''t they have an ugly fightst time? Didn''t she say it was over?


    Didn''t he despise her for being unclean?


    He brought Tessa to this asion today and treated her like this where no one could see. What was he trying to do? Deliberately embarrass her?


    Raymond touched his cheek, knowing she hadn''t held back with that p.


    He grabbed Selena back forcefully and shut the restroom door.


    "Let go of me!"


    Selena started to struggle, trying to give him a good bite.


    Raymond grabbed her wrists, locking them behind her back, his tone indifferent.


    "You''re pregnant, don''t you know you can''t eat crabs or drink seafood soup? Your pregnancy is already unstable, do you really want to miscarry?" "Huh?"


    Selena had no idea what he was talking about. "I think you''re really crazy!"


    She red at the p mark on his cheek, wishing she could p him again to clear his head.


    Raymond heard footsteps outside, followed by Tessa''s voice.


    "Who locked the door?"


    Tessa stood outside, looking very anxious. She had felt uneasy when she saw Raymond follow Selena out, cursing Selena in her mind. That bitch never forgot to seduce men wherever she went. "Selena! Open the door!"


    Tessa started banging on the door.


    Selena looked at Raymond mockingly, now that his current girlfriend Tessa had caught them, let''s see how he would exin.


    But he said nothing, letting go of her and instead sneering coldly, "I think you shouldn''t have a child. If the child''s intelligence is inherited from you, it probably won''t live long." Selena, unable to bear it any longer, tried to p him again, but he stopped her.


    He lowered his eyes, seeing her face flushed with anger.


    Selena''s chest was trembling, "Raymond, who told you I was pregnant?"


    Raymond was stunned, looking down at her belly.


    His brow furrowed, seemingly deep in thought.

 Chapter 1137 Cant Even Find a Better Reason to Lie

    After a long while, he finally asked, "You''re not pregnant?"


    Selena genuinely couldn''t understand how Raymond''s mind worked, how he could think she was pregnant and embarrass her at dinner.


    "If you''re not pregnant, why did you tell the doctor that no matter how painful it was, you wanted to have the baby?"


    That was more than half a month ago, and Selena had almost forgotten about the pregnant woman she met at the hospital. Besides, she didn''t know Raymond was outside the door at that time. "Raymond, when did I ever say that to the doctor?"


    "At the hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology department, you told the doctor."


    Selena finally remembered and gave him a strange look.


    How did he know what she said to the doctor, and why did he only hear half of it?


    "Were you following me?"


    Raymond took a step back, "Who was following you? I just happened to pass by."


    Raymond, a man, just happened to pass by the obstetrics and gynecology department? He couldn''t evene up with a better lie.


    Selena lowered her eyshes, extremely annoyed by Raymond''s personality.


    Every time he hurt her, he would somehow make her soften her heart.


    "I''m not pregnant. You need to clear out the fantasies in your head."


    She wanted to open the door and leave, but then she heard Tessa''s voice outside again.


    It was nothing but usations and angry scolding.


    Selena paused and then advised, "We are at least exes, even divorced exes. Even if you don''t like me, there''s no need to deliberately bring Tessa here to embarrass me. You know she has a lot of tricks up her sleeve, right?" Raymond was momentarily speechless. Seeing that she was about to open the door, he quickly stepped forward and hugged her from behind.


    Selena stiffened all over, hearing his hoarse voice, "I haven''t slept well these days."


    He rubbed his head against her neck like they were still intimate lovers.


    Selena''s rationality wavered briefly because of his action.


    Raymond was always like this, appearing weak after hurting someone, trying to make her soften her heart.


    He held her tighter, as if he could keep holding her forever.


    But Selena was the most rational woman he had ever met. She pushed Raymond away.


    "Your girlfriend Tessa is still outside, Mr. Montague. Let''s go out."


    With that, she opened the bathroom door.


    Tessa was standing outside, and when she saw Raymond was indeed inside, she almost went mad with anger.


    But she didn''t dare to get angry at Raymond, so she almost poked Selena''s face with her finger.


    "Selena, are you shameless? You two have broken up, so why did you bring Raymond here? Do you want everyone to know that you''re seducing my boyfriend behind my back?"


    Selena didn''t look at her, directly bypassing her and returning to the private room.


    She vaguely heard Tessa cautiously asking Raymond if he was feeling unwell and why his face looked so bad.


    Selena found it amusing. Raymond was like this; when he was unhappy, everyone else had to be unhappy too.


    His emotions were too self-centered, and everyone had to amodate him.


    For example, now Tessa was being around, and he didn''t give her a good face.


    He was used to being high and mighty, so he probably wouldn''t lower himself to amodate another person, even if that person was someone he liked.


    He said he liked Selena, but when he was angry, he would say a bunch of hurtful things.


    He thought that just apologizing would be enough, and they could go back to the beginning.


    But words were like knives, and where the knife cut, there would always be a scar.


    When Selena returned to the private room, Brad was still there. Seeing here back, he slightly rxed.


    "Ms. Fair, are you okay?"


    All three of them had disappeared just now, and even if he was a fool, he should know that these three probably had a story.


    Selena smiled at him.


    "I''m fine, Brad. I really like this script, and it should be the first sci-fi movie in the country. I have a lot of confidence in you, and I also hope the movie''s duration can be slightly extended, not just 120 minutes."


    "Ms. Fair, that''s also something I wanted to discuss with you. The final duration will probably be around 140 minutes."


    "Good."


    As soon as they finished discussing, Raymond and Tessa walked in.


    Raymond still sat opposite her.


    Selena had lost her appetite after being disturbed by him just now. She didn''t want to eat anything and just continued discussing the remaining content with Brad.


    But the two crabs on Brad''s side were brought over by Raymond and ced directly in front of her.


    She paused, nced at him, then at Brad, who was also a bit stunned.


    After all, they were discussing business. Who cared about how much they ate?


    Now he got up to bring the crabs over and ced them in front of Selena.


    Selena didn''t need to look up to know what kind of look Tessa was giving her.


    She appeared very calm on the surface, but internally, she was utterly speechless at Raymond.


    ****


    II highly rmend a captivating book that I couldn''t put down for three days and nights. It''s incredibly engaging and a must-read. The title of the book is "The Gambling King''s Daughter" You can find it by searching for it in the search bar. Here is the synopsis of the book:


    My husband and I have been married for two years, but he has always been very cold towards me. Not only that, he has also been having affairs with other women. I lost all hope in him and threw a divorce agreement in his face. I''m done with this; let''s get a divorce!


    After the divorce, I not only gained my freedom but also inherited billions in wealth! At this point, my ex-husband came back to me, kneeling in front of me and begging for my forgiveness. Should I forgive him?

 Chapter 1138 He Couldnt Let Go of Selena

    He pushed again, his brows furrowed in confusion, as if asking, "Don''t you want to eat? Go ahead."


    The atmosphere in the private room was very strange, probably only he didn''t feel it.


    Selena didn''t touch her fork and quickly said a few more words to Brad about the movie.


    But then, Raymond scooped a bowl of seafood soup with a spoon and pushed it over. Everyone was a bit stunned.


    Selena heard Tessa ask, "Raymond, I want some soup too."


    Raymond put down the spoon, his brows furrowed, "Can''t you help yourself?"


    This made the atmosphere in the private room even weirder, even Brad felt ufortable.


    Selena quickly stood up, "Brad, let''s call it a night. If there''s anything else to add, you''re wee toe to S.M Corporation." Brad was eager to leave as well and immediately shook her hand.


    "Ms. Fair, don''t worry."


    After speaking, he looked at Raymond, "Mr. Montague, let''s call it a day."


    Raymond looked a bit unhappy because Selena hadn''t eaten the crab or drunk the seafood soup.


    As he walked out of the private room, he called over the manager and instructed, "Pack ten crabs and send them to Ms. Fair."


    The manager was stunned, but quickly went to instruct the kitchen.


    In less than three minutes, ten crabs were delivered to Selena''s car.


    She was a bit surprised, "I didn''t order this."


    "Ms. Fair, please take it. Mr. Montague instructed us to."


    Selena didn''t want to make things difficult for the manager, so she epted the box.


    Ann, who was driving in the front, couldn''t help but frown. Her car had been parked there the whole time, and she had seen Raymond and Tessa go in together, so what was Raymond doing now? Selena sat in the back, the box was quite fancy. After returning to thepany, she distributed the crabs to the people working overtime on the top floor.


    She really thought Raymond should get his brain checked.


    Raymond, on the other hand, was quite happy to hear that Selena had epted the crabs.


    Back at Manston Manor, he took a shower and then went to his study to work.


    But as his fingers tapped on the keyboard, he couldn''t help but think, since it was false that Selena wanted to have a child with Christopher, how much genuine affection did she still have for him? He took out his phone, thought for a while, and finally sent a message.


    He first sent a question mark to make sure he wasn''t blocked, then sent another message.


    [If you didn''t have a child with him, does that mean you really wanted to have a child with me back then?]


    Men at any level loved topare, but Raymond''s words hit Selena''s sore spot.


    That child was something she cared deeply about, and Raymond had once said in anger that the child deserved to die.


    So when she saw his message, she didn''t hesitate to block Raymond.


    Raymond really had issues.


    Raymond didn''t know he had been blocked. After sending the message, he started to recall what he had said that day. Then he realized, if Selena hadn''t been pregnant, his words were cursing the child they had lost.


    He quickly edited a message.


    [Are you mad? I didn''t mean it that day. I thought you loved him so much, sorry.]


    [I won''t do it again.]


    [I''m still considering things with Tessa. I didn''t really agree to anything. She said she was my girlfriend, and I just didn''t refute it. You were going to have a child with Christopher, I couldn''t just cling to you, right? Say something.] He sent several messages in a row, but Selena didn''t reply.


    Feeling frustrated, he called her, only to find out he was blocked.


    After hanging up, Raymond couldn''t focus on work anymore and went back to his bedroom.


    Her scent still lingered in the room.


    This scent seeped into his heart, making it hard for him to sleep recently.


    He thought it was because he missed her too much, because she had been in this room, so he stayed at a hotel for a few days.


    In the bedroom at Manston Manor, he only had brief insomnia, but at the hotel, he couldn''t sleep at all.


    Every dream was about her and Christopher''s wedding, and that suffocating feeling was unbearable.


    He realized he still couldn''t let go of Selena.


    Even if she had hidden things about her first love, as long as she didn''t continue to love Christopher, he could still be with her.

 Chapter 1139 She Wont Get Back at Me This Way

    Tessa had been sulking at home ever since she came back from dinner.


    Raymond still couldn''t let go of Selena; Selena had to disappearpletely.


    She took a deep breath and immediately called her father, Jason.


    The call was answered quickly.


    "Tessa."


    "Dad, can youe to Silver Bay City? Has Lawrence told you that I want to marry Raymond? If youe, Raymond will definitely agree. Dad, I can''t wait any longer." Jason was silent for a moment before nodding, "I''lle next week. Things are a bit busy here."


    "Okay, Dad, I''ll wait for you."


    She knew she was still the most favored in the family.


    Shey on the sofa and called out, "Wind."


    Wind quickly came out from the side, "Ms. Smith."


    "Take action tonight. You must kill Selena. I don''t want her to continue entangling with Raymond." "Understood."


    "Wind, no fails, even if it takes your life. Understand?"


    Wind lowered his eyshes. He had tried to assassinate Selena before but failed.


    "Understood."


    Tessa cupped his face in her hands and looked at him seriously.


    "Wind, your mission is to protect me. Whatever I ask you to do, you must do."


    Wind immediately knelt down.


    "Ms. Smith, you don''t need to emphasize it. I understand."


    He was obedient, and Tessa was very satisfied. She waved her hand.


    "I want you to kill her as quickly as possible, then cut her body into pieces and feed them to the dogs."


    The corners of her mouth curved up. Just thinking about Selena being dismembered by Wind made her very happy.


    "By the way, are Selena''s bizarre parents already in jail?"


    "Yes, Mr. Smith personally sent them in."


    "I knew Lawrence loved me the most."


    Tessay on the sofa, her face full of joy. Jason would soone to Silver Bay City. Once she got engaged to Raymond, everything would be settled.


    Selena had been working overtime at thepany recently, sometimes even staying there all night.


    The sound of a car suddenly roared outside thepany building.


    In less than five minutes, the door to the top-floor office was forcefully pushed open.


    Nathan came in.


    After lying in a hospital bed for two months, he looked much thinner but still very imposing.


    Before Selena could say a word, he strode forward and grabbed her cor.


    "Selena, do you really think I won''t kill you?"


    Selena raised an eyebrow, looking at Nathan provocatively.


    "Mr. White, isn''t it strange? Is it because Betty is on a date with Darren tonight that you don''t dare to trouble her, so youe to trouble me?"


    A trace of embarrassment crossed Nathan''s face. Besides Betty, no one else dared to talk to him like that.


    The White family had been mostly dealt with by him. He thought he wanted power, but when he heard about Betty''s ident, he panicked.


    He thought Betty loved him and could endure all grievances to be with him.


    Betty had only lost her parents, but the love he would give her in the future wouldn''t be less than her parents''.


    And she only needed to tolerate Aria, who always wanted to kill her.


    Aria was his sister, and with their mother''s will, he couldn''t do anything to Aria.


    But when he heard that Betty died because of Aria, he almost went crazy.


    After lying in bed for two months, he woke up to see Betty''s scandal with Darren, including bed photos. How ironic.


    It must have been Selena who arranged all this.


    Nathan grabbed her hand, "You''reing with me!"


    Selena stumbled as he pulled her. Thepany''s security guards wanted to step forward, but she stopped them.


    Nathan was a madman who dared to shoot people on the street. There was nothing he wouldn''t dare to do in thepany.


    If he really started shooting, the media woulde, and thepany would be ruined.


    Because of Betty, he wouldn''t dare to kill her.


    Selena was shoved into the car, and Nathan sat in the driver''s seat, gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    "Selena, do you know what Betty is doing?"


    Selena looked out the window, her tone rxed.


    "Didn''t I say? She''s on a date with Darren. With the bed photos leaked, the two must stay together for a while, or the public will criticize Darren. This was agreed upon by ourpany and Darren''spany." Actually, Betty had leaked the photos herself, but publicly it was said to be an ident.


    Netizens didn''t want to hear this exnation and continued to criticize Betty.


    Nathan''s fingertips turned white as he gripped the steering wheel, wishing he could break it.


    "It must be you asking her to do so, Selena. Betty is a simple girl. She wouldn''t think of using this method to get back at me."


    Selena found it amusing. A simple Betty, deceived in love, had her study abroad spot taken by Aria, injured her finger, and almost ruined her life.


    Now, Betty''s parents were dead, and she had even lost a child. If she were still simple, no one could save her.

 Chapter 1140 She Loves Him More Than Anything

    "Selena, I don''t care what you''ve taught Betty, you must bring her back on the right path, or I will kill you."


    Nathan''s tone was vicious.


    Selena had no doubt that if she refused, Nathan would really pull out a gun.


    So she didn''t speak, just looked mockingly at the car driving towards the hotel.


    It wasn''t until they reached the hotel lobby, where the receptionist treated Nathan with the utmost respect, that Selena realized why Nathan knew Betty and Darren hade to get a room. The hotel was owned by the White family. From the moment Betty resolutely decided to abort the child, Selena knew Betty was capable of big things.


    Nathan held the room key card, and after entering the elevator, his expression was noticeably off.


    Selena stood beside him, seeing his nervous fingers trembling constantly, and he even pressed the wrong elevator button several times.


    He deserved it; all the bad men deserve such retribution.


    Selena watched coldly, not even thinking of helping to press the button.


    It took Nathan a full ten minutes to press the button for the floor they needed to go to.


    After stopping at the presidential suite where Betty was, he raised his hand, wanting to use the key card to open the door.


    But he didn''t dare.


    Betty had already been through a near-death experience, and Nathan had his concerns.


    He began to worry that his relentless pressure might push her further away, but he really couldn''t tolerate her entanglement with another man. Maybe they were making love in that room, on the windowsill, in the bathroom, just like she used to with him.


    Back then, Betty always clung to his neck, saying she wanted to marry him.


    The deep affection in her eyes was so obvious that he was very sure, no matter how excessive his actions were, she would definitely forgive him. He hesitated for three minutes before handing the key card to Selena.


    "Selena, you open it."


    Selena threw the key card away, "I''m not doing this."


    Nathan threw the key card against the wall and immediately grabbed her by the neck, his face furious.


    "Are you looking for death?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the door in front of them was pushed open, and Betty appeared in her pajamas.


    Seeing Nathan choking Selena, Betty''s pupils shrank slightly. She grabbed a vase from the side and smashed it towards Nathan''s head.


    Nathan couldn''t dodge. To be precise, the moment he saw her appear, his mind couldn''t function properly.


    The vase hit his head, and blood instantly flowed from his head.


    He let go of Selena, staring nkly at Betty.


    Betty didn''t even look at him, instead rushing to Selena''s side.


    "Ms. Fair, are you okay?"


    Selena nodded, touching her neck and breathing slightly.


    The air was filled with the smell of blood.


    Only then did Betty look at Nathan, "Get out."


    Nathan''s gaze turned towards the room.


    The bed inside was messy, clothes scattered on the floor, it was obvious what had happened.


    There was still the sound of water from the bathroom, definitely post-coital.


    Nathan''s rationality seemed to copse instantly, and he grabbed Betty.


    "You''reing with me!"


    Betty unceremoniously bit his hand, drawing blood.


    Nathan didn''t speak, just silently watched her bite.


    After a long time, Betty''s teeth ached, and she finally let go.


    "I won''t go with you, Nathan. If you really care about me, don''te looking for me again. Seeing you makes me sick."


    "And seeing him doesn''t make you sick? Do you know how many exes he has? He''s just a singer, what future can he give you?"


    Hearing this, Bettyughed out loud.


    "Better than you. With you, the storms and obstacles I''ve faced could crush any ordinary person. If it weren''t for Ms. Fair, I''d be dead by now. Nathan, if you go after her, don''t me me for going after you. We can go down together!" As she said "go down together," she pulled out a knife from the entrance and held it to her neck.


    Nathan was speechless, feeling like his heart was being squeezed.


    Selena didn''t speak either. She knew Betty wouldn''t really stab herself. Betty had promised her she would finish filming and turn the online opinion around.


    She hadn''t fulfilled that promise yet, so she wouldn''t give up her life easily.


    Seeing Betty''s actions, Nathan''s eyes reddened instantly, but he trembled for a long time without saying aplete sentence.


    It wasn''t until Betty had a near-death experience that he realized how unforgivable his past actions were.


    Why did he confidently think she loved him more than anything?


    Maybe the naive Betty who always fantasized about happiness did think that way, but when her parents died, that naive Betty disappeared too.


    Nathan suddenly regretted deeply, regretting not confessing his identity as a member of the White family earlier, not spending money to give her family a good life. What was he thinking back then?


    He probably thought that this family, living like ants in such a simple ce, still seemed so happy.


    When her fingers were destroyed, he was there, thinking her stubborn eyes were exceptionally beautiful.


    When she saved him, he recognized Betty at a nce.


    He casually said he was just a delivery guy, and she believed him.


    At first, he just wanted to see how long this family could struggle, so he acted like an outsider. Even a little bit of pity from him made her parents hold his hand and say, "You''re such a good person." At that time, Nathan just found it funny, watching them being yed by him, the pleasure was indescribable.

 Chapter 1141 As Long As You Love Me

    But he never thought that his initial observation would be more and more interesting. By the time he realized he was getting too close to Betty, he already kissed her before he realized it. Betty was surprised for a moment, then blushed and closed her eyes without refusing.


    The first time they made love, Nathan had done a lot of mental preparation. He thought he didn''t have to be responsible, after all, living under such conditions, Betty must have slept with many men to survive. But at the moment they actually made love, she cried out in pain.


    Nathan froze, looking at her in disbelief.


    The first thing she said was, "Nathan, you''ll marry me, right?"


    Of course, he wouldn''t marry her. He often came to this house just to have fun, to vent those dark emotions, to see how this family struggled.


    How could he possibly marry her? But her eyes were still as stubborn as when her fingers were destroyed.


    He didn''t respond, so she hugged his neck.


    "Say something, will you marry me?"


    "Betty, I have no money."


    His voice was hoarse, continuing his actions while kissing her neck.


    "I don''t want money, as long as you love me. I can deliver food with you. As long as we work hard, we can have a good life."


    Nathan had seen too much human filth in the Silver Bay City circle. No one ever said they didn''t care about money.


    Money and power were a man''s lifelong pursuit, but Betty could give up everything for love.


    At that moment, he didn''t feel touched but rather pitied women.


    As long as there was love, even drinking water felt satisfying. No wonder good women were always let down because their demands on men were too low. As long as you loved her, she would be satisfied. But love could be faked.


    "Okay, I''ll marry you."


    Because of this casual promise, she was instantly happy and quickly said she wasn''t in pain.


    Many times after that, he brought Betty to bed. He looked down on women but found that making love with Betty was genuinely enjoyable.


    He hadn''t been with other women. He thought he was probably addicted to sex, but he tried with other women and couldn''t go through with it. He felt disgusted.


    He liked Betty looking at him with those bright eyes, full of affection and hope, as if she could redeem someone buried in darkness.


    She was too pure, unlike him, with blood-stained hands.


    From the initial cold observation and disdain, he became moved. Her love gave him too much confidence, thinking this rtionship could be trampled on at will.


    The once pure and innocent Betty was killed by him with his own hands.


    She was killed countless times.


    Now he held his head, seeing the marks Darren left on her neck. He said Darren, a mere singer, could give her nothing, but what had he given her? Wealth and luxury?


    He lied about being a delivery man, so the money he gave was only a few thousand dors.


    Compared to what she lost, those few thousand dors were too cheap. After all, Aria''s monthly living expenses were millions of dors.


    Nathan truly regretted it. He grabbed Betty, wanting to get into the elevator, but Betty kept struggling.


    But a woman''s strength was ultimately no match for a man''s. She was still wearing loose pajamas, which could easily expose private parts if not careful.


    He took off his suit and wrapped her whole body in it.


    "Betty,e with me."


    Outside the hotel, Betty looked at the dark sky and suddenly smiled.


    "Nathan, I do have a favor to ask. See that pharmacy over there? Could you buy me some emergency contraceptive pills? He was in a hurry to make love and forgot to use a condom."


    Her tone was calm, as she sat on a nearby bench.


    Nathan froze, staring at her in disbelief, but her expression was so calm, as if she were talking about the weather.


    A minute passed, and seeing he didn''t move, Betty got up to buy it herself.


    Nathan grabbed her tightly, almost breaking her wrist. His voice trembled, "I''ll buy it, I''ll buy it, you just sit here." After saying that, he didn''t look at her and strode towards the pharmacy.


    Betty really sat down, looking at his back, and sneered.


    It took Nathan a full half hour to return.


    He held a pack of contraceptive pills, ced them on the stone table beside her, and also had a cup of warm water. There were even a few boxes of condoms.


    Betty unhesitatingly stuffed the condoms into her pajama pocket, "Mr. White, you''re really considerate, I happen to need these." Nathan said nothing, pushing the warm water towards her, "The doctor said this pill has fewer side effects."


    Betty raised an eyebrow and took the pill.

 Chapter 1142 Dont Pretend to Be Affectionate in Front of Me

    Her phone rang at that moment; it was Darren calling, asking where she was.


    "I''m downstairs, I''ll be right back. Yes, I know, you can have some small chat with Ms. Fair."


    After taking her medicine, she got up, but Nathan grabbed her wrist.


    "Betty."


    He almost pleaded, "Can you not go?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Betty sshed the half cup of warm water she hadn''t finished drinking onto his face.


    His head had just been injured by her, and there was even blood still flowing down. He looked so weak, but what did that have to do with her? Compared to the harm she had suffered, what he was going through now was nothing.


    The water on Nathan''s cheek dripped down as he heard her say, "Who are you to me? To control who I sleep with?"


    His hand still refused to let go, gripping tightly, his eyes deep and intense.


    If anyone else saw him like this, they would definitely be scared. After all, Nathan was known as the madman in the Silver Bay City circle.


    He used to do dirty work for Otis, offending many people.


    But the fact that he had survived until now showed how terrifying his methods were.


    At this moment, in front of Betty, his sharp teeth seemed to have been broken.


    "Betty, if only the encounters and interactions in life could always be as beautiful as the first meeting."


    He would never have allowed his men to cripple her fingers, never lied to her that he was just a delivery man, and never remained silent when she repeatedly asked if he would marry her. Hearing this, Bettyughed directly.


    She flung Nathan''s hand away, tears falling down.


    "Are all men like this? After ruining the best things, they sigh and say if only the encounters and interactions in life could always be as beautiful as the first meeting. Don''t ruin this phrase, okay? I, Betty, have my own things to do now. I can


    make a lot of money now. I don''t need to rely on anyone else. My parents in heaven also hope I can live a better life. If I foolishly forgive you, I would feel ashamed even if I died and went to see them! Nathan, don''t pretend to be affectionate in front of me. I was too stupid before. Now my feelings are exhausted, and I''m rational. Don''t try to drag me into the abyss again."


    She tightened her clothes without hesitation and added one more sentence before leaving.


    "In the future, I won''t just sleep with Darren. There are so many handsome guys in the entertainment industry, with millions of fans chasing them. I have plenty of opportunities to choose slowly."


    She didn''t look back even once when she returned to the elevator.


    If she had gone through so much and still showed mercy to Nathan, she would be a fool.


    She had already been foolish enough times in her life.


    When she returned to the hotel room, Selena was sitting inside, and Darren had changed into loungewear, ying video games with a game controller.


    Before Betty arrived, Selena had already talked to him.


    Darren was a genius in music. It was said that the female lead in the MV of each of his songs would eventually be his girlfriend, dating for a few months before breaking up.


    But the most unforgettable girlfriend, he had broken up with passively because she couldn''t bear the pressure of public opinion.


    "Darren, you and Betty will be tied together for about half a year. During this time, you can''t have any scandals with other female celebrities."


    This was the only condition Selena had for him.


    Darren threw the game controller aside.


    "Ms. Fair, this time I was tricked by your Betty. I met her at a bar abroad, both of us were drunk. How could I have known she would pull this stunt? I thought it was just mutual need. So, I''m the victim here, and now you''re asking me not to have any scandals with other female celebrities?"


    Selena looked at Betty, who had juste in. Betty sat on a chair nearby.


    "It''s just not having scandals, not saying you can''t interact with other women. At least don''t let the reporters catch you."


    Darren raised an eyebrow, looking at her unexpectedly.


    Honestly, Betty was one of the more unique women he had met. Her goal was clear, to be famous, and she was bold enough to scheme against him.


    When a woman loved power, she became invincible, at least more rational than those for love.


    He chuckled and immediately agreed to Selena.


    "Alright, Ms. Fair, I agree. As for the other conditions, I believe mypany has already discussed them with you."


    Selena nodded and stood up, "Tomorrow, I''ll have a contract sent to yourpany. I hope we have a pleasant cooperation, and I hope you can treat my artist Betty a little better." With that, she left.


    Betty was an adult and knew how to handle this rtionship.

 Chapter 1143 Send Her to Manston Manor

    As soon as she left, Darren stood up and looked Betty up and down. She was still wearing Nathan''s suit jacket, and the fabric looked expensive.


    "Betty, you''ve only been gone for ten minutes. Did you go outside to have sex?"


    Betty took off the jacket and threw it into the nearby trash can. "Do you think I''m like you?"


    Darren hugged her. "Shall we continue?"


    "Forget it, Darren. Twice is enough. I''m tired of it."


    She started changing clothes right there, not avoiding his gaze at all.


    Darren immediately became angry and embarrassed. "We''ve only had sex twice, and you''re tired of it? Betty, there are plenty of women out there who want to sleep with me!" Betty had already put on her coat and grabbed her bag.


    "That has nothing to do with me. I have an acting sster, and I''m joining a film crew next week. Let''s not see each other for a while."


    "No, Betty, it used to be me to be cold after sex."


    Betty had already reached the door. "Just think of me as the bad one."


    With that, she closed the door and headed to the underground parking lot.


    Meanwhile, Selena was walking through the first-floor lobby.


    Nathan had brought her here, and she was going to catch a cab by the roadside.


    But just a few feet out of the lobby, she saw Nathan standing by the roadside, smoking.


    In just ten minutes, there were already cigarette butts all around his feet.


    Selena wanted to pretend she didn''t see him, but he was standing right where she needed to catch a cab.


    She frowned and walked over slowly, hearing him say, "Selena, if you help me get Betty back, I''ll give you the White family."


    His eyes were bloodshot as he threw the cigarette butt at his feet and took out another one.


    "Or tell me, what do you want me to do for you? Who do you want me to kill? As long as you can get Betty back with me."


    He was almost choking on his words.


    But Selena didn''t feel sorry for him at all. If Betty hadn''t met the White family, how happy would she be in this life?


    She had a natural talent for the piano. She could have studied abroad, participated in various events after returning, and her parents would still be running their small business.


    She would have met a romantic man with the same musical talent at a concert, instead of giving up everything for fame and fortune.


    The old Betty only knew how to love. From now on, she only loved power and money. How great was that? Women shouldn''t hold themselves to too high a moral standard. The more one could give up, the greater one could achieve.


    "Mr. White, you overestimate me. I''m just Betty''s boss. I can''t decide who she likes."


    "You can!"


    Nathan''s tone suddenly became obsessive. He grabbed her shoulder tightly. "Selena, she trusts you so much. As long as you say it, she will do as you say." "Let go of me..."


    Before she could finish, Nathan''s expression turned fierce, and he shoved her into the car. The next second, a bullet was fired at the spot where Selena had been standing.


    The bullet hit the ss and was deflected.


    Selena sat inside, calmly watching the scene.


    Nathan was already in the driver''s seat. "Someone wants to kill you. Three o''clock direction. They''ve been following us."


    He started the car and focused on the road ahead.


    Selena closed her eyes, not knowing where he was taking her.


    Half an hourter, the car stopped at Manston Manor. Nathan was the first to call Raymond.


    Selena, exhausted from thete hour and consecutive overtime, had fallen asleep in the passenger seat. So when Raymond opened the passenger door, he saw her sleeping face. "Why is she in your car?"


    "Someone wants to kill her. A top-notch professional assassin. If she dies, Betty will definitely think I did it."


    He was just scared and could only think of Raymond at that moment.


    Even though Raymond was the reason he had been in aa for two months, he didn''t want to hold any grudges. He just wanted Betty toe back to him.


    This leash that could control the mad Nathan was, as Selena had predicted, firmly in her and Betty''s hands.

 Chapter 1144 She Looked at Him Mockingly

    Raymond carried Selena down, while Nathan drove away.


    If he hadn''t seen the other party''s shing gun muzzle in the rearview mirror just now, he wouldn''t have reacted in time. Selena was now being targeted, and sending her to Raymond was the safest option. Being held in Raymond''s arms, the weightlessness quickly brought Selena back to her senses.


    She slightly lifted her eyes and saw a familiar chin, causing her heart to tremble instantly.


    "Put me down."


    Raymond''s face still bore the mark of a p, and he ced her on the ground.


    Selena lifted her foot to walk outside but was stopped by him.


    "Someone just tried to kill you."


    Her steps halted, and she found it amusing for a moment.


    She looked at him mockingly, even sarcastically, "Do you know who wants to kill me?"


    Raymond didn''t speak, so she took a step closer.


    "It should be your current girlfriend, Tessa. What you did in the private room tonight made her want to kill me. The stab Ann took in the stomach before was probably also her doing. Mr. Montague, now that you have brought me into Manston Manor, I believe she will retaliate against me even faster once she finds out."


    Selena looked carefully at his face and finally sighed.


    "Raymond, we are not suitable for each other. I can''t adapt to your temper, and you can''t amodate me. Since you decided to try with Tessa, please give her more security and let her stop targeting me." "Selena."


    As soon as this name came out, Selena''s eyes were full of calmness.


    "And now, we are just business partners. You can call me Ms. Fair. Raymond, I hope we can maintain thest bit of dignity and not make things too ugly."


    Seeing that she still wanted to leave, Raymond followed her step by step.


    "Selena, I know this time it''s my fault, but you also have things you''re hiding from me. I''m with Tessa just to make you angry."


    "Enough!"


    Selena directly interrupted him.


    Raymond immediately pursed his lips and really stopped talking.


    "Raymond, if you really liked me, you wouldn''t go to Tessa to make me angry right after we had a conflict. If you really liked me, you would have refused when she called you Raymond! If you really liked me, you would have listened to my exnation and believed me! If you had any sincerity, you would have changed your bad temper. You always want others to amodate your temper, but why?"


    "If a man pursuing me called me honey, and I openly enjoyed that title, how would you feel? Raymond, you never think from my perspective. Even just now, when I said Tessa wanted to kill me, you didn''t respond, did you? You''re wavering. You think I probably don''t like you that much, so you can casually brush me off."


    She had already walked outside Manston Manor, but it was hard to get a taxi here, so she had to walk step by step.


    Raymond followed her, feeling as if his heart had a big hole in it.


    "I will get rid of these bad habits, all of them."


    He probably didn''t know what to say, his lips moved for a long time, and he only said this, then looked at her with red eyes.


    He raised his hand and grabbed her wrist, "Selena, as long as you cut ties with Christopher, I''ll make the change."


    As soon as he finished speaking, another p came.


    "What does Christopher have to do with me? Don''t always impose your inexplicable thoughts on me. I won''t take this responsibility!" Raymond touched his cheek, frowning in pain.


    But he caught the key point, did Selena mean she didn''t know Christopher?


    In other words, she was really deceived, she didn''t know Mario was Christopher?


    He opened his mouth, looking at Selena who was staring at him with disappointment, not knowing what to say for a moment.


    Guilt, difort, regret, various emotions entangled in his heart.


    Selena also felt bad. Raymond''s personality was actually very attractive to young girls.


    Those who hadn''t entered society would definitely think his personality was a treasure. When he liked you, he could lift you to the sky, and when he hurt you, he could make you feel reluctant. He was a fierce wolf to the outside world, but in front of her, he was like an immature dog.


    But she wasn''t his mother, there was no need to tolerate his temper so much.

 Chapter 1145 Let Him Wait Outside

    After walking 1500 feet, she heard footsteps behind her.


    It wasn''t until she got into the taxi that Raymond followed her in.


    "Are you out of your mind?"


    Her tone was very unpleasant, and she tried to sit as far away as possible.


    Raymond shamelessly sat closer, remaining silent no matter how much she insulted him.


    When the car jolted, he even raised his hand to shield her head.


    When they stopped at the entrance of Ashbourne Manor, she got out of the car and saw him immediately pay the money.


    Selena had already reached the front door and ordered the security guard to close it.


    But the guard wasn''t quick enough, and he still got in.


    He followed her all the way to the living room door of the vi. This time, she entered first and mmed the door shut with a "bang." Raymond didn''t follow her in this time but found a stone bench outside to sit on.


    The garden not only had stone benches but also stone tables. He took a sip of the tea on the table and just watched inside.


    Selena couldn''t be bothered with him. If he was willing to wait outside, then let him wait.


    Back upstairs, she quickly took a shower. When she checked the time, it was already 2 a.m., so she hurried to bed.


    Suddenly, it started to thunder outside, and the lightning lit up the entire room.


    She heard Max calling at the door and quickly opened it to let him in.


    Blizzard followed closely behind. However, Blizzard wasn''t afraid of the thunder; he sat by the bed like a guardian, as if protecting her. Both Max and Blizzard were exceptionally smart.


    Selena couldn''t sleep because of the continuous thunder. She got up, went to the window, and saw that Raymond was still sitting there, all alone. She angrily clenched the curtains, feeling both angry and helpless. This was what she hated most about Raymond.


    Every time he hurt her, it seemed like he could easily brush it off.


    Raymond''s brain probably wasn''t wired like a normal person''s.


    But thinking about his upbringing, she could understand.


    She felt his gaze and quickly hid behind the curtain.


    After realizing it, she found herself acting irrationally. The room lights were off; he couldn''t see her.


    She went back to bed, but just as she pulled the covers, another loud thunderp sounded, followed by a torrential downpour.


    Blizzard, knowing someone was outside, rushed to the window and started scratching the ss.


    Selena covered her head, trying to force herself to sleep, but Blizzard started howling.


    Not barking, but howling!


    And the pitch was very long. She frowned, wondering if Blizzard was a husky. "Blizzard, stop it."


    It really was Raymond''s dog, knowing he was getting rained on and feeling sorry for him?


    She closed her eyes, not wanting to care, but Blizzard was too noisy, howling for a long time. Selena got up again, opened the window, "If you feel sorry, go down and get rained on with him."


    Blizzard, the fool, actually jumped out of the window.


    Selena''s pupils shrank in fear, instinctively trying to grab him, but Blizzard cleverly jumped onto a ledge first, then leaped in front of Raymond. Now Raymond saw she hadn''t slept yet.


    She was furious, and when she looked up, she met Raymond''s gaze. He had already stood up, looking up at her.


    She didn''t pretend anymore and went downstairs, taking an umbre outside.


    Raymond''s eyes were bright, probably thinking that getting rained on would resolve the rift between them.


    Selena came out with the umbre, her face calm.


    "Raymond, go back."


    "Selena."


    He called out, wanting to hug her but worried about getting her wet, so he stayed still.


    Selena didn''t soften, "If you think standing here will solve our problems, then keep standing. Raymond, you''re too immature in rtionships." "I''ll change."


    He slowly reached out, grabbing a piece of her clothing, "I mean it."


    Selena pulled her clothes out of his hand.


    His eyes instantly dimmed.


    They stood like that for a minute before he suddenly bent down and kissed her lips.


    The heavy rain continued, making loud noises on the umbre.


    He kissed her for seven or eight minutes before letting go.


    Selena just wiped her lips a few times, "And then? Do you think I''ll invite you into my house, and we''ll go to bed, and this will be over?"


    "I didn''t think that."


    "Then go back and think about why I won''t forgive you."


    She turned, looking at Blizzard also getting rained on.


    "Take him back too. He''s loyal to you."


    After speaking, she was about to go back to the living room.


    Raymond quickly spoke, "No, Blizzard stays with you."


    He patted Blizzard''s head, "Go back."


    His tone suddenly became cold and harsh, scaring Blizzard to Selena''s side.

 Chapter 1146 The Power of a First Love is Immense

    Raymond nced at her, lowered his eyshes, and said, "Then I''ll go back first."


    "Okay."


    Selena held up an umbre and, after returning to the living room, saw that Blizzard had left water stains all the way because of the rain. She frowned, "Go sit over there."


    There was arge dryer on one side, specifically for drying pets'' fur. Blizzard saw the machine turn on and quickly went to sit by it. Selena couldn''t sleep. Looking out from the first-floor window, she saw Raymond leaving, his back looking very lonely.


    She didn''t soften her heart. His temper needed to be addressed. If he didn''t change, there was no point in them being together. Raymond walked out of Ashbourne Manor, and John was waiting there in the car.


    After getting in, John handed him a clean towel.


    "Mr. Montague."


    Raymond casually wiped his hair a couple of times and then looked at the heavy rain outside.


    After the car stopped at Manston Manor, he first made a call to Lawrence.


    "I don''t agree with the engagement with the Smith family. I won''t see Tessa anymore. Also, tell Tessa to stop her little tricks behind my back. Control that guy Wind around her. If he makes a move on Selena, I won''t be polite." Lawrence had a regr schedule and was already asleep at this time. He groggily answered the phone, only to hear these words.


    He sat up, his tone turning cold, "Raymond, are you ying us?"


    "Am I? I only said to try and see. Now that I''ve tried, I find I still like Selena."


    "Raymond!"


    Lawrence''s eyes were full of indifference. After a few seconds of silence, he took a deep breath, "The Montague Group is not invincible." "Then you can try."


    After hanging up, he walked into Manston Manor, took a shower, and then blocked all of Tessa''s phone numbers.


    When hey in bed, he habitually reached out to the side, only to grab a handful of air.


    He touched his lips again. At least he had kissed Selena just now.


    Getting soaked in the rain was worth it.


    After lying in bed for a few minutes, he couldn''t sleep, so he went to the bathroom to wash his body with cold water and ended up soaking in the bathtub with cold water all night.


    The air conditioning in the room was set to the lowest temperature. After all this, he indeed woke up with a fever in the morning.


    He had John fetch an electronic thermometer and then took a photo of his temperature, sending it to Selena.


    [I have a fever.]


    Selena was just about to leave. Because of the bullet that hit the car windowst night, she was still shaken, so she reced her driver with a bodyguard from Ashbourne Manor. The bodyguard had strong counter-surveince skills, which was much safer than having Ann pick her up.


    Until the issue with the Smith family was resolved, her movements were limited to thepany and Ashbourne Manor, making it less likely for anything to happen.


    Since she knew someone wanted to kill her, she had to be more cautious.


    Raymond was also on his way to work. Seeing that his message had been sent for half an hour without a reply, he sent another photo of the documents on his knee. [Working while sick.]


    Selena was already sitting in her office, instructing the bodyguards on the first floor to strengthen security. Within two hours, all routes to the top floor were to be guarded by bodyguards, so anyone from other floors would need to apply to enter the top floor.


    For an entertainmentpany like S.M Corporation, such caution was necessary to prevent reporters from sneaking in.


    Selena held a meeting, and aftering out, she saw that Raymond had sent another screenshot, this time of his own Facebook.


    He rarely posted on Facebook, and the few posts he had were mostly about her.


    This time, his Facebook post was a cheesy update.


    [Past, present, future, the only one I like is S.]


    This was Selena''s initial. Most people on his Facebook knew about his entanglement with Selena and knew it referred to her. It couldn''t possibly be Tessa. Only Alexmented below.


    [Are you nning to acquire S.M Corporation?]


    After all, Selena''spany''s initials were also S.M.


    This joke wasn''t funny at all. Raymond replied to him below: [Get lost.]


    It was already hard enough for him to win Selena back, and Alex was making things worse.


    Alex looked at the Facebook post, utterly puzzled. Selena liked Christopher now, so why was Raymond still acting so deeply in love?


    He immediately called Raymond, but the line was busy.


    Raymond was on the phone with Paul.


    "Can you two really get back together?"


    Which couple in their circle was like them? Originally married, then divorced, then dating again, constantly breaking up and getting back together, making it known to everyone. Were they destined to be with each other? "We haven''t gotten back together yet."


    Paul sighed in relief, "I knew you wouldn''t be so blinded by love. Even if shees back to coax you, you should at least hold out for a while. Don''t be fooled by a few sweet words from Selena."


    Raymond felt a lump in his throat, "It was me wanting to get her back, and she hasn''t agreed yet."


    Paul almost choked, "She lied to you. Her first love is Christopher, and you can forgive that?"


    "She didn''t lie to me. She was also deceived by Christopher. She doesn''t even know that Mario is Christopher, not even now."


    Paul frowned, carefully considering the truth of his words.


    After a long time, he asked, "What if she finds out and Christopheres back? What if she chooses Christopher again? Raymond, are you confident that she will choose you? Whether it''s a man or a woman, the power of a first love is immense. You''re always the one losing."


    Everyone knew that. So no love in Vanity Fair.

 Chapter 1147 I Want Her to Be Unable to Leave Me

    "So before Christopheres back, I want her to be inseparable from me."


    Raymond''s tone was indifferent as he nced at the document in front of him. "If she can''t leave me, she won''t dump me." Paul was momentarily speechless.


    After Raymond hung up the phone, he saw Alex calling again.


    This time he didn''t answer and directly hung up, afraid that Alex woulde up with another bad idea.


    During the day time, he had sent Selena eight messages, none of which received a reply.


    At five in the afternoon, just as he was about to get up for a meeting, he copsed.


    He had caught a severe coldst night, and today he had a fever but refused to take medicine, and now he had fainted.


    As soon as he copsed, the entire Montague Group was thrown into chaos. John quickly sent him to the hospital, and at the same time, the news of Raymond''s copse quietly spread within the circle.


    Many people who saw his Facebook post didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    Not long ago, there were rumors that he and Selena had broken up, and recently he had been in contact with Tessa. It was said that Tessa even got hurt for him, so why did Raymond suddenly say he only liked Selena?


    [I think Raymond must have been drugged by Selena, otherwise, why would he be so fond of Selena, who has an average family background?]


    [Tessa is really embarrassed this time. She pursued him so hard, but in vain after Raymond said he only loved Selena.]


    [What is so good about Selena?]


    People in the circle were gossiping intensely, and upon hearing that Raymond had fallen ill and fainted, the gossip became even more rampant.


    [Raymond has been in the military, and he''s in great physical shape. I think Selena is just a disaster.]


    [Exactly, ever since Selena came to the Montague family, the Montague family has been in turmoil. Now that William has passed away, Raymond still can''t let go.]


    [I''m really insanely jealous of her! If Raymond would just look at me, I would do anything to be good to him.]


    There were quite a few people in the circle who secretly admired him, but Raymond was indeed too cold to outsiders, finding it troublesome to even say a few more words.


    Especially during those years abroad, he hardly contacted anyone in the circle. Some women heard that he was forced into marriage and tried to chat with him, but they never got a response. Most people couldn''t even add him as a friend on social media.


    Some people met him at art exhibitions abroad and wanted to talk to him more, but he didn''t want to say a single word. Compared to women, he seemed more attracted to business data.


    At that time, everyone thought he was so aloof because of Olivia, but it turned out he didn''t really like Olivia. When he returned to the country, he started dating Selena.


    Now it seemed that he became unable to be without Selena, making many people insanely jealous.


    Someone maliciously leaked Raymond''s news to the media, andizens instantly became excited.


    [Mr. Montague is such an outstanding person, he must have been scared when he heard that Selena was pursuing him, hahaha.]


    [Here''s a funny one, Selena probably went to stalk Raymond. With that face, she must have scared him a lot.]


    [When he wakes up, he should properly deal with that ugly woman Selena and not let her stay in the entertainment industry.]


    Netizens were still furiously insulting Selena, and Tessa felt much better when she saw these messages.


    This morning, she called Raymond and found out she had been blocked.


    In the evening, she came to Lawrence to cry, and Lawrence warned her not to instruct Wind to kill Selena.


    "Lawrence, don''t you really want to help me?"


    Tessa''s face was full of tears. While having Wind post the news about Selena''s bizarre parents being in jail online, she clung to Lawrence''s arm.


    "Lawrence, I''ve been so good to him, but he still thinks about Selena. Everyone in the circle knows I''m pursuing him. I''m really embarrassed. I must marry into the Montague family and make him marry me. You can do it, right?" Lawrence could indeed do it, but it would inevitably cause a big fallout with Raymond.


    "Lawrence, I''m begging you."


    Lawrence had always been good to her, and with her begging like this, he sighed slightly.


    "I''ll think of a way, but you can''t act on your own."


    Tessa''s eyes were full of resentment as she reluctantly let go of his hand. "Got it."


    But after getting back into the car, she immediately called her mother, Cora.


    Cora was relieved to finally receive a call from Tessa and started shouting as soon as she answered.


    "Tessa, you finally called me. Do you know how scared I was when I heard you went to Silver Bay City?"


    "Mom, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have kept it from you, boohoo."


    "What happened? Did someone bully you over there?"


    "Yes, I was bullied by a woman with no background. Lawrence won''t let me take action, but Lawrence is doing it for my own good. Boohoo, but Mom, I''m really unwilling. I just like Raymond and want to marry him. Can you persuade Dad to help me, using the Smith family name, to make Raymondpromise?"

 Chapter 1148 Mr. Smith, Are You Willing to Cooperate?

    Cora wasughing over there, her mouth curving up.


    "Tessa, you got a crush? No problem, I''ll discuss it with your dad right away. Don''t worry, I''ll definitelye to Silver Bay City to support you, but I have a few things to handle here first." Tessa''s eyes were full of smiles, knowing that Cora loved her the most.


    It was still afternoon for Cora, and she was having afternoon tea with a group of wealthydies. Everyone had exquisite makeup and was dressed very brightly, with some even wearing small hats on their hair, which was traditional attire. One of thedies put down her coffee cup and asked Cora, "Mrs. Smith, have you still not found your sister?"


    Cora slowly shook her head, "No, it''s been so many years, she probably has passed away."


    "What a pity, she was a genius in medicine back then. How could she just disappear like that? And she was supposed to marry into the Smith family, but she ran away the night before the wedding."


    Otherwise, the spot to marry Jason wouldn''t have fallen on Cora.


    Cora and her sister ine Hope were twins. ine had always been exceptionally talented in pharmaceutical research, making a name for herself in the medical field at a young age.


    Compared to the missing ine, Cora was slightly more ordinary. She was like a woman specially groomed by the Hope Family to marry into a wealthy family.


    When these wealthydies mentioned ine, their faces were filled with both jealousy and nostalgia.


    Back then, there was a long line of men pursuing ine, but she only wanted to do research.


    Jason pursued her for several years before they got together, but ine disappeared the night before the wedding. Guests who were supposed to attend the wedding had alreadye from various ces, and both the Smith family and the Hope Family couldn''t afford to lose face, so Cora, the elder sister, married in her ce.


    Everyone thought Jason would make a fuss, but their married life was rtively peaceful, and they even had two sons and a daughter, Tessa.


    After that, the Hope Family had been in decline, and now it was almost forgotten. If Cora hadn''t married into the Smith family, no one would even remember she was from the Hope Family.


    Cora didn''t like these wealthydies always talking about ine, so she soon took her leave.


    After returning to the Smith family, she waited for Jason toe back.


    It wasn''t until ten o''clock at night that Jason finished his day''s work.


    Cora quickly walked over and took the clothes from his hands.


    "Jason, did Tessa call you? She wants to marry Raymond. Should we discuss this marriage with the Montague family?"


    Although Jason was already in his fifties, he still had a very good demeanor, sitting with his back straight.


    Back then, his looks were very popr among the nobledies in Vistalia.


    No matter when Cora looked at him, she always felt satisfied and shy.


    Jason had a strong presence. He ced the documents on hisp, and when he heard this, his fingers paused slightly. "You want to go to Silver Bay City?"


    "Yes, Tessa was crying a lot on the phone. Since she wants to marry Raymond, let''s let her."


    A quick sh of something crossed Jason''s eyes, and then he nodded, "Then go."


    But just as he finished speaking, Cora''s phone rang. It was Lawrence calling.


    "Mom, did Tessa tell you about the marriage alliance with the Montague family?"


    "Yes, I n toe over and talk to Raymond."


    Lawrence was silent for a moment, then sighed, "Mom, you''re on Tessa''s side, right?"


    "Of course."


    "I''ll help Tessa here. Raymond has a brother, Christopher. Christopher just contacted me. I''ll work with Christopher. You should wait beforeing over. I''m worried Raymond might retaliate against you. Silver Bay City is his territory after all." Cora''s brow furrowed tightly, "You can''t be too reckless."


    Lawrence didn''t say anything, so she could only sigh.


    "You have your own ideas, do as you say."


    After Lawrence hung up, he looked at Christopher sitting in front of him.


    Christopher was holding a ss of wine, gently swirling it. When he looked up, his eyes were filled with a fierce intensity that seemed to overflow, but in an instant, it became very gentle.


    "So, Mr. Smith, are you willing to cooperate?"


    Christopher''s alter ego leaned back, looking rxed.


    He had a cigarette between his fingers, looking somewhat unruly, while Christopher never smoked.

 Chapter 1149 Christopher Is Still Alive

    Lawrence had long investigated the Montague family and knew that there was a Christopher in the Montague family, but Christopher had long been deceased. Tonight, Christopher''s alter ego suddenly appeared, iming to be Christopher. Lawrence sent someone out to investigate and, from the resemnce between Christopher''s alter ego and Raymond, finally confirmed his identity.


    Christopher was still alive.


    However, the information he had gathered about Christopher described him as a very gentle man, which was nothing like the ruthless alter ego in front of him.


    Or perhaps Christopher''s personality hadpletely changed after nearly seven years of being presumed dead.


    Christopher''s alter ego picked up a ss of wine, took another sip, and threw the cigarette butt in his hand into the nearby trash can.


    "Before my grandfather passed away, he left a will. He originally transferred 15% of the shares to Raymond, on the condition that I was already deceased. If I were still alive, then that 15% of the shares would be mine, which means I can return as a high-ranking member of the Montague Group."


    That night, Christopher used a self-destructive method to help Selena, and now Christopher''s alter ego was filled with anger.


    Fine, since Christopher wanted to cause trouble, he would follow suit and create chaos in the entire Silver Bay City!


    It was Christopher who first broke their agreement, so he couldn''t be med.


    Christopher''s alter ego took out William''s will, speaking with a tone of pride.


    "Mr. Smith, if you are suspicious, you could invite a handwriting expert to authenticate it."


    "Even so, you can only get 15% of the shares."


    Christopher''s alter ego chuckled, swirling the wine in his ss, "That''s enough. I can still interfere in the rtionship between Raymond and Selena. This face of mine was Selena''s first love." "Mr. Montague, I need to investigate this matter thoroughly. I have to be cautious."


    Christopher''s alter ego shrugged, indicating indifference.


    The next day at noon, while Raymond was lying in the hospital, he received a text message. He nced at it, paused slightly, and then dismissed the message.


    Then he opened the chat interface with Selena. He knew Selena cared about him; otherwise, she wouldn''t have quietly removed him from the cklist.


    He sent another message.


    [I slept in the hospital all night, feeling awful.]


    Selena was about to meet a well-known female screenwriter, who was said to have a peculiar temper and was also friends with Alex.


    Since Alex didn''t like her, this screenwriter probably wouldn''t either.


    On the way there, she saw the text message from Raymond.


    She didn''t reply.


    The screenwriter she was about to meet had a new work that seemed tailor-made for Betty. Selena had sent several people to negotiate with her, but the screenwriter refused to see any of them. Now, hearing that she had started contacting Richard, it was likely she would coborate with the Smith family.


    Selena didn''t want to miss this script, so she decided to meet her in person.


    Unexpectedly, the screenwriter agreed to meet at a caf¨¦ outside a high school.


    When Selena arrived, she had her bodyguard wait at the caf¨¦ entrance.


    Upon entering, she immediately saw the woman sitting by the window. The screenwriter''s name was Lucille Jade.


    Selena had heard of her before. Lucille was deeply immersed in her work, unlikemercial screenwriters like Alex. Lucille usually produced one work every three years, and each one received rave reviews. Securing a coboration with her meant the lead actors in her dramas would be big stars.


    "Ms. Jade."


    Selena walked over and shook her hand.


    Lucille stood up, her tone very indifferent, "I''ve heard Alex mention you."


    Probably not in a good way.


    Selena smiled. She had already researched Lucille''s personality beforeing. Lucille didn''t like beating around the bush and wasn''t fond of socializing. She spent her days either seeking inspiration in nature or creating.


    So, as soon as she sat down, Selena offered the maximum investment benefits they could provide and promised not to interfere with her creative process.


    Lucille''s slender fingers held the spoon, her expression very cool.


    "Alex introduced me to Raymond before."


    She said this without any emotional fluctuation, "That was before he got married."


    Selena continued to smile at her, "I''ve seen Ms. Jade''s work. Your creations are mature and delicate, reflecting your character. You probably suit a more mature and stable man."


    In other words, Raymond wasn''t suitable for her; he wasn''t that mature in rtionships.


    Lucilleughed instantly, finally raising her eyes to seriously look at Selena.


    She scrutinized Selena for a dozen seconds before saying, "I met Raymond at a banquet. Alex, trying to set us up, got me drunk and left me alone with Raymond. I was very thirsty and asked him if he had any water. Without looking up, he left. Alex was keen on setting us up, and even Mr. Montague met me. But after that, I kept my distance from Raymond. How should I put it? He isn''t very considerate."


    Lucille''s coffee had no milk or sugar. She took a sip.


    "So recently, when I resumed normal social activities, and Alex mentioned Raymond was entangled with you, I was curious how you could stand him."

 Chapter 1150 The Deal

    Compared to other women who would mock and frame her because of Raymond, Lucille''s attitude was really too good.


    Selena''s affection for her rose instantly.


    "Ms. Jade, you''re right not to be with him, you two are not suitable."


    Lucille startedughing again, finished the coffee in her hand, and heard the bell ringing outside.


    "Sorry, my brother Vance just finished ss. He''s in high school this year, and I promised toe and have lunch with him. His study schedule is tight, so I asked him toe here. I hope you don''t mind, Ms. Fair." Selena had investigated beforeing and knew that Lucille had a younger brother, but not biological; he was adopted by her. As for how he was adopted, only she knew.


    Soon, she saw a tall young man, about eighteen years old, walking across the street. He was handsome and upright, full of youthful energy.


    There were several ssmates around him, but he and Lucille had a simr temperament, a bit cold.


    Probably seeing Lucille, he said goodbye to his ssmates and quickly walked over.


    "Lucille."


    He called out, not even ncing at Selena.


    Lucille nodded at him and took out a lunch box from her bag.


    "I brought this for you, eat up."


    Vance Jade nodded, sat down, and quietly opened the lunch box.


    Seeing his good looks, Selena couldn''t help but ask, "Ms. Jade, have you ever thought about letting Vance enter the entertainment industry?" Lucille shook her head, "He''s more suited for studying."


    Vance''s gaze then fell on Selena, he nodded politely, and then slowly started eating.


    Unlike lively high school students, Vance was a bit silent.


    Selena''s gaze lingered on him for a moment, feeling that the way he looked at Lucille was a bit strange.


    She wisely didn''t speak at this moment, but waited until Vance finished eating and went back to ss before asking Lucille.


    "Ms. Jade, why did you suddenlye to have lunch with Vance today? I remember you are often not in Silver Bay City."


    The coldness on Lucille''s face disappeared instantly.


    "Vance has always been the top student in his grade during these high school years, but recently his ranking suddenly dropped to over two hundred. His teacher called me, so I came back from abroad. He will be applying for college next year, and I''m worried that something might be affecting him recently."


    Selena silently stirred her coffee. Vance was very good-looking, and being the top student for a long time, he must be a prominent figure in school. But his temperament was too simr to Lucille''s, as if he was imitating her.


    Lucille was a bit cold to people, and being a literary creator, she easily immersed herself in her own world. Once immersed, she wouldn''t connect with the outside world.


    Liking a woman like Lucille would probably leave one at a loss.


    Once at a loss, one might use some special means to force her back.


    Selena had an idea, "Ms. Jade, your script doesn''tck investment now. The probability of me being chosen is very low, but I really like your script. I can also try to be friends with Vance. Ms. Jade, your personality doesn''t like to talk to people, but mypany has many young people like him. Maybe Vance would be willing to open up to me?"


    Lucille looked at her doubtfully, "Ms. Fair, if you want to lure Vance into the entertainment industry, forget it. I know how dirty this circle is."


    "No, just to help Vance open up."


    Lucille was somewhat skeptical. In the few days since she returned, she had been trying to chat with Vance, but he was always avoiding her.


    On the surface, Vance seemed as obedient as before, but something had changed, though she couldn''t pinpoint what.


    "Okay, Ms. Fair, if you can really solve Vance''s problem, I''ll choose your investment for this script. But you have to be prepared; without a few billion dors of investment, you can''t achieve the effect I want." "Ms. Jade, rest assured."


    Selena breathed a sigh of relief, a smile forming on her lips.


    Back in the car, she turned on her phone and found new messages from Raymond.


    [My head is still dizzy, but I have an international meeting tonight.]


    [Are you nning to ignore me forever?]


    [Since Grandpa passed away, you haven''t visited his grave. How about tomorrow?]


    Selena couldn''t ignore thest question.

 Chapter 1151 Completely Collapsed Tonight

    Tomorrow happened to be Saturday.


    She replied to Raymond''s message.


    [10 AM tomorrow.]


    Raymond heard his phone vibrate and thought it was another spam message, but when he opened it, he found it was from Selena.


    The documents in his hand almost fell to the ground, and he stared at the message for several seconds.


    [Okay!]


    [I know it wasn''t you who did that to Grandpa. I was just too angry at the time. How about I pick you up tomorrow?]


    After sending the message, he kept staring at his phone, hoping to receive her reply as soon as possible.


    Selena looked at her phone, suddenly not knowing what to say.


    She couldn''t exin what happened with William. Maybe Raymond''s friends all thought she was involved, and everyone present at the time certainly thought so too. William was already dead, and she couldn''t defend herself.


    Moreover, she still didn''t know why William handed her that box and asked her to personally give it to Raymond.


    If he knew there was a snake in the box, what was the benefit of doing that?


    To create a rift between her and Raymond? But hadn''t he always supported her being with Raymond?


    This thought gave Selena a headache.


    When she returned to thepany, Ronald handed over some documents. These were about Betty''s uing scenes and some information about Sophia.


    Sophia had been very well-behaved recently, working hard on her acting and losing several pounds.


    This was because Selena had promised that after she finished filming this movie, thepany would rent the apartment next to Ronald''s for her.


    Selena didn''t expect Sophia to be so stubborn about her feelings, working so hard for this.


    Selena found it a bit amusing and saw that Ronald had also nned Sophia''s career path. She raised an eyebrow and was about to say, "You actually care about Sophia, don''t you?"


    But the next second, Ronald spoke first.


    "Ms. Fair, Sophia is currently in a rising phase of her career. Recently, she''s been acting with a neer from ourpany. We can have her agent develop some romantic rumors to quickly boost the neer''s poprity."


    Selena raised an eyebrow and thought, never mind, Ronald hadn''t realized his own feelings yet.


    If he really cared about Sophia, he wouldn''t have suggested this so openly, even though it was what Selena had in mind.


    Selena agreed without hesitation. Sophia would probably make a fuss, but as a mature artist, this was something she had to go through.


    Selena was busy at thepany until 9 PM. She yawned and was about to leave when Ann suddenly walked in.


    "Ms. Fair, the issue with your parents has be a hot topic again. Now everyone is saying your parents are in jail."


    It must have been Tessa''s doing.


    Selena opened the trending topics, intending to take a look, but saw that the news that had been trending a second ago had disappeared the next second. Someone must have paid to suppress it. She raised an eyebrow slightly and decided not to bother with it.


    But as soon as she walked out of thepany building, she saw Tessa waiting at the entrance.


    Tessa was dressed in a limited edition Chanel outfit, carrying a bag worth tens of thousands of dors, looking like a little princess. But as soon as she saw Selena, she walked over and threw the bag at her.


    "Selena, you bitch!"


    Tessa was furious. She had worked so hard for so long, only to be dismissed by one of Raymond''s Facebook posts. Raymond had even blocked all her contact methods. When she went to the Montague Group to find him, he told her never to see him again.


    Selena must have talked something to him.


    Tessa was shaking with anger. Seeing Selena dodge the bag, she raised her hand, intending to p her.


    But her wrist was caught in mid-air, and Selena looked at her coldly.


    "Ms. Smith, do you have the wrong person?"


    Tessa was on the verge of breaking down, especially since Raymond had reverted to his cold, distant self. She felt deeply hurt and humiliated.


    Even the trending topic she had paid for was taken down by him.


    He had even warned her not to let Wind cause trouble for Selena again.


    Tessa had always been high and mighty, never thinking Selena couldpare to her. She just didn''t want to lower herself to confront Selena.


    But tonight, shepletely lost it!


    "Selena, I''m looking for you! You bitch, even after breaking up with Raymond, you still seduced him during a social event, taking him to the bathroom. Who knows what filthy things you did in there!"

 Chapter 1152 He Hope They Wont Be Together Before Death

    Selena found it amusing; it was all initiated by Raymond, what did it have to do with her?


    She shook off Tessa''s hand.


    "Ms. Smith, you wanted to be Raymond''s girlfriend so badly, but got rejected, so you broke down. You didn''t dare to get mad at Raymond, so you took it out on me, right?" Tessa was trembling all over, pointing her shaking finger at Selena''s face.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    She swung her bag heavily at Selena, who instinctively blocked it to avoid getting hit.


    The bag was deflected back and hit Tessa on the head.


    Tessa saw stars and then fell backward, fainting.


    This time she was really furious, feeling a sharp pain in her heart.


    She had shown her miserable state but still couldn''t separate Raymond and Selena. It seemed she had to rely on her heart condition this time!


    She was determined to have her parentse to Silver Bay City to finalize her marriage with Raymond.


    Selena saw her fall and wasn''t sure if she was faking it or not, but she still called an ambnce for her.


    Tessa''s hospitalization was soon known to Lawrence and Richard.


    Lawrence rushed to the hospital, while Richard called Selena.


    "This time you''re really in trouble. Tessa had a heart attack. Our family has protected her well over the years, and her heart condition rarely red up. This time my parents will definitelye over. Be careful, you can''t handle my dad''s methods. You''d better ask Raymond for help."


    Richard was genuinely worried, and he had a feeling that Lawrence was plotting something behind his back, and even Jason was hiding things from him.


    In the entire Smith family, he was probably the only one who was truly innocent.


    He did like Selena''s personality, but his position didn''t allow him to do anything for her.


    Selena had already returned to Ashbourne Manor and knew she was in trouble.


    She raised her hand to rub her temples and sighed softly.


    "Mr. Smith, thank you for the warning."


    "Selena, my mom has a rather extreme personality."


    He implied that she should protect herself.


    Selena was indeed a bit troubled, but since the Smith family hadn''t arrived yet, she needed to take care of her own matters first.


    The next morning at nine, Raymond''s car was outside Ashbourne Manor. She had nned to meet him at the cemetery, but since he was here, she got in the car. They didn''t bring anyone, but her bodyguards followed in another car.


    Raymond noticed after driving just a mile.


    "Your people?"


    "Yes, things haven''t been peacefultely."


    She sat in the passenger seat, looking outside.


    Raymond''s heart tightened. He didn''t know when it started, but meeting like this, they had nothing to talk about.


    Their time together was very short. They were married for three years, but only had a few months of entanglement when he returned to the country. It seemed they never really talked.


    He gripped the steering wheel tightly, and the car soon stopped at the cemetery.


    Selena got out, looking at the dense tombstones, suddenly remembering a time she returned home, with four tombstones behind her. It was so quiet around, it felt like she was the only one in the world. She followed behind Raymond. Because of a recent heavy rain, the soil was wet. Although the path was paved with steps, it was still difficult to walk.


    After a few steps, a hand was extended in front of her.


    She looked up and met his gaze. "I can manage."


    Raymond said nothing, retracting his hand and quietly cing it by his side.


    After walking for about ten minutes, they arrived at William''s tombstone.


    She didn''t know what to say for a moment, thinking about all the things William did for her when he was alive. She finally bowed her head in silence. Raymond, standing beside her, said gently, "It''s okay, Grandpa won''t me you."


    After he said that, he stood quietly by the side, not telling her that William had hoped they wouldn''t be together before he died.

 Chapter 1153 Jealousy Towards a High School Boy 1

    After mourning, Selena looked up, finding a suit on her shoulder, unknown when Raymond put it on.


    She handed it back to him. Raymond raised his hand to take it, and their fingertips identally touched-one cold, one warm. He resisted the urge to grab her hand and lied, "Grandpa said you promised him something?"


    He didn''t mention William''sst words at all; instead, he was deceiving Selena.


    On the day at the cliff, did William say anything to her?


    But in fact, William said nothing that night. The entire night was a conspiracy, a plot by Christopher''s alter ego.


    This conspiracy involved William, everyone on the hike that day, and even Selena herself.


    She thought about how even the name Mario was fake. What was his true identity? Why was he targeting the Montague family?


    Now that Raymond was asking her, she remembered she had promised William to have a child for the Montague family.


    That was a promise.


    But she couldn''t bring herself to tell Raymond about it.


    She turned around, pretending to walk down the mountain.


    Raymond knew he wouldn''t get any answers, so he slowly followed.


    The descent was faster than the climb, and he inexplicably thought of the hiking trail where he carried her, and she told him stories from her childhood.


    He and Selena had been through life and death together, but theycked the most tender moments, so when he thought about it, it felt barren.


    When they reached the car, he wanted to take her back, but her bodyguard had already driven the car over.


    Without even saying "goodbye," she got into the car.


    Raymond opened his mouth but ended up knocking on her car window.


    The window rolled down.


    "How about dinner tonight?"


    Selena nced at her phone, "I have something to do today."


    "How about tomorrow?"


    "I have a meeting tomorrow."


    "An all-day meeting?"


    A smart person would stop asking after hearing she had a meeting; it was obviously an excuse.


    But Raymond insisted on getting a clear answer, making the atmosphere awkward.


    "Selena, don''t you want to know Mario''s true identity?"


    This question sessfully grabbed Selena''s attention; she did want to know.


    No matter how much the people at Ashbourne Manor investigated, the information about him was too vague. He had no background, no photos, just a name.


    "My people and Paul''s people are investigating him. We should know soon. Do you want me to tell you first?"


    Raymond''s words were clearly a trap. If she wanted to know, they would have to have dinner together.


    Selena frowned, "Tell me when you find out."


    His fingers clung tightly to the car window, pretending not to understand, "But I need to eat first to have the energy to investigate." Raymond, the rascal!


    Selena even wanted to close the window directly, hoping to hurt his fingers.


    His fingertips seemed to press casually on the window, but he was using a lot of force, so much that even though Selena pressed the button to raise the window, it didn''t go up. She finallypromised, "Raymond, what do you really want?"


    "I want to take you back."


    There was no point in arguing with him, so Selena got out of the car and walked to his car.


    Raymond didn''t expect her to agree so quickly and stood there stunned until he heard her ask, "Aren''t we leaving?"


    Only then did he quickly walk to his car.


    His chest was tingling with excitement.


    But the ce Selena wanted to go wasn''t Ashbourne Manor; it was the high school where she had met Lucille.


    It was Saturday, and Vance had a basketballpetition today.


    She asked Raymond to wait outside while she went in first.


    As soon as she reached the basketball court, she saw Vance ying, surrounded by students. When Vance sessfully stole the ball, the girls on the scene erupted in cheers. A beautiful three-pointer.


    Six feet tall, with a stunning and aloof face, full of youthful hormones.


    A boy like Vance must be very popr.


    Selena heard footsteps behind her and knew Raymond wouldn''t obediently wait in the car.


    Noticing her gaze, his tone was jealous.


    "So you came to see a high school boy."


    He was puzzled as to why Selena suddenly wanted toe to the high school. Now, seeing the most eye-catching Vance, he was almost dying of jealousy.


    He might as well have stayed in the car.

 Chapter 1154 Jealousy Towards a High School Boy 2

    He took a few steps closer and noticed that Selena still hadn''t looked away, so he moved closer to her.


    "Actually, I look pretty good when I y basketball."


    His breath brushed against her ear as he spoke, making it a bit ticklish.


    Selena had heard William say before that Raymond was very rebellious at fifteen or sixteen, full of energy, but always the most dazzling one.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have the luck to see it.


    She silently pushed his body away with her elbow. When Vance came over, wiping his sweat with a wet wipe and surrounded by a group of people, she called out, "Vance."


    Vance''s fingers hooked onto a school uniform. After wiping his sweat, he neatly put on the uniform and zipped it up to the top, returning to his cold demeanor.


    But he recognized Selena, "What''s up?"


    Selena nced at the time, "Can you give me ten minutes? I want to talk to you."


    Vance had been scouted by talent agents before, but he wasn''t interested.


    "No need."


    "It''s about Lucille. I''m her partner. You probably don''t know much about her work, right?"


    Her words instantly hit Vance''s sore spot.


    His steps faltered, and he heard Selena say to Raymond, "Don''t follow us. Either leave or wait here."


    Raymond didn''t say anything, just stood in front of the basketball, giving Vance a faint nce.


    Selena gestured to Vance, pointing to a chair in the distance, "Let''s sit over there."


    They had only walked 600 feet together when passing students curiously looked at them, and some smiled and greeted him.


    Sitting on the chair, Selena got straight to the point.


    "Does Lucille know you like her?"


    This sentence was like a bomb exploding in Vance''s head.


    The previously indifferent Vance instantly panicked, his breathing bing unsteady.


    Had Selena figured it out after just one meeting?


    "Lucille said your grades have been dropping significantlytely. She was very worried, so she rushed back from abroad. I made a deal with her. If I can find out why your grades are dropping, she''ll give me this investment opportunity." Vance''s fingers instantly tightened, his right hand squeezing his left hand, making a "crack" sound from the pressure on his joints.


    Selena stopped there, not in a hurry.


    Five minutester, he took a deep breath, "I''ll make her ept your investment, and you keep it a secret."


    "What about your grades?"


    Vance had already stood up, looking at Selena with a hostile tone, "I did it on purpose."


    With just a few words of exchange, Selena understood.


    All of Vance''s sharpness was directed at the world.


    But all his humility was only in front of Lucille.


    If Selena hadn''t mentioned Lucille right away, he probably wouldn''t have bothered to talk to her.


    She smiled and looked up at him, "Alright, then I''ll leave it to you, Vance."


    Vance didn''t like Selena, she was too smart.


    He thought he had hidden it well.


    He pressed his lips together but ultimately said nothing.


    Selena then walked directly to where Raymond had been standing.


    When she got there, she found that he was already surrounded by female students, all asking if he was an alumnus returning for the school anniversary, and several shyly asking for his contact information. Raymond was a bit impatient, especially after seeing Selena, and he strode over.


    His tone was jealous again.


    "I thought you were so happy you didn''t want toe back."


    Selena walked forward, all the way to the car.


    Raymond, sulking, opened the passenger door for her.


    "If you''re unwilling to give me a ride, I''ll take a cab back."


    She stepped aside, trying to hail a taxi.


    He quickly grabbed Selena.


    "I''ve booked a restaurant. Have a meal with me."


    After saying this, he was afraid his tone was too harsh, so he added, "Okay?"

 Chapter 1155 The Scheming Raymond

    Selena was about to agree when she saw another car stop beside her. The window rolled down, revealing Caterlington''s face. "Selena?"


    "Mr. Walsh?"


    The trouble Raymond caused Caterlingtonst time was significant, but he didn''t gain much from it either. After all the effort, he only talked to Selena for a very short time, almost negligible. Caterlington felt pleased, but he was still wrapping up that matter recently. He thought he had mistaken her, but it turned out to be Selena.


    Oh, and an annoying Raymond.


    He immediately got out of the car, pretending not to see Raymond.


    "I heard you''re doing business with Lucille?"


    "Yes, I''ve been eyeing a script Lucille has."


    "She has more than one good script. There''s one she hasn''t been willing to sell, which she considers her best work over the years."


    Selena was instantly interested, "How do you know?"


    "I had some dealings with her before."


    He didn''t borate on what kind of dealings.


    "Selena, how about we have a meal together?"


    Caterlington had thrown out the bait, coincidentally the same as Raymond''s intention.


    Both were inviting her to a meal.


    Selena was more interested in Caterlington''s bait and subconsciously wanted to nod.


    Raymond, however, grabbed her wrist.


    "Get in my car."


    When Selena sat in the back seat, Caterlington quickly got in too. Raymond intended to sit next to her and make Caterlington drive, but Caterlington saw through his n. He didn''t bring John this time, so if all three sat in the back, no one would be driving.


    Caterlington propped his head with one hand, looking very pleased, "Thank you for giving me a ride, Mr. Montague."


    Raymond''s face turned dark, his fists clenched and unclenched before he went to the driver''s seat.


    "Selena,e sit in the front."


    Selena knew his temper. If she didn''t do as he said, the car might stay there all afternoon.


    She got out and sat in the front passenger seat.


    Raymond felt much better, leaning over to fasten her seatbelt.


    He caught a faint whiff of her scent, resisting the urge to kiss her.


    Caterlington, watching from the back, couldn''t help butment, "Does it take three minutes to fasten a seatbelt? Mr. Montague, if you''re not dexterous, let me do it." He directly exposed Raymond''s ulterior motive.


    Raymond looked up, their eyes meeting in the rearview mirror, sparks flying.


    But he said nothing, flooring the gas pedal.


    Fifty minutester, the car stopped at a hotel in the suburbs.


    As soon as Caterlington got out, he leaned over and vomited, his face pale.


    "Fuck, Raymond, on an eightne road, you... ugh, can drive like this. How did you get your license, ugh."


    Selena stood aside, feeling a bit sympathetic. Raymond drove as if the car were a worm, not giving Caterlington some time to fasten the seatbelt. Then she only heard the sound of bodies hitting the windows all the way. Caterlington wanted to maintain hisposure in front of Selena, but he ended up vomiting uncontrobly as soon as he got out.


    Selena, sitting in the front passenger seat, thought it was no wonder Raymond fastened her seatbelt so tightly and even gave her two cushions.


    Caterlington was still vomiting,pletely disoriented. Let alone discussing business with Selena now, he probably couldn''t even read the documents if they were ced in front of him.


    Raymond kindly patted his shoulder, "I''ve asked your assistant to pick you up. Mr. Walsh, if you''re not feeling well, you should go back first."


    Caterlington was trembling with anger. He had always known Raymond was devious, but he didn''t expect him to be this devious.


    Caterlington''s assistant arrived quickly, almost within three minutes, and took him away.


    Raymond turned to Selena, his face instantly full of tenderness, grabbing her hand, "Selena, let''s go inside. I''ve already reserved a spot."


    This hotel was a private venue, not open to the public.


    Moreover, the route to get here was veryplicated, and there was a heavy rainstorm tonight.


    Raymond''s intentions were obvious.


    Selena pretended not to know, following him inside.


    It was already autumn, and tonight''s rainstorm was the heaviest, with several ces issuing rainstorm warnings.


    Selena sighed slightly, seeing that Raymond had brought her to a hot spring.


    "Last time during the hike, there was a natural hot spring over there that you didn''t get to enjoy. Here, you can soak in the hot spring, and after that, dinner will be arranged." The hot spring area was about a few dozen square feet, with clear water and a beautiful surrounding environment,pletely empty.


    Steam rose slowly, giving the whole space a hazy feel.


    Selena nced at Raymond, who was introducing the changing room, clearly with ulterior motives.

 Chapter 1156 Also Very Humble

    "Selena, you can change clothes in here, and thene out for a soak. Haven''t you been working overtimetely? A soak should help you rx a lot."


    Selena rubbed her slightly sore neck, and the next second, a cool hand naturallynded on her neck.


    "Let me massage it for you."


    It had to be said that when Raymond was really pursuing someone, he could be quite humble.


    There was no one around at the moment, and the hot spring pool was shrouded in mist, making the atmosphere quite ambiguous.


    Moreover, the two of them were close, and his hand was gently massaging her neck. "Is the pressure too much?"


    Selena lowered her eyshes. "I''ll go change clothes."


    She was indeed very tired recently, so why not enjoy afortable soak? Besides, such peaceful days might note again, as Tessa was still in the hospital, and the Smith family might not let her, the culprit, off easily. After she went in, Raymond''s lips curved slightly, and he turned into the changing room next door.


    When Selena came out in a hot spring swimsuit, Raymond also came out at the same time. Seeing her in that outfit, his pupils instantly contracted.


    Selena''s skin was very delicate, and the light blue dress fit her body perfectly, entuating her curves.


    Having been intimate with her so many times, he certainly knew how soft her waist was to the touch.


    And how enchanting it was when her legs wrapped around him.


    Selena took a few steps forward, then suddenly stopped and nced back at him.


    Raymond''s whole body stiffened, feeling a bit unnatural, and the next second, he felt something flowing from his nose.


    She quickly walked into the changing room and came out with a wet tissue.


    "Raymond, you''re having a nosebleed."


    Selena was quite oblivious in this regard and didn''t realize he was having a nosebleed because of looking at her. She thought he had overworked himself and was having health issues.


    As she approached, he could smell her fragrance more clearly, and his head felt a bit dizzy.


    "Raymond?"


    Selena raised her hand to wipe his nosebleed.


    It took him a few seconds to react, quickly averting his gaze. "It''s nothing."


    He grabbed the wet tissue, tilting his head slightly.


    Selena frowned. "If you''re not feeling well, let''s skip the soak tonight. I''ll take you to your room to rest."


    Raymond directly grabbed her hand and led her to the edge of the hot spring pool.


    "I''m just feeling too hot. You go in first."


    Selena was skeptical, but once she got into the water, she felt sofortable that the fatigue of the past few days seemed to float away. Because of the steam from the hot water, her cheeks were tinged with pink, making her look very tempting.


    Raymond''s nosebleed started again, and he quickly walked back to the changing room.


    Everything today had been nned perfectly, including the dress she was wearing.


    But he hadn''t expected this reaction from himself.


    After using three tissues, he looked at his reflection in the mirror, feeling embarrassed.


    His phone buzzed at that moment. He nced at it but ignored the message.


    When he came out, he had regained hisposure and joined her in the water, sitting next to Selena.


    Someone brought in a fruit tter and drinks, ced them nearby, and then left.


    Selena rarely had such a rxing moment. Seeing Raymond pour two sses of wine, she epted one.


    "The alcohol content is low, it''s fruit wine."


    "Okay."


    She took it without hesitation, took a sip, and squinted her eyes in satisfaction.


    Raymond''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and his gaze became heated.


    Selena, warmed by the hot water and the wine, had a slightly hazy look in her eyes.


    "Selena."


    He called her name, unable to resist tucking a strand of hair behind her ear. "Lawrence has been making moves recently. I''ve had people keeping an eye on him. You don''t need to worry about the Tessa incident." Selena took another sip of the wine, surprised by its taste. It was quite good.


    Little did she know, Raymond had carefully selected it, knowing it would make her want to drink more.


    And with him talking business so seriously, her guard waspletely down.

 Chapter 1157 No, I Made the First Move

    "I am not afraid. The worst oue is that thepany gets acquired by them. The Smith family has been running their filmpany very well over the years. Mr. Smith is very magnanimous and wouldn''t make things difficult for the artists


    in mypany."


    This was the worst oue.


    She looked at the drink in her hand and took another sip, "If the Smith family wants to deal with me personally, I have nothing to fear. At most, it''s just my life."


    Raymond poured her another ss and kindly reminded her, "The alcohol content is not high, but don''t drink too much."


    "What brand is this wine? It''s quite good, suits my taste."


    "If you want, I can have John send some to Ashbourne Manor."


    "Hmm, okay."


    Shezily slid down, picked up some fruit from the side, and fed a few pieces into her mouth.


    This kind of fruitbined with this type of wine has a catalytic effect, making people get drunk quickly.


    Raymond held back his temper and counted; this was her fifth ss.


    Selena only felt her cheeks getting hotter and her brows furrowed. She slightly propped up her body, trying to alleviate the heat. Raymond''s hand reached over at this moment, gently massaging her shoulders.


    Hot springs, fine wine, delicious food, and beauty-anyone would get drunk.


    Selena had a moment of daze. She had admitted countless times before that Raymond''s face was the most stunning she had ever seen.


    In this dimly lit environment, he looked even more alluring, especially since his upper body was bare. The fingers gently pressing on her shoulders were a bit cool, forming a stark contrast with her rising temperature. Her gaze fell on his lips, which were very thin.


    Confirming that she was somewhat drunk, Raymond continued to massage her while asking, "What do you think of Christopher?" Selena was in a daze, sometimes feeling dizzy, sometimes feeling veryfortable from his massage, her vignce dropping to zero. "Your brother? Christopher? I heard Mr. William Montague mention him before, and Mr. Butler too. He seems quite outstanding." Selena''s words showed she wasn''t very familiar.


    Raymond''s lips curved slightly as he slowly leaned closer, "Really? Your phone''s lock screen password is his birthday?"


    Even though Selena was drunk, she felt wronged by his usation.


    "My password has always been the same, just toozy to change it."


    She turned over, her upper body slowly lying on the edge of the pool,pletely rxed.


    "Selena, you don''t like that Mario anymore, do you?"


    When he asked this question, his fingertips paused, and his tone deepened.


    Selena wanted to open her eyes but felt her eyelids were too heavy, "He''s a bit off, might have some psychological issues." Raymond was thoroughly pleased, picked up a piece of fruit, and brought it to her lips, "Want more?"


    The fruit touched her lips, and she turned her head, "Nope."


    "Then should I continue massaging you?"


    "Okay."


    Raymond got into the waterpletely and started massaging her from the waist. Selena still felt something was off, but her mind was too dizzy to figure out what. Raymond''s fingertips seemed to be electrified, pressing every spot just right.


    It made her feel increasingly hot.


    She really wanted to find something cool.


    She turned around, wanting to sit by the poolside. It was too hot; she couldn''t stay in the water any longer.


    Propping herself up, she turned and sat by the pool, facing Raymond.


    What she saw was astonishing. Raymond''s body was perfect-abs, V-line, strong muscles, and water droplets dripping from his hair. She watched for a while, then suddenly grabbed his hand, pulled Raymond closer, and kissed his lips.


    Raymond righteously pushed Selena away, "This isn''t right, is it?"


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    "You''ll me me when you wake up."


    "No, I made the first move."


    She was talking about the kiss.


    But as soon as she finished speaking, she was pressed down by the poolside.


    Raymond was eager, heavy, and hot, as if he had been waiting for a long time.

 Chapter 1158 A Humble Approach Works Better with Her

    Selena was kissed into a daze and couldn''t say a word afterward.


    Raymond pressed her down in the hot spring twice, then picked her up and pressed her against the wall of the changing room.


    He probably knew he wouldn''t be able to make love to her again for a while, so he did it all night.


    Selena was so exhausted that she fell asleep and woke up the next evening.


    Her whole body felt like it was falling apart. Seeing the familiar ceiling, she knew this was Manston Manor.


    The images in her mind were fragmented. First, she was surprised, then angry, her chest trembling with rage.


    Just as she was about to get out of bed, the door was pushed open, and Raymond walked in with a bowl of porridge, looking serious. "Selena, you''re awake."


    Selena took a deep breath, her face turning cold.


    "Exin."


    He ced the porridge beside her, stirred it with a spoon, blew on it, and brought it to her lips.


    "Eat first."


    Selena turned her head away, too angry to speak, let alone eat.


    Raymond put down the spoon, sighed slightly, and took out a recording fromst night.


    "This isn''t right, is it?"


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    "You''ll me me when you wake up."


    "No, I made the first move."


    He lowered his eyshes and continued stirring the porridge, not saying a word, but his message was clear.


    Absurdly, hearing this recording, Selena felt a sudden pang of guilt.


    So it was she who initiated it.


    Thinking back carefully, Raymond had warned her not to drink too muchst night, but her attention was diverted by his mention of the Smith family, so she didn''t listen carefully. She couldn''t remember what happened afterward, only that it felt extremely good.


    Last night, he had taken care of her, but the lovemakingsted too long.


    Raymond remained silent, still stirring the porridge.


    Selena felt guilty for wronging Raymond, wanting tofort him but remembering their awkward rtionship, she closed her mouth.


    He put down the porridge and slowly stood up, "I''ll have John take you back."


    His words made her guilt reach its peak.


    "I''m going to work; the Montague Group still has a lot of things to do."


    After speaking, his fingers on one side moved slightly.


    Selena noticed his hand was bandaged, with several blisters on his fingertips.


    Frowning, she couldn''t figure out how he got those blisters, they seemed to be from burns.


    Raymond turned and walked to the door, just in time to bump into John, whose voice was unrestrained.


    "Mr. Montague, the soup you made is ready. Should I bring it up to Ms. Fair?"


    So his hand was burned while making soup.


    Selena, being someone who reacted strongly to a tough attitude, would be put off, but if treated kindly, she would be at a loss.


    At this moment, Raymond''s voice came again.


    "Selena, I''ll have John take you back. I know you have some misunderstandings about me."


    Yes, she always thought Raymond was immature in rtionships, impulsive and insecure.


    If she said something hurtful, he would retaliate with even harsher words when angry.


    Even when she first woke up, she thought he had set her upst night and forced her, but it turned out she was just drunk and mesmerized by Raymond''s face. Initially, she liked Raymond''s face, his long, slender fingers, and often wanted to draw them.


    Maybe she really did something she wasn''t aware of while drunk.


    He didn''t exin when she misunderstood him, just chose to y the recording.


    Her heart clenched instantly, wanting to apologize, but Raymond had already left.


    Selena took a deep breath, slowly got up, and put on the clothes that had been prepared.


    Her body was too sore; she knew his stamina in bed was relentless.


    After finally getting dressed, she slowly walked to the study, still wanting to apologize.


    After all, she knew what he wantedst night, it was a stormy night, and he took her to the hot spring, she had indulged him.


    "Raymond..."


    Before she could finish, his voice came through the study door.


    "Selena, we both need to calm down."


    Selena''s fingers paused instantly; this was what she had been doing recently.


    She was very rational, and this period was a test for Raymond. If he didn''t change, there was no need for them to be together. Now, with things like this, she felt even worse.


    "About earlier, I''m sorry."


    "It doesn''t matter to me, you always think I''m that kind of person anyway."


    His words were like a stab to her heart.


    The door was pushed open from the inside, and John appeared respectfully.


    "Ms. Fair, let me take you back."


    Selena lowered her eyshes, "But..."


    "Mr. Montague is in a meeting, it will take several hours, and he will be very busy recently."


    Selena had no choice but to leave first.


    After John sent her back and returned to the study at Manston Manor, he was still puzzled.


    "Mr. Montague, why did you send Ms. Fair away?"


    He thought this was a chance for them to reconcile.


    Raymond resumed his cold demeanor, the hands that had been all over herst night now holding a cold pen, reviewing documents.


    "She doesn''t like a tough attitude, so I need to make her feel guilty."


    "Ms. Fair probably won''te over for a while."


    Raymond paused, raising an eyebrow slightly, "But in a few days, when she remembers wronging me, she''ll feel bad."


    **********


    (I highly rmend a captivating book that I couldn''t put down for three days and nights. It''s incredibly engaging and a must-read. The title of the book is "Rebirth: Goddess of Revenge" You can find it by searching for it in the search bar. Here is the synopsis of the book:


    My fianc¨¦ cheated on me, and the person he cheated with was my sister!


    I was betrayed by both my fianc¨¦ and my sister.


    Even more tragically, they cut off my limbs, cut out my tongue, had sex in front of me, and brutally murdered me!


    I hate them so much...


    Fortunately, by a twist of fate, I was reborn!


    With a second chance at life, I will live for myself, and I will be the queen of the entertainment industry! And I will seek revenge!.)

 Chapter 1159 Raymond Is Good at Making People Feel Soft-hearted

    As he said, the next day while Selena was reviewing documents at thepany, she couldn''t help but think of the scene where he remained silent and stirred his porridge when she asked him to exin. Taking a deep breath, she called Ann in.


    She had long known that Raymond had a way of softening people''s hearts.


    "Ms. Fair?"


    "Ann, can you help me find out which brand of burn ointment is good and have someone send it to the Montague Group?" Ann didn''t ask why and just did as she was told.


    When Raymond received the burn ointment from the front desk, he raised an eyebrow, didn''t use it, and put it in a drawer. The whole morning passed, and he didn''t text Selena.


    Selena didn''t ask proactively, but he wasn''t in a hurry.


    In the evening, Lucille arranged to meet Selena, saying they needed to discuss the investment and the actors.


    When Selena met Lucille at Sky Gallery, Lucille was wearing a sophisticated women''s suit.


    Both of them looked like professional women, but their temperaments were different.


    Lucille appeared indifferent on the surface, but there was azy nonchnce in her bones. Selena was cold inside and out, but had the softest heart.


    She noticed the bruise on Lucille''s wrist and raised an eyebrow slightly, "Did Vance do that?"


    Hearing Vance''s name, Lucille raised her hand to rub her temples.


    "I don''t know if it''s because Vance has a lot of pressure in the study, but he seems to have something on his mindtely. He told me he had a good talk with you and that he would improve his grades next time." Lucille leaned back and swirled the wine in her hand, "Ms. Fair, what did you talk to him about?"


    "Rtionship issues."


    Lucille paused her wine swirling and sighed, "I never thought of that. He started school two yearster than others and has always been sensible. Maybe he''s going through a rebellious phase and has fallen in love. It''s understandable." Selena realized that Lucille hadn''t noticed Vance''s troubles at all.


    "Lucille, do you have a boyfriend?"


    "I''m currently seeing someone."


    Lucille squinted her eyes, probably feeling tired, "I went abroad with him this time, but I came back first and left him there."


    Selena didn''t want to pry too much into Lucille''s personal affairs. A young heart in love was like a blooming dandelion, easily noticed with the slightest breeze.


    Even if Lucille was slow to realize, it wouldn''t take long for her to find out Vance''s affection.


    They agreed on the choice of the lead actress, confirming Betty, and then Lucille said she had to leave.


    Selena got up to see her off, but as they turned the corner in the hallway, they ran into Raymond and his group.


    She paused, her gaze deliberately falling on his hand.


    His fingers were thin and fair, long and delicate, but the swollen blisters ruined the beauty.


    Around him were Carter, Paul, and Victor at the far end.


    Carter, upon seeing her, wanted to greet her but hesitated due to Raymond''s presence.


    Paul wiped his lips, and Selena felt his lips looked more vibrant than usual.


    But Paul didn''t look at her, taking a step forward and leaving first.


    Carter didn''t dare to stay either, knowing that Selena''s first love was Christopher, he didn''t dare to say a word and quickly followed Victor.


    Lucille''s gaze shifted between Raymond and Selena, then she smiled.


    "Ms. Fair, my car is outside, I won''t disturb you any longer."


    Everyone knew about their rtionship and was deliberately creating opportunities for them.


    Selena noticed there was no sign of ointment on his fingertips, "Didn''t apply any medicine on your hand?"


    Raymond raised his hand and nced at it nonchntly, "I did."


    She suddenly didn''t know what to say, then heard him ask, "Are you feeling okay?"


    This question brought back fragmented memories ofst night, making love twice in the pool, and then he pressed her against the wall in the changing room.


    His favorite position was to have her rely entirely on him, gripping her legs around his waist, making her hang in the air, giving him a sense of control.


    A blush immediately rose to her face, and when she looked up again, Raymond was no longer in front of her.


    Raymond deliberately evoked the images in her mind, creating an ambiguous atmosphere, then disappeared calmly, leaving Selena standing there, still trying to process everything.

 Chapter 1160 She Is Just a Dim Star

    Raymond entered the private room, and there were many people inside, all from this circle.


    "Hey, hey, have you guys heard about thatpany that suddenly emerged recently? It took over all of the Smith family''s business in Silver Bay City. It''s not even listed yet, but its market value has already reached billions of dors." "I''ve heard about it. They also invested in that big IP project in the east of the city. They probably won''t have to worry about business for the next three years." "They say it will be listed next month. I really wonder who the boss behind it is."


    Raymond sat on the side, listening to everyone talk about thepany, and then they started talking about beautiful women.


    Then someone noticed that Victor hadn''t said a word the whole time and couldn''t help but tease him.


    "The other day when Paul came over, he had scratches on his neck from a woman. Carter has several girlfriends. It seems like the only virgin here is Victor, right?" Victor was always the quietest one at gatherings, and since he was a doctor, he was often absent from most asions.


    Among this group, he had the best rtionship with Raymond.


    Someone asked Victor with a smile, "Dr. Barnes?"


    Victor raised an eyebrow slightly. He was rarely the subject of their discussions, and he didn''t know who started it today.


    He rarely wore suits in private, usually opting for loose clothing except for his white coat at the hospital.


    At this moment, he rolled up his sleeves, and the veins on the back of his hand were clearly visible with a slight effort.


    Someone else, eager to stir up more trouble, said, "It would be interesting if Victor and Raymond ever liked the same person." Raymond nced at the speaker with a light gaze.


    Victorughed out loud, his expression serious, "Impossible."


    He had no interest in Selena, while Raymond seemed determined to be with her.


    The group started talking about other things again, except for Paul, who was sitting next to Raymond and didn''t join in the conversation. "Raymond, there''s been no movement from Lawrence''s side."


    Given Lawrence''s methods, it was strange that there was no action.


    Raymond pushed the drink away, thought for a moment, then drank a few more sses, even deliberately choosing several strong liquors.


    Paul''s brow furrowed deeply as he heard Raymond say, "If I get drunkter, call Selena for me."


    Just as he finished speaking, Carter walked in from outside the private room.


    "Raymond, it seems like Selena is in trouble outside."


    At the entrance of the Sky Gallery hall, Selena was about to leave when she ran into another group of people. One of the women directly threw a ss of wine at her.


    The scene caught everyone off guard.


    Selena was drenched, and the woman looked smug.


    "Shameless bitch, seducing Tessa''s boyfriend. Why don''t you just die!"


    Selena looked up at the woman.


    The woman was about the same age as her, full of anger, and even threw the ss at her.


    Someone quickly stopped her, "I, calm down. Didn''t you see Tessa? She''s fine."


    I Bailey was furious and wanted to p Selena. Her eyes were filled with hatred, "Just wait. I''ll be staying in Silver Bay City for a while, and I''ll make sure to ruin you, bitch!" Selena guessed that she was probably from Vistalia, here to visit Tessa.


    She walked closer and pped I without hesitation.


    I was stunned by the p, "Do you know who I am?"


    The other women who were holding I back were also shocked and red at Selena.


    "Even though this isn''t Vistalia, crushing you would be as easy as crushing an ant. How dare you hit I? You''re finished."


    I wanted to pounce on Selena and strangle her.


    Selena took a step back and pulled out a tissue to wipe the wine off her face.


    I continued to curse, "Whore! We''ve all heard about it. Your whole family are criminals, still locked up in prison. The whole country knows. What right do you have to be in this circle? You can''t evenpare to Tessa''s little finger." As soon as she finished speaking, the frail-looking Tessa walked in from outside, quickly stopping I.


    "I, don''t do this."


    She looked weak and fragile, apanied by Lawrence and Richard.


    Both men had distinguished temperaments, one cold and mature, the other charming and smooth. They were like protectors, carefully guarding her.


    Behind these two men were several other young men, allforting Tessa. Their words were mixed with Solsticenguage, not very fluent, but they tried their best to use the words they could think of tofort Tessa. These were friends from Tessa''s circle who hade all the way from Vistalia.


    Tessa bit her lip, tears streaming down her face, and held onto Lawrence''s arm, "Lawrence, let''s all go inside."


    In contrast, Selena was alone, cold, and isted.


    Tessa was the center of attention, while Selena was just a dim star.

 Chapter 1161 You Didnt Use the Medicine I Sent You?

    Lawrence''s gaze fell on Selena, and he frowned, but his good manners prevented him from making any sarcastic remarks at this moment.


    After all, Selena was alone over there, while they had the advantage in numbers.


    Tessa had just been discharged from the hospital today and nned toe here to greet her friends who hade all the way from Vistalia to see her. Seeing Selena alone, she felt a great sense of satisfaction.


    Because of her status as Miss of the Smith family, she had many friends in Vistalia and would never be as lonely as Selena.


    Moreover, she had specifically called I, who had a fiery temper. As long as she shed a few tears, I would say some very harsh words.


    I spoke up again.


    "Bitch, we''ll get you sooner orter!"


    She touched her face and red at Selena fiercely, as if she wanted to tear her apart.


    Tessa quickly intervened, "I, let''s go inside."


    And then she turned around and said, "Lawrence, Richard, let''s go."


    Richard stood aside and sighed slightly. After Tessa''s incident, Lawrence had sternly warned him not to talk to Selena, especially in crowded ces.


    Moreover, because of those three Hellyword spots, he had promised Tessa something. Now Tessa had made her request, which was the same as Lawrence''s: not to talk to Selena in such situations. He could only nod at Selena.


    But I, with her fiery temper and the advantage of numbers, raised her hand to hit Selena. She was determined tond that p!


    She signaled her two friends to grab Selena''s arms and quickly swung her hand.


    But her p was caught in mid-air.


    Raymond''s other handnded on Selena''s shoulder, pulling her closer to him.


    His gaze turned to Lawrence, and he chuckled. The light above illuminated his stunning features, like a touch of coldness in the warm spring.


    "Mr. Smith, it''s not fair to gang up on just a woman, is it?"


    His tone was calm, but his gaze was intense.


    The two locked eyes in the air, and then Lawrence pursed his lips.


    "Mr. Montague, I hope you won''t be too busy in a few days."


    Raymond raised an eyebrow, his hand still on Selena''s shoulder. "Definitely busier than you, Mr. Smith."


    He was mocking the Smith family''s recent business losses in Silver Bay City to the other side.


    Lawrence said nothing, silently grabbing Tessa and leaving, with the others slowly following.


    I didn''t dare say anything either. She had seen Raymond in Vistalia, and now her gaze flickered with fear. She gave Selena a hateful look before quickly following. Selena felt uneasy because of what Lawrence had said, but her attention was soon drawn to the hand on her shoulder.


    Raymond''s hand had several blisters that hadn''t been properly treated, looking somewhat frightening.


    She was really worried that his beautiful hand would be ruined.


    Raymond waited until everyone had left before silently lowering his hand.


    He turned to go back to the private room, but Selena grabbed his wrist. "You didn''t use the medicine I sent you?" "Too busy, forgot."


    "Raymond,e with me for a while."


    Raymond stood still, being pulled slightly by her.


    "Do you think I deliberately didn''t use it?"


    As he said this, his gaze was fixed on her.


    Selena''s face showed a hint of embarrassment; she did think so.


    She believed she understood Raymond to some extent.


    Raymond slowly removed her hand. "No need to trouble you, Ms. Fair, I''ve been really busytely."


    His tone wasn''t very pleasant, making Selena feel a slight twinge of guilt.


    But Raymond didn''t give her time to react and went straight back to his private room.

 Chapter 1162 Whatever I Give You, You Have to Take It

    Selena stood still for a while, and when she returned to the car, she felt a bit uneasy.


    Firstly, it was because of her situation with Raymond, and secondly, because of what Lawrence had said. Was something about to happen?


    She looked up, wanting to talk to Ann, but then she heard Ann''s faint sobbing. Ann was leaning on the steering wheel and hadn''t even noticed Selena getting into the car. "Ann?"


    She called out, and Ann, as if waking from a dream, quickly sat up straight. "Ms. Fair."


    "Did your ex-boyfriende to you again? Didn''t you already pay him back? Is his family still not letting you go?"


    "Not that."


    "Then is it because he''s marrying that woman and sent you a wedding invitation, and you''re feeling upset?"


    "No."


    Then what was it?


    The people close to Selena all had simple family situations. Ann came from a single-parent family, and her mother didn''t care much for her.


    Betty''s parents had both passed away, leaving her an orphan.


    Sophia''s parents had died even earlier, and the only one with a happy family was Shelley, who was truly a wealthy heiress.


    So Selena couldn''t guess what was wrong with Ann at the moment.


    "Did a business partner give you a hard time?"


    She took a tissue from the side and handed it to Ann.


    Ann reached out to take it, her voice muffled. "No, Ms. Fair, I just watched a very touching movie."


    Ann had a gentle appearance, and even though the light in the car wasn''t bright, Selena noticed that her eyes were red.


    For some reason, Selena felt a pang of sadness as well.


    She was now the president of S.M Corporation and always wanted to protect the people she cared about.


    But S.M Corporation was still too small.


    She raised her hand to rub her temples and sighed. "Let''s go back."


    Ann''s fingers trembled as she gripped the steering wheel.


    She recalled the man''s words from earlier.


    In front of him, he was the absolute controller. He didn''t want to hear her speak, and when he was in the mood, he would pull her to have sex. He never stayed the night and never said anything nice. Not insulting her was already a great favor from him.


    Ann, as the one who had actively clung to him and slept with him, had already shattered her pride when she chose this path. Earlier, she wanted to get out of the car and follow Selena inside, but he had pulled her to the second floor.


    Below were the guests entering and leaving Sky Gallery. As long as they looked up, they would know what she and he were doing.


    There was no cover there. Her clothes were disheveled, her hands were tied behind her back, and she had no strength to resist.


    The feeling of her dignity being trampled on lingered. She begged him to hurry up, but he leisurely took a puff of his cigarette and blew the smoke into her face.


    Ann hated the smell of smoke and coughed violently.


    "Whatever I give you, you have to take it."


    His words made her feel cold all over, and she could only quietly lower her eyshes.


    He smiled and patted her cheek. "Be good."


    By the time the car stopped at the entrance of Ashbourne Manor, Ann''s face was already pale.


    Tonight, he hadn''t finished. After all, it wasn''t a good ce. After enjoying her embarrassment and difort, he had left.


    Ann''s mind was a bit nk when she heard Selena''s voice.


    "We''ll attend that party together tomorrow night."


    "Okay, Ms. Fair."


    Selena had nned to get a good night''s sleep tonight, but at two in the morning, she was woken up by a phone call.


    It was from thepany.


    "Ms. Fair, Austin has been taken away by the police!"


    Selena''s heart skipped a beat, and she immediately got out of bed. "What happened?"


    It turned out that Austin had recently taken on a public service advertisement to raise awareness for children with autism. But now, he was being publicly used by the parents of an autistic child of assaulting their daughter. The public service ad required Austin to go to the child''s home for filming,munication, and interaction.


    Now, the child''s parents had directly used him online, with a long post that seemed to be written in tears, directly targeting S.M Corporation.


    Selena rushed to the police station overnight.


    Meanwhile, at Sky Gallery, Tessa and her group were chatting andughing.


    I grabbed Tessa''s hand.


    "Don''t worry, I just gave her a small punishment to make her panic."


    "I, thank you."


    "Why thank me, Tessa? We''re all friends."


    As I said this, she shyly nced at Lawrence.

 Chapter 1163 Completely Looking Down on Selena

    The police station was already surrounded by arge crowd. Austin had just won a major award and was currently the most popr male star with a huge fan base. When such a scandal broke out, the entire inte was shocked.


    Especially the short article written by the parents of the autistic child, which directly put Austin in the eye of the storm.


    Children, assault, autism-thesebels together were incredibly powerful.


    Fans were shouting in disbelief, butizens were already in an uproar, cursing vehemently online.


    S.M Corporation instantly became the target of everyone''s anger!


    When Selena arrived at the police station, Austin''s agent Toby Perez was already there waiting, his eyes red from crying. "Ms. Fair!"


    Seeing Selena, he immediately stood up from the ground.


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Fair."


    Selena didn''t look at him and walked straight into the police station.


    Austin was sitting on a bench, with a police officer still interrogating him.


    Selena had a strong presence, dressed in a gray women''s suit with her hair simply tied in a low ponytail.


    She first shook hands with the person in charge, then ced her hand on Austin''s shoulder.


    "Officer, Austin will not say anything until ourwyer arrives."


    Austin shivered all over, feeling lost and helpless.


    Having been in the entertainment industry for so long, he knew very well that if this matter wasn''t resolved properly, he would be ruined.


    He lowered his head, listening to Selena calmly refute every question from the police. In the end, the police had to wait for thewyer. Selena pulled Austin aside and poured him a cup of tea.


    "Tell me everything that happened from the beginning."


    Austin''s eyes, naturally expressive, were now downcast. Fortunately, he wasn''t too scared to speak coherently.


    "When I went to that little girl''s house to shoot amercial, her parents said she was a fan of mine and hoped I could say a few words to her alone. I thought the child was well-behaved and obedient, and knowing she had autism, I felt soft- hearted and agreed to go to her room to sign an autograph."


    "The photographer didn''t go in with you?"


    "No, the parents said they didn''t want the bedroom to be in the shot. I went in for a few minutes and then came out for the normal shoot."


    Selena understood then that they had set a trap from the beginning, using their autistic daughter.


    "Ms. Fair, I''m sorry for causing trouble for thepany. You can... you can terminate my contract."


    In such situations,panies usually abandon the artist. Although it would be a pity to lose Austin, a super popr actor, they had to do it to protect thepany''s reputation.


    And once abandoned, Austin would never recover, as people online would curse him all over.


    Selena didn''t speak, thinking about a solution.


    The other side''s move was indeed insidious, especially using a child.


    Now the parents were crying in public, and the public would inevitably demand an exnation from S.M Corporation.


    [I never thought Austin was such a person!]


    [He assaulted an autistic child! Bastard! He should die!]


    [No mother would use her own daughter like that, as it would ruin her daughter!]


    So everyone believed the mother, thinking Austin had indeed done such a despicable thing.


    The inte was in an uproar, and the atmosphere in the police station was heavy. Selena took a sip of water and instructed him.


    "Until this matter is resolved, don''t go online, and turn off your phone. I''ll have Toby stay with you. Leave the police to thewyer. Right now, it''s just the parents'' side of the story. Until evidencees out, you''re still free."


    Thewyer arrived quickly. Austin saw Selena talking to thewyer, her eyes calm and gentle, yet firm. She argued reasonably with the police, saying they would fully cooperate but didn''t want the police to make any promises to the public before the matter was confirmed.


    It was already six in the morning when both sides reached an agreement.


    Selena had just left the police station in a car when it stopped at a traffic light, and another car pulled up beside her. It was I.


    I arrogantly rolled down her window, made a gun gesture with her hand, aimed at Selena, and pretended to shoot, then drove off.


    This bunch of rich kids from Vistalia didn''t take Selena seriously at all.


    I and a few other rich kidsughed recklessly. Someone asked her.


    "I, if you stand up for Tessa this time, does that mean you''ll be Lawrence''s wife?"


    I''s arrogance instantly disappeared, her face turning shy.


    "That depends on Lawrence."


    The car instantly became lively, with everyone talking about Vistalia, not caring about Selena.


    None of them took action, thinking dealing with Selena was a small matter. Now that Selena had offended I, they let I take revenge herself, crushing Selena, which would also bring I and Lawrence closer together.

 Chapter 1164 Some People Are Born Humble

    After returning to Ashbourne Manor, Selena opened herputer and nced at the online public opinion.


    There were people cursing Austin, some cursing her, and even more cursing S.M Corporation.


    The mother of the autistic child who posted the article online was even holding a press conference today to use S.M Corporation of not contacting her yet. Selena got the contact number of this mother and called her.


    Selena just tested her a bit but she didn''t answer.


    She first had the people at Ashbourne Manor follow the parents of the autistic child, and then had someone investigate the current whereabouts of I and her group. After leaving Sky Galleryst night, the group of rich kids stayed at the vi Tessa bought in Silver Bay City.


    The vi had servants specifically to serve them, and the group of rich kids partied wildly.


    Selena roughly knew that the customs in Vistalia were much more open than here, and many policies were more lenient.


    Her fingers tapped on the desk, and she heard her phone beep with a new message from Tessa.


    [I told you before, you can''t beat me. Without Raymond, you''re nothing, and without Raymond, I''m still the high and mighty Miss of the Smith family.]


    [Selena, some people are born lowly. With your parents and brother in prison, your dirty genes have already determined your future. Stop struggling, no one can save you.] Selena read these two messages and didn''t reply.


    At ten in the morning, the rich kids were still partying at Tessa''s vi, while Tessa went to where Lawrence was staying. She had to constantly show her pitiful situation in front of Lawrence to make him determined to avenge her. Selena called Richard, and after a few seconds, Richard answered.


    "Selena?"


    His voice was very low, somewhat apologetic, "I''ve been at Lawrence''s vi recently. He doesn''t allow me to help you during this time, sorry."


    Selena knew he was in a difficult position but still asked, "Does I like Lawrence?"


    "Yes, she''s been chasing Lawrence for a long time."


    "Does Lawrence have someone he likes?"


    "No, he''s always busy with work. The only person close to him is Tessa. He''s really good to Tessa, spoiling her without limits."


    Selena lowered her eyshes. Since the Smith family was causing her trouble, why not use Richard?


    She mentally apologized to Richard and then lightly asked.


    "Isn''t Mr. Smith''s spoiling of Tessa a bit too much? I always felt that Tessa doesn''t look much like you guys."


    Her words were like a thunderbolt, instantly striking Richard''s head, leaving him a bit dazed.


    Richard was a yboy outside, with many ex-girlfriends, but in the Smith family, he was definitely the most innocent one. "What do you mean?"


    Selena deliberately caused trouble for the Smith family. No matter what she did, the Smith family wouldn''t like her anyway. And once the seed of doubt was nted, Richard would definitely look at those two with suspicion in the future.


    "I just feel that Mr. Smith''s attitude towards Tessa is off. Tessa doesn''t look like you guys. If Tessa isn''t your sister, then Mr. Smith might like her? Just constrained by their identities, he didn''t dare to show his feelings." "Selena!"


    When Richard shouted this name, he instantly felt Lawrence''s sharp gaze.


    He stiffened, awkwardly hanging up the phone.


    Lawrence, dressed in a suit, exuded an unapproachable aura.


    Just then, Tessa returned, throwing herself into Lawrence''s arms.


    "Lawrence! My friends are all at my vi, it''s so noisy. Can I stay here for a while?" Lawrence instinctively caught her, "Behave yourself."


    Tessa stuck out her tongue, holding his arm, "When do you n to deal with Raymond, Lawrence? I really can''t wait."


    Lawrence was about to speak when he felt an indescribable gaze on him. He looked up and saw Richard frowning, his eyesplicated. Selena''s words had opened a new world for Richard, making him feel very ufortable.


    He looked away, a bit angry at Selena. How could she say that?


    Lawrence spoke at this moment, "Richard, leave your phone."


    Tessa asked, "Richard, have you been in contact with Selena again?"


    Richard took out his phone, still frowning, "Can''t I call Dad?"


    Lawrence said nothing, just pushed a te of cut fruit to Tessa.


    Tessa had a delicate appearance, pampered since childhood, with smooth skin.


    "Thank you, Lawrence."


    She smiled sweetly, her eyes filled with pride. Lawrence wasn''t interested in other women, only treating her well, especially enjoying her coquettishness. It was her weapon since childhood.

 Chapter 1165 Because the One Resting on Her Shoulder Is Raymond

    Lawrence touched her head and felt Richard''s gaze.


    "Richard?"


    Richard leaned back without speaking, quietly spinning his phone between his thumb and index finger, his lowered eyshes casting a shadow. He stood up, hearing Lawrence say again, "Leave the phone."


    Richard smiled, "Lawrence, you''re so serious right now."


    He put down the phone and went upstairs.


    Tessa continued shaking Lawrence''s shoulder.


    "Lawrence, I had Wind go after Selena tonight. This time, it must seed, no failure allowed."


    Lawrence''s face instantly turned serious, "Didn''t I tell you not to act on your own?"


    "But I''ve almost lost my life twice because of her."


    After saying that, she touched her heart, her face turning pale in an instant. "Tessa?"


    This time, Tessa really felt difort in her heart and fainted the next second.


    "Tessa!"


    Lawrence couldn''t care about ming her anymore and immediately took her to the hospital.


    Tonight, there was a charity auction in Silver Bay City at eight o''clock.


    Selena couldn''t rush it now, and she had already arranged to meet several business partners at the auction.


    Ann drove her there.


    As she got out of the car, she saw Raymond getting out of his car as well.


    Raymond was still wearing a ck suit, but his shirt was no longer white; it was light purple, adding a touch of noble elegance.


    When he saw Selena, he nodded slightly, and they entered the door almost simultaneously.


    This charity auction was the biggest of the year, with many attendees.


    Selena saw Richard but didn''t go over to greet him.


    After a while, she saw Lawrence arrive as well, looking unwell. She heard that Tessa was hospitalized again.


    She raised an eyebrow slightly, found her business partners, and went over to say a few words.


    But whether intentionally or unintentionally, she felt that Raymond seemed a bit unwell tonight, asionally lowering his head to cough, his eyes somewhat dazed. After finishing her conversation with the partners, she walked over to him.


    He was sitting alone in a corner, not having taken a sip of his drink.


    "Are you unwell?"


    She ced her palm on his forehead and noticed he had a high fever, a very severe one.


    "Raymond, you have a high fever."


    Raymond looked up, cing his hand over hers.


    Selena immediately felt her hand heat up. She quickly sat down, "I''ll take you to the hospital; your fever is very serious."


    Raymond lowered his head and coughed a few more times, his eyshes drooping.


    "The auction hasn''t started yet."


    "But you..."


    "I''m fine."


    The charity auction soon began. Seeing his insistence, Selena sat down in her seat.


    The host started showcasing the items donated by the guests.


    Selena casually donated a bracelet worth over a million dors. These charity auctions were essentially forworking.


    You bid on what I donated, and I bid on what you donated, and thus we got to know each other.


    But the money did indeed go to those in need.


    After casually bidding on an item, Selena felt a weight on her shoulder; it was Raymond''s head leaning on her.


    News about S.M Corporation was still everywhere. When she arrived tonight, she felt many people looking at her, probably not expecting her to attend at such a critical time. However, they looked her way mainly because Raymond was resting his head on her shoulder.

 Chapter 1166 Christophers Alter Ego Emerges

    Some people spected whether they had gotten back together, while others whispered that Raymond might not have good taste, choosing Selena, a lowly designer, over Tessa. No matter how well Selena managed thepany, in the eyes of these people, she was still the lowly designer who needed to run business.


    She didn''t pay attention to the surrounding gazes but took out a tissue and turned her head to wipe the sweat off Raymond''s forehead. Raymond slightly opened his eyes and nced at her.


    Neither of them said anything. Although surrounded by people from the same circle, it felt as if they were in another world under the spotlight. Selena felt her heart beating fast. She clenched the tissue tightly and turned her gaze back to the stage.


    "This is the gemstone donated by Mr. Reed, with a starting bid of three million dors."


    All eyes turned to Alex.


    Alex smiled at the people around him, folding his hands in front of his abdomen, the mole on his nose appearing even more delicate.


    The gemstone was eventually auctioned off for five million dors.


    "Next up is a ring, said to carry a promise of youth. The person who bought this ring back then sent it to his future girl when his life was in danger."


    Selena felt a bit uneasy, and then she heard the host ask, "Ms. Fair, do you remember the person who made a promise to you?"


    The atmosphere froze, and then people started discussing. Everyone knew little about Selena''s past, only that her family background wasn''t good, and she was lucky to be associated with the Montague family. Selena''s face turned somber, her body stiff, and her back straight.


    In the grand hall, all the influential people in the circle frowned, and the host smiled at everyone again.


    "I believe you all know the person who sent the ring. He instructed me to return the ring to Ms. Fair. After all, Ms. Fair has kept it for so long, and she must be anxious if it''s lost." Raymond had already straightened up, looking intently at the stage.


    He recognized that ring. He had seen it in the Rose Garden, thinking it was Selena''s wedding ring with her husband. He pretended to lose it, and she got very angry.


    It turned out the ring was from Christopher, and at least at that time, she still cared about Christopher.


    His face darkened, and he turned to look at Selena.


    It had been less than a year since then.


    People around were still specting about whose ring it was. Could it be Raymond''s?


    But Raymond''s face didn''t look good.


    Emily sneered.


    "Could it be the man Selena seduced during her marriage?"


    Emily still hated Selena and took every chance to belittle her.


    The host had already brought the ring to Selena, smiling.


    "Ms. Fair, the owner of the ring has donated twenty million dors. This ring is returned to its rightful owner."


    Selena''s face showed no expression. "Sorry, this is not mine."


    As soon as she finished speaking, a man''s voice rang out.


    "Let me give it to her."


    His voice was gentle and warm.


    Everyone''s eyes instantly turned to the second floor. The man standing there wore a white suit, looking down with gentle eyes, smiling at Selena with deep affection. Among the hundred or so people present, who frequently attended various gatherings, someone instantly recognized that face in the luxurious hall. "Impossible! Isn''t he dead?"


    "Am I seeing things? How can he still be alive?"


    "So what happened between Selena and him?"


    "Did William make Selena marry Raymond because she had something with him first?"


    Selena''s whole body tensed up.


    She could tell this wasn''t the gentle Mario she knew. This was the bad one.


    Although he was trying hard to disguise himself as Mario, his eyes were full of malice when he met her gaze.


    Christopher''s alter ego slowly walked down from upstairs, making the atmosphere even more bizarre, and the discussions grew more intense. Then, all eyes turned to Raymond!


    Christopher, as the previous heir of the Montague family, had his position handed over to Raymond by William after his death.


    Now that he appeared, what would Raymond, his brother, do?

 Chapter 1167 Selena, Im Here to Fulfill My Promise to You

    Facing the crowd''s gaze, Raymond only looked at Selena.


    Selena was puzzled, her brows furrowed, as she saw Christopher''s alter ego slowly walking down from the second floor.


    He took the ring from the host''s hand and solemnly ced it in front of Selena.


    "Selena, I''m here to fulfill my promise to you."


    Selena was about to push his hand away, but he slowly bent down, chuckled, took her hand, and tried to put the ring on her finger. However, his wrist was stopped by another hand. Following the hand, he saw Raymond.


    "Long time no see, Raymond."


    Raymond pulled Selena from her seat, forcing her to sit in hisp.


    Raymond didn''t care about any schemes anymore.


    He couldn''t let Christopher''s alter ego put that ring on Selena''s finger today, no matter what!


    Selena wanted to struggle, but the scorching heat from his body made her freeze.


    He still had a fever.


    Raymond held her hand tightly in his palm, not allowing her the chance to wear that damn ring.


    Mario looked at him, and he looked back, their gazes shing in the air.


    The atmosphere around them became strange. First, Christopher''s alter ego appeared suddenly, catching everyone off guard. Second, Christopher''s alter ego seemed to know Selena from earlier. Did the brothers fall in love with the same woman?


    The men were confused, the women were jealous, and the hall was filled withplex looks.


    Raymond''s hand fell on Selena''s waist, pressing her tightly against him.


    Selena finally reacted and stopped looking at Christopher''s alter ego.


    "The ring isn''t mine, you got the wrong person."


    Christopher''s alter ego wasn''t in a hurry. He slowly put the ring back on his own finger, "I came back toote."


    His words directly misinterpreted Selena''s meaning.


    His words made everyone think that because he hadn''t returned, she got involved with Raymond.


    Raymond found the ring extremely ring. He pressed her neck down and kissed her lips in front of everyone. The atmosphere in the hall became even stranger.


    Raymond knew this wasn''t a good ce for a kiss, so he quickly pulled away.


    "Brother, my girlfriend Selena isn''t feeling well, so we''re leaving."


    He called Christopher''s alter ego "brother," but his eyes were filled with hostility as if he saw an enemy.


    Christopher''s alter ego sat down beside them, a smile on his lips.


    "Raymond, no need to be angry."


    Raymond couldn''t stay calm. He didn''t let go of Selena but leaned close to her ear, his tone almost gritting his teeth. "Come with me."


    He held her tightly, not wanting to let go.


    Selena felt a strong sense of unease from him. Her mind was also in shock because Raymond called Christopher''s alter ego "brother."


    She was stiff all over. Although she had already realized something was off when Christopher''s alter ego appeared, now that her suspicion was confirmed, she felt as if she was frozen in ce. Raymond''s voice sounded in her ear again.


    "Come with me."


    This time, his tone carried a hint of fierceness.


    Selena felt as if a thunderbolt had struck her head.


    Mario was Christopher. They were biological brothers. She had slept with both Raymond and Christopher.


    The one who made a promise to her back then was Christopher. It seemed Raymond had known for a long time.


    Selena suddenly felt a huge sense of shame. No woman could ept being involved with two brothers at the same time. She felt her stomach churn, and almost instantly, she got up from Raymond''sp and ran outside. "Selena!"


    He shouted and quickly chased after her.


    Only Christopher''s alter ego was left sitting in the seat that originally belonged to Selena, gently watching the auction continue.


    The scene was in an uproar, especially among many families closely connected to the higher-ups. When they saw Christopher''s alter ego, their eyes were filled with shock andplexity.


    Everyone wanted the experimental results Christopher brought out back then. The higher-ups had vaguely known that Christopher wasn''t dead and had been searching for his traces. They didn''t expect him to appear so quickly. It waspletely unexpected.

 Chapter 1168 Selena, Dont Tell Me You Still Like Him!

    Selena had already run outside, her face pale. "Selena!"


    Raymond chased after her and grabbed her.


    Selena was pressed against a deserted pir by him.


    Raymond knew what she was thinking, and he cupped her face with his hands.


    She didn''t look at him, her chest heaving violently, struggling to digest the truth.


    Raymond didn''t know what to say either. He rubbed his nose against hers, and when he didn''t feel her resist, he slowly moved down and kissed her lips.


    Of course, he knew why Christopher''s alter ego chose to appear in such a situation. It not only struck Selena but also let everyone in the circle know that he was Selena''s first love. This made Raymond''s position extremely awkward. But Raymond didn''t care at all. He kissed her lips, and the hand around her waist slowly tightened.


    Their breaths became chaotic. After kissing for ten minutes, he rested his forehead on her shoulder, his back slightly hunched, breathing rapidly, clearly trying to endure.


    "Selena."


    He tilted his head, almost wanting to bite her slender neck.


    He scooped Selena up and directly sat her in his car.


    Selena''s emotions were off. She kept thinking about recent events and finally sorted out her long-standing confusion.


    William was willing to cooperate with Mario because he had long known that Mario was his biological grandson. Mario must have said a lot to William, which made William treat Raymond so harshly.


    He had spoiled Raymond for so many years and personally pushed Selena, whom Christopher liked, to Raymond. So, when he was about to die, he regretted it.


    Selena felt ufortable. She knew William had always been good to her, but she felt like amodity being pushed around by them. She couldn''t help but feel angry and sad. Raymond held her tightly.


    "Raymond, do you have a good rtionship with him?"


    "It could have been good, but now it''s impossible."


    Christopher''s alter ego had returned with an ulterior motive.


    Selena stopped talking, feeling the car heading towards Manston Manor.


    She wanted to get out of the car and go back to Ashbourne Manor to calm down.


    But Raymond''s hand around her waist was too tight, as if he was afraid she would leave him.


    Her heart ached as he carried her into Manston Manor.


    Once the master bedroom door closed, he no longer hid his jealousy.


    "You got mad at me over that stupid ring because he gave it to you?"


    "Why did you run tonight? Seeing him made you emotional, didn''t it?"


    "Why aren''t you talking? I''ve shown my wounds and humbled myself. Selena, don''t tell me you still like him!"


    After ten seconds of silence, his tone became uncertain.


    "Did you see hime back and immediately want to leave with him?"


    Selena''s mind was in chaos, so much so that she couldn''t hear what he was saying until Raymond angrily went to the bathroom to shower.


    After his shower, he thought Selena had probably left, feeling stifled in his chest.


    But when he opened the door, he saw she was still standing in the same spot by the door.


    Raymond felt unwell. He had sweated a lot from a fever at the party, and now lying on the bed, he was clearly angry.


    Selena also went into his bathroom, where her pajamas were still there.


    After showering and putting on her pajamas, the room was pitch dark; the lights were turned off.


    As soon as she took a step, Raymond grabbed her arm.


    Her body was still damp, and Raymond''s kiss was as pleasing as possible.


    "Don''t."


    Her breathing was unsteady, and she couldn''t help but close her legs, only for him to open them again. "Ah!"


    As the pleasure built up, just as she was about to reach the peak, he got up and started gently kissing her neck.

 Chapter 1169 Do You Want Me Then?

    Selena felt a bit dissatisfied but was too embarrassed to speak up. She felt like ants were biting her all over, feeling very empty.


    "Are you happy that he''s back?"


    "No."


    "Then do you want me?"


    Selena bit her lip, sweating under his pressure.


    Raymond''s phone rang at that moment; it was Paul calling.


    He answered the call, and a voice came through.


    "Tonight, Silver Bay City won''t be peaceful. The higher-ups have been looking for the research results that Christopher took away. Mr. Donavan Montague has been alerted; he just called me. The higher-ups are pressuring him to persuade Christopher to hand over the research results. Christopher contacted the higher-ups, iming he suffered mental abuse and can''t remember the exact location of the chip unless Selena is handed over to him."


    This was a matter of national importance. As soon as Christopher returned, he used this as leverage.


    The higher-ups would definitely pressure the Montague family to get the research results.


    Raymond''s eyes narrowed, and he opened the door to leave.


    Just as he was about to step out, Selena hugged his waist.


    Selena was clearly aroused by him, trembling all over.


    "I want you."


    Raymond''s body stiffened and he snapped the door shut. He turned around and pressed Selena hard into his arms, kissing her all the way to the bed.


    Their breaths became scorching.


    Selena felt like she couldn''t breathe, her forehead covered in sweat.


    Raymond was also deeply moved, his actions wild, almost kissing her into unconsciousness.


    By the time they finished making love, it was already 1 a.m.


    Selena was exhausted, hearing him on the phone.


    He was probably still talking to Paul.


    Paul had already slept for a while, probably knowing what he had just been doing, so he didn''t ask much.


    "Raymond, the higher-ups are still in a meeting. For this chip, they will definitely talk to Selena personally. Mr. Donovan Montague is also feeling the pressure. Christopher said he wanted Selena. He epted that mission back then because of Selena. His only obsession is Selena. Maybe if Selena stays by his side, he can remember the research results and the exact location of the chip."


    This was just one of Christopher''s purposes. Another was probably targeting Raymond''s heir position.


    Compared to Christopher''s research results, Raymond''s contributions to the higher-ups had to take a back seat.


    With those research results, the higher-ups could easily solve many international problems.


    So as long as Christopher insisted, the higher-ups would definitely send someone to persuade Selena. If Selena didn''t cooperate, thepany would be in danger, as this was no longer just about dealing with a single enemy. Raymond understood the details, his brow slightly raised.


    His long fingers were still on Selena''s smooth back, slowly moving.


    Selena''s face was buried in the pillow, her voice hoarse, "I''m tired, I don''t want to make love anymore."


    She probably knew that both she and Raymond were in trouble this time, and with the Smith family involved, their situation was very dangerous.


    Selena couldn''t help but grab Raymond''s hand, their fingers interlocked tightly, making Raymond feel a bit ttered.


    He quickly dismissed Paul and slowly turned his body, holding her entirely in his arms.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Selena''s head was buried in his chest, thinking of Mario, who was Christopher, and felt a pain in her heart.


    If Raymond hadn''t gotten entangled with her, then when Christopher returned, they would still be good brothers.


    He wouldn''t have to face the rumors in their circle or the pressure from the higher-ups.


    Now both of them were in a dangerous situation.


    "Raymond."


    She called out to him, and Raymond held her tighter, emotions surging in his chest.


    "Selena, I just want you to choose me."


    His voice was soft, as if he wanted to embed her into his arms.

 Chapter 1170 He Wants Both the Montague Group and You

    Selena remembered the blisters on his fingers and quickly got up.


    "Do you still keep the burn ointment I gave you?"


    Raymond opened the drawer beside him and took out the burn ointment.


    Selena unscrewed the ointment, grabbed his finger under the bedsidemp''s light, and carefully applied it.


    Her fingertips gently massaged the area, while Raymond looked down at her.


    From this angle, he could see the back of her neck, her nightgown slipping down, revealing a


    Now she was applying the ointment, her head lowered, carefully holding his finger.


    Raymond moved closer, inhaling her scent.


    After applying the ointment, Selena looked up at him.


    "Are we in big trouble now?"


    He nodded, his features still delicate, cupping her face and gently pecking her lips.


    "Christopher..."


    She had just mentioned the name when a sharp pain came from her lips.


    Raymond instantly pressed her down.


    "Lawrence has partnered with him. He wants the Montague Group, and he wants you too."


    Selena looked at him, her heart racing, "What about you?"


    He slowly leaned down, kissing her neck lightly, "I only want you."


    That meant he could give up the Montague Group.


    At this moment, Selena felt a bit of self-loathing for her helplessness, her eyes reddening.


    She slowly wrapped her arms around Raymond''s neck, burying her head in his chest.


    Raymond''s mind momentarily froze, and after a minute of silence, he asked, "Are we back together again?"


    Selena didn''t respond, so he undressed her nightgown on his own.


    "It''s still early."


    "No, mm."


    By the time they finished, it was six in the morning.


    Raymond carefully covered her with the nket, put on his suit, and left the bedroom, his expression instantly turning cold.


    John was already waiting downstairs, respectfully handing over a document.


    "Mr. Raymond Montague, this is the will Christopher had someone deliver overnight. The 15% shares of Mr. William Montague have conditions attached before they can be transferred. Christopher must be dead, but since he''s still alive, the 15% shares belong to him. Today, he will go to thepany as a senior executive of the Montague Group."


    Previously, the Montague Group had experienced some turmoil. Raymond held many shares, so even if he gave up 15%, he still had absolute control.


    His phone rang, showing many missed calls from his father Donovan and Grace, all from the Montague family.


    Hearing that Christopher''s alter ego appeared at the party, the rest of the Montague family got excited, with some even texting Raymond.


    [That position was originally Christopher''s. Now that he''s back, you should give it to him.]


    [This must be Mr. William Montague''s wish. As long as Christopher is alive, he is the heir of the Montague family.]


    Raymond looked at these messages, raising an eyebrow slightly.


    Sitting on the living room sofa, John ced the document in front of him.


    "Mr. Donovan Montague called me. He''ll be home by noon and wants to have a good talk with you and Christopher."


    "Got it."


    Raymond continued reviewing the document in his hand, but John was visibly anxious.


    "Mr. Raymond Montague, Christopher ising on strong this time."


    "Mm."


    Raymond lowered his eyshes, instructing the kitchen to make more delicious food for Selena. John saw that he didn''t seem to care about the Montague Group and sighed slightly. Elsewhere, Donovan sat in front of several senior members, all with gratified expressions. "Christopher''s return is an exnation to us. His request is simple, just to live with Selena. Donovan, when you go back, discuss this with Raymond."


    "We must prioritize the bigger picture. Christopher has suffered a lot of mental anguish over the years. Since he epted the mission because of Selena, she can indeed heal him to some extent. Raymond has a bad temper, so you, as his father, need to talk to him."


    A cup of tea sat in front of Donovan, his eyshes lowered.


    Everyone was discussing the mission from back then and the research data, not realizing that if Raymond and Selena were already together, their actions would be pushing Raymond''s girlfriend Selena to Christopher.


    No one cared if Raymond agreed. After all, he had been in the military and had to sacrifice his own interests.

 Chapter 1171 You Want Selena, No Way

    Christopher''s alter ego sat in the study of the vi, with Lawrence beside him, and another man hidden in the darkness next to Lawrence.


    The man''s fingers were particrly attractive, and he was casually swiping the screen of his phone.


    Lawrence leaned back, crossing his hands over his lower abdomen.


    "I''ve already spoken to everyone rted to the Smith family. They will support you being with Selena. As for the Montague family..."


    Before he could finish, Christopher''s alter ego sneered coldly.


    "Raymond isn''t very good at dealing with people. That group probably hasn''t respected him for a long time. Now that I''m back, they''ve already called me many times."


    Raymond had been the heir of the Montague family for so many years, yet that group still didn''t acknowledge him. It was quite sad.


    Christopher''s alter ego''s lips curved into a malicious smile.


    "You want Raymond to get engaged to the Smith family, and I want Selena. Our goals don''t


    conflict. Happy cooperation, Mr. Smith."


    Christopher''s alter ego extended his hand with a faint smile.


    Lawrence shook it indifferently and heard him speak again.


    "Mr. Smith, you''re really good to your sister Tessa."


    Lawrence''s gaze was scrutinizing. Rumor had it that Christopher was gentle by nature, but after these few days of interaction, he felt that Christopher''s alter ego was unpredictable, with a ruthlessness that matched Raymond''s, if not more.


    Years of business experience told him not to get too involved with Christopher.


    His eyes turned to the other man beside him. He hadn''t expected him to be connected to Christopher as well.


    Lawrence got up to leave, and Christopher''s alter ego didn''t see him off.


    When the space was left with just him and the other man, he picked up the tea in front of him and took a slow sip.


    "And you, what is your goal?"


    The man slightly raised his eyes, his tone light, "I just want to see Silver Bay City in chaos."


    "So you''re just here for the show. Well, happy cooperation then, at least you''re not on Raymond''s side."


    The man didn''t extend his hand but nodded slightly and left behind Lawrence.


    He was more cautious than Lawrence. Once in the car, someone was already waiting. Seeing him get in, the driver stepped on the gas.


    "K, should we keep waiting?"


    The man addressed as K chuckled lightly, slowly turning his head to look out the window, "It won''t be long. That Christopher has secrets. His personality changes too much. Silver Bay City is about to get lively."


    The driver respectfully gripped the steering wheel, saying no more.


    In the back seat, K turned his head, his profile illuminated by the light, showing smooth and elegant lines.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, Donovan arrived at the Montague Vi.


    Raymond was also there.


    At the first sight of him, Donovan wanted to ask how he had been, but he and Raymond had never been close.


    To be precise, except for William, Raymond wasn''t close to anyone in the Montague family.


    He used to talk to Grace asionally, but now they didn''t interact at all.


    Donovan''s lips moved several times as he sat on the sofa.


    There was a sound outside the hall, followed by a gentle male voice. "Father, long time no see."


    Donovan stiffened all over, turning to look at Christopher''s alter ego.


    Even though he had known sincest night that Christopher was still alive, seeing him up close now still felt unreal.


    When the news of Christopher''s death came, the Montague family was almost in turmoil, and at that time, Raymond was still in the military and was urgently called back to inherit the family. Looking at Christopher''s alter ego in front of him, Donovan could only say one thing. "It''s good to have you back, it''s good to have you back."


    Christopher''s alter ego slowly walked to the sofa and sat down, directly opposite Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t look up at him, as if unaware of his presence.


    Christopher''s alter ego smiled at him.


    "Raymond, didn''t Selenae?"


    Raymond''s fingers paused on his phone, looking up, "What do you want with my girlfriend?"


    He leaned back, his demeanor noble and somber, "Christopher, don''t be too greedy. You can have the Montague Group, but not Selena."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Donovan tried to ease the tension. "Let''s talk this out."


    But Christopher''s alter ego directly unbuttoned his suit, revealing arms full of needle marks. "When I was tied up in the research base for human experiments, only thinking of Selena kept me going. Raymond, don''t forget, you were the one originally chosen to serve the higher-ups." This sentence was like a knife, stabbing straight into Raymond''s heart.


    William had mentioned this when he was still around.


    William had close ties with the higher-ups. Since the older generation of the Montague family, someone had to work for the higher-ups. This was an unspoken rule, and other families in Silver Bay City were the same. It was a form of bnce.


    Otherwise, how could a country''s economy and weapon manufacturing be entrusted to a single family?


    The previous generation was William, and after that, Donovan. In Raymond''s generation, it was supposed to be Raymond, but Christopher volunteered for the position.

 Chapter 1172 The Beast Is Unwilling to Be Chained

    Once chosen, it meant no freedom, and almost all the time thereafter must be lived under surveince.


    At that time, Christopher thought his brother Raymond was a wolf, a beast, and beasts were unwilling to be chained.


    So he voluntarily put the chain on himself, because at that time he didn''t know what he liked, and the so-called Montague family heir was not what he wanted.


    He put on this shackle because of Raymond, and he wanted to take it off because of Selena, but


    the process of taking it off was too long, and he died on the way to removing the shackle.


    Christopher''s alter ego''s words made the atmosphere stifling for a moment.


    Donovan stared nkly at the pinholes on his body, those dense pinholes looked very ufortable.


    He looked away, full of reluctance.


    How could he know that William softened because he saw these marks, and softening towards Christopher meant being cruel to Raymond.


    Christopher''s alter ego slowly touched the pinholes on his arms. Because he had injected too many things, the pinholes were too dense, looking very scary.


    "Being experimented on for so long, the one who kept me going was Selena. Raymond, as my brother, you became the Montague family heir and married the Selena I loved. Do you think it''s fair? Besides, Selena originally liked me. She married you to save the Fair family."


    Raymond''s gaze stopped on the exposed arm of Christopher''s alter ego.


    The corner of Christopher''s alter ego''s mouth slowly lifted. Since Christopher saved Selenast time and voluntarily fell out of the car, this personality of Christopher had be even weaker.


    Christopher''s alter ego was able to ess more and more information, even starting to recall the days of being experimented on.


    It was an experience worse than death. Every time he recalled it, he would get goosebumps all over his body.


    If he didn''t want to kill Christopher''s personality and live alone, he would still admire Christopher. He could endure so many kinds of drugs.


    There were so many people being experimented on, and only Christopher survived.


    The human experiment seeded on him.


    But the specific purpose of the human experiment, whether it was as Christopher said, to stimte a second personality that could be used, still had doubts.


    Christopher''s alter ego always felt that Christopher was holding back on this point.


    But it didn''t matter, as long as he could turn Selena and Raymond''s world upside down, Christopher would definitelypromise, even disappear.


    After all, the only thought that brought Christopher back was the promise with Selena.


    As long as he could see up close how Selena and Raymond entangled and loved each other, Christopher would definitely copse.


    By then, Christopher''s alter ego would only be stronger.


    Christopher''s alter ego looked at Raymond and continued to speak.


    "Raymond, when I was being tortured to death, countless times I thought, Selena is still waiting for me, I can''t break my promise. You don''t know about human experiments, but you should know about those patients sent to the hospital for surgery, right? They are stripped clean, like livestock waiting to be ughtered. I have been living like that for years."


    He chuckled lightly and looked at Donovan.


    "Dad, I only want Selena. Selena is only with Raymond out of spite because I didn''te back in time. I need to spend time with her again to awaken her feelings for me."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Raymond retorted.


    "She loves me."


    "Really? Did she ever tell you she loves you?"


    Raymond didn''t speak because Selena never said it. She only said she liked him.


    A shadow of gloom and pride shed in Christopher''s alter ego''s eyes as he slowly approached Raymond.


    "What advantage do you have? Your marriage contract with Selena? But after marrying you, she was still waiting for me. This ring was a token of love she gave me back then. She said she would always hold onto the ring and wait for my return. Not long ago, she personally handed the ring to me. We had a very memorable night there. I think you should know about it, right?" Raymond''s face was instantly filled with rage, his eyes staring straight at Christopher''s alter ego. Christopher''s alter ego knew he was angry. "Raymond, we''ve both slept with her. You have no advantage in this regard."


    Christopher''s alter ego knew that the fact he had slept with Selena was a thorn in Raymond''s heart.


    Sure enough, Raymond directly pulled out a gun and pointed it at Christopher''s alter ego''s head. Seeing the brothers so tense, Donovan shouted sternly, "Bastard! Put it down!"


    Raymond didn''t respond, the gun barrel pressing against Christopher''s alter ego''s forehead, making it a bit red.


    "Christopher, I said, if you want the Montague Group, I''ll give it to you. If you want Selena, then you are my enemy. She can only be mine, and you can''t have her."


    Christopher''s alter ego squinted his eyes, slowly holding the gun. He pressed down on Raymond''s hand and fired a shot.


    He had calcted the time, almost at the moment of making this move, he aimed the gun at the ceiling.


    At the moment the gunshot sounded, the crystal chandelier above shook and then fell, making a deafening noise in the hall.


    But Donovan didn''t know it was Christopher''s alter ego pressing down on Raymond to fire the


    shot. He thought Raymond really fired and directly threw the teacup in his hand.


    "Raymond! Christopher is your brother!"


    The teacup hit Raymond''s head, and the tea spilled on his suit.


    Christopher''s alter ego turned around and smiled at Donovan. "Dad, it''s okay. He''s just joking."

 Chapter 1173 Let Selena Go

    When Donovan heard the gunshot, his heart seemed to stop.


    Realizing that he had thrown the teacup and hit Raymond, his fingertips instantly stiffened. He wanted to apologize but didn''t know what to say.


    Raymond slowly put the gun away, nced at Christopher''s alter ego, and then at Donovan.


    It was then that he realized the one who truly loved him in the Montague family, William, was already dead. Even before William died, he was helping Christopher.


    Donovan also favored Christopher, though he hadn''t shown it in the past.


    Raymond wasn''t disappointed. After so many years in the Montague family, how could he not see things clearly?


    Christopher''s deliberate act was just to make him see the truth, wasn''t it?


    He didn''t say anything, put the gun away, and was about to leave.


    Donovan didn''t chase after him, just sighed slowly.


    "You''ve gone too far. Christopher is still your brother."


    He said this with his back to Christopher''s alter ego.


    So he didn''t see the malice in Christopher''s alter ego''s eyes, which Raymond saw clearly.


    Christopher''s alter ego smiled at him and slowly made a throat-slitting gesture, clearly indicating that his purpose in returning was also to kill Raymond.


    Christopher''s alter ego not only wanted to kill Christopher but also Raymond.


    Originally, he only had hatred for Christopher. He hated sharing a body with him, but after witnessing Raymond and Selena''s kiss, he found that hatred had also transferred to Raymond. He hated Raymond and wished both brothers were dead.


    Raymond gave him a deep look and left directly.


    When Donovan turned back, Christopher''s alter ego had already returned to a gentle demeanor. Donovan looked at the countless needle marks on Christopher''s alter ego''s arm, and his eyes instantly reddened.


    Christopher''s alter ego only sneered inwardly because all this pain was experienced by Christopher. It was Christopher who willingly put the shackles on himself, not his alter ego. Unfortunately, Christopher was now too weak, only able to whisper in his mind, "Spare Selena." Christopher was so weak that it was difficult for him to control the body anymore. Thest time he helped Selena escape hadpletely enraged his alter ego.


    Christopher''s alter ego replied in his mind.


    "How could I? I won''t spare her, nor will I spare Raymond. Your identity is so useful, Christopher, because everyone in the Montague family favors you. Hahaha, Raymond being alive is such a joke."


    Christopher didn''t respond, only sighed after a long while.


    Christopher''s alter ego ended the conversation in his mind, and Donovan''s voice sounded in front of him.


    "Christopher, you''ve suffered."


    Donovan rarely returned to the Montague family. He only came back during holidays. He wasn''t good at expressing himself, so he just held Christopher''s alter ego''s hand, staring intently at those needle marks.


    The needle marks were shocking, making it hard to imagine what kind of torture Christopher had endured.


    Christopher''s alter ego smiled gently and spoke softly.


    "Father, this is what I should do. If I hadn''t worked for the higher-ups back then, the one suffering


    all this might have been Raymond. I''m his brother; I should bear this for him."


    Donovan raised his hand and patted his shoulder.


    "You should go to your grandpa''s grave and pay your respects."


    A sneer shed in Christopher''s alter ego''s eyes again. ''Pay respects to William?''


    When he was with William, he repeatedly mentioned the torture he endured at the research


    base, how they locked him in a ss room, observing him like a domesticated animal. Everything about him was transparent. He wasn''t even a person, just a test subject.


    William finally couldn''t bear these stories and agreed to help him, which led to the conspiracy at the cliff.

 Chapter 1174 He Was Uneasy

    "Alright, Father."


    Donovan didn''t know what to say for a moment. Christopher, who had been dead for more than six years, suddenly came back. He should feel happy.


    But William was dead, Abigail had been sent away, Catherine was still in the hospital, and the two brothers were now estranged.


    Donovan seemed to have aged several years in an instant.


    He didn''t know how tomunicate with Christopher, let alone how to make up for all that Christopher had been through.


    He also didn''t know how to persuade Raymond to let go.


    Raymond had already left the Montague family. After getting into the car, he grabbed a towel from the side to wipe the water stains off his clothes.


    John, in the front seat, saw that his face didn''t look good and didn''t dare to ask anything. Raymond didn''t go to the Montague Group but went to Manston Manor instead, thinking Selena was still there.


    But when he arrived, he found out that Selena was not there. The servant said she had gone to thepany.


    He remembered that Austin''s issue was still fermenting online, and Selena had been very busy recently.


    But he really wanted to see her, especially after being hit by Donovan with a teacup. He desperately wanted to see Selena.


    He sat on the sofa at Manston Manor, staring nkly.


    Half an hourter, a senior executive from the Montague Group sent him a message.


    [Mr. Montague, Christopher hase to thepany.]


    Christopher held fifteen percent of the shares and should rightfully be a senior executive. Raymond ignored the message and instead opened the chat box with Selena.


    He typed a line, then slowly deleted it.


    He kept typing and deleting until it finally became: [I want to see you.]


    Selena was sitting in her office at that moment. The professional private detective she had hired


    had already taken many photos. She had also had someone investigate the parents of the


    autistic child, and recently their ounts had not received any extra money.


    It was also possible that the other party had given them a check, and they hadn''t gone to the bank to cash it yet.


    Selena carefully reviewed the couple''s information and found that the husband had long been keeping a mistress and had a son, but the wife didn''t know yet.


    Her fingers lightly tapped on the table. When she heard her phone ring, she saw it was a message from Raymond.


    [I''m in the office. You cane over. I have to meet the mother of the autistic childter.] Her words made Raymond feel much more at ease.


    Sincest night when Christopher''s alter ego appeared, Raymond had been very uneasy. Especially after just being hit by a teacup, he realized his true status in the Montague family.


    As soon as Christopher''s alter ego appeared, he became insignificant.


    Only when Christopher was not around did he be the first choice.


    Was Selena thinking the same way?


    He immediately went to Selena''spany.


    Selena didn''t expect him toe so quickly.


    Raymond had changed into a new suit, but the wound on his forehead was still there.


    Although it was just a trace of blood, Selena still noticed it and couldn''t help but brush aside the hair on his forehead.


    "What happened?"


    Raymond sat on the sofa while she stood.


    He slowly wrapped his arms around her waist without saying a word.


    Selena had a momentary illusion that he was like a big dog that had been bullied outside and came back to seekfort from its owner.


    Her heart instantly felt a bit sour. She took out a band-aid from her bag and put it on his forehead.


    Raymond still didn''t say a word, and Selena let him hold her like that.


    This gesture reminded her of when they encountered a sandstorm in Ridgefield, and her heart softenedpletely.


    She slowly raised her hand, hesitated for a moment, but followed her heart and ced her hand on his hair.


    Unlike his temper, his hair was soft.


    Neither of them spoke. Raymond''s grip on her tightened until her rm reminded her that it was time to meet the mother of the autistic child.


    They needed to quell the online rumors about Austin and the S.M Corporation as soon as possible.


    Raymond followed her closely, seemingly wanting to go with her.


    "No, Raymond, your face has been on interviews. If someone recognizes you, it will be troublesome."


    "Then I''ll wait for you in the office."


    His eyes stared at her without blinking. Selena couldn''t help but feel that he was very uneasy, even a bit anxious.

 Chapter 1175 He Doesnt Dare to Bet on Selenas True Feelings

    Selena and Raymond were both experiencing their first romantic rtionship. Raymond was not afraid of losing the Montague Group; he could take her to Vistalia, to the underground fighting arena, where he could ignore all the rules and even make rules for her. But he was unsure if Selena was as resolute.


    Raymond could leave everything behind here, but Selena couldn''t.


    So he didn''t dare to gamble on Selena''s true feelings.


    When Selena got into the car, she was still thinking about his low spirits. Was it because Christopher''s alter ego had returned and taken over fifteen percent of the Montague Group''s shares, threatening his position as the president of the Montague Group, and the Montague family''s favoritism towards Christopher was hurting him?


    Selena raised her hand to rub her temples. Why did Christopher''s alter ego have to return at this time? She was also at the center of public opinion and very busy.


    She went to the ce she had agreed to meet with Delh Morgan, the mother of an autistic child. Delh''s attitude was very arrogant, with her chin raised, showing a reluctance to talk much with Selena.


    Currently, the inte was full of criticism towards Selena and S.M Corporation. This matter needed to be resolved quickly.


    "Ms. Morgan."


    Selena spoke politely and sat down opposite Delh.


    "People online say that no woman would use her own child to set a trap, but I have great confidence in my artist Austin. Your daughter is already autistic, don''t you feel any guilt for ruining her reputation like this?"


    Delh opened her phone, which was full of trending topics about Austin, with all kinds of insults. Austin''s fans were also being heavily criticized.


    Austin, a super popr star, had fallen from grace in just one day, leaving him bloodied and battered.


    "Ms. Fair, if you came here today to say such things, then we don''t need to discuss any further." Delh''s eyes were full of contempt as she pushed the coffee in front of her away.


    "Besides, I don''t like coffee. Ms. Fair, you''re an upper-ss person, you probably don''t understand us, ordinary people."


    Selena had been observing Delh''s expression and noticed that when she talked about her daughter, there was guilt in her eyes, along with a deeply hidden love, but mostly resentment. Resentment that this autistic child had dragged her down.


    "Delh, how much did they pay you?"


    Delh stiffened, knowing she couldn''t hide it from Selena, and sneered.


    "It''s not about the money. It seems thatdy was right; Ms. Fair, you have always been aloof, looking down on everyone. But this time, you miscalcted. No matter how much money you offer, I won''t withdraw my usations against Austin."


    Selena seemed not to hear her hysterical usations. If it was not about money, then the people behind her must have done something else for her.


    She lowered her head, slowly stirring her coffee with a spoon, her gaze fixed on Delh''s wrist.


    On Delh''s wrist was a red string with a small gold flower. The string looked old, indicating it had been worn for many years.


    Delh wore it openly, suggesting it was a gift from her husband.


    Seeing Selena not speaking, Delh sneered, "Ms. Fair, it''s not that I look down on you, but you can''t win against them. If you''re smart, you should terminate your contract with Austin now and cut your losses."


    Selena looked up and smiled at Delh.


    "Delh, if you''re unwilling to ept my goodwill, thening out to meet me today must have been at their behest? Your husband is the agent of supermodel Darlene Wood. Darlene retired for a year during the peak of her career and started acting after her return, doing quite well in the entertainment industry. If I hadn''t repeatedly investigated, I wouldn''t have known that Darlene''s famous agent is your husband. It seems he has kept your existence and that of your daughter a secret all these years."


    This statement hit Delh''s sore spot. Her face turned pale, and her straight back slumped. Selena pointed to her ear, indicating for her to remove her earpiece.


    Delh was wearing an earpiece,municating with the person instructing her.


    She had let her hair down, thinking Selena wouldn''t notice, but Selena had already seen through


    it.


    Now, Selena smiled at her, calmly pointing to her ear.


    Delh slowly put down the earpiece and ended the call with the other side.


    Now, the real negotiation between the two could begin.

 Chapter 1176 Hysteria

    On the other end of the headset, I kept shouting Delh''s name. When she realized that Delh, that bitch, had taken off the headset and even ended the call, she was so angry that she almost flipped the table in front of her.


    "How dare that bitch Delh end the call? Who does she think she is?"


    The group of rich kids was still at Tessa''s vi, and they all burst intoughter.


    "I, why are you so anxious? Delh probably took it off by ident."


    "Yeah, it''s just dealing with Selena. Do you really need to step in? I heard from Lawrence that Raymond himself is facing a lot of troubletely. Without his protection, Selena is just trash." "Getting angry with trash is so beneath you."


    Hearing this, I instantly calmed down, but she still felt uneasy.


    "That bitch Delh has already taken our money. I was nning to instruct her to get more information out of Selena, but Selena''s lips are so tight. Now Delh has turned off the headset. What if they end up working together?"


    "I, are you worried that Selena wille after you for revenge?"


    This remark caused even moreughter at the scene.


    I immediately felt much more at ease.


    Yeah, was she really afraid of Selena''s revenge? Even if Selena found out, so what? The two pieces of trash together couldn''t possibly scare anyone.


    I''s face was instantly filled with smugness. She thought about how Delh was just a foolish and shallow woman. If Selena really worked with someone like Delh, she might end up harming her.


    I started interacting with the rich kids present, and they no longer cared about Selena. After all, they had plenty of money to continue bribing Delh.


    That bitch Delh was just money-hungry. There was no way Selena could offer more money than they could.


    At the caf¨¦, the moment the headset was taken off, Selena slowly took a sip of her coffee.


    Delh just stared at Selena for a long time before saying, "Ms. Fair, you don''t seem flustered at all."


    Selena put down her coffee cup.


    "I''ve been wondering why you wanted to meet me until I saw what you''re wearing on your wrist. It should be a gift from your husband, right? It''s quite old. You''ve been wearing it, so it seems you love your husband very much. But your husband is entangled with Darlene and already has a healthy son. Your daughter has autism, but Darlene''s son is so healthy. You feel ufortable, so you''re hoping to use your daughter to create a big scandal. If I''m not mistaken, your husband must have contacted you, hoping you would calm the situation. Otherwise, the identity of the autistic child will be guessed, and he will be implicated."


    Delh had worked hard with Lorenzo Myers for so many years, but Lorenzo climbed up with Darlene, and their careers soared. Meanwhile, Delh had to quit her job to take care of her autistic daughter.


    But Lorenzo cheated and even had a healthy son with Darlene. She was unwilling and resentful, not minding ruining herself and her daughter.


    This approach was very inappropriate because it would really ruin her daughter and involve innocent people like Austin. But Delh''s goal was to make a big deal out of it.


    Delh looked at Selena with a calm tone.


    "Ms. Fair, you''re smarter than the person who instructed me, so you can guess what I want to do next."


    "Delh, you want to work with me to ruin Lorenzo. Only then will you be willing to let Austin go. But as far as I know, you''ve always been the submissive one in your marriage. Why make such a big news this time? You''re still wearing the gold your husband gave you, so you must be waiting for him toe back to you, right?"


    "He won''te back to me!"


    Delh mmed the table hard, her face pale.


    "Darlene is pregnant with a second child. He''s been lying to me, saying he would cut ties with Darlene ande back to take care of me and our daughter. But he let that bitch Darlene get pregnant with a second child!"


    Her face was twisted, her fists clenched tightly, and her eyes were bloodshot.


    "I want him to pay! I want him to die, and I want that homewrecker Darlene to die!"


    After saying this, she was trembling all over, trying hard to control her emotions.


    Selena noticed that she had put on heavy makeup today, probably to cover her paleplexion. "Is there something wrong with your health? Once you''re gone, no one will take care of your daughter."


    Delh''s eyes were filled with despair as she stared nkly at Selena. After a few minutes, she said hoarsely, "My child not only has autism but also congenital kidney failure and won''t live past ten. I was also recently diagnosed withte-stage breast cancer."


    She pulled her lips into a bitter smile, and tears started to fall.


    "What do I need so much money for? I can''t save my daughter, and I can''t save myself. Now I just want that bad man Lorenzo to die and for Darlene to pay the price. Selena, don''t try to fool me.


    If you can''t do it, then I''ll drag you all down with me. In the remaining time, I''ll hold on to you tightly. After all, your artist Austin did indeed harm my child."


    Delh added thest sentence, worried that Selena might be recording.


    But Selena actually wasn''t.

 Chapter 1177 To Fulfill Her So-called Love

    Delh had already stood up, her gaze at Selena filled with a sense of resignation.


    "Selena, I''ve said what I needed to say. Do as you see fit."


    She was threatening Selena.


    Selena remained silent until Delh left, then she picked up her coffee cup and took a sip.


    Delh had nothing left to worry about. If Delh''s issues weren''t handled properly, thepany would be haunted by her in theing days.


    A hint of mockery appeared in her eyes. She did feel sympathy for Delh, who had given up her career to take care of her sick child at home, while her husband Lorenzo had a healthy son with his lover Darlene. Anyone would break down in such a situation.


    But Delh directed all her sharpness outward. Even at this point, she didn''t dare to stand up and speak ill of Lorenzo to the public.


    Deep down, she was still hoping Lorenzo woulde back to her. Otherwise, she could have


    ruined Lorenzo''s reputation on her own without taking such a long detour.


    But she didn''t do that. Instead, she chose to drag others down to fulfill her so-called love. Delh''s humble view of love was beyond saving.


    Selena knew from the red string on Delh''s wrist that even if she helped Delh ruin Lorenzo''s reputation, Delh wouldn''t be satisfied. She would think it was Selena who destroyed Lorenzo. If she truly hated that bad man Lorenzo, she wouldn''t have kept the red string on her wrist for so long.


    Selena raised her hand to rub her temples. This was going to be difficult.


    After leaving, Delh immediately called I.


    I saw the iing number, sneered, and answered the call.


    "Bitch, you just hung up on me. Don''t you want the money anymore?"


    Delh''s face showed some embarrassment, and she also hated Selena.


    Selena''s high and mighty attitude was really annoying. Both I and Selena looked down on her.


    If that was the case, then everyone should just die!


    Her eyes were filled with malice, but her words were very weak.


    "Ms. Bailey, I was wrong. I almost got fooled by Selena just now. She is indeed, as you said, a disgusting woman."


    I''s eyes were filled with pride. "Did you find out anything this time? Does Selena really like Raymond?"


    "She does. She likes him so much that she would die for him. How is she any nobler than me? She lost her mind over a man!"


    Delh viciously ndered Selena. She was too annoyed by Selena''s calm demeanor, which made her own situation with Lorenzo seem foolish.


    But she just loved Lorenzo. Even though he cheated, even though he abandoned her and their daughter for so many years, she had been married to him for nine years, and he only gave her a small gold flower worth less than a thousand dors, while he gave Darlene gifts worth millions. Delh believed she wasn''t wrong. She wasn''t a woman who cared about money. Lorenzo had no reason not to love her. She was so devoted. She still wore the bracelet he gave her nine years ago. He and Darlene would break up sooner orter.


    She was almost mentally unstable now. On one hand, she hoped Selena would really destroy that bad man Lorenzo. On the other hand, she worried that even if Lorenzo was ruined, he still wouldn''t love her.


    Then she came up with an idea: to get the money from I.


    I gave her a million dors. Once Lorenzo''s career was ruined, he would be required topensate many business partners. By then, he wouldn''t have much money left, and he woulde back to her.


    She was always the one who loved him the most.


    So she acted submissive to I and pretended to hate Lorenzo in front of Selena. It was all for herself.


    After all, she had already sacrificed her autistic daughter. What kind of good person could she be?


    I cursed on the other end.


    "You''re just a bitch, you know that? So is Selena. You two together are just too despicable. Just keep stringing her along for me. Record more of her slip-ups. Once it''s online, no one can save her."


    "I understand, Ms. Bailey."


    I sneered, feeling extremely proud.


    After hanging up, she said to the few rich kids in front of her, "Selena won''t be able to make a


    "I, finish it quickly, then we can go visit Tessa in the hospital."


    "Tessa is hospitalized again. Lawrence is really worried."


    "Selena deserves to die, just like her useless parents who went to jail, and her good-for-nothing


    brother. They''re all a waste of air!"


    Hearing someone mention Lawrence, I blushed.


    She would marry Lawrence sooner orter.

 Chapter 1178 Everyone Fears Him and Rejects Him

    Selena had been sitting in the caf¨¦, and since Delh left, she hadn''t moved but kept going through the documents she received.


    The documents stated that Delh''s daughter only had autism, not the congenital kidney failure Delh imed, but Delh indeed was in thete stages of breast cancer.


    So, because she didn''t have long to live and wanted Lorenzo toe back to her, she decided to


    sacrifice her autistic daughter.


    Selena''s fingertips lightly tapped on the table. After a long time, she sent a message to Delh: [I can make Lorenzo love you again.]


    Negotiation was all about appealing to what the other party wanted.


    She believed that I, who was behind Delh, would never give her such a promise, only money. Now, the condition Selena offered was the most tempting.


    Sure enough, Delh quickly replied.


    But Delh was still cautious and only responded with a question mark.


    What she had just discussed with Selena was to ruin Lorenzo and his lover Darlene, but now Selena sent her such a message. Did Selena see that she still couldn''t let go of Lorenzo? Immediately, Selena sent a second message.


    [Just ruining them isn''t enough. Making Lorenzo fall in love with you again, and by then, you would have passed away. For him, living with that regret would be the greatest torment. You would be using your life to get revenge on him, and he would live the rest of his life in remorse.] Delh was trembling all over, her eyes red with excitement. This was what she wanted to do deep down, but she knew very well that Lorenzo no longer loved her. Darlene had given Lorenzo a son, and now she shamelessly was pregnant with a second child!


    How could Selena possibly do it? Selena must be lying to her!


    But she was so desperate to win Lorenzo back that even though she knew the chances of Lorenzo falling in love with her again were slim, she still took the bait and replied.


    [What do you n to do?]


    Selena deliberately didn''t reply to Delh''s message, just to make her anxious.


    She put away her phone and got into her car. Instead of going back to the office immediately, she went to visit Betty and Sophia.


    After a considerable dy, she returned to the office at nine in the evening. She instinctively thought Raymond must have gone home by now.


    She had been very busy today, visiting several film sets to ensure that the ongoing productions were not affected before she felt at ease to return to the office and continue dealing with Delh''s matter.


    She pushed open the office door, and the lights were off.


    She turned on the lights and had just sat down at her desk when Ann walked in and handed her some documents.


    "Ms. Fair, these are the documents needed for tomorrow, and Austin came by this afternoon but left again."


    "Didn''t I tell him to stay home and rest?"


    "Maybe he was still worried, considering we''ve all been working overtime because of his


    situation recently."


    Selena raised her hand to rub her temples. Austin was innocent in this matter too.


    She waved her hand, signaling Ann to leave.


    But Ann nced around the room, somewhat puzzled, "Where''s Mr. Montague?"


    "He didn''t go home?"


    "I didn''t see him leave."


    After Ann left, Selena got up and went to her private lounge. On the sofa, curled up, was


    Raymond.


    He hadn''t slept on the small bed but was lying on the two-seater sofa.


    The sofa was only 5 feet long, so he had to curl up.


    He must have been very tiredtely, as even the noise didn''t wake him.


    Selena didn''t turn on the light. Using the light from the floor-to-ceiling window, she walked up to


    him.


    He slept in a very well-behaved position, possibly waiting here for a long time, maybe even without having dinner.


    Selena didn''t want to wake him but was worried that not eating would trigger his stomach issues, so she gently pushed his shoulder.


    In front of others, Raymond was the omnipotent Raymond in the business world, feared and shunned by everyone.


    Now that Christopher was back, everyone naturally hoped Christopher would take that position again.


    Because Christopher would give people a way out, but Raymond would never give his opponents a way out.


    Selena slowly raised her hand and touched his hair, and then she saw him open his eyes.


    He didn''t say anything, so Selena leaned down and kissed him on the lips.

 Chapter 1179 She Is a Person, Not an Object

    Raymond reacted and pressed the back of her head, deepening the kiss.


    In the dimly lit lounge, only the sound of water could be heard.


    After a long time, he finally let go of Selena and slowly got up from the sofa. "What time is it?" "Almost ten o''clock."


    As soon as she finished speaking, his phone rang. It was Donovan calling, probably to start persuading him.


    He watched the phone screen sh until it stopped ringing, without answering the call.


    Selena also saw the note on the screen, and her heart tightened.


    "Has Mr. Donovan Montague returned from that ce?"


    She remembered Carter saying that no one could usually contact Donovan unless he reached out first.


    It seemed that Christopher''s return had brought Donovan back as well.


    "Yes."


    Selena wanted to ask a few more questions, but he had already pressed her onto the sofa, his voice hoarse.


    "I missed you."


    Selena tried to push Raymond away, but he skillfully ignited a fire of desire in her, and she instantly felt as soft as water.


    In the end, she didn''t ask why Donovan had called.


    Raymond didn''t torment her much; they only made love for two hours, fast and intense. Selena


    couldn''t utter aplete sentence the entire time,pletely under his control.


    When it was over, she started getting dressed and pointed to theputer outside.


    "I have to work overtime here tonight. You should go back."


    Raymond sat on the sofa, his hand resting on the edge, watching her put on her clothes piece by piece, his Adam''s apple moving.


    "I''m not done."


    Selena immediately felt hot, her cheeks turning red.


    "At least let me finish dealing with Austin''s matter first."


    She knew Raymond was feeling uneasy and wanted to be with him recently, but the situation


    with Austin was too tricky. The inte was still full of criticism, and even if Raymond wanted to help, using forceful measures would only cause a stronger bacsh fromizens.


    She had to find a breakthrough herself.


    Raymond slowly hugged her waist. "How about we leave?"


    Selena didn''t know he had influence in Vistalia, more terrifying and wealthier than the Montague Group, so she didn''t understand what he meant for a moment.


    Raymond chuckled after saying that.


    "Just kidding, I''m going back."


    Selena grabbed his hand. "I''ll be back soon."


    Raymond nodded, grabbing his suit and draping it over his arm.


    For a moment, Selena really didn''t want to deal with Austin''s matter anymore, but how could she not? Every artist in thepany was her responsibility.


    Moreover, Austin was the first artist signed by thepany, joining when it was just established.


    She had to elevate him to a higher position.


    Raymond kissed her forehead, then pecked her lips before leaving.


    But as soon as he reached the bottom of the S.M Corporation building, he saw a ck car waiting there, probably for a long time.


    As he approached, the car door opened, and Donovan was sitting inside.


    "Raymond, let''s talk."


    Raymond got in, watching the scenery outside the window move backward, and took out a


    cigarette, opening the window slightly.


    Donovan took a while to gather his thoughts before sighing.


    "The higher-ups also asked me to persuade you."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Raymondughed. "Father, I know human nature is selfish, but


    did those people consider me when making decisions? Did they consider Selena? She is a person, not an object."


    A look of embarrassment crossed Donovan''s face. Over the years, he had never been good atmunicating with Raymond.


    The atmosphere in the car became heavy.

 Chapter 1180 And You Were Just a Substitute

    The car arrived at Manston Manor, but Raymond didn''t get out. He waited for Donovan to continue speaking.


    Donovan sighed slightly.


    "Christopher has suffered a lot over the years. He told me he won''tpete with you for the Montague Group; he only wants Selena."


    A shadow passed over Raymond''s eyes, but he quicklyughed. He casually held a cigarette between his fingers and looked at his father, Donovan.


    Donovan didn''t y a significant role in this family because he was mostly absent.


    So, in Raymond''s few memories, Donovan hadn''t really spoken to him much.


    He had thought Donovan was impartial, but it turned out that, like Catherine and Abigail, he preferred Christopher.


    Of course, who in the Montague family didn''t like Christopher? Christopher was gentle and always smiling, unlike Raymond, whose mood was unpredictable.


    "So, what do you mean, Father?"


    Donovan had thought he would have to say a lot more to bring up this topic, but now that Raymond had bluntly exposed it, he felt embarrassed.


    After a minute of silence, he sighed.


    "Let Selena spend a month with Christopher. If she falls for him again, let them get married. If she doesn''t, then you two can continue being together."


    Raymond had already wanted tough halfway through Donovan''s speech.


    He looked up at the luxurious Manston Manor. It was the best location, the best house. He was the richest man in Silver Bay City, but at this moment, he felt an unprecedented emptiness.


    He sneered coldly, "So, Father, you mean to let Christopher choose Selena like she''s amodity.


    If he doesn''t want her, then I can be with her, two lonely peopleforting each other, right?" Donovan felt ufortable. Raymond''s words were always so sharp and harsh.


    When William was still around, he liked Raymond''s personality the most, but Donovan didn''t.


    Today, he had spent the whole day talking with Christopher''s alter ego and found that he could have a back-and-forth conversation with him, unlike the constant conflicts with Raymond. So, it wasn''t wrong for him to favor Christopher.


    Raymond just wasn''t very likable. No matter how strong his business skills were, if Christopher were in his position, he would only do better.


    "Raymond, I don''t want you to misunderstand my words like this."


    "Enough."


    Raymond threw the cigarette in his hand into a nearby trash can.


    "Father, I said, if he wants the Montague Group, I''ll give it to him. But I won''t give up Selena. The people above probably know my temperament, so they sent you to persuade me. I won''t give up Selena, especially since she loves me."


    "What if she loves Christopher? You don''t even understand the agreement between them. Selena got into Silver Bay University because of Christopher! Otherwise, she wouldn''t havee to Silver Bay City for college. She spent her middle school years in Ridgefield. At that time, she had some misunderstandings with her father, James, and would never havee to Silver Bay City voluntarily. It was because Christopher met her and healed her. She returned to Silver Bay City because of their agreement. Otherwise, you wouldn''t have met her at all."


    Raymond tightened his grip on the cigarette, breaking it between his fingers.


    Donovan took a deep breath, his face darkening.


    "Raymond, I don''t want to say anything too harsh, but don''t you think you and Christopher look somewhat alike? Selena married you back then for the future of the Fair family. Later, she was willing to get involved with you because of your appearance, not because you are Raymond." Seeing Raymond''s silence, Donovan felt a bit ufortable and even somewhat med Selena. Selena, a woman, had made both of his sons uneasy!


    A trace of fierceness shed in his eyes, but he still maintained a calm andposed demeanor. "Tomorrow, I''ll go talk to Selena and ask for her opinion. You should know that a woman never forgets her first love. And you were just a substitute. She''s kept that ring for so many years. Do you really think she''s let go of Christopher?"


    After the car left, Raymond stood there, feeling a chill all over his body.

 Chapter 1181 How to Win Back Lorenzo

    His legs were stiff from standing for so long, and he finally moved slowly.


    Back in the bedroom, after taking a shower, he looked at theputer in front of him but couldn''t focus on a single word.


    In the overseas meeting, the executives were still quietly waiting for his speech, but after waiting


    for ten minutes, they still hadn''t heard his instructions.


    Someone couldn''t help but call out, "Mr. Montague?"


    Raymond''s eyshes fluttered slightly, and he methodically arranged the next steps.


    After the meeting ended, he nced at the clock on the wall.


    It was four in the morning, and it was quiet outside. Selena still hadn''te back.


    Raymond stood on the balcony, a cigarette between his fingers, quietly admiring the night view in the distance.


    He couldn''t sleep and just stared into the distance.


    Selena had originally nned to take a few hours to spend with Raymond, but her overtimested until seven in the morning. Then Delh came directly to the office to ask her how to win back Lorenzo.


    Selena drank two cups of strong coffee to perk up.


    "Delh, I remember your husband''s name is Lorenzo. He and Darlene are going to the set today and taking their child with them. Now listen to me, go bring him a lunchbox."


    Although Lorenzo wasn''t a good person, he didn''t resent his autistic daughter. Instead, he felt guilty, but since he already had a son and a good life with Darlene, his guilt gradually faded. When Delh heard she had to bring Lorenzo a lunchbox, she was so angry her face turned red. "For that jerk? What are you talking about!"


    Selena took out a pair of earphones and ced them in front of her.


    "I will guide your conversation through the earphones, Delh. If you want Lorenzo to care about you again, you have to listen to me."


    Delh''s eyes were filled with hesitation, but facing Selena''s calm expression, she thought for a few minutes and slowly took the earphones, cing them in her ears.


    "Selena, if you dare to deceive me, even if it means harming my daughter, I will make sure you and yourpany suffer."


    Selena didn''t say anything, just felt sorry for her daughter.


    Autism already affected the child''s health, and Delh was such a crazy person.


    Delh quickly prepared the lunchbox and followed Selena''s advice, making the same kind she used to make for Lorenzo.


    Selena followed her to the set where Darlene was, and coincidentally, Darlene and Sophia were filming in the same set.


    This was the result of Selena scouting several sets the day before.


    She came to the set under the pretense of visiting, but her eyes were always on Delh and Lorenzo.


    Although Lorenzo was a bad person, he was in his forties and well-maintained.


    When he saw Delh approaching, Lorenzo''s expression changed instantly, bing very gloomy.


    In front of Lorenzo, Delh had no backbone. Just seeing his unhappy face made her want to retreat.


    She didn''t want to anger Lorenzo, or he would stop loving her.


    Now Lorenzo was bewitched by that bitch Darlene, which was why he treated her this way.


    As long as she behaved, Lorenzo would definitely continue to love her.


    Just as she took a step back, Selena''s voice came through the earphones.


    "If you leave now, we won''t cooperate anymore. You can just watch Lorenzo and Darlene enjoy their happy life."


    At the mention of Darlene, Delh instantly became agitated and forced herself to approach Lorenzo.


    She had never been acknowledged by Lorenzo, and no one in the set knew who Lorenzo''s wife


    was.


    Delh walked up to Lorenzo, handed over the lunchbox, and Selena''s voice came through the earphones.


    "Tell him your daughter helped you make this lunchbox. It''s her first sessful attempt." Delh repeated the words, and Lorenzo''s brow furrowed. He had intended to throw the lunchbox away, but hearing this, he paused, kept the lunchbox, and pulled Delh into the dressing room.


    Darlene saw this and was displeased, rolling her eyes at Delh.


    Delh had dressed up well today, but she was always exhausted from taking care of her autistic daughter, and herplexion was far worse than Darlene''s.


    Moreover, Darlene was a supermodel with great poise, while Delh was just a housewife and couldn''tpare.


    Darlene deliberately made a loud noise, reminding Lorenzo not to go too far.


    Lorenzo looked in her direction, his gaze gentle, silently promising to send Delh away soon.

 Chapter 1182 Worried She Might Call Him Husband

    As soon as the dressing room door closed, Lorenzo''s face turned even more unpleasant, and he the lunchbox aside.


    set


    "I told you not toe to the set to me, didn''t I?"


    Delh felt very excited when she saw Lorenzo willing to take the lunchbox.


    Because Lorenzo hadn''t eaten her cooking for several years, except for their daughter''s birthday, he wouldn''te home at all.


    She felt very wronged and even wanted to use Lorenzo of why he never let others know who his wife was, why he never took her to any gatherings, and why he cheated and had a child with a woman like Darlene.


    But Selena''s words came through the earpiece, waking her up instantly, and she immediately replied.


    "Lorenzo, I didn''t want toe. I''ve always listened to you, but our daughter insisted that I hand it to you personally, and I couldn''t refuse."


    Lorenzo frowned. He knew Delh''s temper well and thought she had deliberately brought the lunchbox to cause trouble and announce to everyone that they were married. Unexpectedly, Delh was just delivering their daughter''s homemade lunchbox.


    Delh took out her phone, her eyes a bit red.


    "Our daughter insisted that I record a video of you eating the lunchbox. Don''t worry, I won''t disturb you. I''ll just take a video for her and then leave."


    Delh had only recently learned that Darlene''s son was Lorenzo''s child, so Lorenzo still thought she was in the dark.


    Previously, Lorenzo''s excuse was always that he was busy with work and had to travel with his artist, leaving no time at all.


    Delhpletely believed Lorenzo''s words until one night when their daughter had a fever. She took her to the hospital and saw Lorenzo and Darlene kissing passionately at the hospital entrance. That day, Darlene''s injury on set had be a hot topic, so Lorenzo wasforting Darlene at the hospital entrance.


    Delh had no backbone in front of Lorenzo and didn''t dare to confront him, but after returning home that night, she beat their autistic daughter.


    It was all Lorenzo''s fault. He ruined her, made her lose her job, and gave birth to an autistic daughter!


    Soon after, she also learned that Darlene''s son was Lorenzo''s child.


    Back then, Darlene had disappeared for a year and returned with a child. Many people


    spected about whose child it was, but it turned out to be Lorenzo''s!


    Delh almost broke down, but then I and her group approached her, just when she was at a loss on how to deal with Lorenzo!


    Back to the present, she had already taken out her phone, looking like she was really going to record a video.


    Thinking of their autistic daughter, Lorenzo opened the lunchbox.


    "In front of others, don''t call me husband. It will affect my career."


    Hatred shed in Delh''s eyes, but she still followed Selena''s instructions, responding sentence by sentence.


    "I know, I probably won''te again next time."


    "Settle the online issues quickly, Delh. Don''t make it too ugly."


    To avoid the trouble of people finding out that he and Delh were married, which would cause him a lot of problems.


    He couldn''t let Darlene down and had to keep Delh in check to prevent her from doing anything crazy.


    Previously, he and Delh had discussed the matter with Austin, but Delh refused to budge, insisting that S.M Corporation give an exnation and refusing to delete the long post online. Lorenzo had no choice and found Delh troublesome and disgusting.


    "Lorenzo, I''ll consider it. I''ve recorded the video. I''ll leave now; our daughter is waiting to watch it."


    In the past, Delh always tried to spend more time with Lorenzo, but today she left so quickly.


    He was a bit puzzled but also felt a bit relieved.


    When Delh stepped outside, she happened to run into Darlene''s son, Orion Wood.


    Orion was already five years old, just two years younger than her daughter.


    Delh wished she could strangle Orion.


    Orion was arrogant on the set and hadn''t developed a good character from a young age.


    As Delh passed through the area, Selena''s voice came through the earpiece, and then Orion fell in front of her.


    There were no cameras here, and Orion had already ruined many extras'' costumes on set, dying the filming progress, but the extras didn''t dare to act out because Orion was Darlene''s


    son.


    Orion knew who he could bully and who he couldn''t. He only bullied those extras with no fame. When he passed through here, he fell hard and started crying on the ground.


    Delh felt a sense of satisfaction.


    Orion''s crying quickly attracted the attention of others, and many people came over, including Darlene.


    Seeing Orion crying, Darlene strode towards Delh and pped her on the cheek.


    "What did you do to Orion? Are you jealous because you can''t have a son yourself? Are you trying to harm him behind my back?"


    Delh covered her face, looking a bit at a loss.


    Lorenzo heard Orion''s crying and came over, looking at Delh with disgust.


    Delh''s tears fell inrge drops, and no one in the crew spoke up for her since no one knew her.


    "Mr. Myers, it wasn''t me. Orion fell on his own as he passed by me."


    When Lorenzo heard her speak, his heart tightened, worried she would call him husband.

 Chapter 1183 This Secret Lover

    At this moment, his disgust for Delh had reached its peak, but when he discovered that Delh had changed her address at the critical moment, he felt a bit strange and relieved, thinking that Delh wasn''t entirely useless.


    Orion was still crying on the ground, clutching Darlene''s legs, trembling as he pointed at Delh. "Mommy, it''s all her fault."


    Darlene was even angrier and without hesitation, she pped Delh again, causing blood to appear at the corner of Delh''s mouth.


    Delh really wanted to fight back. Darlene, this bitch, this shady lover, what right did she have to hit her!


    But Selena was constantly instructing her through the earpiece on what to do, so she could only listen to Selena and act pitifully.


    Orion''s crying was sharp and made everyone very irritable. If he weren''t Darlene''s child, he would have been kicked out by the crew long ago.


    Darlene, however, dotingly squatted down to hug Orion, ring fiercely at Lorenzo, signaling him to quickly deal with Delh.


    Delh''s eyes were full of grievance as she grabbed Lorenzo''s sleeve.


    "Mr. Myers, it really wasn''t me, Orion fell by himself."


    Between her and Darlene, Lorenzo would of course choose Darlene, so he eagerly shook off her hand.


    "Get lost! You won''t even spare a little child like Orion, you''re truly vicious!"


    Delh continued to cry, but Darlene wouldn''t let her go, "Apologize to my Orion!"


    Delh wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, "I''m sorry."


    "Just a sorry? I want you to kneel and apologize!"


    Orion also snorted coldly, tightly holding Darlene''s hand.


    Although he was only five years old, he knew very well that Darlene was his backing. As long as


    Darlene was there, many people on the scene wouldn''t dare to mess with him.


    A deep hatred shed in Delh''s eyes. Why should she kneel to Darlene and this little bastard Orion?


    But in the earpiece, Selena''s voice was calm.


    "Kneel down."


    Delh was trembling all over, her face full of humiliation.


    The people around also felt it was a bit too much. How could Darlene make Delh kneel? But no one dared to criticize Darlene.


    Delh looked at Lorenzo with hope, but Lorenzo looked away, clearly not wanting to help her.


    She cried as she knelt down, "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Darlene felt extremely pleased, her mouth curling up.


    "Some woman can''t have sons herself, so she envies others'' sons. No wonder her only daughter is sick and her husband doesn''t love her; she deserves it. Lorenzo, don''t you think so?" Lorenzo, who was named, felt a bit embarrassed but quickly replied, "Yes, yes, Darlene, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, go sit for a while, I''ll send Delh away so she won''t taint your sight." Darlene snorted coldly, raising her chin with arrogance.


    Delh couldn''t hold back and broke down crying.


    "It really wasn''t me, I didn''t push Orion."


    But Orion pointed at her neck, his tone arrogant.


    "It was you! You pushed me! You bad woman! You''re a thousand times uglier than Mommy!" The people on the scene couldn''t stand it anymore until a calm voice sounded from the side. "Orion fell by himself, there''s surveince here."


    It was Selena speaking. She stood at a corner not far away, pointing above her head.


    No one else recognized Selena, but Sophia, who had arranged to meet Selena, walked out at this moment.


    "Ms. Fair, are you here to visit the set? Let me take you to meet the director."


    Sophia was quite famous at the moment, and seeing her being so polite to Selena and wanting


    to take her to meet the director, everyone knew she must be an investor.


    Selena walked up to the group, nodding slightly, "I was standing not far away just now, Orion fell by himself, it has nothing to do with thisdy."


    Orion did fall by himself, he just habitually wanted to find someone to bear his anger. Selena pointed to the surveince not far away, "If you don''t believe it, you can check the surveince."

 Chapter 1184 Alright, Apologize to Her

    Everyone saw her so calm, and she didn''t even know Delh, nor did she know Darlene and Lorenzo, so there was no need to lie.


    Delh was still kneeling, sobbing slightly.


    Sophia interrupted at this moment, "Darlene, you pped her twice and made her kneel to apologize, but now you find out she was wronged. How do you n topensate her?" Sophia had the highest status among this group, and only when she spoke did others dare to speak.


    "Exactly, Darlene really went too far this time. Those two ps made thisdy''s face bleed." Selena helped Delh up and saw the blood at the corner of her mouth, knowing that Darlene had hit her hard.


    "Miss, if you feel wronged, you can totally sue Darlene. Those two ps count as personal injury." Darlene was a celebrity, andpensation was a minor issue, but if her reputation was damaged, it would be hard for her to get acting roles in the future.


    Darlene wanted to retort, but with Selena, the investor, present, she had to swallow her anger.


    She looked at Orion and saw a guilty look in his eyes, realizing that Orion probably did fall on his


    own.


    But Orion wouldn''t realize that things were going wrong at this critical moment, so he angrily pushed towards Selena.


    "You''re a bad woman too! Get out! I don''t want you here, get out!"


    Everyone at the scene saw him throwing a tantrum at Selena, and a look of amusement appeared on their faces.


    Darlene panicked at this moment and quickly pulled Lorenzo, hoping he would intervene. Lorenzo''s expression wasplicated, especially when he saw the bright red handprint on Delh''s cheek, feeling a slight twinge of guilt.


    It turned out Delh really didn''t push Orion.


    He sighed and pulled Orion over.


    "Alright, apologize to her."


    Hearing this, Orion cried even harder.


    "No, no! I don''t want to, boohoo, Daddy doesn''t love me at all! I hate you!"


    The term "Daddy" made the atmosphere at the scene a bit awkward.


    Everyone''s eyes turned to Lorenzo.


    Lorenzo''s face looked a bit grim because Orion usually called him "Sir," and now, in a moment of indiscretion, he had revealed their rtionship.


    Delh slowly raised her head, looking at Lorenzo in disbelief, as if she had just learned that Orion was Lorenzo''s son.


    Darlene, on the other hand, was so scared that she quickly hugged Orion, looking anxious. "Orion is not in a good mood today, I''ll take him home first."


    But Sophia wouldn''t let it go.


    "Darlene, you and your son wronged Delh, and you even hit her. Shouldn''t you apologize to Delh first? Is this the example you''re setting for Orion? No wonder he''s so rude at such a young age. I bet his father is also someone who doesn''t care. If that''s the case, why have a child if you''re not going to educate him?"


    These words hit Lorenzo''s sore spot because he hadn''t visited his daughter for a long time, and now he had allowed Darlene to p Delh, who hade to deliver lunch for his daughter


    today.


    Lorenzo''s guilt grew even stronger. Even though he despised Delh, he was also annoyed by Darlene''s indulgence of Orion at this moment.


    Delh wiped the tears from her face.


    "I''m fine. I don''t want to cause any trouble for Mr. Myers and Ms. Wood. It''s enough that everything is clear now. I''m really fine. Orion must be Mr. Myers'' godson. I''m sorry for making everyone unhappy today."


    Even though she was the victim, she said such words at this moment.


    Delh quickly nced at Lorenzo and lowered her head, "I''ll leave now."


    With that, she strode away.


    Lorenzo quickly followed her.


    It wasn''t until they were outside the set that Delh broke down and cried.


    Lorenzo caught up with her, not knowing how to exin. Delh, however, asked, "You must eat


    the lunch. It was made by our daughter. Lorenzo, I shouldn''t havee today. I''m sorry for making you and your artist Darlene so unhappy."


    Lorenzo couldn''t say a word, his brows furrowed tightly. After a long time, he finally said, "I''lle home to see our daughter tonight."


    A look of joy shed in Delh''s eyes.


    Lorenzo had never voluntarilye home before, except for their daughter''s birthday.


    And even when he dide home, he never stayed overnight and would soon be called away by Darlene''s phone call.


    She continued listening to Selena''s words through the earphones, pretending she didn''t know that Orion was Lorenzo''s son.

 Chapter 1185 A Mans Guilt Is a Very Strange Thing

    "Lorenzo, our daughter will definitely be happy. You told me about the news online before, and I was really devastated that day. I called you several times, but you didn''t answer. You must have been very busy. I saw marks on our daughter''s body and was trembling with fear. The police are still investigating, and I must seek justice for our daughter. If the police eventually find out that Austin was wronged, I will rify it online," Delh said.


    Her eyes turned red, and she wiped away her tears. "Lorenzo, I''ve spent all my time on our daughter. If anything happens to her, I don''t want to live anymore."


    A man''s guilt was a strange thing. If not used immediately, as soon as he went back and


    continued to interact with Darlene, he would forget all about this guilt.


    "Lorenzo, I''m going back now. Our daughter is waiting for that video. You should go back too. Your artist Darlene must need you now." Delh pretended to leave.


    Seeing her red eyes, Lorenzo remembered the lunchbox, the one she used to love making. He took a step forward. "I''ll go back with you now and have dinner with you tonight." To Delh, this was a blessing, and she almost agreed immediately.


    But then Selena''s voice came through the earpiece.


    "Reject him. He''s using a meal to make up for his guilt. Once he leaves your house, he won''t remember your grievances. If you reject him now, he will think about your grievances and your daughter for the next few hours. Darlene is not a good person and will definitely find a reason to argue with Lorenzo."


    Selena quickly reminded her, "Darlene is not far from you. Kiss Lorenzo now and then reject him. The more he argues with Darler, the more he will remember your kindness."


    Delh felt ufortable. It was hard enough for Lorenzo to agree to go home with her and have dinner, and now she had to reject him. She couldn''t do it.


    Selena added, "Delh, if you don''t listen to me, then the ps you took today will be in vain." Delh took a deep breath and hugged Lorenzo at that moment.


    Lorenzo was about to push her away when he heard her gentle voice.


    "You don''t need toe back with me. I know you''re busy. I''ll take good care of our daughter and won''t trouble you." After saying that, she kissed his lips. "Lorenzo, I''m going back now."


    Lorenzo had never seen such an understanding Delh. The p marks on her cheeks were still visible, and he remembered how she had knelt down and even looked at him for help. For a moment, he couldn''t bring himself to scold her.


    Otherwise, he would have definitely mocked Delh for kissing him.


    Lorenzo stood there for ten minutes. When he turned back to the studio, Darlene indeed started arguing with him.


    "You can''t bear to divorce, can you? Lorenzo, what do you take me for? I gave you a son, and now I''m pregnant again! Yet you''re hugging and kissing Delh outside. If you don''t want a divorce, just say it. I''m not desperate for you! You were the one who shamelessly told me you liked me back then. If it weren''t for how well you''ve treated me over the years, do you think I would have given you children?"


    One was the gentle Delh at home, and the other was the fiery-tempered Darlene who constantly belittled him. Lorenzo''s heart leaned a bit more towards Delh.


    Seeing him silent, Darlene raised her hand and pped him.


    "Don''t think I didn''t see you two kissing just now. It disgusts me. Don''t even think about touching me for the next month!"


    Their son, Orion, was nearby and started crying loudly in fear.


    On one side was Darlene''s cursing, and on the other was Orion''s hysterical crying. Lorenzo suddenly felt very irritated!


    He took a deep breath, wanting to apologize, not wanting to argue with Darlene, especially since she was pregnant, even though it was still early.


    "Darlene."


    Darlene snorted coldly, knowing Lorenzo would always give in to her.


    "Lorenzo, I order you to gofort Orion immediately and call that bitch Delh to cut ties with her. Don''t ever interact with her again. As for that autistic brat, don''t care about her anymore. I''m pregnant with a daughter. You already have a son and a daughter. Why bother with that autistic fool? If you continue to deal with that mother and daughter, don''t me me for getting an abortion today!"


    Hearing her use abortion to threaten him, Lorenzo found it utterly unreasonable.

 Chapter 1186 She Tasted a Great Deal of Sweetness Today

    Lorenzo couldn''t stand it and shouted, "Darlene, don''t go too far!"


    Darlene''s eyes widened instantly, not believing he actually dared to yell at her.


    "Get out! Lorenzo, look at your own status, what right do you have to yell at me! Get out!"


    Lorenzo''s face turned red with anger, and he directly opened the dressing room door and walked out.


    He saw Selena standing outside.


    Selena was on the phone, and when she saw hime out, she nodded slightly.


    Lorenzo felt a bit uneasy. He had just had a loud argument with Darlene and didn''t know if Selena had heard it.


    However, Selena looked as usual, so she probably didn''t hear it.


    He breathed a sigh of relief, nodded politely, and left.


    Selena guessed he was going to Delh. He had been humiliated here, so naturally, he would go to Delh to vent his anger.


    Selena took her phone away. The phone screen was ck; she hadn''t been on a call but was listening to their argument.


    She spoke into the still-connected earphones, "Lorenzo ising to see you, Delh. I''ve achieved the first step for you. Now, you should show me your sincerity."


    Delh could hardly believe it and didn''t even understand how Selena could aplish all this so easily.


    She waited at home until half an hourter when Lorenzo really came to her door, even bringing a small cake.


    Even though the cake only cost a few dozen dors, Delh was already very satisfied, her eyes red with emotion.


    Seeing her like this made Lorenzo, who had been humiliated, feel a bit better. At Darlene''s ce, he was a worthless nobody, but at Delh''s, he was her god.


    Delh acted with utmost reverence the whole time. The more she did, the morefortable Lorenzo felt.


    After dinner, Lorenzo left.


    Delh excitedly called Selena, "He really came, Selena, you''re amazing."


    Selena lowered her eyshes, "Now it''s time for you to fulfill your promise, Delh. For the next half month, I will guide you to win back Lorenzo''s heart, but my artist Austin can''t hold on for that long. Delh, you need to agree to my conditions first."


    Delh hesitated, but Selena knew she would agree.


    Because today, she had tasted a great sweetness. Lorenzo, who used to despise her so much, came to have dinner with her and even brought her a gift.


    This sweetness made Delh dizzy.


    "I''ll listen to you, I''ll do whatever you say, Selena!"


    Her tone was indescribably excited, and she even voluntarily confessed.


    "Framing Austin was I''s idea. I don''t really know her identity, but she''s very rich and gave me ten million dors."


    Selena sat in her office, her eyes calm.


    "Now call I and ask if she''s with that group of rich kids. If she is, tell her you have important information to tell her in person and promise it will make her very excited. If she doesn''t take the bait, say the information is rted to Lawrence."


    Throwing out Lawrence as bait, I would definitely take the bait.


    "Okay, Selena, don''t worry. As long as you keep helping me, I''ll listen to you."


    "Delh, I''ll have my people bring you somethingter. When you get to I''s ce, put it in their bags."


    Delh agreed without hesitation. Now, Selena was her god!


    What I, what rich kids, none of them were as powerful as Selena in her eyes!


    When I received the call, her tone was full of impatience. She was indeed still with that group of rich kids, and everyone''s mood was still high.


    Now hearing that Delh wasing over, a trace of disgust shed in I''s eyes, and she was about to refuse.


    "Ms. Bailey, I have very important information to tell you, and it also involves Mr. Smith."


    I, who had been lying on the couch, sat up straight at these words.


    "You mean Lawrence?"


    Delh nodded, "Yeah. I got the news from Selena."


    I immediately gave out the address, "Come over, bitch. If you dare to lie to me, I won''t spare you!"


    Delh raised an eyebrow. When she went downstairs, she saw Selena''s person and took the bag they handed her.


    She didn''t open it to see what was inside and drove straight to I''s ce.


    I pped her hands, signaling the rich kids in front of her to quiet down.


    "That bitch Delh ising to see me now, saying she has very important news rted to Selena. Could it be that Selena is prostituting herself and she found out? Hahaha."


    The othersughed along, all dressed in exquisite clothes, not feeling at all that they were building their happiness on insulting another person''s dignity.

 Chapter 1187 Lawrence Is Pretty Good to You

    When Delh arrived, several rich second-generation heirs were sitting on the sofa, all looking at her mockingly, as if watching a clown.


    I casually pointed to the chair next to her, "Sit down, tell me what news you brought me?"


    Delh, who was older than everyone present, walked over trembling, and sat down.


    "Ms. Bailey, it seems Selena is still involved with another man named Christopher, who is Raymond''s brother."


    I rolled her eyes, ''That''s it?''


    This news was no longer a secret; the return of Christopher''s alter ego had caused quite a stir.


    She was instantly a bit angry, such worthless news.


    "What about Lawrence?"


    "Selena said Ms. Smith arranged for a woman to meet Lawrence in Silver Bay City, hoping she would be her sister-inw, but for some reason, the woman didn''t go, and that was the end


    of it."


    As soon as she finished speaking, I retorted, "Impossible!"


    Tessa had always known she liked Lawrence, how could she introduce another woman to Lawrence?


    I''s gaze became sharp, "You must have taken money from Selena to deliberately sow discord between us, right?"


    Delh instantly knelt down, terrified.


    "I wouldn''t dare, I wouldn''t dare. Anyone with eyes can see that Selena can''tpete with you, Ms. Bailey. I just followed your orders, got some news from Selena, and hurried over to tell you." Seeing her weak appearance, I was both angry and somewhat suspicious, wondering if Tessa really wanted to introduce another woman to Lawrence.


    Others were still trying to persuade her.


    "I, it''s probably just Selena making things up. We all know you like Lawrence."


    "Lawrence treats you well."


    "Yeah, don''t listen to Selena''s nonsense."


    A glint of something shed in Delh''s eyes, and then she spoke tremblingly.


    "By the way, Selena also said she had someone investigate Lawrence and found that Lawrence


    had inappropriate behavior towards Tessa. Tessa probably noticed, so she hurriedly arranged for a woman to meet Lawrence."


    "Shut up! You bitch, stop talking nonsense!"


    I directly threw the pillow in her hand at Delh, who was so scared she kept trembling and kowtowing.


    At this point, no one else spoke. Everyone knew Lawrence had always doted on Tessa, but it was the doting of a brother towards his sister. Now, with Delh''s words, their gazes became strange.


    I pounced on Delh, punching and kicking her.


    "If you keep spreading rumors, I''ll kill you!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, Ms. Bailey. I''m just rying Selena''s news to you truthfully. I also hate that bitch Selena. I won''t see her again!"


    I''s eyes were filled with suspicion, but seeing the disdain for Selena in Delh''s eyes, it didn''t seem like she had made any deal with Selena.


    "Get out! Get out of this vi now!"


    As Delh passed by the sofa, she quietly left the item Selena had entrusted her with.


    After she left, I started cursing, her chest trembling with anger, and she plopped down on the sofa.


    "I need to have someone beat Selena up. She''s talking nonsense! It''s an insult to Lawrence''s character! And an insult to Tessa!"


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she got. She immediately contacted someone she knew, telling them to target Selena tomorrow and make sure to cripple her!


    She should have done this long ago, taken a hard stance. If Selena was crippled, what would Raymond care about her?


    I''s face was full of malice, not noticing that Delh had left a small bug on the chair, stuck to the bottom. It was so small that even up close, it was hard to see.


    So everything I said was heard by Selena.


    She sat quietly in her office, one hand pressing her earpiece, listening to the mocking voices of the rich heirs.


    "Hey, I, is this something you brought? Or did someone else bring it?"


    "There you go! Just in a bad mood."


    "Come on, everyone. Let''s get high!"


    Selena lowered her eyshes and casually dialed the police.


    By the time the police arrived at the vi, the group was already having a wild time, with some even taking off their pants.


    The police directly handcuffed all the rich heirs, "Nobody move, everyone to the police station!" What they were using was legal abroad, but strictly prohibited domestically.


    These rich heirs were used to doing this abroad,pletely unaware that Silver Bay City had recently been cracking down on it.


    When the cold handcuffs clicked onto their wrists, they all woke up as if from a dream! I was instantly scared out of her wits.

 Chapter 1188 I Just Hope They Get Engaged

    On the other side, Tessa had already been taken back to Lawrence''s vi. Shey on the bed,


    looking


    weak.


    Lawrence fed her a bowl of porridge and patiently reminded her.


    "I''ve called Wind back. Leave Selena''s matter to me. Don''t worry, you will definitely get engaged to Raymond."


    Tessa was somewhat reluctant, but at this point, she had no choice but to trust Lawrence.


    "Lawrence, thank you."


    Lawrence patted her head, but soon his phone rang. It was a call from Richard.


    Richard sounded anxious.


    "Just now, I and her group were doing drugs at Tessa''s vi. The police are already on their way. Tessa is the homeowner, and the police suspect she harbored them for drug use." The drug was absolutely forbidden in the States!


    Lawrence immediately stood up, "Didn''t I tell them to be extra careful in Silver Bay City?" "Lawrence, it''s no use saying that now. They''ve already been taken to the police station." Lawrence''s face darkened, and he raised his hand to rub his temples.


    "Tessa just got back from the hospital. I''ll handle this."


    "It''s not easy to handle. Silver Bay City has been cracking down on this recently."


    Lawrence''s hand clenched tightly at his side. How could something happen at such a critical time? Could it be Raymond''s doing?


    But Raymond had been busy with Christopher''s matterstely, so he shouldn''t have the time. It couldn''t possibly be Selena.


    Deep down, Lawrence never considered Selena as a rival. Moreover, this move directly forced these rich kids out of the country, banning them from ever returning to Silver Bay City, and even caused Tessa to be criticized.


    Selena shouldn''t have such means, nor the ability to implement them.


    He was silent for a few seconds, then heard Richard say, "It should be Selena. I harmed her artist Austin, and this is her retaliation. But her methods are more sophisticated than I''s. Selena''s move sent them all out of the country. The police have already signaled that they will be forcibly deported tonight. Additionally, Tessa''s vi has be a drug den, and this might escte to father. You know the Smith family has zero tolerance for drugs."


    Lawrence was momentarily stunned. He had only taken his eyes off for a while, and Selena had already made a move.


    "Lawrence, father must have heard about this too. I''m calling to give you a heads-up." With that, Richard hung up the phone.


    Lawrence looked at his phone, then at Tessa, who was still acting cute and coquettish.


    Tessa didn''t understand the current situation and was still gloating over I''s attack on Selena. "Lawrence, the online rumors about S.M Corporation haven''t disappeared yet, right? I''s move was brilliant. Selena can''t even defend herself! She really avenged me!"


    Lawrence didn''t say anything, just reminded her to rest well.


    Tessa was still feeling light-hearted. As soon as Lawrence left, she called I, but I was crying. I tearfully recounted the events of the evening and then sobbed.


    "We''re being sent out of the country. We can nevere back to Silver Bay City. Tessa, please help us."


    Tessa panicked. They were her friends from Vistalia.


    If they were forcibly deported, it would be a joke even in Vistalia!


    She didn''t even put on her shoes and ran out of the bedroom to Lawrence. But as soon as she turned the corner, she heard Lawrence on the phone.


    "Father, this wasn''t Tessa''s doing. Tessa was unaware of I and the others'' actions. I''m sorry, it''s


    my fault for not keeping an eye on Tessa. Okay, I understand."


    For the first time, Tessa saw Lawrence apologize so directly to Jason.


    She didn''t know what Jason said, but Lawrence''s hand clenched slightly.


    "Father, I wasn''t being reckless. This was indeed my oversight. Tessa likes Raymond, and I just want them to get engaged."


    "I understand. I''m sorry, but my coboration with Christopher has already been finalized." "Father, I..."


    The call was abruptly ended, showing how angry Jason was this time.

 Chapter 1189 I Want Her Dead! I Want Her Dead!

    This was also the first time Lawrence had been hung up on by Jason like this; he hadn''t even finished speaking.


    Tessa wasn''t a fool. Just by standing behind Lawrence and listening, she knew what had happened. Her eyes were red, and she stood there pitifully.


    "Lawrence, are you nning not to help me anymore?"


    Lawrence sighed, walked over, and gently rubbed her head.


    "I don''t mean not to help you, but the trouble I and her group caused has rmed the upper echelons of Silver Bay City. You know their special status, and you provided them with a ce, so even Father knows about this. Our uncle died because of drugs, and Father hates drugs the most, so he''s angry."


    Tessa knew that their uncle had indeed be unrecognizable because of drugs.


    The group of rich second-generation kids in Vistalia, who imed to pursue freedom, were poorly disciplined, and almost everyone was involved with drugs. But the Smith family had a painful lesson in the past, so Jason had long warned everyone to stay away from drugs.


    Back then, after Jason''s brother took drugs, he had a one-night stand with a woman outside and identally got her pregnant.


    The woman used the child in her belly to threaten their uncle''s wife, who couldn''t take the blow and hanged herself.


    At that time, the Smith family was in an uproar, and everyone rushed to their uncle''s house. In the chaos, their mentally unstable uncle almost stabbed Cora.


    Even though he was stopped in time, Cora still got stabbed and was rushed to the hospital for emergency treatment.


    When their uncle sobered up, he felt so guilty that he followed his wife in suicide, leaving behind a child still in middle school. After that, the child rarely came to the Smith family, and no one knew where they went.


    In one night, two people lost their lives, and Jason''s hatred for drugs was evident.


    Now, hearing that Tessa was involved with drugs, Jason naturally flew into a rage. Lawrence sighed.


    "Tessa, even if you go back to Vistalia next time, don''t contact I for a while. Father is really angry this time."


    Tessa lowered her eyshes, and her eyes immediately turned red. She always felt that Jason didn''t pamper her as much as before.


    "What about my marriage with Raymond?"


    "I''m still nning it. He''s been very busytely. When he can''t hold on anymore, he''ll agree to the marriage with the Smith family."


    Tessa''s hand, hanging by her side, slowly clenched. She really wanted to know who had set up


    I.


    It couldn''t possibly be Selena, could it?


    Her expression changed repeatedly, and she almost desperately grabbed Lawrence''s arm. "Lawrence, was it Raymond who did it?"


    "It was Selena."


    "Impossible!"


    Her eyes were filled with disbelief. How could a bitch like Selena make I''s group fail!


    Lawrence''s eyes were also serious. "Selena''s methods are far beyond what I imagined. I''ve already summoned Wind back. For now, you should rest and recuperate at home. I''ll keep an eye on Raymond."


    "Impossible, how could Selena possibly defeat I? I has a powerful family backing her, while Selena is just an insignificant nobody. I can''t ept it. Selena must beughing at me behind my back right now!"


    She had just called in reinforcements from Vistalia, intending to use I to blunt Selena''s edge. But Selena had sent them all packing.


    I was no match for Selena!


    Tessa was so angry that she was trembling all over, and her lips turned blue and purple. Lawrence quickly took the medicine from the side and fed it to her.


    "Tessa, forget about Selena."


    But Tessa couldn''t think about anything else at this moment. She was just angry, she was going crazy, she couldn''t ept that Selena had so easily defused I''s plot!


    "Lawrence, you have to help me deal with Selena. I want that bitch Selena to live a life worse than death! Now, yes, right now, send someone to deal with her, or I won''t sleep tonight, I won''t eat anymore, I''ll starve myself. I need to see Selena pay the price with my own eyes before I take care of myself. Otherwise, just let me die! Waaaah."


    Tessa cried until her eyes were red, almost unable to catch her breath.


    Lawrence felt only heartache and held Tessa in his arms.


    "Take a deep breath and calm down, or you''ll end up in the hospital again."


    "I can''t calm down! I want her dead! I want her dead!"


    She screamed, even starting to hit Lawrence''s back with her hands.

 Chapter 1190 Worlds Apart

    Lawrence had never seen Tessa so emotionally out of control before.


    "Tessa."


    The next second, Tessa fainted. She had just been discharged from the hospital today, and now she had to go back in.


    Lawrence''s face turned grim, but he quickly took Tessa to the hospital.


    Meanwhile, Selena still had her bug under that chair. After I and her group were escorted away, a smile appeared on her face.


    She felt great. Now that she had dealt with those arrogant rich kids, all she needed was for Delh to cooperate with her to resolve the issue with Austin.


    Selena sat in her office chair, waiting for a while before her phone rang. A voice came from the other end.


    "Ms. Fair, it''s confirmed. That group has been forcibly deported."


    Selena took out her phone, found Tessa''s chat, and sent her a message.


    [I is gone. Ms. Smith, aren''t you going to see her off?]


    She was being straightforward, admitting that she was behind I''s situation, with nothing to hide.


    Selena didn''t know that Tessa was hospitalized again. It was Lawrence holding the phone now. When Lawrence saw the message, his face darkened, and he immediately called back. Selena wasn''t afraid. She answered the call with a rxed tone, "Ms. Smith, you okay with your illness?"


    She didn''t consider herself a good person. Since the Smith family wanted to deal with her and had already made a move, why should she be polite?


    But the voice on the other end wasn''t Tessa''s; it was Lawrence''s.


    "Selena, you''ve crossed the line this time."


    Lawrence was a celebrated genius abroad. His coboration with Christopher''s alter ego didn''t require much effort from him. He merely asked some acquaintances to give Christopher''s alter ego some convenience. He never intended to harm Raymond.


    But what Selena did had crossed his line.


    Tessa had suffered twice because of Selena, and now she was hospitalized again, her condition worsening each time. Lawrence couldn''t tolerate it anymore.


    He had to take action and make Selena pay.


    Selena was momentarily stunned when she heard his voice. After realizing it, she chuckled lightly, "Mr. Smith, you can''t expect toe after me without me fighting back. What kind of logic is that?"


    Lawrence''s gaze was as sharp as a knife, staring into the void for a long time before he spoke. "Tessa is different from you, Selena. I thought you had already recognized your own status." "Different in what way, Mr. Smith?"


    "Tessa is a pearl in the sky, and you are mud on the ground. Such a big difference, don''t you see it?"


    Lawrence''s words were like a knife stabbing into Selena''s heart.


    She shuddered in pain.


    By the time she recovered, Lawrence had already hung up.


    Selena looked at the darkened screen, let out a bitterugh, and then received a call from Raymond.


    She grabbed her coat and headed outside the building, where she saw the familiar car waiting. Raymond had a cigarette between his fingers. Today, he wasn''t wearing a suit but a white shirt, looking particrly young.


    When he saw her approaching, he extinguished the cigarette.


    He raised his hand to open the door, his tone indifferent.


    "You''ve thoroughly offended Lawrence."


    Selena was a bit surprised, then quickly realized that everything happening in Silver Bay City was within his sight.


    She got in the car and noticed he didn''t follow, looking puzzled, "What''s wrong?"


    "Just airing out the smoke."


    He stood outside, leaning his elbow on the car door, chatting with her.


    "Selena, is S.M Corporation important to you?"


    He bent slightly, his eyes fixed on her.


    "Isn''t the Montague Group important to you?"


    It held years of his hard work. He couldn''t possibly let Christopher''s alter ego take it.


    Raymond didn''t respond, quietly looking at her for half a minute, "You are more important." Selena''s face suddenly felt hot. She looked around nervously, making sure none of her employees were around, then slowly beckoned him with her finger.


    Raymond obediently walked over, leaning down, bringing them very close.


    "What''s up?"


    The faint fragrance from her body reached his nose, her voice whispering in his ear.


    "You are more important than S.M Corporation."


    She didn''t lie and say thepany wasn''t important, but Raymond was more important than the


    Raymond seemed frozen, his mind reying her words and Donovan''s questions.


    He lowered his eyshes, his voice softer, like a breeze.


    "I really hope you mean that."


    Otherwise, he would go crazy.

 Chapter 1191 He Used to Be Very Gentle, as Gentle as Water

    Selena didn''t hear thest part, but Raymond sat in the driver''s seat.


    As soon as his hands were on the steering wheel, Selena looked ahead.


    "I don''t want you to give the Montague Group to Christopher."


    Raymond didn''t speak, nor did he step on the gas.


    "Raymond, it seems like there''s another person living inside Christopher''s body. I don''t know if you''ve noticed, but his personality is very different now. He used to be gentle, as gentle as water, but now he''s very violent. He''ll stop at nothing to achieve his goals. During the six years he was gone, it seems like another person moved into his body."


    As she said this, her brows were furrowed.


    Her intention was to make Raymond be more cautious, but she heard him ask in a gloomy tone. "Do you know his previous personality well?"


    This question instantly sobered Selena up, and she felt the entire car was filled with a sense of jealousy.


    She thought of her past rtionship with Christopher and suddenly felt like she was frozen, unable to say anything.


    She silently med herself for being too talkative. Raymond was Christopher''s younger brother;


    how could he not know about Christopher''s changes?


    She lowered her eyshes and indeed heard his voice.


    "I don''t want to hear his name or any news about him from your mouth."


    The car remained silent until it stopped at Ashbourne Manor.


    Selena walked ahead, and as soon as she entered the door, Max pounced on her. "Woof woof woof!"


    Max''s tail wagged vigorously, and he kept biting Selena''s pant leg.


    Selena looked down, cupped his face with both hands, and soothingly rubbed it.


    She felt a burning gaze from behind and knew without turning around who it was.


    When Fiona heard Max''s barking, she enthusiastically came out to greet them, but her expression changed immediately upon seeing Raymond, and her attitude became indifferent.


    "Mr. Montague, you''re here too."


    Raymond didn''t speak and walked straight upstairs.


    Selena patted Max''s head. This was the dog Christopher had given her, and now it had a different significance.


    She took off her coat and heard Fiona ask, "Ms. Fair, would you like something to eat tonight?" "No, thank you. I''ll go rest now."


    Fiona hesitated, wanting to ask why she was entangled with Raymond again, thinking Raymond was not worthy of her.


    But her lips trembled, and she ultimately said nothing.


    The other people in Ashbourne Manor had a simr attitude when they saw Raymonde in; they were not weing.


    And among Raymond''s friends, Selena received the same treatment.


    People in both circles felt they were not a good match for each other.


    Selena went to the master bedroom and heard the sound of water from the bathroom.


    She knocked on the door, wanting to ask if he needed pajamas, but the door opened a crack, and a wet hand pulled her in.


    The showerhead above was still spraying hot water, soaking her instantly, making it hard to keep her eyes open.


    Raymond skillfully unbuttoned her clothes.


    In just two minutes, Selena''s clothes were gone.


    The next second, her legs were lifted onto his arms, her back against the wall.


    Raymond was much taller than her, and from behind, only her exposed legs could be seen.


    Selena frowned, about to say something, but he kissed her.


    She had worked overtime at thepany all night and was exhausted. Now, being grabbed for sex, she felt utterly drained.


    But Raymond didn''t realize this, his movements were rough.


    As the sex was about to end, Selena passed out.


    "Selena?"


    Raymond noticed something was wrong and quickly carried her to the bed in the bedroom. Selena was so tired she couldn''t move a finger and fell asleep against the pillow. Raymond stood by the bed, checking her forehead to make sure she was just exhausted, and sighed in relief.


    But he couldn''t sleep, his desire unfulfilled, so he went to the balcony to smoke.


    He stood on the balcony all night until dawn, when he saw a white figure in the garden below-it was Max.


    The servants at Ashbourne Manor all loved Max, and someone was ying with him. Max was happily running around.


    Raymond''s eyes instantly darkened.


    Max didn''t notice anything and continued wagging his tail, following the servants who were trimming the branches, causing them tough.


    As for Blizzard, Blizzard was lying proudly on a chair in the distance.


    Raymond stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray, and suddenly a hand wrapped around his waist.


    "You didn''t sleep all night?"


    He nodded, wanting to light another cigarette, but she took it away.


    "Are you nning to suffocate yourself with smoke?"

 Chapter 1192 Extreme Bias

    Raymond didn''t say anything, his fingers unconsciously curled up, then he pried her hand open and turned to go inside to get dressed.


    "Raymond, are you in a bad mood?"


    Last night, they didn''t make love for long before she fell asleep, he must still be holding it in. "No, Selena, I''m going to the Montague Group."


    He had already finished washing up and was at the door, "You rest well."


    Selena was still in her pajamas, with marks on her neck from his excitement.


    "Raymond..."


    Before she could finish her sentence, Raymond had already left.


    Selena sighed slightly, raised her hand to rub her temples, she didn''t even know what was wrong with Raymond this time.


    When Raymond walked out of the living room door, Max suddenly darted over from not far away, trying to bite his pant leg.


    But when it met his gaze, it cautiously stood to the side, just wagging its tail a few times. Raymond''s gaze became deeper, he stared at it for a few seconds before walking away.


    Max followed him from a short distance behind, only daring to wag its tail lightly, not daring to rush over like it did with Selena.


    It wasn''t until Raymond went out the main door that it reluctantly stood at the iron gate, barking a few times.


    Raymond didn''t sleepst night, his head was splitting.


    He drove to thepany, and as soon as he stepped out of the elevator, he saw Christopher''s alter ego.


    This was the first time he had run into Christopher''s alter ego at thepany.


    He wasn''t worried about anyone in the upper management betraying him, after all, the current upper management employees were all his people, but the Montague family members all supported Christopher''s alter ego, and now there were several Montague family members standing behind Christopher''s alter ego, including Grace and Carter.


    Carter was forced toe, and when he suddenly saw Raymond, he shrank his neck guiltily. Grace had offended Raymond during his struggle with Elbertst time, she was worried about her future position in the Montague Group, and since she no longer had any shares, as soon as she learned that Christopher''s alter ego had returned, she immediately came to make amends, hoping that Christopher''s alter ego would take back the position of president of the Montague Group.


    Little did she know, the current Christopher''s alter ego was no longer the same Christopher as before.


    Christopher''s alter ego exchanged a nce with Raymond, raised an eyebrow slightly, and then chuckled.


    "Raymond, you''re back?"


    Raymond nced at him and then went into his office.


    Grace hurriedly exined to Christopher''s alter ego, "Raymond''s temper is still as unstable as before, and he doesn''t like tomunicate with us."


    "Mom."


    Carter advised from the side, his face full of disapproval, ever since Grace lost in that struggle, her mindset had been off.


    Grace red at him, raised her hand and patted Christopher''s alter ego on the shoulder.


    "Christopher, everyone hopes youe back, you are the most perfect heir."


    Grace was loud enough that almost everyone on the top floor could hear it.


    Everyone''s expressions were a bitplicated, but they didn''t say anything, after all, Grace was a Montague family member.


    Carter only felt his face burning, "Mom!"


    He even felt ashamed, because Raymond did not hold a grudge against them for what happenedst time, his attitude towards him was the same as before.


    But Grace couldn''t move on from that incident, always thinking that Raymond would deal with her and kick her out of the Montague family.


    She saw Raymond as her imaginary enemy, and recently even got in touch with Abigail. With William gone, Abigail''s seniority was the highest in the entire Montague family.


    Abigail had been sent away back then, now Grace wanted Abigail toe back, thinking that this would increase Christopher''s chances of winning.


    Carter couldn''t stand it anymore, regardless of whether this would offend Christopher''s alter ego,


    he immediately went into Raymond''s office.


    Raymond was already sitting in his office chair, calmly flipping through documents. Seeing him like this, Carter felt even worse.


    Of course, he knew how biased the Montague family members were, despite everything Raymond had done over the years, as soon as Christopher''s alter ego returned, everyone still only saw Christopher.


    "Raymond."


    He called out to Raymond cautiously, feeling extremely upset. Everyone had feelings, how could Raymond not be hurt at all?


    He had just gotten used to hiding his emotions.


    Carter was a few years younger than Raymond, and when he was a child, he had seen Raymond


    and Christopher preparing holiday gifts for Abigail together.


    When Abigail received Christopher''s gift, she was very happy.


    She immediately called everyone around toe and see, praising it from the moment she started unwrapping it.


    But when she received Raymond''s gift, Abigail didn''t even smile, she just tugged at her lips and then called the butler, "Take it away and put it aside."


    Carter was still too young at the time, he only saw Raymond staring at that gift, the light in his eyes dimming in an instant.

 Chapter 1193 He Must Be Holding a Grudge in His Heart

    Moreover, Christopher was also favored by his Mom, Catherine.


    Catherine had always been proud of Christopher, but when someone asked her to talk about her son Raymond, she would awkwardly smile.


    "Let''s continue talking about Christopher. Raymond is too quiet, he doesn''t talk to us much, and there''s nothing to say about him."


    "But I heard he''s quite impressive in the military at such a young age. Mr. Montague has always praised him, hasn''t he?"


    The smile on Catherine''s face instantly disappeared. "That''s just his luck. I''m his mother, I know him best. He learns everything from Christopher."


    Catherine said these words in front of Raymond, and Carter was also present.


    He wanted to refute, but didn''t know what to say.


    He strongly realized the Montague family''s favoritism until the news of Christopher''s death


    came, and both Abigail and Catherine fainted from crying.


    After that, Catherine spent a lot of effort on Raymond, hoping he would be a genius like Christopher.


    Raymond was unwilling to return from the military, but William stepped in, hoping he would take on the responsibility of the Montague family heir.


    Catherine kept a strict watch on Raymond, unable to bear losing another son. Every time she saw Raymond''s face, she would cry in the early years, repeatedly saying,


    "If Christopher were still here, the Montague Group would definitely be better."


    Who would have thought, Christopher was actually still alive?


    Carter sat on the sofa, thinking for a long time, not knowing how to start.


    Until Raymond looked up, his gaze pausing on him for a few seconds.


    "You''re out of money again?"


    Carter, a grown man, suddenly felt like crying.


    But he couldn''t say those sentimental words to Raymond, so he just nodded, "Yes, I''m out of money."


    Raymond took out a card and ced it on the table.


    "You''re not dating anyone recently?"


    Carter had been afraid of him since childhood, but now he calmly took the bank card.


    "No, after myst breakup, I haven''t dated anyone. My mom has been very stricttely."


    Raymond continued looking at the document in his hand, his tone indifferent.


    "Don''t let her know about this money."


    If Grace found out, she would specte if Raymond had any other motives.


    Carter didn''t say anything more, just sat quietly for a while.


    Not for any other reason, he just wanted to spend more time with Raymond. Raymond kept reviewing the document in his hand, seriously making notes on it.


    At this moment, Carter genuinely hoped that Raymond and Selena could be together. Because he really liked Selena''s personality, in a way, both of them were very strong.


    Most importantly, Raymond liked Selena.


    But with Christopher''s involvement, everything became uncertain.


    Carter stood up, thinking for a moment.


    "Raymond, I''ve been thinking about exploring new ces recently."


    Grace hoped he would join the Montague Group, get closer to Raymond, and then seek an important position.


    But Carter thought it was very shameful to ask Raymond for these things.


    He knew very well that as long as he asked, Raymond would definitely give.


    But he really didn''t want to.


    "A friend rmended someone to me, and I n to partner with them to do something


    rted to racing, maybe buy a team and train it forpetitions."


    Carter himself loved racing, but his family didn''t allow it.


    Now he couldn''t care about anything else, he just wanted to escape this suffocating environment and breathe some fresh air at the racetrack.


    He hadn''t told anyone about this decision, but now he openly told Raymond.


    "Raymond, my mom doesn''t agree with me doing these things, but I don''t want to follow the


    path sheid out for me anymore. It''s boring and goes against my heart." Raymond looked up, staring into his eyes.


    Carter suddenly felt embarrassed, scratching his neck.


    "I just really want to go there, my mom will definitely cut off my bank card."


    "Finding something you love is great."


    Raymond only said this, but it made Carter''s eyes light up.


    Carter walked closer, cing his hands on the ck desk.


    "Raymond, don''t you think I have neither knowledge nor practical ability?"


    "I don''t think so. You understand racing and have a n, just go for it."


    Carter was so excited he didn''t know what to do. Actually, he was very anxious now. He had been a spendthrift for so many years, never thinking about what he wanted to do in the future. After


    all, he didn''t need to work to have a lot of money, so why make things difficult for himself?


    In his confusion and anxiety, Raymond was supporting him.


    But when Raymond was anxious, who would be there for him? Carter felt sad again.


    When he left the office, Grace was still waiting for him outside.


    Grace pulled him into the tea room, looking nervous.


    "What did Raymond say to you? Carter, we sided with the wrong teamst time, he must hold a grudge. You need to say more good things around him, and it''s best if you can secure a high- level position in the Montague Group. Now, no one else in the Montague family dares to make demands of Raymond. If you seed, then we..."


    "Enough!"


    Carter interrupted her, feeling disappointed.

 Chapter 1194 The Coldest People Are Clearly You

    "Mom, ever since that incident, you''ve changed a lot. You weren''t like this before. I don''t want to stay at the Montague Group. I have my own dream. Please stop forcing me."


    "Not stay at the Montague Group?"


    Grace''s tone suddenly heightened, her fingers pinching his arm so hard they almost left marks. "If you don''t stay at the Montague Group, where do you n to go? Now that I don''t have shares in the Montague Group, and you want to leave thepany, the Montague family will have nothing to do with us in the future. We won''t get a single bit of the inheritance! How can you be so disobedient and foolish!"


    Carter took a deep breath, his eyes instantly reddening.


    "I don''t know why you think Raymond wants to destroy me. Elbert did so many excessive things to him, yet Raymond let him live and only took his shares in the Montague Group. Mom, you keep saying Raymond is ruthless and cold-hearted, but in my eyes, the real cold-hearted ones are you all!"


    He slowly shook his head, tears falling, his chest aching with suffocation.


    "I really don''t understand why so many of you say such things about Raymond. Every time I asked him for money, he never hesitated. When I interned at the Montague Group and had questions, he always exined them clearly. Raymond is the most perfect person in my heart. Mom, I want to join a racing team in the future. Please don''t interfere with me." "Carter!"


    Grace was startled, gripping his arm tightly.


    At the same time, she was very angry with Raymond. Carter had just been in his office, and now


    he wanted to join a racing team. Was Raymond deliberately encouraging him to do this topletely drive their family out of the Montague Group?


    "Carter! Don''t think too highly of Raymond. You''re being bewitched by him. If you leave the Montague Group, we will have nothing to do with it in the future. He''s clearing obstacles for himself. You''re too young to see the fundamental issue."


    Carter stopped talking because nothing he said would matter.


    To Grace, everything Raymond did was wrong.


    Grace wasn''t like this before.


    Carter couldn''t ept Grace''s change. He shook off her hand and strode away.


    "Carter!"


    Grace called him three times, but Carter didn''t look back and went straight into the elevator. Grace felt a burning anger in her chest. She strode into Raymond''s office without knocking and immediately questioned him.


    "What did you say to Carter? Raymond, I know you me me for what I did before, but that has nothing to do with Carter. Even if you don''t like me, you shouldn''t encourage Carter to go racing!"


    Raymond''s fingers were still holding a pen, his expression unchanged.


    "Get out."


    His tone was much colder, and he didn''t even lift his head.


    Grace was intimidated by the pressure he exuded, and all her words seemed to get stuck in her throat.


    She couldn''t say a word, but her heart was filled with extreme resentment.


    As an elder, Raymond''sck of respect for her was truly disappointing.


    Seeing her still standing there, Raymond''s brow furrowed.


    Deep down, Grace was still afraid of him. She took a step back, somewhat angrily.


    "Now that Christopher is back, everyone supports him taking this position. Raymond, if you


    really care about the Montague family, you should hand over your shares! We''ve all agreed on this n, and Abigail will be back soon too. In any case, think it over."


    She quickly finished speaking and left immediately.


    She never considered that those shares belonged to Raymond personally. The Montague Group''s stock price had multiplied several times because of his presence. Now they wanted Raymond to voluntarily give up those shares, which was simply robbery.


    But they used the name of the family to justify their robbery and tried to convince Raymond that those things should belong to Christopher.


    After she left, Raymond seemed unaffected, continuing to quietly review the documents in his hand.


    But no one saw that his speed had slowed considerably.


    After a while, John came in with another stack of documents.


    "Mr. Montague, Christopher has been getting close to several senior employees recently, but


    they haven''t discussed anything dangerous."


    Raymond put down his pen and pushed the reviewed documents over.


    "Okay."


    "They seem to be getting along well. Do you want to have these senior employees..."


    John was worried that these senior employees might be swayed by Christopher, so he wanted to


    have them resign in advance.


    Raymond''s tone was very calm.


    "No need. It''s not their fault. Christopher naturally has a likable personality."


    John stopped talking. He didn''t know if it was his imagination, but he sensed a hint of


    resignation in Raymond''s seemingly indifferent words.

 Chapter 1195 I Know Youre Not Him

    On the other side, Christopher''s alter ego called Selena, but she didn''t answer and directly blocked him.


    However, he kept changing numbers and continued calling.


    Selena, unable to bear the harassment, pressed the answer button, and a gentle voice came from the other end.


    "Selena, do you have time toe out for lunch?"


    "You don''t have to pretend to be like Mario, I know you''re not him."


    Her words made the other end go silent, followed by a light chuckle from Christopher''s alter ego. "I''m not him, then who else could I be? Didn''t I hand you a tissue when you were crying back then?"


    That was when Selena first met Christopher. She had gone from Silver Bay City to Ridgefield, missing Barbara so much that she cried alone.


    It was supposed to be a warm scene, but hearing it from Christopher''s alter ego made her feel a chill.


    Christopher''s alter ego continued speaking.


    "We had snacks together in Ridgefield. When you were sketching, I quietly apanied you, asionally chatting with you. You said my voice was pleasant. Selena, don''t you like my voice any more?"


    Besides feeling disgusted, Selena got goosebumps all over.


    She took a deep breath to calm herself, but Christopher''s alter ego kept going.


    "Even that night, you were very passionate. I left marks on you, like little red clouds."


    "Shut up!"


    Selena sat up from her office chair. She had been trying to forget that night with Christopher because it was too embarrassing.


    Christopher''s alter ego chuckled lightly, fiddling with his fingertips.


    "It seems you still care a lot. What if I frequently mention that night in front of Raymond? Wouldn''t he feel terrible? Raymond, who was neglected by his family since childhood, finally found someone he liked, only to find out you had sex with me. How heartbroken would he be?" Selena''s chest heaved violently. She knew Christopher was doing it on purpose, but he had seeded.


    Christopher''s alter ego sat in the chair, looking inexplicably rxed.


    "Raymond is actually quite pitiful. He never received any smiles when he gave gifts to his family. Every birthday, he sat quietly in the corner alone. Since my birthday is close to his, everyone gave me gifts, and he got nothing. He had to pretend he didn''t want any gifts, which made me feel a bit sorry for him."


    Selena pressed her lips tightly, her tone turning cold, "What exactly do you want?"


    "Come out and have a meal with me, or I''ll edit the details of our night together into a document and send it to Raymond."


    Selena remained silent for a minute, not responding.


    Christopher''s alter ego waited patiently, knowing Selena would eventually give in.


    Sure enough, three minutester, Selena lowered her eyshes.


    "I''ll send you the restaurant location."


    "Alright, Selena, see youter."


    After hanging up, Selena sat quietly in her chair.


    She thought of the look in Mario''s eyes when he fell from the car that night. That was the real Mario.


    This one wasn''t.


    She raised her hand to rub her temples, unwilling to go, but if she didn''t go, Christopher''s alter ego would talk nonsense in front of Raymond, and she would feel even more embarrassed.


    Selena went downstairs and sent the restaurant location.


    The restaurant was very secluded, usually with no one around.


    When she arrived, Christopher''s alter ego was already there.


    He had a pot of tea in front of him and leisurely poured her a cup.


    "Selena, you got here pretty fast."


    Selena sat down, seeing the mockery and yfulness in his eyes, feeling only anger in her heart.


    But she knew the more she showed she cared, the more pleased Christopher''s alter ego would


    be.

 Chapter 1196 Tit for Tat

    Christopher''s alter ego poured a cup of tea and pushed it towards her.


    "The owner said this is a new tea that arrived today. This ce rarely has visitors, and the private room has an even more secluded view. Selena, you really went to great lengths to make sure no one finds out about our date."


    Selena didn''t drink the tea, maintaining her calm demeanor.


    "What exactly do you want?"


    Christopher''s alter ego slowly stood up, cing his hands on the table, and closely observed Selena''s face.


    She was indeed very beautiful, her clear eyes reflecting his image at this moment.


    "Selena, it hurts me to hear you say that. We used to talk about everything."


    Selena picked up the tea from the table and sshed it onto Christopher''s alter ego''s face.


    Christopher''s alter ego closed his eyes as the tea slowly dripped down his face.


    He didn''t get angry but instead took a tissue from the side to wipe the water off.


    A look of disgust shed in Selena''s eyes. "Don''t use that face to say such things to me. I know you''re not Mario; you''re just a devil."


    As soon as she finished speaking, her neck was grabbed.


    Christopher''s alter ego tightened his grip, staring at her intently.


    He saw her frown, saw her face full of defiance.


    He suddenly chuckled, leaned in slightly, his lips almost brushing her earlobe. She tried to turn her head away in disgust, but her chin was grabbed again. "Devil? Selena, I really don''t like hearing you say that."


    Selena''s chin was almost dislocated, and tears of pain welled up in her eyes.


    But the tears didn''t fall.


    Selena''s eyes, misted with water, appeared even clearer, like gemstones.


    Christopher''s alter ego was momentarily dazed, and when he came to his senses, he had already let go of Selena.


    Realizing that Selena was about to break free, he suddenly pressed her towards him and lowered his head to kiss her.


    Selena''s pupils contracted sharply, almost giving her a heart attack.


    But her chin was restrained again, and she didn''t even have the strength to open her mouth, being forcefully pressed by him, feeling a warm touch at the corner of her lips.


    Her mind buzzed, and she heard Raymond''s voice from behind.


    "Had enough?"


    Selena''s whole body stiffened, thinking she was hallucinating.


    Christopher''s alter ego released Selena, arrogantly looking at Raymond, then wiped his lips. "Raymond, are you here for a meal too?"


    Raymond stood at the doorway, backlit, making his presence even more ominous.


    He casually held a lighter, flicking it open and closed, a small me appearing and then slowly disappearing, over and over.


    He had repeated this action countless times, not looking at Selena or Mario.


    Selena''s mind was in turmoil, worried that Mario would say something reckless in front of Raymond, forgetting that Raymond had been keeping a close watch on her recently. Knowing


    she wasing here, he would have followed quietly after getting the news.


    And she had chosen such a secluded ce, which in Raymond''s eyes, was clearly to avoid people so she could dine with Christopher.


    Christopher''s alter ego slowly walked to Selena''s side, raising his hand to put his arm around her shoulder.


    Selena wanted to curse at him, and tell him to get lost, but when she opened her mouth, she found she couldn''t say a word.


    She couldn''t make any sound, as if her vocal cords were malfunctioning.


    She started to struggle, but her body was momentarily paralyzed.


    What was happening?


    She was like a wooden doll, only her eyes could move.


    Christopher''s alter ego''s lips curved into a smile, holding her even tighter.


    "What should we do, Selena? It seems Raymond has found us. Next time, you should choose another ce."


    Selena was so anxious that sweat formed on her forehead, but she couldn''t speak or move. Christopher''s alter ego looked at her gently, tucking a strand of hair behind her ear.


    "I''ll leave now. You should talk to Raymond properly. Selena, I''ll always be waiting for you. I hope next time we meet, we can dine openly at The Montague Vi, instead ofing to a ce like this."


    With that, he left from the other side.


    Selena stood there, hearing the continuous sound of Raymond''s lighter opening and closing.


    One minute, two minutes, she finally felt her body could move.


    She hurriedly walked towards Raymond, but he just looked at her face and smiled.


    "Selena, don''t you have anything to say?"


    Selena didn''t resist when Christopher''s alter ego kissed her, didn''t resist when he held her, and


    now that Christopher was gone, she came towards him.


    Wherever Christopher was, he was always the second choice?


    Was it the same for Selena too?

 Chapter 1197 Christophers Gone, Wont You Follow?

    "No, I had lunch with him just to prevent him froming to you and talking nonsense."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Raymond pulled out a smile, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "You''re afraid he''ll talk nonsense in front of me?"


    Selena pursed her lips and lowered her eyshes. She couldn''t go into too much detail because it involved that night with Christopher.


    Raymond had been investigating and seemed very concerned about that night.


    Not to mention him, even Selena was extremely concerned.


    "Because you didn''t want him toe to me and talk nonsense, you personally apanied him to lunch, let him kiss you, hold you."


    He leaned in slightly, his tone mocking, "That''s quite a sacrifice."


    "Raymond..."


    She wanted to say she couldn''t move just now, but he straightened up, his eyes bing indifferent.


    "Christopher is gone, aren''t you going to chase after him?"


    As soon as he said this, Selena felt a pang in her heart, feeling extremely ufortable.


    Her eyes immediately turned red, her throat hurt, and her head ached.


    But Raymond didn''t look at her, instead, he turned around and left directly.


    On the other side, Christopher''s alter ego looked at the medicine between his fingers.


    Christopher was a famous genius at the research institute back then. The drugs he developed were at least twenty years ahead of current technology. This kind of drug, once it touched a person''s skin, would make them stiff and unable to speak for a short period.


    He sneered, turned on the faucet, and washed the medicine off his fingertips. Christopher''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "How much do you actually know? Do you even know the entire pharmaceutical process now?" Christopher''s alter ego slowly cleaned his fingertips, a smile forming on his lips. "Christopher, are you scared? Afraid I''llpletely rece you? Seeing Selena, whom you like, looking at you with disgust, does it hurt? No one felt sorry for you when you suffered at the research base. Raymond only thinks you shouldn''t havee back, shouldn''t havepeted with him for Selena. Christopher, I can feel your emotions. You don''t actually like Raymond, do you?"


    Christopher''s alter ego grabbed a tissue and wiped the water off his long fingers.


    "You don''t like him, but you never thought of dealing with him. But why don''t you like him? The Christopher I know so far is gentle as water,passionate to the world. How could you not bepassionate to Raymond? He''s always lived in your shadow, how pitiful."


    Christopher''s alter ego threw the tissue into the nearby trash can and looked at himself in the mirror.


    If he really was another personality triggered by those researchers, he should find this face very familiar, very natural.


    But deep down, he felt a deep disgust, even finding this face very strange, very repulsive. "Christopher, you must be hiding something from me about that experiment, but I don''t care anymore. Now I just want you to disappear. I''m already slowly merging your memories, and soon I''ll remember the entire experiment. By then, you''llpletely disappear, and I''ll live on in your ce. It''s a pity you haven''t personally told Selena yet that every day you were tortured, you were thinking of her, crazily thinking of her."


    Christopher''s alter ego''s eyes became very cold. Thinking of Raymond''s behavior just now, he chuckled.


    "Raymond really has no confidence in front of you. It shows how deep a shadow you''ve cast on him. Poor guy, the outside world says he''s a genius, someone specially favored by heaven. But who knows how much insecurity he hides deep inside."


    Christopher''s alter ego thought Christopher wouldn''t answer him, but as he got into the car, Christopher''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "You''ll regret it sooner orter."


    Christopher''s alter ego just raised an eyebrow, treating those words as nonsense.

 Chapter 1198 Suspecting She Still Cant Let Go of Christopher

    When Selena walked outside, Raymond''s car was already gone.


    She knew her behavior today would make Raymond suspicious, suspecting that she still couldn''t let go of Christopher.


    But how could she tell Raymond about the reasons Christopher''s alter ego threatened her?


    That would make her feel humiliated.


    Moreover, Raymond was someone she liked, which would double the humiliation.


    She just wanted that matter to be forgotten quickly and didn''t want anyone to bring it up, which became the leverage Christopher''s alter ego had over her.


    Selena sat in the car, gripping the steering wheel, her eyes somewhat vacant.


    Her heart felt like it had a big hole dug into it, bleeding out.


    She knew Raymond was equally upset, but what should she do now?


    Her eyes were red.


    At that moment, her phone rang; it was Delh calling.


    "Selena, what should I say online to clear Austin from this mess?"


    Selena snapped back to reality, quickly wiped her cheeks, and pulled herself together.


    She returned to the office, opened herputer, and found that the public opinion was still


    boiling. Austin and S.M Corporation were being cursed out, and some irrational people had even started gathering at thepany entrance, shouting for Austin to pay for his actions!


    Selena first had Austin post a tweet.


    [The innocent will appear innocent, no need for excessive defense or exnation. I will fully cooperate with the police.]


    She then called the police department, hoping they could respond to the public with their official ount.


    A few minutester, the official ount also posted a tweet.


    [The incident is still under investigation, we hope the public will remain rational.]


    With these two posts, the heated public opinion slightly calmed down. Some rationalizens began to think there might be a misunderstanding, but many continued to curse Austin, Selena,


    and thepany.


    Selena frowned and contacted Delh, asking her to continue posting on the tform, but this time with a gentle tone, implying that the incident was due to her being overly sensitive and misunderstanding the child''s expression.


    But Delh''s attitude suddenly became very arrogant.


    "Selena, you won''t ignore me after I post, will you? I''ve seen people like you before. You''re just like Lorenzo, ungrateful. I suffered with him back then, and now he''s abandoned me. You people in the same circle can''t be good people. I won''t listen to you, I won''t post it."


    After saying that, Delh hung up the phone.


    She even sneered, eager to use this matter to continue threatening Selena, forcing her to keep helping her rekindle her rtionship with Lorenzo.


    So not only did she not post a rification, but she also posted another defamatory message about Austin.


    She retweeted Austin''s post and added her own words.


    [You''ll get your retribution sooner orter, just wait. Taking advantage of my daughter who has autism and can''t speak, right? I''ll drag you to hell with me!]


    This message instantly ignited public opinion.


    Delh was very pleased with herself, she even sent a screenshot of her post to Selena.


    "Selena, you better watch out. The life and death of you and yourpany are in my hands. You better keep helping me. As long as Lorenzo loves me again, I''ll help clear Austin''s name." Selena was already angry today, and seeing Delh''s words only fueled her rage.


    She had already spent her time getting Lorenzo back to Delh''s house, but now Delh was continuing to threaten her after using her.


    She took a deep breath, "Delh, I said I would continue to help you for the next half month, but my artist Austin can''t wait that long. If you don''t trust me, we can sign a contract."


    "Selena, I admit you''re very capable, but I''m sorry, I want to win Lorenzo back too much. You''ll have to endure your artist Austin being cursed for another half month. Besides, I''ve already put the stuff at I''s ce, my sincerity is enough. You should be thanking me, not ming me."


    Even Delh was messing with her, which made Selena very angry.


    Selena directly hung up the phone, her eyes darkening.


    Delh''s face was full of smugness, thinking Selena was scared.


    It wouldn''t be long before she could openly go to every ce with Lorenzo.


    Her cheeks flushed with excitement, Darlene, that bitch, was finally going to disappear, great! Delh even started shopping online for clothes, thinking about how to dress for future dates with Lorenzo.


    She knew Selena was very capable, able to make Lorenzo treat her like this in a short time, but she still looked down on women like Selena. What was she pretending to be so noble for? Even I, a rich second generation, hated Selena, which showed Selena had seduced many men behind the scenes.


    Wasn''t she just like those mistresses like Darlene?


    Women like them should all die!


    Once she won Lorenzo''s heart back, she would continue to oppose Selena online, making her disappear from Silver Bay City, despised by everyone!


    Only then would she feel better!

 Chapter 1199 Men Really Cant Be Trusted

    Delh was feeling extremely pleased with herself, even thinking she had won against Selena for once. She was so excited that she could hardly wait to brag about her victory with someone. But she was also worried that Selena might not help her anymore after this.


    So she had to hold it in for now. Once Lorenzo returned to his family, she would send Selena and S.M Corporation straight to hell!


    Selena had originally intended to make a sincere deal with Delh, but she hadn''t expected Delh to pull such a trick.


    It just so happened to hit her anger.


    She had someone investigate Darlene''s whereabouts today and learned that Darlene was going to the hospital for a check-up on her baby.


    Meanwhile, Lorenzo was on his way to see Delh, seemingly fed up with Darlene for the time being and wanting to reconcile with Delh for a while.


    Selena immediately drove to the hospital where Darlene was. As soon as she walked down the hallway, she heard Darlene yelling.


    "Can you behave a little? Aren''t you embarrassed enough? Lorenzo has gone back to Delh now, what am I supposed to do?"


    She was yelling at Orion, crying as she did so.


    Orion was only five years old. Although he was usually very mischievous, seeing Darlene so heartbroken made him a little scared. He sat quietly on the side, not daring to speak. Darlene, being a public figure, wore a hat and mask, afraid of being recognized.


    She pressed her hat down further, but couldn''t hold back her inner sorrow, and tears kept flowing.


    Selena stood not far away, thought for a moment, and then came up with a n.


    She took out a tissue, walked slowly to Darlene, and handed it to her.


    Darlene was stunned. When she realized what was happening, she initially wanted to say that the person had mistaken her for someone else.


    She thought it was a fan who had recognized her, but when she looked up, she saw Selena''s face.


    She felt a bit awkward and quickly took the tissue, saying, "Thank you."


    Selena sat down next to her and nced at her belly. "Are you here for a prenatal check-up? Isn''t your husband apanying you?"


    Darlene was worried that Selena would find out she was the other woman, which would be negative news for her. Selena was an investor, and if Selena had a bad impression of her, her chances of appearing on the big screen would diminish.


    "He has something to do."


    "Is it Lorenzo''s child? Lorenzo should be with his wife Delh today."


    Darlene froze, looking at Selena in disbelief.


    Her lips trembled, and for a moment, she didn''t know how to respond.


    Selena continued, "Yesterday, you two argued in the dressing room. I happened to be outside on


    a call and overheard. Lorenzo felt wronged with you, so naturally, he wanted to confide in a woman like Delh. Delh is not as good as you; she has no dignity in front of Lorenzo. But between you and Lorenzo, you are the one in control."


    Darlene''s emotions instantly copsed.


    "Do you think I want this? I gave birth to Orion for him, and now I''m pregnant again! Yet he won''t even give me a proper status. I retired for a year at the peak of my career, losing who knows how much money. Men are all unreliable. If I had known, I would have aborted the child after we slept together!"


    Darlene clenched her fists tightly. "I just can''t ept it. I''ve been by his side for so many years and haven''t even gotten a proper status! In what way am I inferior to that Delh?"


    Selena looked at her twisted expression and spoke calmly.


    "Lorenzo will never give you a proper status. Now that he''s a somewhat famous agent, if news of him abandoning his wife and daughteres out, he will be cklisted in this industry. Delh has a daughter with autism, and the public will always side with the weaker party. Lorenzo knows this very well, so he doesn''t dare to really get a divorce. As for his talk about wanting a divorce, it''s all to fool you."


    "Darlene, you started in the supermodel industry. You should be able to see through his little schemes, right? He wants to keep you and Delh both. When he feels wronged with you, he can go to Delh forfort."


    Darlene''s nails dug deep into her palms, her eyes filled with hatred.


    "Men are all bastards! I wish I could kill him!"

 Chapter 1200 Feelings and Love Are Both Unreliable

    Selena wanted to know the truth in her words, hoping she wouldn''t encounter another Delh.


    "You retired at the peak of your career to have his child. That was foolish. If you weren''t with him, you would be living a happy life now."


    Darlene''s tears fell even harder. She wished she could go back in time and strangle her past self. She and Lorenzo first had sex after drinking. She had never been in a rtionship before and was easily coaxed by him.


    Lorenzo was older and more mature than her. She fell for him instantly, thinking Lorenzo was wonderful and treated her well.


    So what if he was married? His marriage with Delh was practically over. He would marry her sooner orter.


    She waited for so many years. Orion was already five, and Lorenzo still hadn''t divorced. Darlene was unwilling, extremely unwilling!


    Selena casually scrolled through the messages on her phone and said, "If your rtionship with Lorenzo gets exposed, and Delh uses her depressed daughter as an excuse, you will be condemned by everyone online. Everyone will think you seduced Lorenzo. To protect his career, Lorenzo will immediately distance himself from you."


    Darlene stood up instantly, blood dripping from her palm.


    "I won''t give him that chance! I won''t ruin my career for him again."


    Selena pointed to a small balcony not far away. "Can we talk there?"


    Darlene nced at her and finally nodded.


    The two went to the empty balcony, and Selena analyzed the current situation for her.


    Darlene sneered, "In the end, you want me to help Austin out."


    "Darlene, as long as you do as I say, I guarantee the entire S.M Corporation''s PR team will protect you from online criticism. I will also give you several supporting actress roles to make you a popr star. Think about it carefully. Is your career more important, or is Lorenzo more important? Or do you want to be like Delh, wasting time with Lorenzo, only to be abandoned when a younger woman attracts him? Today youugh at Delh, tomorrow another woman willugh at you."


    Selena slowly approached, patting her shoulder.


    "You used to be a supermodel with looks and a great figure. You could have any man you wanted. Do you really want to be entangled with Lorenzo for a lifetime? Love and affection are unreliable. Only money in hand gives you peace of mind."


    "A man who cheats will do it again and again. Don''t be foolish. You are not special to him."


    Darlene wiped the blood from her palm on her pants, her eyes cold.


    Her determination was stronger than Delh''s. Selena hoped she had chosen the right partner this time.


    "Ms. Fair, I''ll do it."


    Selena nodded slightly and transferred twenty million dors to her.


    "You can go to Delh''s ceter."


    Since Delh posted that update online, many people hadmented on her Twitter.


    [Make sure to protect the child. Don''t worry, we are all on your side and will keep following the developments.]


    [That Selena is shameless. She hasn''t responded to the criticism online, clearly nning to continue protecting the disgraced artist Austin.]


    [Selena is just a capitalist! Wasn''t there a rumor that she had an affair with Austin? Austin is her lover, so of course, she won''t destroy him. She will protect him to the end! These bad people are colluding together!]


    Delh felt very satisfied seeing the online bacsh.


    Especially thinking about Selena''s confident demeanor made her feel disgusted.


    So what if Selena was the president? She was still easily manipted by her and now had to live under her shadow.

 Chapter 1201 Even Started to Feel Sorry for Me

    She heard her doorbell ring and immediately opened the door, not expecting it to be Lorenzo. "Lorenzo!"


    She called out to him, her eyes filled with surprise and joy.


    Lorenzo enjoyed the look in her eyes and ced the gift he bought from the mall aside. Delh originally wanted to invite him in, but remembering what Selena had said about not being too enthusiastic these days, she just stood at the entrance to chat.


    But ten minutester, another woman appeared behind Lorenzo. It was Darlene, and she was holding Orion''s hand.


    Delh''s face turned pale instantly. This was the first time Darlene hade to her door on her


    own.


    Lorenzo turned around and saw the mother and son, a look of displeasure appearing in his eyes. Darlene was bing more and more unruly, daring toe here without permission. He had indeed been too indulgent with her.


    Just as Lorenzo was about to persuade them to leave, he heard Darlene say, "I want to have a word with Ms. Morgan, Mr. Myers, is that okay?"


    She didn''t give Lorenzo a chance to refuse and directly entered, shutting Lorenzo outside.


    Without Lorenzo, Delh no longer pretended, her eyes filled with hatred.


    "You bitch, you''re in cahoots with a woman like Selena. I''ll deal with Selena first, then I''lle for you!"


    Darlene locked the door to prevent Lorenzo froming in.


    Her eyes scanned the room and quickly spotted a little girl, J Lorenzo, standing at the bedroom door, watching them silently.


    J was very thin, looking like she never had enough to eat.


    "Delh, haven''t you been feeding J?"


    Delh rolled her eyes, "If I fed her, how would Lorenzoe back to see us? Darlene, stop pretending to be kind here."


    Although Darlene resented Lorenzo, she was very good to Orion, even to the point of indulgence.


    Why involve children in adult grudges?


    "J has autism, and you''re still withholding her food. You''re truly not a good person." Delh raised her hand, intending to p Darlene.


    But Darlene was quick and pped her first.


    "Is it just to make Lorenzoe back to see you? So you deliberately made such a big scene online, making everyone think Austin molested J. How is J supposed to live after this? Just to satisfy your selfish desires, you''re not fit to be her mother!"


    Delh already resented Darlene for pping her twice that day. Now seeing Darlene, a mistress, hitting her in her own ce, she couldn''t hold back.


    "Yes, I did it on purpose, and I seeded, didn''t I? Lorenzo came back to me and even started to feel sorry for me."


    "Delh, don''t you feel any guilt towards others? Towards J, towards the innocent Austin you dragged into this!"


    "Why should I feel guilty? He deserved it! Who asked him to bring a photographer to my house for charity? Was he pitying me? I don''t need anyone''s pity! He was mocking me, mocking me for having an autistic child, mocking Lorenzo for having a mistress!"


    Lorenzo stood outside, hearing the continuous shouting from inside.


    He angrily pounded on the door. These two women were really too much, not listening to him at all now.


    He regretted ever getting involved with Darlene. Although she had given birth to Orion, her character was too unruly.


    As long as he took good care of himself, there would be countless women willing to have children for him in the future.


    Lorenzo''s face darkened, wishing he could go in and hit the two of them, but the door remained closed.


    Half an hourter, the door opened.


    Darlene came out with a sullen face, directly taking Orion''s hand and leaving. Delh, as if she had won a battle, continued to use J to win back Lorenzo. "Lorenzo,e in and sit. You weren''t here, and J hasn''t eaten all day."


    Lorenzo thought for a moment and went in, temporarily ignoring the angry Darlene who had left.


    Darlene went down to the car and handed the recording to Selena.


    Selena hadn''t expected her to be so decisive, thinking she would continue to negotiate conditions.


    Darlene leaned back, "I just hope I can find work in the entertainment industry in the future to support myself and the two kids."


    Selena took the recording, now seeing her in a slightly better light, but knowing she had knowingly entangled with Lorenzo despite his family, she still had moral ws.


    But was Lorenzo meless?


    If condemning a pair of cheaters, both should be condemned together.

 Chapter 1202 Public Opinion Reversal

    "I''ll have mypany organize this recording and send it to you. Then you can post it on Twitter. Darlene, let me be clear, once the recording is out, Lorenzo is done for, and so is Delh. I can save you, but I can''t save the two of them. If youe crying to me to save Lorenzo, I won''t be able to do it."


    Darlene sneered, her eyes instantly turning red.


    "Ms. Fair, I keep my word, as long as you keep your promise."


    Selena nodded and immediately sent the recording to herpany. She also reminded Darlene. "I''ll have my PR team send you a draft. This draft will detail your rtionship with Lorenzo and Delh, emphasizing your immaturity, Lorenzo''s steadiness, and how it all started with a drunken one-night stand. It will portray you as a starlet blinded by love. Can you ept that?" "Yes."


    "One more thing, you need to face reality. Whether you were blinded by love or not, you interfered in Lorenzo''s marriage. You won''t be able to y leading roles anymore because of this moral stain. Many people won''t ept it. I can ensure you always have roles to y, supporting roles, but you won''t have any gaps in your career. Your acting skills are decent, so take some time to hone them."


    Darlene lowered hershes, her eyes filled with pain. "I understand, the lead roles have nothing to do with me anymore."


    Selena worked quickly. As soon as she returned to thepany, the PR department sent the organized draft and recording to Darlene.


    Darlene was more straightforward than she expected, saying she would post it on Twitter in ten minutes.


    Selena kept an eye on the time.


    Meanwhile, Delh couldn''t hold back and was venting to her rtives about Selena.


    "Yes, yes, the boss of Austin, you know that male star Austin, right? I brought him down. Look at how many people are cursing him online now. He deserves it. Selena even came to beg me, groveling. It made meugh."


    "I should have recorded a video of her. She thought she could control me, but I was just using her. I wanted her to know that even though I''m a full-time housewife now, I can still y them all."


    "Yeah, that Darlene came to see me today. I gave her a good scolding. She''s just like Selena, both bitches, asking for it. They thought I was easy to bully."


    She sneered and saw J sitting quietly nearby, feeling ufortable. She kicked J away. "Get away from me, you mute, idiot. If you were useful, Lorenzo wouldn''t have to find a mistress." Delh continued to curse, but then she heard the person on the phone urgently speak.


    "Delh, bad news, check online!"


    Delh''s face lit up. With so many people supporting her online, what could go wrong?


    Could it be that Austin couldn''t take the pressure andmitted suicide?


    That would be great!


    She immediately hung up the phone, but when she saw the trending topics on Twitter, her face turned pale.


    How could this be!


    Darlene must be crazy to expose herself as Lorenzo''s mistress!


    Now, the top ten trending topics were all about this. Some were sympathizing with Austin, some were calling Darlene stupid, but most were condemning Delh as a bad person.


    The recording Darlene released included the part where Delh didn''t give J food, and now theizens were going wild.


    Especially Austin''s fans, who had been cursed so badly these past few days, only to find out it was all Delh''s doing!


    [Ugh, how could there be a mother like Delh, using her autistic daughter J to gain public sympathy.]


    [J is so unfortunate, her whole life is ruined.]


    [Did Delh force J into autism? It''s so tragic. Delh is willing to sacrifice J for a scumbag like Lorenzo!]


    [The worst part is, after harming Austin, she shows no remorse. My God, Austin is so unlucky to be dragged into this messy affair.]


    [Austin was even doing charity work for autistic children, and now he''s caught up in this. If I were him, I''d be disgusted for life.]


    Seeing the online news, Delh immediately called Selena, but Selena didn''t answer.


    She hurried out, intending to drive to S.M Corporation.


    But when she got there, she was told she needed an appointment to see Selena.

 Chapter 1203 Only Glance at Her in the Dark?

    Selena sat in the office of thepany and heard the internal line ring.


    "Ms. Fair, ady named Delh wants to see you."


    "No."


    Her tone was t, and after hanging up the phone, she looked at the feedback online.


    Delh waspletely panicked and somewhat regretted not keeping her promise. She grabbed the receptionist''s hand as if grasping at hope.


    "Please go upstairs to Selena. I have something very important to discuss with her!"


    Her frantic behavior scared the receptionist, who immediately called security to escort her out. Delh stood outside the S.M Corporation building, feeling a deep resentment towards Selena.


    It was all because of Selena that she was being scolded by so many people.


    Unwilling to give up, she continued to post on Twitter, continuing to nder Austin.


    But this time,izens were no longer on her side and thought she was crazy.


    Even Lorenzo called to question her.


    "Did you offend someone? Darlene''s tweet was bought into the trending topics, and I can''t bring it down even with money. Delh, you bitch, you even starved J, you venomous woman!" Hearing Lorenzo, whom she loved, say this, Delh instantly broke down.


    "And what kind of good person are you! J ended up like this because you cheated!" "Delh, I''ve already had someone bring J to me. You don''t need to take care of her anymore. We''re getting a divorce. We''repletely done this time. My reputation is already ruined, so why not go through with the divorce."


    Delh waspletely panicked. She used to believe that Lorenzo wouldn''t dare to divorce her because he was a celebrity and feared ruining his reputation.


    But now, with the inte in an uproar, Lorenzo''s reputation was already destroyed, and he wasn''t afraid of it anymore.


    "Lorenzo, don''t do this. I was wrong, I was really wrong."


    But Lorenzo couldn''t be bothered to listen to her and hung up the phone directly.


    He was severely affected by this, as he was the cheating bad guy, andizens were also furiously scolding him on Twitter.


    Lorenzo booked a flight abroad and decided never to return.


    After all, his savings were enough for him and his daughter to live a carefree life abroad.


    Darlene also sent him a text message.


    [You wronged me. Don''t evere to see me and Orion again.]


    Lorenzo, not being a good person, didn''t want to reply to the message. He wanted to curse her but felt it was pointless. Things had already reached an irreparable state.


    Delh cried and made a scene on the street, but the online scolding continued.


    When Austin returned to thepany surrounded by a group of people, he still felt like he was dreaming.


    In the morning, the inte was full of voices scolding him, but by evening, everyone knew he was wronged.


    He had already prepared himself to be terminated. In any otherpany, he would have been the one sacrificed.


    He looked at Selena sitting in front of him, feeling very emotional.


    Selena just pushed a document over to him.


    "You need to learn a lesson from this incident. Thepany is in a growth phase, and many people are watching us."


    "I''m sorry, Ms. Fair. I was careless this time."


    Selena''s face was full of fatigue, and she raised her hand to rub her temples. "Continue with the filming."


    Austin slowly walked over and raised his hand to massage her shoulder, but she avoided it.


    He quickly withdrew his hand, hiding it behind his back, his fingers curling unnaturally.


    "Ms. Fair, I saw you were tired and instinctively..."


    Selena, always insensitive to others'' emotions, shook her head.


    "I just haven''t been resting welltely."


    "How are you and Mr. Montague?"


    When Austin asked this, the hand hidden behind his back slowly clenched into a fist, his heart pounding with nervousness.


    "We''re fine."


    This sentence immediately dimmed the light in his eyes.


    "I see."


    When Ann came in, she saw Austin standing beside Selena, looking dejected.


    Seeing Anne in, he quickly collected his emotions.


    "I''ll leave with my agent now. I''ve dyed filming for the past few days, so I''ll have to workte for the next week."


    Selena waved her hand, signaling him to leave.


    Ann quickly ced the documents on the table and followed Austin out.


    When they reached the corner of the hallway, she couldn''t help but remind him.


    "Your gaze towards Ms. Fair is too obvious. I advise you to hide it."


    Austin''s body stiffened, his eyes reddening instantly, awkwardly cing his right hand on his left


    wrist.


    He had countless fans on Twitter and was a popr star with high topic rates, but in the


    He lowered his eyshes, his voice trembling slightly.


    "How can I hide it?"


    Ann frowned, adopting a businesslike attitude.


    "At least don''t let others see that you like Ms. Fair. You can''t cause her any trouble."


    "What about Raymond? Didn''t he cause Ms. Fair any trouble?"


    Austin was unwilling to ept it. Just because he wasn''t a capitalist or a president, did that mean


    he could only look at her a few more times in secret?


    Ann remained silent because she didn''t think highly of Raymond and Selena either.

 Chapter 1204 Raymond Drank Too Much and Is Calling Your Name

    Raymond sat in a private room at the Sky Gallery, with many bottles of alcohol in front of him. Paul was on the phone nearby, probably discussing something rted to Christopher''s alter ego. Christopher''s alter ego told the higher-ups that he had lost the memory of the experiment and had forgotten the location of the chip. He needed to interact more with people he was familiar with to remember.


    As for the people he was familiar with, Paul was one, Raymond was one, and Selena was one.


    Of course, this also included all the members of the Montague family.


    Paul irritably put down his phone and saw Raymond sitting silently beside him.


    He immediately felt deted.


    "Did you really let him infiltrate the Montague family so easily? Tonight, the Montague family is throwing him a wee party, and everyone in Silver Bay City knows about it. If you don''t attend, rumors of discord between you brothers will spread quickly. I also heard that Abigail is rushing back overnight."


    Raymond''s fingers twitched slightly, gently swirling his drink.


    Paul sighed, "When we didn''t know Christopher was still alive, I helped you search for him everywhere. But now that he''s really back, something feels off. His intention is clear-he wants to reim the position of president of the Montague Group and push you out of the Montague family. Christopher has changed. He may still appear gentle on the surface, but he''s very aggressive, especially towards you."


    After saying this, Paul took a sip of the drink beside him and added somewhat strangely, "Raymond, I remember your rtionship wasn''t this bad before, right? Back then, Christopher wanted to get a dog, but he didn''t know you were allergic to dog hair. Catherine knew but didn''t care. Because of your allergy, Christopher gave the puppy away. And when you cried after a fight as a child, he alwaysforted you. We often got into fights with others back then, and you got beaten up the most. He couldn''t stand it and would help you."


    Paul had met Christopher''s alter ego yesterday and felt that his demeanor was somewhat


    strange.


    Raymond put down the ss in his hand and leaned back on the sofa.


    He had drunk quite a bit, reaching out and grasping at the air in front of him. "Selena."


    He hadn''t listened to a word Paul had said.


    Paul opened his phone and checked the group messages. Everyone was discussing the Montague family''s wee party tonight, and Abigail would personally host it.


    Everyone was subtly trying to find out if Raymond would attend.


    Paul felt only irritation, turned off the screen, and, thinking of something, called Selena. "Raymond is drunk and calling your name."


    Since Raymond left in the morning, the two hadn''t been in contact.


    Selena had been feeling uneasy, and upon hearing this, she immediately drove over.


    She ran so fast that she tripped before entering the private room, losing a shoe in the gap, unable to retrieve it.


    Noticing a shadow standing beside her, she looked up and saw Paul.


    Paul raised his chin and asked her, "Did you see the statue at the entrance of the Sky Gallery?" Not knowing why he asked this, Selena still nodded.


    The statue was quite conspicuous, reportedly costing millions of dors.


    Paul held a cigarette between his fingers, his posture somewhat arrogant.


    "Last time, someone got drunk and mistook the statue for you, insisting on taking it home." Selena was speechless, unable to imagine Raymond doing such a thing.


    "Selena, I''ve known him for so many years. He''s always been silent with others, reluctant to say much. But with you, he''s verbally tough, unwilling to admit his feelings. The harsher he speaks to you, the more he hopes you''ll stand by his side. Just a few words to appease him, even if they''re lies, and he''ll believe you. All he wants is a sign of your attitude."


    Paul threw the cigarette butt into a nearby trash can, not wanting to say more, and left directly. Selena looked at her sunken shoe, ignored it, and simply took off the other shoe before entering the private room.


    She saw Raymond sitting quietly alone in the dark.


    "Raymond?"


    She called out to him.


    Raymond immediately sat up straight, his gaze first falling on her face, then slowly moving down


    to see her barefoot.


    "Why aren''t you wearing shoes?"


    His voice was pleasant, his enunciation clear, making Selena think he wasn''t drunk.


    Until she saw him take off his suit jacket and ce it at her feet.


    He even squatted in front of her, looking up at her with ayer of moisture in his eyes.


    "Use this."


    The suit''s fabric was high-end, slippery underfoot, but hearing his words, she felt likeughing. "Raymond, you''re drunk. I''ll take you home."


    Raymond returned to the sofa, turning away in a huff.


    "Aren''t you ignoring me? He''s back, and you''re happy, right? Congrattions, you two can finally


    get back together again after all these years. And I, the poor soul, have to witness it."


    Selena wanted tough even more. What was all this about?

 Chapter 1205 Move in with Me

    "It''s not what you think. Come back with me first." Raymond still had his back to her, his tone heavy.


    "No, I''ll stay here. I don''t want to be an eyesore to you."


    Selena got up, pretending to be angry.


    "If you keep this up, I''ll leave."


    Raymond''s peripheral vision instantly caught her, seeing that she was really about to leave, he quickly stood up.


    But he didn''t chase after her, just stood there like a prisoner awaiting execution, waiting for the judge''s verdict.


    Selena sighed, "Hold my hand, I''ll take you back."


    Only then did he look at her properly and took off his shoes.


    "Selena, wear these."


    Even though he was drunk, he still remembered she wasn''t wearing shoes.


    Selena felt a pang of sadness because she didn''t know what to do with Raymond.


    If Christopher''s alter ego vividly described that night in front of him, she would feel ashamed to face him.


    "No, your shoes are too big."


    He put them back on and squatted slightly, "Then I''ll carry you? Like that day we went hiking."


    That was one of the few warm moments they had.


    "You''re drunk, you can''t walk steadily, you can''t carry me."


    She grabbed his arm, "Raymond, I''ll support you as we walk."


    "No, you don''t have shoes on."


    He took out his phone and surprisingly still knew to call John, asking him to bring a pair of women''s shoes over.


    He added onest thing. "Selena''s size."


    Selena looked at him in confusion, realizing he didn''t seem as drunk.


    But as soon as the call ended, the phone fell from his hand with a "thud."


    She picked up the phone, and before she could straighten up, he hugged her and sat her on his


    He grabbed a tissue from the table and wiped her feet.


    Selena felt a bit embarrassed but didn''t struggle.


    After wiping, he threw the tissue into the trash can, hugged her waist, and fell asleep on her shoulder.


    When Raymond was drunk, he rarely acted out; most of the time, he was quiet.


    Selena felt touched and stayed still, letting him hold her.


    John arrived about forty minutester and ced the new shoes in front of her.


    "Thank you."


    She said this and helped John get Raymond into the car.


    John went to the front to drive.


    "Ms. Fair, are we going to Ashbourne Manor or Manston Manor?"


    Before Selena could answer, Raymond responded.


    "Selena, can you not go back to Ashbourne Manor? Move in with me, I want to see you all the time."


    He would never say such things when he was sober.


    These past few days, he had been in a state of unease. He hadn''t told anyone, but Selena noticed.


    She didn''t grow up with Raymond, so she didn''t know how much of a shadow Christopher had cast on him, making him feel that as long as Christopher was around, he would always be the second choice.


    She stared at his face, making him so nervous that he started to stutter. "Is... is that okay?"


    "Yes."


    She answered firmly, smiling at him, "Then let''s go back to Ashbourne Manor first. I''ll get my


    usual documents and bring Blizzard and Max over, okay?"


    Raymond''s eyes lit up, and he grabbed her hand, kissing it gently.


    "Okay."


    John, sitting in the front, was still in disbelief.


    Selena agreed to move in with Raymond!


    He got so excited that he stepped on the gas and drove towards Ashbourne Manor.


    When they arrived at Ashbourne Manor, Raymond had already fallen asleep to one side, his


    eyshes quietly resting,cking the sharpness he had when awake.


    John got out of the car and respectfully said to Selena, "Ms. Fair, is there anything else you need to move? I can help you."


    "No need, just some documents. As for clothes, there are some at Manston Manor. Just have someone bring Blizzard and Max over."


    "Okay, okay."


    John''s cheeks were flushed with excitement. After thinking for a moment, he still spoke up for Raymond.


    "Mr. Montague may speak harshly, but he really likes you. I don''t know much about his past, but recently he hasn''t been able to sleep through the night. If you''re not with him, he''ll be very sad. The idea of living together, he''s probably thought about it a thousand times but never dared to say it."


    Selena chuckled and sighed.


    "That''s why I said, he always has a way of making people feel soft-hearted."

 Chapter 1206 If He Let Me Down, Ill Leave

    John didn''t respond to that, thinking that as long as you cared about Raymond, no matter how much he suffered, it was worth it.


    Selena went into Ashbourne Manor alone, while John started contacting people to bring Max and Blizzard.


    When Fiona saw someone trying to take Max away, she got a bit anxious.


    Selena then exined to her.


    "Fiona, I n to move to Manston Manor and live with Raymond."


    Her words left Fiona at a loss for what to say.


    She wanted to persuade her, but this was a matter between the two of them.


    She couldn''t bear to part with Max, so she patted Max''s head repeatedly. Then she remembered


    how Selena had been neglected for three years after marrying Raymond, and her eyes turned red as she started to cry.


    "Ms. Fair, I see you as my own granddaughter. I really don''t want you to suffer by his side. I know what kind of life you''ve had these past three years, but as long as you''re happy."


    Selena gently hugged Fiona, the elder.


    "Fiona, I''m not the kind of woman who will endure a lot of grievances in a rtionship. If one day


    I truly be disappointed in him, I will leave on my own."


    Fiona wiped her tears and patted Selena''s hand.


    "As long as you understand."


    Selena had already packed the materials she needed. As she was about to walk out of the living room, Fiona couldn''t help but remind her.


    "If the food there doesn''t suit your taste,e back. If Mr. Montague treats you badly,e back too. Ms. Fair, we will always be waiting for you at Ashbourne Manor."


    "Fiona, I will. I''lle back to visit you often."


    Selena felt a bit emotional.


    As she carried her things towards the car, she saw Raymond getting out of the car.


    He walked a bit unsteadily but still wanted to help her carry her things.


    "Selena, I''ll get it."


    Seeing him walk in an S-shape made Selenaugh.


    "No need, I got this."


    "I''ll help you."


    He insisted and bent down to pick up the bag.


    Selena handed it to him, thinking he might fall, but he carried it steadily and even kissed her cheek.


    "Selena, let''s go home, to Manston Manor."


    Selena nodded and walked forward with him holding her.


    He opened the car door and gestured for her to get in first.


    After Selena got in, she saw him ce the materials carefully in the passenger seat beforeing back to sit beside her.


    John was still driving in the front, while Raymond held Selena''s waist in the back, ying with her fingers and blowing on her ear from time to time.


    It wasn''t until they reached Ashbourne Manor that he stopped and naturally went to carry the things.


    Selena let him be and went to check on Max and Blizzard first.


    Max and Blizzard had arrived earlier and were exploring the new environment.


    Max had been here before and acted quite familiar.


    Selena followed John to choose a room for them, then went upstairs.


    Raymond was taking a shower. When he came out, he rubbed the water from his hair onto her neck.


    She frowned and pushed him a bit, seeing him about to get on the bed with wet hair, she quickly pulled him to sit down.


    "Don''t move, I''ll dry your hair."


    As she ran her hands through his hair, Raymond grabbed her hand and pressed it to his cheek, looking up at her.


    Selena pushed him, but he didn''t budge. He just pressed his face against her palm like an animal. She smiled and couldn''t help but flick his forehead with her finger.


    "Let go, I''ll dry your hair."


    Raymond finally let go and leaned back quietly, closing his eyes.


    Selena dried his hair in five minutes.


    She helped Raymond onto the bed and covered him with a nket. As she was about to go to


    the bathroom to shower, he grabbed her wrist.


    He looked at her with furrowed brows.


    "Selena, you''lle back, right?"


    "I''m just going to take a shower."


    "I''ll shower with you."


    He made a move to get out of bed and even lifted the nket.


    Selena had no choice but to go out and ask John for a handcuff, cuffing Raymond to the bed to


    prevent him from wandering around the room.


    He wasn''t clear-headed now, and he could get hurt if he bumped into something.


    When she took the handcuff from John, she could see another meaning in his eyes.


    He didn''t expect Selena and Raymond to y this kind of game.


    Selena wanted to exin but was afraid it would make it worse!

 Chapter 1207 Actions Speak Louder Than Words

    When she returned to the room, she saw Raymond still trying to put on his shoes.


    Even though the slippers were right by his feet, he couldn''t seem to get them on properly. In the end, he wore them backward and headed towards the bathroom, wanting to take a shower with her.


    Selena immediately cuffed his wrist, attaching the other end of the handcuffs to the bed.


    "Rest well. I''ll be out after my shower."


    Raymond sat back on the bed, his eyes lighting up for a moment when he saw the handcuffs on his wrist.


    "Selena, I like ying this game."


    Selena remained silent.


    Bad man.


    She cursed him in her heart and quickly grabbed her clothes to take a shower.


    Now she didn''t have to worry about him wandering around the room drunk and getting hurt.


    After a quick shower, she came out and started blow-drying her hair.


    Raymond sat at the head of the bed, staring at her without blinking.


    Selena dried her hair and walked over to unlock the handcuffs.


    The moment the handcuffs were unlocked, he flipped her over and pressed her down, eagerly trying to unbutton her clothes.


    But he was too drunk tonight and couldn''t manage to do it.


    Selena grabbed his hands and coaxed him, "Sleep, you''re very tired."


    Raymond immediately became obedient, rolling off her and hugging her tightly. He fell asleep within a minute.


    He hadn''t been sleeping well recently, often suffering from insomnia, with dark circles under his eyes.


    Selena couldn''t sleep. She picked up her phone to check the online public opinion, and only after confirming that thepany was fine did she breathe a sigh of relief.


    She heard his gentle breathing and Paul''s words echoed in her mind.


    "All he wants is an attitude from you."


    "Even if it''s a lie, he''s willing to believe it."


    She turned to her side, carefully studying Raymond''s face.


    Raymond''s eyshes drooped, and the sharpness in his expression softened significantly when he was asleep.


    The more Selena looked at him, the softer her heart became.


    The next morning, after getting up, she first opened herputer to handle a few emails and then instructed the chef downstairs to prepare a soup for Raymond.


    She went to the studio to paint and found that everything was already prepared.


    From paper, easels, to brushes, everything was there.


    She even saw the painting of Raymond she had done at Rose Garden.


    She had left this painting at Rose Garden and had almost forgotten about it.


    Now, the painting was beautifully framed and ced in the most prominent spot in the studio. She suddenly understood Paul''s words.


    Raymond''s actions were always more touching than his words.


    When Raymond woke up, he felt a headache and smelled Selena''s unique fragrance.


    He turned his head and saw no one beside him.


    His eyes flickered, and he got up to wash up in the bathroom.


    While squeezing toothpaste, he noticed a new toothbrush next to his.


    He recognized it as Selena''s.


    His hand paused, and his breathing became rapid.


    His mind was a bit muddled, and he couldn''t remember what had happenedst night.


    Did he get drunk and steal Selena''s toothbrush from Ashbourne Manor?


    Coming out of the bathroom, he saw aputer and a phone on the table by the bed.


    It was Selena''s phone.


    His eyshes trembled, and he opened the door, heading to his study first.


    She wasn''t there.


    He then went downstairs to the living room, but still didn''t see Selena.


    Finally, he went to the studio and saw her painting in the morning light.


    Her hair had grown a bit longer, just past her shoulders. She wore it loose and was dressed in casual home clothes.


    The sunlight was so beautiful that he thought he was hallucinating.


    The "hallucination" spoke at that moment.


    "Close the door."


    "Oh."


    He turned and closed the door, looking at his obedient hand, he wanted to chop it off.


    After all, he was still angry.

 Chapter 1208 Gave Him a Kiss

    He walked up to her and found that she was drawing Blizzard, the majestic Blizzard lying on the chair.


    He felt a bit more at ease but still sat down casually beside her.


    "Why are you here?"


    Selena''s hand holding the paintbrush froze, finding it amusing.


    But she didn''t say anything and continued drawing.


    Raymond saw that she didn''t answer, so he took out a cigarette, fiddled with the lighter, and nned to light it.


    He never smoked in front of Selena before, and he used to smoke very rarely, but recently it had be more frequent.


    It seemed that only nicotine could numb his emotions.


    "Don''t smoke indoors."


    Raymond looked up and nced at her, his tone a bit cold.


    "Am I annoying you again? Well, the person you like probably doesn''t smoke."


    Selena''s hand holding the paintbrush paused again, realizing that he had probably forgotten about asking to live togetherst night.


    Although Raymond said that, he never lit the cigarette with the lighter.


    He threw it into the trash can and casually grabbed a book nearby to read.


    But he didn''t notice that he was holding the book upside down.


    "Ms. Fair, aren''t you busy today? You came to me early in the morning, are you hoping I''ll give up the position of president of the Montague Group?"


    Just like the other members of the Montague family, hoping he would hand everything over to Christopher''s alter ego.


    Selena looked at his pretended indifference and put down the paintbrush in her hand. "Someone got drunk at Sky Gallery yesterday and insisted on living together. I agreed."


    The book in Raymond''s hand fell to the ground, and he looked at her in disbelief. Selena had already pulled him up, showing him the painting she was working on. "Looks just like him, Blizzard is so majestic that he doesn''t even look like a dog." "Who told you Blizzard is a dog?"


    "Then what is he?"


    "A wolf."


    They naturally moved past the previous topic, as if they had be close again in an instant.


    Selena''s eyes lit up, grabbing his sleeve.


    "Really? Blizzard is a wolf? Then why is he willing to be raised by you? He looks so much more majestic than Max."


    Raymond''s tightly pressed lips curved slightly.


    "I''ve been raising Blizzard since he was very young, but he was always in Vistalia. I thought of giving him to you as a gift, so I had him shipped over."


    "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    At that time, he thought it was pointless and she wouldn''t like it.


    Selena grabbed his hand and immediately walked outside.


    They walked all the way to the garden of Manston Manor, where she saw Max trying hard to please Blizzard and couldn''t help butugh.


    With their keen sense of smell, Max probably already knew that Blizzard was a different species, so he always wagged his tail to show friendliness to Blizzard.


    Blizzard always maintained a cool demeanor but still responded to Max.


    Selena rubbed Blizzard''s head vigorously, her eyes full of excitement. She actually touched a wolf, a real wolf, and a rare white wolf at that.


    Seeing how much she liked it, Raymond felt a sour and bitter sensation in his chest.


    When he used to give gifts to the Montague family, they wouldn''t even open them to take a look.


    When he gave Blizzard to Selena, he was prepared for Blizzard to be ignored.


    But now, the joy in her eyes was so evident.


    The next second, Selena hugged his neck tightly.


    "Blizzard is so handsome! So beautiful! I''ve been treating him like a dog, it''s really unfair to him."


    Raymond''s whole body stiffened, feeling a bit overwhelmed.


    After he came to his senses, he slowly ced his hands on her back, his mouth curving into a smile.


    "As long as you like him."


    "I love him! I really love him!"


    Selena kissed his cheek twice, let go of his neck, and led Blizzard to run into the distance.


    Blizzard immediately followed her.


    Raymond stood in ce, feeling like he was rooted to the spot.


    He slowly raised his hand and touched the ce where he had been kissed. Maybe it was because the morning sun was too strong, but he felt a bit dizzy.

 Chapter 1209 So Distraught Because of a Kiss

    John was watching this scene from not far away, thinking that these two were really a perfect match.


    In front of others, Selena didn''t talk much and appeared cool and aloof. Only when she was with Raymond did she be an ordinary person who showed her emotions on her face.


    Raymond also only acted like this when facing Selena, bing so lost over a single kiss. Raymond stood in ce for a long time, long enough for his legs to be stiff, before slowly walking towards where Selena was.


    Selena had already led Blizzard around several times, and only when both the person and the wolf were tired did they sit by the pool to catch their breath.


    The pool here had onerge and one small section. The smaller one, about 9 feet in diameter, was a tub specifically for bathing animals, with the water changed daily.


    She directly pushed Blizzard into the small pool and used the items prepared by the servants to bathe Blizzard.


    Raymond, dressed in a suit, came to the edge and reminded, "Don''t let the bubbles get into your eyes."


    As soon as he finished speaking, Selena closed her eyes, tears streaming down from the sting of the bubbles.


    "Raymond, quickly get me a bottle of water."


    Raymond was so scared that his heart seemed to stop. He quickly walked into the living room, grabbed a bottle of water, and without worrying about his pants getting wet from the pool water, he immediately half-knelt by the pool, lifting her chin with one hand and rinsing the bubbles from her eyes with the other.


    After the bubbles around Selena''s eyelids were washed away, her eyes were still a bit red, and tears continued to flow.


    Raymond took a handkerchief from a nearby servant and wiped her cheeks.


    "Don''t bathe Blizzard anymore, I''ll have someone else do it."


    Selena''s eyes were still tearing up, with red veins from the irritation of the bubbles.


    "It''s okay, I just think it''s fun."


    Raymond handed the bottle and handkerchief to a nearby servant and directly got into the pool. "You sit by the side, I''ll bathe him."


    Selena really sat by the pool, watching him in his suit, now with wet pants, bending over to scrub the bubbles on Blizzard.


    Blizzard was about to shake off the water, but seeing Raymond''s stern face, it stopped. "No shaking."


    It immediately whimpered and didn''t dare to move.


    Selena was puzzled.


    Could it really be like this?


    Blizzard was incredibly obedient in Raymond''s hands.


    Raymond only took fifteen minutes to wash him clean and then pulled him aside to dry.


    Selena remembered his allergy to dog hair and quickly checked his neck and arms. Not finding any rashes, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She put Blizzard into a machine specifically for drying fur and finally rxed.


    As she went upstairs with Raymond to change clothes, she heard him ask, "Aren''t you going to thepany today?"


    "Yeah, the issue with Austin is resolved. The signed artists are filming as scheduled. I just don''t know what trouble Lawrence will cause me. He said he wouldn''t let me off."


    Most of thepany''s shares were in her hands, so it was impossible for him to acquire it. He could only intercept her business.


    Raymond put on a new suit and saw that half of the wardrobe was his clothes and the other half was Selena''s. His heart softened.


    "I''ll have someone notify Jason from the Smith family. If Lawrence really wants to give you trouble, I can cause him problems in Vistalia."


    "You know Jason, the president of the Smith family?"


    Raymond nodded, "We met at a banquet in Vistalia before."


    Selena had seen Jason''s speech, at a school lecture. He was methodical, with a determined and sharp gaze.


    She couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    "Tessa is really lucky. When I was in college, I watched many of Mr. Smith''s speeches. I used to sit


    in on finance sses, and the professor specifically analyzed his speech content, which left a deep impression on me."


    Raymond''s heart felt like it was pricked by a needle.


    "If you want to meet him, I''ll take you with me on my next business trip. Jason is a good person,


    at least more reasonable than Lawrence."


    "No need, with the way things are between Tessa and me, he probably has some opinions about me too."

 Chapter 1210 Making a Deal with You

    In Vistalia, it was eight o''clock in the evening.


    Jason, dressed in a ck suit, sat in a private box at the underground fighting arena. Below was a frenzied crowd, deafening shouts, and money fluttering through the air.


    No one knew how much money this underground fighting arena, located in awless zone, made


    in a day.


    Many powerful families in Vistalia wanted to extend their influence here, but only Raymond seeded.


    The underground fighting arena had seven floors, each covering 32,300 square feet, with different games on each floor.


    Countless elites flocked here, shedding their disguised appearances and blending into the chaos. Jason sat quietly with his hands crossed in front of his abdomen, watching everything below. The door to the private box was pushed open, and Helen, wearing a ck spaghetti strap dress, walked in seductively.


    "Mr. Smith, I''ve heard so much about you. I didn''t expect you toe to our ce."


    She had the best tea brought in, smiled slightly, and sat bonelessly across from Jason. Jason didn''t drink, continuing to watch the fight below.


    Helen was on high alert for the sudden visit of such a big figure like Jason.


    But after sitting for ten minutes, Jason remained silent, seemingly very interested in the fight below.


    Helen also kept herposure, leisurely sipping her tea.


    It wasn''t until the fight below ended that Jason raised an eyebrow slightly, thoughtfully touching the gemstone ring on his thumb.


    "I came to make a deal with you."


    Helen thought she had misheard. Who didn''t know that the Smith family was a top-tier family in Vistalia? As the previous generation''s leader, why would Jason need to make a deal with anyone?


    "Mr. Smith, did I hear you wrong?"


    After all, the Smith family didn''t have a good rtionship with the underground fighting arena. Jason had even said at a banquet that God was just a mad dog.


    No one knew that Raymond fought in the underground arena, as he always wore a mask, but Jason knew because he had fought once and lost, possibly due to his age.


    When he called God a mad dog, he was referring to Raymond, but no one knew that God was Raymond, except for the arena''s internal staff.


    Outsiders thought God was a money-hungry lunatic, the kind who would go to any lengths to defeat his opponents.


    In Jason''s fight against Raymond, Raymond didn''t hold back.


    Even though Jason could leave the arena on his own,ter, it was said that Jason spent a month in the hospital.


    Jason managed to walk out, thanks to his male pride.


    So Helen didn''t like Jason much, as he had injured Raymond, and Raymond didn''t gain much from that fight either.


    Jason had a background in special forces, so even in his old age, he still looked young and had a strong presence.


    "What kind of deal do you want to make, Mr. Smith?"


    Jason leisurely picked up the teacup beside him.


    "Raymond''s influence in Silver Bay City is quite good. One billion dors, I want him to find my daughter."


    Helen had been about to mock him further, but upon hearing this, her brow furrowed.


    "Isn''t Ms. Smith very favored?"


    Jason''s face showed no expression as he stroked the tea lid with his fingers.


    "I want to find my real daughter."


    Helen understood then that Tessa was probably not Jason''s biological daughter.


    "Mr. Smith, we all know your capabilities. You could handle this yourself. Whye to us?"


    Jason took out a card, which Helen recognized.


    This card represented one billion dors, in cash, avable at any time.


    This was a big move.


    Jason didn''t bother to say more, just pushed the card forward.


    "This is just a deposit. I want my biological daughter back. The Smith family isrge, and the events of that year involved many forces. I can''t stabilize everything on my own, and I can''t let


    the news of my search for my daughter leak out, or I fear for her safety."


    His tone was steady, and even at over fifty years old, his eyes were sharp.


    He pushed out another bank card, identical to the first, also with a one billion dor limit.


    "I''ll leave this card with Raymond. If he truly finds my daughter, give this card to her. I want her to live well."

 Chapter 1211 Even If It Costs My Life

    Helen put away the two bank cards, somewhat astonished by his generosity.


    Although she knew the Smith family was wealthy, casually taking out twenty billion dors in cash still left her a bit shocked.


    After all, there was no affection in a wealthy family. Jason genuinely cared about his biological daughter, which was why he dared to risking to the fighting arena.


    He stood up and adjusted his suit.


    "Tell Raymond that the Vistalia forces areplex. I need to stabilize those people for now and can''t get away. One billion dors is just a deposit. If my daughter is still alive, even if he wants the Smith family, I can hand it over to him."


    Helen chuckled and put the bank cards into her bag.


    "Mr. Smith, you have two sons, don''t you? If you hand over the Smith family, what about your two sons?"


    Jason''s brow furrowed, and a trace of disdain appeared between his eyebrows.


    Sons were not as good as daughters.


    Moreover, his daughter had suffered so much outside, so what if he gave up the Smith family? He just hoped she was still alive somewhere in the world.


    After Jason left, Helen looked at the two bank cards and finally sent a message to Raymond. Silver Bay City.


    Tessay on the bed, gripping the sheets tightly.


    She wanted Wind to deal with Selena but was stopped by Lawrence.


    When she woke up from hera this time, she nced at the Silver Bay City group chat and


    saw someone saying that Raymond and Selena were living together.


    Damn it! How could she allow that?


    Raymond was hers, and she had to kill that bitch Selena.


    She couldn''t wait any longer, even though Lawrence had said he would deal with Selena.


    She called Wind over alone, her eyes full of resentment.


    After giving a few instructions, she saw Wind in a daze and became anxious.


    "Aren''t you listening to me? Go now, I want Selena dead tonight!"


    Wind suddenly knelt by the bed. After thinking for a long time, he cautiously asked.


    "Ms. Smith, I listen to you. May I kiss the back of your hand?"


    Tessa''s body stiffened, suddenly remembering many years ago when she met Wind. He was given the mission to protect Tessa, and at that time, he solemnly kissed the back of her hand, promising to fulfill thismitment.


    Tessa was a bit impatient but still slowly extended her hand.


    "Remember not to let Lawrence know, Wind. I trust your abilities."


    Wind lowered his eyshes, his braid falling over one shoulder, and nodded slowly.


    "Ms. Smith, my protection mission may end tonight. I wish you happiness."


    Seeing him so obedient, Tessa breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she had apliant Wind by her side.


    Wind solemnly kissed the back of her hand and lowered his eyshes.


    He knew Tessa was just using him. She was also well aware of his affection but pretended not to understand.


    His status was not worthy of her.


    As Wind got up to leave, he hesitated and finally murmured, "Ms. Smith, take care."


    Tessay on the bed, instructing him.


    "You must seed, Wind. You know how much I''ve suffered because of Selena. I absolutely


    won''t allow her to be with Raymond. Cripple her, kill her. Don''t worry, every year on this day, I willmemorate you."


    Wind showed a bitter smile.


    "Okay, I understand."


    He got up to leave and ran into Lawrence returning.


    Lawrence had a doctor with him, who was there to check on Tessa.


    Seeing him, Lawrence frowned, "Where are you going?"


    "To buy Ms. Smith ate-night snack."


    Tessa was always willful and liked to order Wind around. When they were in Vistalia, Tessa would often ask for grapes from the estate in the middle of the night, and Wind would drive for hours to pick fresh ones for her.


    So Lawrence didn''t doubt him and took the doctor to Tessa''s room.


    Wind got into the car, gripping the steering wheel tightly.


    He slowly closed his eyes.


    Driving to the entrance of S.M Corporation, he waited quietly, hidden in the darkness.


    But an hourter, he received a call from Tessa.


    "Wind, if you catch Selena, can you bring her to Lawrence''s vi? I just discovered a basement in


    this vi, but no one lives there. Lawrence probably doesn''t know about it either, as he rarely stays in this vi."


    Wind pressed his lips together and nodded.


    "I understand, Ms. Smith."


    Wind waited quietly there. Whether Selena came out during the day or at night, he had a way to catch her.


    He had toplete Tessa''s task!


    Even if it cost him his life.

 Chapter 1212 She Doesnt Obey Much

    At eleven o''clock at night, a woman emerged from the building, but it wasn''t Selena; it was her assistant, Ann.


    Wind stood motionless in the shadows, nning to wait until the next day.


    Ann didn''t notice him. After getting into the waiting car, she instantly felt the surrounding air be thin.


    A man sat in the back seat, lightly tapping his fingers on the book resting on his knee.


    Tonight was the night she was supposed to make love with him, and she really wanted to keep working overtime in the office, but unfortunately, her work was already done.


    The man''s gaze shifted towards Wind''s direction, then back, and he pursed his lips slightly.


    He made a phone call, and after hanging up, he pulled Ann over.


    "To your ce?"


    Although he was asking her, his tone was full of authority.


    Ann was currently living in the same neighborhood as other artists from thepany. Worried about being seen, she immediately shook her head.


    "No."


    The man raised an eyebrow, his tone bing indifferent, "Then we''ll go to a hotel."


    He had specifically booked a presidential suite to keep her as his mistress.


    Ann didn''t dare say anything, hoping Selena would call her at this moment.


    It seemed her prayers were answered as her phone rang. It was indeed Selena, asking if she had finished work and to deliver a document to Manston Manor.


    Ann''s eyes lit up, and she seemed toe alive.


    "Okay, Ms. Fair, I''lle over right away."


    She quickly told the man beside her, "Sorry, Ms. Fair needs a document, I have to deliver it."


    The man just leaned back, "It won''t take long."


    Ann''s face turned pale instantly. She wanted to get out and take a car, but if she angered him, her night would be even worse.


    She didn''t dare say anything, watching helplessly as the driver in the front seat drove towards Manston Manor.


    Her heart was pounding, not wanting Selena to know about her rtionship with this man. When they were 600 feet away from Manston Manor, she finally couldn''t hold back. "Stop the car."


    Her body was stiff, not daring to look at the man, and under great pressure, she said, "Just drop me here, I''ll deliver the document ande back."


    The man clearly knew what she was thinking, sneered, and said nothing.


    Ann quickly got out of the car, grabbed her bag, and ran towards the gate of Manston Manor.


    When the servant led her into the vi, she finally breathed a sigh of relief, but she still felt a gaze following her.


    Selena had just finished her bath. She had watched a movie with Raymond at home in the afternoon, and the atmosphere between them was rarely warm.


    Now that Raymond was working overtime, she remembered the document.


    She took the document, flipped through a few pages, and looked up.


    "Ann, you don''t look well. Are you feeling unwell?"


    Recently, because of Austin''s matter, everyone had been staying upte. Ann hadn''t rested for two days either, and she had a premonition that if she went with the man tonight, she would be tormented to death.


    "No."


    Selena smiled lightly, "You workedte tonight. Go home and rest well. I''ll give you a day off tomorrow. Come back when you''re refreshed."


    Ann''s pupils shrank sharply, and she couldn''t help but grab Selena''s wrist, as if she was her only hope.


    Selena was stunned, frowning sharply.


    "Do you have something you want to tell me?"


    Ann quickly let go of her hand, remained silent for a few seconds, and then moved her lips.


    "Ms. Fair, can I stay here and work overtime with you tonight?"


    "Sure, you can."


    But she felt that Ann had a secret.


    As Ann followed Selena, she regretted it a bit. She had broken her promise to the man, and she would surely sufferter.


    But she really didn''t want to make love with him anymore. He was not gentle at all in bed, always making her want to cry, and he would even humiliate her for seducing him before. Now, just seeing him made her feel scared.


    Selena entered Raymond''s study.


    The study wasrge, with her desk and Raymond''s desk ced together. Thisyout was newly arranged in the afternoon.


    Originally a study for one person, it had now be a space for two, but it didn''t feel crowded at all.


    Raymond was having an overseas meeting nearby. When he saw Selena bringing Ann in, he was a bit surprised.


    Ann pretended not to notice his gaze and obediently sat beside Selena.


    With her help, Selena worked quickly.


    Raymond''s phone rang at this moment. He had already muted his microphone, saw the caller,


    and went to the balcony to answer.


    The man on the other end asked, "Is she still there?"


    Raymond stood on the balcony, nced inside, and saw Ann clinging tightly to Selena.


    Ann looked terrified, hoping Selena would protect her.


    He leaned against the wall, chuckling, "What did you do to scare Ann like this?"


    A cold voice came from the other end.


    "She wasn''t being obedient."

 Chapter 1213 Do Not Be Swayed by His Words!

    Raymond hung up the phone and heard Ann''s phone ringing inside.


    She clung to Selena like a scared kitten.


    Even Selena herself noticed her unusual behavior and couldn''t help but ask.


    "What''s wrong with you? Are you too tired? Should I have John take you home?"


    "No!"


    Ann immediately grabbed the file next to her, "Ms. Fair, I want to stay and work overtime with you."


    Her eyelids were dark, clearly showing she hadn''t rested well in a long time.


    Selena sighed, "Your phone is ringing."


    Ann didn''t dare to hang up, so she put it on silent.


    She saw a message from the man.


    [Do you want me toe in for you?]


    She shivered all over, and thest trace of color drained from her face.


    She slowly stood up.


    "Ms. Fair, I... I am indeed tired, so I''ll head home first. You should rest well."


    Selena got up to see Ann off, but Raymond, who had juste in, stopped her.


    "Someone will take her home, you don''t need to worry about her."


    Only then did Selena sit back down.


    Raymond walked over to her and saw that she had already finished her work, so he pressed Selena down into the chair.


    Selena turned her head to avoid his kiss.


    "I always feel like Ann is hiding something from me. I need to go out and check."


    Raymond, however, scooped Selena up and headed straight for the master bedroom.


    But just as he pressed Selena onto the bed, his phone rang again. Seeing the caller, his face immediately darkened.


    It was Donovan calling.


    His cohabitation with Selena wasn''t a secret. Donovan, finding out he hadn''t cut ties with Selena, naturally wanted to hold him ountable. At this moment, he was on his way over, bringing Christopher''s alter ego with him.


    Raymond slowly let her go and grabbed the coat next to him to put on.


    Selena got up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    "My dad and Christopher areing. I didn''t attend Christopher''s wee partyst night, and


    now he knows I''m living with you. He definitely has something to say."


    Selena, still unaware of Donovan''s intentions, pressed further, "What does he want to say?"


    "To give you to Christopher."


    Selena was instantly furious, "What do they take me for?"


    Just as she finished speaking, her phone also chimed. She almost didn''t need to guess; it was definitely a message from Christopher''s alter ego.


    Christopher''s alter ego was as nasty as ever.


    [The document I mentionedst time is ready. Selena, do you want to review it first before I decide whether to show it to Raymond?]


    Selena stiffened with anger, her hand at her side clenching instantly.


    Christopher''s alter sent a second message leisurely.


    [Donovan and I are on our way. Come out to meet me, or I''ll send the document out now.]


    Selena believed he was capable of such a thing.


    But to go out and meet him? She couldn''t exin that to Raymond.


    While she was torn, Raymond directly took her phone and called Christopher''s alter ego.


    Christopher''s alter ego, not knowing it was him, immediately answered.


    "Selena?"


    "If you have any issues, discuss them with me."


    Christopher''s alter ego felt a surge of rage upon hearing this voice.


    "Oh? Even matters in bed?"


    Raymond pulled Selena close and, right in front of her, replied to Christopher''s alter ego.


    "You only slept with her once. What''s there to be proud of? I''ve been with her for so long, and I don''t brag about it every time. Christopher, it seems your tactics have be quite low since you returned."


    The smile on Christopher''s alter ego''s face instantly vanished, and ahead, twenty or so lights appeared, all from car headlights.


    The driver, startled, quickly hit the brakes. Upon closer inspection, they saw that about ten cars


    were parked three hundred feet from Manston Manor, blocking the roadpletely.


    At this moment, all those cars turned on their lights, and they were high beams, making it almost impossible for them to keep their eyes open.


    In such light, Christopher''s alter ego''s face darkened further.


    Donovan raised his hand to block the light, knowing immediately who was behind this.


    He quickly called Raymond, but the call went unanswered.


    Raymond had already pressed Selena back onto the bed, kissing her fiercely.


    "Don''t let his words shake you!"

 Chapter 1214 Just Sacrificing Personal Feelings

    His strength was fierce, causing Selena some pain.


    But she knew he was telling her not to be afraid of that night.


    Her hands couldn''t help but hold him, her eyes reddening with grievance. Raymond''s strength became gentle, and he said hoarsely, "I''m sorry."


    Selena slowly shook her head, letting him do as he wished.


    The next morning, when Raymond and Selena left Manston Manor together, they saw more cars parked outside, the leading one belonging to Christopher''s alter ego, along with some people


    from higher up.


    Christopher''s alter ego stood innocently at the front, leaning slightly against the car, his gaze sweeping over the car Selena was in.


    A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and then he saw a few men walk up to that car.


    They said something to Raymond, their expressions very serious.


    Raymond waved slightly, leaned in, and kissed Selena on the cheek.


    "Last night, I changed all the passwords to your birthday. I might not be able toe over these next few days. If you have time, check my emails and help me handle them."


    Selena nervously grabbed his hand.


    She knew these people were sent from higher up, and they were on Christopher''s alter ego''s side.


    They were going to work on Raymond''s thoughts.


    "Raymond."


    Facing such a situation for the first time, she panicked briefly but then firmly held his hand.


    "Raymond, I''ll wait for you toe back."


    Then she saw those people take him away.


    Selena sat alone in the car, feeling cold all over.


    Those dozen or so cars quickly disappeared, leaving only Christopher''s alter ego''s car.


    Christopher''s alter ego walked over and knocked on the car window.


    Selena kept a cold face, not lowering the window, not wanting to talk to him.


    Christopher''s alter ego stood outside, his gaze glued to her.


    With no driver in the front seat, Selena had to open the car door to get out, but her wrist was instantly grabbed by him.


    Christopher''s alter ego immediately saw the marks deep in her cor, his pupils contracting sharply.


    Whether it was Christopher''s emotions or something else, the anger in Christopher''s alter ego''s heart was instantly ignited.


    "Are you that desperate for a man?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Selena wanted to p him, but her wrist was tightly held by him.


    The next second, he unhesitatingly twisted her arms behind her back, pressing her against the


    car.


    "Raymond has been taken away. He''ll probably be gone for about a month. This is the time they''ve given me to be with you. If you don''t cooperate, his return will be indefinitely dyed. When he cane back depends on how long you spend with me during this time, Selena." Selena was trembling with anger, "You have no right to do this."


    Christopher''s alter ego chuckled.


    "You''re too naive."


    Internationally, there were still many people who wanted that chip. Once the content was known


    to others, it posed a great danger to the country.


    Sacrificing personal feelings was nothing.


    Moreover, the entire Montague family agreed to this, and it was personally approved by Donovan.


    Just like when William chose to send Christopher on a mission, they could sacrifice Christopher then, and they could sacrifice Raymond now.


    Christopher''s alter ego sighed slowly.


    "Selena, I don''t have much time to waste with you. If you don''t believe me now, you''ll understand when you don''t see Raymond for months. Only by getting along well with me during this time can hee back sooner."


    He released Selena, his face gentle.


    "Now, are you ready to have a good talk with me?"


    However, his answer was Selena''s back.


    She directly sat in the driver''s seat, stepped on the gas, and drove back to Manston Manor.


    She almost hit Christopher''s alter ego.

 Chapter 1215 He Wants Selena

    Christopher''s alter ego stood there with a grim expression, looking at the shadow of the car, his hand hanging at his side slowly tightening.


    His lips pressed into a straight line, and finally, he let out a coldugh.


    Selena didn''t know if what Christopher''s alter ego said was true or not. Donovan was on Christopher''s alter ego''s side. Now that Raymond had been taken away, the higher-ups would definitely detain him for a while under some pretext.


    But Raymond was not an ordinary person; he would not be truly troubled by this matter. Moreover, the fact that he dared to go with them showed that he had confidence in himself. So what she had to do was to steadfastly wait for his return.


    She returned to Manston Manor and received a message from Raymond on her phone. [Take care of yourself, trust me.]


    This messagepletely put her mind at ease.


    Meanwhile, Raymond was sitting in a solemn office, with several people seated in front of him.


    These people held high positions, and the leading one was an elderly man who had someone bring him a cup of coffee.


    Raymond waved his hand, "I can''t get used to the coffee here."


    The old man red at him, leaning on his cane.


    "Do you think I take you here to have coffee?"


    The old man was clearly the highest-ranking among them. He sat at the head of the table, his hair gray, exuding authority without anger.


    "I told William long ago, having many children is not necessarily a good thing. Look at him, he didn''t even have a peaceful end."


    The William he mentioned was William Montague, and only he dared to refer to William in such


    a manner.


    Raymond''s face, which had been rxed, slowly fell when he heard William''s name.


    "Raymond Montague, we''ve had meetings about this. No one wants to make things difficult for you, but you need to understand that the chip is very important to us. Before Christopher, many geniuses had already perished in that experimental base. What Christopher has is the onlyplete and sessful data. If we do nothing, we would be letting down those who died." Ralph Murray''s voice was old, and he sighed.


    "I''ve known you for many years, and I''ve known William for many years too. I understand your character. Donovan hopes I can detain you to give Christopher and Selena some time together, but I know that''s not fair to you."


    After saying this, Ralph nced around at the others seated.


    "All of you, leave. I want to talk to Raymond alone."


    The others, who held significant positions in the country, all listened to Ralph and slowly got up and left.


    Once the door closed, no one would know the secrets within.


    Ralph personally poured Raymond a cup of tea.


    Raymond stood up to take the tea, his tone very calm, "Mr. Murray, I can''t have the tea you personally poured for me; that''s too much."


    Ralph chuckled, "Raymond, you still speak so sharply. If you were as close to Donovan, the Montague family wouldn''t all be biased towards Christopher."


    Raymond immediately fell silent, returning to his cold demeanor.


    A few minutester, Ralph spoke again.


    "Tell me your thoughts. Donovan''s suggestion has been adopted by most people. He is your father; if he doesn''t care about you, others will care even less."


    "Mr. Murray, I know your son also died in the research base. I have learned about those geniuses you mentioned. That research base has existed for many years, and only when Christopher went there did he have a chance. I know the process must have been very difficult, and I know his efforts. He is indeed worthy of being Christopher."


    This world had never been peaceful; someone was always bearing the burden behind the scenes. After Ralph''s son, several more people died abroad.


    Their bodies could not be brought back. Once their identities were exposed, it would be a national conflict.


    So their bodies could only remain unimed.


    Christopher was the only one who infiltrated and obtained the research data.


    Ralph slowly blew on the tea in front of him, his expression calm.


    "Christopher confided in us that he was used for experiments. I had someone check the needle marks on his body. It''s hard to believe he could stille out alive. Christopher is indeed not an ordinary person. He aplished what no one else could, so the higher-ups couldn''t refuse his requests. He wants Selena."

 Chapter 1216 He Wants to Kill Me Now

    "Mr. Murray, what if he''s not my brother anymore?"


    Raymond set his cup down, his fingers tracing the rim thoughtfully.


    "What if he''s just someone wearing his skin? You noticed the change, right? Even though he''s


    trying hard to pretend, he''s not the same Christopher. Now, he wants to kill me."


    The malice, the intent to kill, Raymond could feel it clearly.


    The current Christopher wanted to kill him, wanted Selena, and wanted the entire Montague


    Group.


    But the old Christopher wasn''t like this.


    Raymond lowered hisshes, his expression calm.


    Actually... his rtionship with Christopher wasn''t bad.


    Paul was right. The entire Montague family favored Christopher, so Raymond received little affection growing up.


    Even if he got into fights and got hurt, no one cared.


    And he never shared his grievances with anyone.


    Whenever he got hurt, he would hide in the attic alone, waiting for his wounds to heal beforeing out.


    Back then, William was busy, not yet retired, and like Donovan, was rarely home.


    With Abigail and Catherine in the Montague family, even if Raymond drowned in the pool, no one would notice, let alone if he just skipped meals.


    He would hide for a while when injured, surviving on bread in the attic.


    One day, the attic door was pushed open from the outside, and Christopher stood there, coughing.


    Raymond had his back to him, his small figure looking stubborn.


    Christopher brought hot food and ced it in front of Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t eat it, stubbornly gnawing on his bread.


    Christopher sat across from him, watching him kindly.


    Raymond couldn''t quite describe his feelings towards his brother. Jealousy?


    Not really. He just thought Christopher was lucky, everyone liked him.


    He didn''t eat the food Christopher brought, and Christopher didn''t push him. Whenever Raymond didn''t show up at the dinner table, Christopher would personally bring him a meal. When the bread in the fridge ran out, Raymond went two days without eating, not used to asking for help.


    In the Montague family, he was invisible, and the servants followed suit.


    On the third day, nearly fainting from hunger, Christopher brought food to the attic again.


    "Eat, or you''ll pass out. If you pass out and your body rots here, rats wille and chew off your cock, and you''ll never get a wife."


    That was the scariest thing little Raymond had ever heard.


    He instinctively checked his pants, relieved to find his cock still there.


    Christopher, more developed, leaned against the wall,ughing quietly.


    Raymond didn''t know what he wasughing at, but he grabbed a fork and started eating voraciously.


    Christopher was the first to notice Raymond''s allergy to dog hair.


    Thinking back now...


    Raymond and Christopher didn''t talk much, hardly ever.


    The Montague family''s attitudes were so prized, Christopher probably knew he wasn''t


    wee by Raymond and never approached him.


    He handled it perfectly.


    When news of Christopher''s death came, Raymond was stunned. Amid the Montague family''s wailing, he couldn''t process it.


    His first thought was, finally, that pretentious Christopher was dead.


    His second thought was, that pretentious person was his brother, loved by everyone, favored by fate, and now he was gone for good. How nice.


    He wouldn''t have to live in his shadow anymore.


    The sadness came muchter, only when he opened the attic door alone at night.


    He thought Christopher was pretentious, always acting gentle, but he never actually fought with anyone.


    Unlike Raymond, who was quick to anger.


    Raymond couldn''t recall details of their interactions, as if they never really interacted. Many


    envied him for having a brother like Christopher, but they didn''t feel like family.


    But one thing he knew, Christopher wouldn''t want to kill him.


    So this new personality was too different from Christopher.


    The room fell silent, Ralph didn''t speak either.


    Raymond repeated himself.


    "He''s not Christopher. Christopher could rece me as the chosen one, but he wouldn''t want to kill me."


    After saying this, he paused, his eyes clouded.


    "But if this person dies, the real Christopher is truly gone."


    Ralph rubbed his temples.


    "Yes, that''s why I called you here. No one else has realized it. They''re all desperate for the research results, and many countries are involved, all looking for Christopher. Now that he''s back


    in the country, illegal immigration has increased. There''s a mysterious force behind Christopher that we haven''t identified. I wanted to hear your thoughts."


    "I won''t give up my future wife."


    Ralph spread his hands. "Then figure out how to get the chip back and how to turn Christopher back to his old self."

 Chapter 1217 You Are Really Sharp

    Raymond''s


    eyes were locked on Ralph, and he finally broke the silence. "You''re pretty sharp."


    This was something their bosses should handle, but Ralph had no problem dragging Raymond into it.


    Ralph narrowed his eyes. "I''ve got your dad''s back, so don''t act ungrateful. I''m under a lot of pressure too. Otherwise, someone more extreme in our group might''ve already drugged Selena and Christopher. Raymond, you gotta understand, in our line of work, whose family hasn''t sacrificed for the country? Personal feelings don''t mean squatpared to national duty. With the great poweres the great responsibility. Those who reach our level are ready to give up everything. If you can''t give up anything, you''ll end up with nothing."


    A wave of anger surged through Raymond.


    Ralph raised his hand and patted Raymond''s shoulder.


    "One more thing, forgive William. He lived an easy life, but his end was full of regret. The needle marks on Christopher''s body were shocking to anyone, let alone his own grandson. William only showed favoritism to Christopher at the very end, which is a lot better than the Montague


    family."


    Raymond stayed silent, and Ralph worried he might get stuck in a negative mindset.


    "Raymond, we''re on the same team. Plus, I''m the only one who knows your secret identity. Even if it costs me my life, I''ll protect you."


    Selena didn''t go to the office today; she stayed at Manston Manor, constantly researching information about dissociative identity disorder.


    This psychological condition could manifest in various ways. Some primary personalities were aware of the secondary ones, while others werepletely oblivious to the existence of another personality.


    There were documented cases where individuals had split into over a hundred different personalities, experiencing a different life every day.


    Sitting in front of herputer, Selena couldn''t shake the feeling that Christopher''s alter ego''s gaze was eerily familiar.


    That invasive feeling, like a parasite clinging to her bones.


    Her fingers gripped the mouse as she continued to browse through the information.


    Finally, she sighed softly and decided to head back to the office.


    It was already evening, and the online uproar had died down. People had stopped criticizing Selena and thepany.


    Austin''s poprity had rebounded, and thepany seemed stable for now.


    However, Selena still had people closely monitoring the progress of every project, especially with Lawrence lurking around.


    She wasn''t yet familiar with Lawrence''s tactics.


    When she reached the top floor of the office, she saw Austin standing alone in the hallway,


    without his manager.


    She walked over to him.


    "Austin, what are you doing here alone? Is there a problem with the production?"


    Most of the top-floor staff were absent tonight. After pulling all-nighters recently, everyone was eager to go home and catch up on sleep as soon as the workday ended.


    The hallway lights began to flicker. Just as Selena was about to step back, she saw the man turn around.


    Her pupils contracted slightly, and before she could call for help, she lost consciousness.


    Ten minutester, the remaining employees in the building only noticed a janitor pushing a trash


    bin downstairs. It was such amon sight that no one paid much attention.


    The janitor pushed the bin all the way to the underground parking lot, opened the lid, and inside was the unconscious Selena.


    He pulled out a syringe and injected her with a substance, then moved her into the trunk of a car. Selena waspletely unaware.


    The man got into the driver''s seat, wearing a pair of thin gloves that looked indistinguishable from his skin.


    His entire appearance was disguised, making it impossible to recognize him without a closer look.

 Chapter 1218 Trampling on His Affection

    The man''s phone rang, and a sweet, yful voice came through.


    "Wind, how''d it go? Did you get it done?"


    So, this guy was Wind.


    He had previously botched an assassination attempt on Selena, but this time he had disguised himself well.


    He was already a top-ranked assassin, and when he really wanted to kill someone, it was rare for


    the target to escape.


    "Yeah, Ms. Smith, it''s done."


    Tessa''s eyes lit up with joy, and she almost jumped with excitement.


    "Good, Lawrence just left. Disguise yourself and bring Selena in. I want her dead! I want to personally torture her! Wind, make sure no one knows where she is. I need to keep her here and take my time to torture her."


    Wind lowered his eyes.


    "Got it. I''ll be there soon."


    He gripped the steering wheel and drove towards Tessa''s vi.


    He had already disposed of Selena''s phone, so no one could track her location.


    The inconspicuous car drove straight into the vi.


    Wind dragged Selena into the dimly lit basement.


    Even Lawrence himself didn''t know about this basement. He only visited Silver Bay City once or


    twice a year.


    The vi was sorge that he hadn''t even explored all the rooms.


    The basement was two levels underground, and the lighting was poor. There was a musty smell fromck of venttion.


    Selena was thrown inside, her head hitting the wall with a thud.


    Wind showed no mercy.


    He quickly adjusted his disguise and went to see Tessa.


    Tessa''s face was flushed with excitement, and she jumped off the bed.


    "I want to see her now. I want to kill her!"


    Wind carefully grabbed her arm.


    "Ms. Smith, be careful. There are steps here."


    Tessa lifted her skirt and hurried down the path to the basement.


    When she saw Selena, a smile curled on her lips, and she kicked Selena''s head.


    The head is the most vulnerable part of the body, especially the back of the head, which can be fatal.


    Selena, though unconscious, felt the intense pain, which woke her up.


    She looked up and saw Tessa.


    Tessa was dressed in pure white, with a delicate face that made her look like a princess.


    But her face was twisted with malice as she grabbed Selena''s face and pped her hard twice. "You bitch, you finally fell into my hands. Let me tell you, you''ll never leave this basement!" Selena''s cheeks swelled instantly, and the double pain made her realize her current situation. She nced at the man standing behind Tessa.


    The man remained silent, a small braid hanging over his shoulder.


    She sneered, and the smile stung Tessa.


    Tessa wanted Selena to cry and beg, to appear before her in the most pathetic state.


    But now, Selena''s eyes were full of disdain.


    Her beauty was so striking that even with a swollen face, it was still astonishing.


    Tessa was filled with jealousy, wanting to ruin that face.


    A malicious glint shed in her eyes as she pulled Wind closer.


    "Wind, I know how to make her break up with Raymond. Have sex with her now, and I''ll record it


    for Raymond. Don''t worry, I won''t show your face."


    Selena raised an eyebrow, her gaze falling on Wind.


    Wind stiffened, seemingly in disbelief.


    But Tessa was serious, even pushing him.


    "Go on, I''ll get my phone ready."


    Wind''s body was rigid, feeling like his feet were weighed down.


    Selena wasn''t worried at all because Wind''s affection for Tessa was too obvious. Tessa just


    pretended not to see it and even used it to trample on his feelings.


    "Wind, don''t hesitate. Didn''t you say you always listen to me? The vi is full of Lawrence''s


    people. If I ask them, Lawrence will definitely find out. I can only rely on you. Hurry, take her clothes off."


    Tessa had just taken out her phone when it rang.


    It was Lawrence calling.


    Her heart skipped a beat, and she quickly answered.


    Lawrence was now by her bed, his face dark.


    "Where are you? Didn''t the doctor tell you to rest?" "Lawrence, you''re back?"


    "Yeah."


    "I... I''m just getting some fresh air. I''ll be right back."


    After hanging up, Tessa pushed Wind again.


    "When I get back, make sure you record the video. Use your phone. I''ll upload it to the group so


    everyone can see this slut''s true colors! Wind, don''t disappoint me."


    Wind couldn''t even muster a smile, standing there in silence.

 Chapter 1219 Torture Selena

    As soon as Tessa left, Selena let out augh.


    "How pathetic."


    Her tone was indifferent as she leaned back in her chair.


    Wind didn''t argue with her. He wasn''t much of a talker. He just stared in the direction Tessa had disappeared.


    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. His eyes grew tired from staring, and he finally turned to look at Selena.


    He had to admit, Selena was beautiful. Even in her current disheveled state, she exuded an


    incredible nobility.


    Especially now, with that sympathetic look in her eyes, no man could resist such a broken yet proud allure.


    But his heart had always belonged to Tessa.


    Selena was weak at the moment. If Wind really wanted to do something, she wouldn''t be able to


    escape.


    Wind watched her for a while before slowly reaching out his hand.


    Just as his fingertips were about to touch her buttons, she spoke. "Don''t you want Tessa to bepletely yours? If you keep being so obedient, she won''t shed a single tear for you when you die. Are you really okay with that?"


    Wind''s hand clenched at his side, but he knew Selena was trying to manipte him.


    His fingers were already on her buttons, about to unfasten them, when she spoke again.


    "You actually hate Lawrence, don''t you? He keeps too close an eye on Tessa and knows your feelings. Wind, if you cooperate with me, I can make sure Tessa will only rely on you in the future. She''ll only have eyes for you."


    Selena closed her eyes slowly, a slight smile ying on her lips.


    "If you touch me, Raymond will find out, and you''ll be dead soon. Do you really want to have a rtionship with me before you die? Isn''t that disgusting?"


    Wind''s expression changed instantly. "Ms. Fair, you shouldn''t belittle yourself. Many men would dream of being with you."


    Selena''s gaze roamed over him, her eyes turning suggestive.


    "Alright, Wind,e on then. You have a good body; I wouldn''t be losing out."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Wind quickly stepped back, exaggeratedly pulling his clothes tighter around him. He looked at Selena coldly, clearly frightened by her aggressive demeanor. She withdrew her gaze, pretending to be disappointed.


    At that moment, Wind''s phone buzzed with a message from Tessa, asking how far he''d gotten.


    [I''ll send you two''s video to Raymond. Don''t show your face; I''m protecting you. Wind, you have to believe I still care about you.]


    Wind was pleased by this. He knew she was lying, but it didn''t matter. It was enough.


    He didn''t dare to hope for too much.


    She was the high and mighty Tessa, and he was just a servant.


    It was enough.


    He took a deep breath and strode over to Selena, tearing open her buttons.


    The sound of the buttons hitting the floor mingled with Selena''s voice.


    "Wind, if I die here, Raymond will be devastated. He won''t care who he marries. Do you really


    want to push the woman you love into someone else''s arms? Are you that spineless?"


    "You don''t understand!"


    Wind looked at her deeply, his eyes filled with struggle.


    His mission since childhood had been to protect Tessa, even at the cost of his life.


    In front of Tessa, his life was cheap and worthless.


    Selena lowered her eyshes, a flicker of realization in her eyes. She suddenly guessed the reason for his loyalty.


    Just as his lips were about to touch her corbone, she spoke.


    "What if I told you Tessa isn''t Jason''s biological daughter? You can''t betray the Smith family, but she''s not really part of the Smith family."


    That hit the mark.


    Wind froze, looking at her in disbelief.


    Selena was lying to him, just trying to buy time, but she spoke with conviction.


    "Raymond has investigated Tessa''s background. If you don''t believe me, check it yourself. If she''s


    not part of the Smith family, you can have her all to yourself."


    She lifted her face, her eyes filled with amusement.


    "Do you still want to touch me?"


    Wind pressed his lips tightly together, watching her calmly lean back, sitting up straight.


    Even in this situation, she remained unruffled.


    "If you don''t touch me, then please inform Raymond that I''ve been captured."


    "Ms. Fair, you are indeed very clever."


    Wind stood still but didn''t agree to her request.


    He turned and left.


    Meanwhile, in Tessa''s room, Lawrence was still there, having brought her some delicious food.


    He felt that Tessa seemed a bit distracted tonight.


    "Tessa, are you still feeling unwell?"


    Tessa was eager to go to the basement and torment Selena. She wanted to take a knife and ruin. Selena''s face!


    "No, Lawrence, weren''t you supposed toe back tomorrow?"


    "I couldn''t stop worrying about you."


    Lawrence peeled a grape and held it to her lips.


    Tessa felt a sweetness in her heart. Being pampered felt so good.


    "Lawrence, is Dad still mad at me?"


    Lawrence paused, his expression serious. "You should call him and apologize."


    Tessa stuck out her tongue. "I know. I''m his only daughter. He won''t stay mad at me. He loves me


    the most, and so do you. I''ll always be the princess you both cherish."

 Chapter 1220 Destined to Be Worlds Apart from Birth

    As she spoke, her face radiated pride.


    The thing she cherished most in her life was her family background.


    Because of this, no matter what she did, there was always someone to back her up.


    She pulled out her phone and called Jason right in front of Lawrence.


    But Jason didn''t pick up.


    Lawrence tried tofort her, "Maybe he''s busy."


    Tessa felt a bit down, "When I got sick this time, did Dad even call to check on me?"


    Lawrence thought about it and realized she was right.


    In the past, Tessa was like a delicate flower in a greenhouse. If she wasn''t right in front of them, the Smith family would be very worried.


    This time, Tessa had been in Silver Bay City for quite a while, and Jason hadn''t called her once. Thest time he called was because I had touched drugs.


    "Tessa, you need to apologize to Dad, go back to Vistalia, and stop seeing I."


    "I know, Lawrence, you''ve told me before."


    Tessa lowered her head. Seeing that Lawrence wasn''t leaving, she got a bit anxious. She couldn''t wait to deal with Selena.


    Lawrence just sat at the table nearby.


    "Get some rest."


    Tessa didn''t want to make it too obvious, so she kept messaging Wind, asking if the video was ready.


    She sent three messages in a row, but Wind didn''t reply.


    Tessa got more anxious and wanted to check in person, but Lawrence was still there.


    Wind was already driving to Manston Manor. When he left the basement, he deliberately left the


    door open. As long as Selena checked the door, she could find a way to escape.


    He arrived outside Manston Manor, thinking about how to get information about Tessa''s background from Raymond.


    He wasn''t sure if what Selena said was true or not, so he couldn''t tell Raymond that she had been captured.


    After Wind left, Selena slowly stood up, leaning against the wall.


    She felt her way to the door and found it wasn''t locked from the outside.


    She quickly went up the stairs, but the effects of the drug in her system hadn''t worn off, and her head was throbbing. She felt dizzy.


    But she had to keep going.


    At the top of the stairs, she bent down and picked up a sharp stone, about the size of her palm. She shed her leg with the stone, and blood immediately flowed out.


    The intense pain cleared her mind a bit. She shook her head, steadied herself, and was about to move in another direction.


    But suddenly, a shadow loomed over her, and a flowerpot smashed into her.


    She turned around with difficulty and saw Tessa''s furious face.


    "Die, you bitch!"


    Selena fell to the ground.


    Tessa, enraged, kicked her back down the dark stairs.


    She wanted to drag Selena back to the basement, but Lawrence''s voice came from behind. "What was that noise?"


    Tessa was startled. If Lawrence took just ten more steps, he would see Selena lying in the dark hallway.


    She quickly turned around and grabbed Lawrence''s arm.


    "It was just a flowerpot falling over. Lawrence, let''s go. I''m really hungry."


    Lawrence didn''t want to leave her room, so she had to say she wanted to go downstairs.


    After all, she was staying in Lawrence''s vi, and he had just told her to call Jason and apologize.


    If he found out she was torturing Selena here, he would definitely be angry.


    Luckily, she had kicked Selena back down and hit her head with the flowerpot. She didn''t believe that bitch could still be alive.


    Tessa felt ted.


    The basement entrance was very secluded, so no one would find it.


    She wondered what was up with Wind. Wasn''t he supposed to guard Selena and film the video?


    How did she manage to get out? Luckily, Tessa showed up in time.


    Tessa''s lips curled into a smile. Thinking about having the Smith family as her backing, and


    Selena lying in the dark hallway with a bloody head, she felt extremely satisfied.


    Some people were just destined to be worlds apart from birth.

 Chapter 1221 She Said She Would Wait for His Return

    Lawrence noticed her mood had lifted instantly and reached out to ruffle her hair.


    "Don''t be silly. I''ll have the doce check on you again."


    Tessa pouted, "I know, I know. I told you I''ve been taking my meds, but you just don''t believe me."


    The two walked away together.


    No one noticed the shadow lurking in the darkness suddenly moving.


    Selena''s whole body ached, especially her head, which hurt so much she felt like she might pass out. The dizziness made her want to vomit.


    She struggled to climb upwards, but the stairs leading to the basement were steep.


    With each step she took, her fingers cramped from the pain.


    Her head was covered in blood, which trickled down the stairs.


    Her vision blurred.


    But she couldn''t afford to think too much; she had to escape. If Tessa came back, she''d be stuck here forever.


    She had to get back. She and Raymond had just gotten back together, and she promised to wait for him.


    If she really died, what would happen to Raymond?


    He was already so anxious, so afraid of losing her.


    With each step Selena climbed, her palms and head left bloodstains on the stairs.


    It took her half an hour to climb the short flight of twenty steps.


    She crawled through the grass and finally found a way out through a bush.


    The vi was unupied, and the small hidden hole hadn''t been discovered.


    She crawled through.


    It was pitch ck outside, and she couldn''t see the path, relying only on her survival instincts.


    She didn''t know how long she crawled before she heard a thunderp, followed by a torrential downpour.


    The world around her began to spin wildly.


    She curled up and saw a pair of leather shoes appear in front of her.


    Looking up, she couldn''t make out the man''s face.


    He held a ck umbre, quietly watching her.


    Selena tried to keep her eyes open, but the pain was too much.


    It hurt so much she wanted to cry.


    Just before she passed out, she thought she might die.


    Raymond stepped out of the building into the pouring rain.


    John was waiting by the car with an umbre.


    As he got into the car, he heard Ralph''s reminder.


    "Remember what you promised me, Raymond. Don''t forget it."


    Raymond didn''t respond, just closed the car window.


    Ralph stood outside, impably dressed, and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Raymond, you''re really..."


    But in the end, he didn''t finish.


    When Raymond returned to Manston Manor and found Selena missing, he asked John. "Where is she?"


    "Mr. Manston, I just got back myself. Ms. Fair seems to be workingte at the office."


    He called Selena, but there was no answer.


    His brow furrowed, and then Paul called.


    "Yesterday, I saw someone outside Selena''s office building. I had someone check it out, and it


    seems to be Tessa''s man."


    Raymond''s expression darkened immediately.


    "That Wind?"


    Wind was a notorious assassin. What was he doing around Selena''s office?


    Paul was always sharp about these things. If he said so, it meant Wind had likely targeted Selena again.


    Raymond headed straight to S.M Corporation.


    He found Selena''s phone in a trash can on the top floor, and the veins on the back of his hand bulged with anger.


    He quickly took out his phone, removed Tessa from the cklist, and called her.


    "Where are you?"


    Tessa was surprised to see his call, her cheeks flushing with excitement.


    "Raymond!"


    But Raymond''s voice was icy, and he repeated. "Where are you?"


    Was she at her vi or Lawrence''s?


    "Raymond, are youing to see me? I''m at Lawrence''s vi, and Lawrence is here too."


    Tessa hadn''t realized Raymond wasing to confront her. She just felt a bubbly excitement, like


    a soda bottle being opened.

 Chapter 1222 Raymond! Are You Crazy!

    Lawrence was sitting nearby, lost in a book. On the small table between him and Tessa, there was a te of peeled fruit. Life seemed pretty chill.


    He had no idea that just a few hundred feet away, Selena had just faced a life-or-death situation. After hanging up the phone, Tessa quickly pulled out a mirror, feeling dissatisfied with her appearance, and started reapplying her lipstick.


    She added some blush to brighten herplexion, then looked at Lawrence with a cheerful smile.


    "Raymond''sing over to see me, Lawrence. Could you give us some privacy?"


    Lawrence wasn''t as naive as she was. Raymonding over on his own was definitely not a good sign.


    "Tessa, you haven''t done anything recently, have you?"


    Tessa was about to say no, but then she remembered Selena, who was still unconscious in the hallway, and no one knew if she was dead or alive.


    Her brow furrowed tightly. Wind should have handled this meticulously; no one should know. She quickly took out her phone and sent a message to Wind, telling him to hide Selena.


    "No, Lawrence, I''ve just been taking care of myself these past few days."


    Lawrence didn''t press further.


    Fifteen minutester, he heard the sound of a door being mmed open.


    An SUV had crashed through the iron gate and was heading straight for them.


    Fortunately, the spot where he and Tessa were sitting had steps, so the car couldn''t reach them.


    The vehicle stopped right in front of them, and Raymond stepped out withrge strides.


    The rain had just stopped, but he was still drenched, exuding a wild, aggressive aura. "Raymond!"


    Tessa''s eyes lit up with joy, oblivious to the danger, and she tried to approach him.


    But in the next second, Raymond pulled out a gun and, without hesitation, pulled the trigger, shooting Tessa in the shoulder.


    Tessa froze in shock, her face turning pale as she felt a sharp pain in her body, and then her heart condition red up.


    Lawrence watched in horror, his eyes wide with rage.


    "Raymond! Are you out of your mind?"


    He quickly moved closer, but Raymond grabbed Tessa.


    "Where''s Selena?"


    Tessa felt like she was about to pass out, but Raymond''s grip on her arm was so tight that he wouldn''t let her.


    It was unbearable; her heart hurt so much.


    Lawrence wanted to help her up, but Raymond pointed the gun at Tessa''s head.


    "Lawrence, take one more step, and I''ll kill her right in front of you."


    Lawrence froze, not daring to move.


    He red at Raymond, who was gripping Tessa''s arm so tightly it was almost bleeding. "I''m asking you one more time, where''s Selena?"


    Tessa''s breathing was heavy, and she felt like she couldn''t see clearly anymore. She gasped for


    air, but it felt like there wasn''t enough oxygen around her; she was suffocating.


    Lawrence, just a few feet away, watched, wishing he could stab Raymond.


    "Tessa has a heart condition. Let her take her medication first, or if something happens to her, you won''t be able to save Selena either."


    He remained calm and threw Tessa''s medication over.


    Raymond caught it and shoved it into Tessa''s mouth without any courtesy.


    Once Tessa''s condition improved, he let go, and she slumped to the ground.


    Raymond still had the gun pointed at her head. "I''m running out of patience. Where''s Selena?"


    Tessa was in pain and full of hatred, tears streaming down her face.


    Lawrence was also worried that she might have done something to make Raymond this furious. Lawrence asked, "Tessa, did you hide Selena?"


    "I didn''t."


    As soon as she finished speaking, another gunshot rang out, this time hitting her other shoulder.

 Chapter 1223 If Selena Died

    Lawrence''s eyes narrowed, his whole body seething with anger.


    "Raymond!"


    Raymond''s face was stone-cold, his voice chilling and almost robotic.


    "Think before you speak. I told you, my patience is thin. If Selena dies, none of you are walking out of here."


    The room went dead silent.


    Several cars had pulled up behind Raymond''s. Out stepped Paul, Richard, and a few well-trained bodyguards.


    Paul took in the scene and immediately tried to calm Raymond down. "Raymond, chill out." But Raymond wasn''t hearing it. His eyes were locked on Tessa.


    "Where''s Selena?"


    Lawrence was getting nervous too. If anyone else had said something that crazy, it might have been a joke. But if Raymond said it, he meant it.


    If Selena died, no one here would leave alive.


    Raymond was losing it.


    "Tessa, tell him where Selena is. Stop messing around, or no one can save you."


    Tessa''s shoulders had been shot through, one bullet in each. The pain was unbearable, making her want to scream.


    The dark barrel of the gun was pointed at her head, as if any unnecessary word would be herst.


    "Lawrence! Lawrence, help! Richard, please, I don''t want to die!"


    Lawrence took a deep breath, trying to calm her. "Did you take Selena?"


    Tessa didn''t dare to hide anything anymore. Trembling, she pointed to a spot not far away.


    "She''s in the basement. Please...please don''t kill me, I beg you!"


    Seeing her like this, Lawrence felt a pang of difort, a sh of hatred in his eyes.


    He was determined to make Raymond pay.


    Raymond didn''t let her go. He grabbed her by the cor and dragged her in the direction she pointed.


    Tessa had never been treated like this in her life. Her clothes scraped against the ground, causing her whole body to ache.


    "It hurts! Raymond, let me go!"


    Lawrence followed behind, his face dark with anger.


    Richard and Paul hurried after them, fearing something terrible would happen tonight.


    Raymond reached the basement entrance. After a heavy rain, the bloodstains on the grass had washed away, but the blood on the indoor stairs remained, arge, shocking amount on each step.


    Raymond''s body went rigid, the sight of the blood burning into his eyes.


    He grabbed Tessa and shoved her down the stairs.


    "Ah!" Tessa screamed as she tumbled to the bottom.


    Lawrence, furious, drew his gun and aimed at Raymond. Richard quickly intervened. "Lawrence, calm down."


    Lawrence shoved him aside. "Calm down? You want me to watch Tessa get killed by him?"


    Raymond seemed oblivious to their conversation. He strode down the stairs.


    There was no sign of Selena, nowhere.


    Bloodstains were scattered everywhere. The thought that it was Selena''s blood made Raymond


    want to kill Tessa on the spot.


    Tessa hadn''t passed out yet, curled up in a corner, terrified.


    She was crying, but her sobs were trembling with fear.


    Raymond grabbed her by the cor again and dragged her up the stairs.


    In his eyes, Tessa wasn''t a person, but a lifeless object.


    Lawrence, breathing heavily, pulled the trigger.


    But the bullet hit Tessa''s thigh.


    Raymond was so deranged he used Tessa as a human shield.


    Tessa screamed again, this time passing outpletely.

 Chapter 1224 Raymond Went Crazy

    Raymond threw her to the ground at his feet, ring at Lawrence.


    Lawrence felt like he was facing a raging lion,pletely out of control.


    Raymond lowered his head, pulling out a cigarette, his pinky finger lightly hooked around the trigger of his gun.


    He lit the cigarette, and through the swirling smoke, no one could see his expression.


    Paul, who knew Raymond best, immediately lunged at Lawrence and Richard, forcing them both to the ground.


    The next second, bullets flew towards the spot where they had just been standing.


    If they hadn''t ducked in time, those bullets would have hit Lawrence and Richard square in the chest.


    Paul strode forward, grabbing the barrel of Raymond''s gun.


    "Raymond, chill for a second. Let''s look around."


    Raymond didn''t respond, his leather shoe pressing down on Tessa''s fingers.


    Tessa woke up from the pain, hearing him ask.


    "Where is she?"


    To her, his voice was like the Grim Reaper''s call.


    She was truly terrified, knowing that any hesitation would mean death at Raymond''s hands.


    "I don''t know... I really don''t know. Lawrence, Richard, help me."


    No one could stop the crazed Raymond.


    "I just threw a flowerpot at her. She fell down, and I thought she was dead. The body should have been there. Raymond, please believe me, I really don''t know where she went."


    Raymond pressed harder with his foot, and Tessa felt like her finger bones were about to shatter. "It hurts, it hurts. Dad, help me."


    She was in so much pain that she started babbling, not even considering that a few hours ago, Selena had suffered a thousand times worse.


    Lawrence couldn''t take it anymore. Everyone in the vi came out, guns in hand, all pointed at Raymond.


    Raymond just flicked away his cigarette butt, sneering.


    "Lawrence, if your men dare to make a move, I guarantee none of you three will leave Silver Bay City alive."


    Lawrence''s face turned cold. If this were Vistalia, he might have the power to challenge Raymond. But this was Silver Bay City, and Raymond had Paul by his side.


    "Let Tessa go, and I''ll help you find Selena."


    Raymond lowered hisshes, hearing Paul also urging, "We haven''t seen Selena''s body yet. She might not be dead. But if we keep wasting time, who knows? Let''s search everywhere. She might have run off."


    Raymond''s reason finally returned, and he nodded slowly.


    Silver Bay City was in an uproar. The Montague family, the Adams family, and the Smith family were all searching for Selena.


    It was the first time Silver Bay City had seen such a spectacle. Some even heard that Raymond nearly killed Tessa.


    "Raymond shot Tessa. She''s in the hospital, the one our family invested in. Lawrence looks furious."


    "Tessa got shots, her finger bones are all broken. Raymond didn''t hold back."


    "Remember, everyone always said not to mess with him. When he goes crazy, he doesn''t care about the consequences."


    The chat fell silent at that.


    Indeed, the families had warned their children not to provoke Raymond.


    Now Tessa had crossed him, and he didn''t even care about the Smith family''s background.


    The three factions turned Silver Bay City upside down.


    But by dawn, there was still no sign of Selena. It was as if she had vanished into thin air.


    Raymond sat in the car, his eyes red, the cigarette burning down to his fingers, but he didn''t notice.


    The car door opened, and Paul was hit by the smell of smoke.


    He heard Raymond ask, "Did you find her?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!